<rss version="2.0" 
xmlns:atom="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom" 
xmlns:content="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/content/" 
xmlns:dc="http://purl.org/dc/elements/1.1/" 
xmlns:prism="http://prismstandard.org/namespaces/basic/2.0/">
<channel>
<title>Berghahn Journals RSS</title>
<link>https://www.berghahnbooks.com/journals/cs</link>
<description>Article metadata</description>
<language>en-us</language>
<webMaster>support@berghahnbooksonline.com</webMaster>
<lastBuildDate>2026-09-14</lastBuildDate>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chinese Literature in the West]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Péter Hajdu]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Gianluca Giannini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Philippe Met]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Sayan Dey]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This Special Issue arises from the need to turn an increasingly evident fact, namely the ever more intense circulation of Chinese literature and culture within Western publishing, academic and mass media spheres, into a more rigorous field of inquiry, one capable of reading together both the benefits and the distortions that any cultural crossing necessarily brings with it. Its first aim, therefore, is to do so without collapsing the problem into a simple alternative between fidelity and betrayal, because what is at stake here is something more profound: the production of meaning that occurs when a text, an imagery, an aesthetic form or a symbolic constellation enters another regime of reading, another economy of attention, another grammar of recognisability. This Special Issue therefore takes as its object not China in the abstract, but the concrete interface between Chinese narratives and Western receptions: in other words, the filters, frames, expectations and interpretive codes that determine which aspects of a text come to the fore, which are neutralised, which are intensified until they harden into stereotype, and which, instead, succeed in generating ruptures, resistances and inventions. It is here that the notion of cultural translation reveals its full scope: to translate is not merely to move from one language to another, but to cross a threshold between worlds – one in which presuppositions shift, hierarchies of value are rearranged, aesthetic sensibilities are recalibrated, and even the very ways in which a work is recognised as ‘classic’, ‘modern’, ‘popular’, ‘minor’, ‘political’ or ‘spiritual’ are transformed.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chinese Literature in the West]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Péter Hajdu]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Gianluca Giannini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Philippe Met]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Sayan Dey]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This Special Issue arises from the need to turn an increasingly evident fact, namely the ever more intense circulation of Chinese literature and culture within Western publishing, academic and mass media spheres, into a more rigorous field of inquiry, one capable of reading together both the benefits and the distortions that any cultural crossing necessarily brings with it. Its first aim, therefore, is to do so without collapsing the problem into a simple alternative between fidelity and betrayal, because what is at stake here is something more profound: the production of meaning that occurs when a text, an imagery, an aesthetic form or a symbolic constellation enters another regime of reading, another economy of attention, another grammar of recognisability. This Special Issue therefore takes as its object not China in the abstract, but the concrete interface between Chinese narratives and Western receptions: in other words, the filters, frames, expectations and interpretive codes that determine which aspects of a text come to the fore, which are neutralised, which are intensified until they harden into stereotype, and which, instead, succeed in generating ruptures, resistances and inventions. It is here that the notion of cultural translation reveals its full scope: to translate is not merely to move from one language to another, but to cross a threshold between worlds – one in which presuppositions shift, hierarchies of value are rearranged, aesthetic sensibilities are recalibrated, and even the very ways in which a work is recognised as ‘classic’, ‘modern’, ‘popular’, ‘minor’, ‘political’ or ‘spiritual’ are transformed.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reconstructing Orientalism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Western Misreading and Reinterpretation of Chinese Classical Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hengjie Zhang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Chen Mu]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article takes ‘reconstructing Orientalism’ as the core perspective to explore the structural misreadings produced by the West in the process of translating and accepting Chinese classical literary works such as <italic>The Dream of the Red Chamber</italic> and <italic>Chu Ci</italic>, revealing the ideological and cultural discipline mechanisms behind them. By combining text close reading with cross-cultural discourse analysis, this article analyses the different translation paths of <italic>The Dream of the Red Chamber</italic> by Jolly and Hawkes, as well as the poetic reconstruction of <italic>Chu Ci</italic> by Legge and Waley, pointing out the problems of semantic concealment and narrative assimilation in cultural conversion. Finally, it is pointed out that achieving cultural dialogue and structural participation from multiple perspectives can help open up new paths and possibilities for the global understanding of Chinese classical literature.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chinese Literature in the West]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Péter Hajdu]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Gianluca Giannini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Philippe Met]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Sayan Dey]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This Special Issue arises from the need to turn an increasingly evident fact, namely the ever more intense circulation of Chinese literature and culture within Western publishing, academic and mass media spheres, into a more rigorous field of inquiry, one capable of reading together both the benefits and the distortions that any cultural crossing necessarily brings with it. Its first aim, therefore, is to do so without collapsing the problem into a simple alternative between fidelity and betrayal, because what is at stake here is something more profound: the production of meaning that occurs when a text, an imagery, an aesthetic form or a symbolic constellation enters another regime of reading, another economy of attention, another grammar of recognisability. This Special Issue therefore takes as its object not China in the abstract, but the concrete interface between Chinese narratives and Western receptions: in other words, the filters, frames, expectations and interpretive codes that determine which aspects of a text come to the fore, which are neutralised, which are intensified until they harden into stereotype, and which, instead, succeed in generating ruptures, resistances and inventions. It is here that the notion of cultural translation reveals its full scope: to translate is not merely to move from one language to another, but to cross a threshold between worlds – one in which presuppositions shift, hierarchies of value are rearranged, aesthetic sensibilities are recalibrated, and even the very ways in which a work is recognised as ‘classic’, ‘modern’, ‘popular’, ‘minor’, ‘political’ or ‘spiritual’ are transformed.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reconstructing Orientalism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Western Misreading and Reinterpretation of Chinese Classical Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hengjie Zhang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Chen Mu]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article takes ‘reconstructing Orientalism’ as the core perspective to explore the structural misreadings produced by the West in the process of translating and accepting Chinese classical literary works such as <italic>The Dream of the Red Chamber</italic> and <italic>Chu Ci</italic>, revealing the ideological and cultural discipline mechanisms behind them. By combining text close reading with cross-cultural discourse analysis, this article analyses the different translation paths of <italic>The Dream of the Red Chamber</italic> by Jolly and Hawkes, as well as the poetic reconstruction of <italic>Chu Ci</italic> by Legge and Waley, pointing out the problems of semantic concealment and narrative assimilation in cultural conversion. Finally, it is pointed out that achieving cultural dialogue and structural participation from multiple perspectives can help open up new paths and possibilities for the global understanding of Chinese classical literature.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Cross-Cultural Reconstruction of Chinese Narratives]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Adaptations of  and  in the West]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kai Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The aim of this research is to explore how Western versions of <italic>The Orphan of Zhao</italic> and <italic>Farewell My Concubine</italic> transform Chinese storytelling. It argues that Western interpretations are shaped by translation, distribution, and selective exoticisation. Drawing on Orientalism and translation studies, the article shows how The <italic>Orphan of Zhao</italic> becomes a Western-style tragedy centred on the autonomous individual and resistance to tyranny, departing from Confucian relational values. Similarly, <italic>Farewell My Concubine</italic> is often read in the West as a queer melodrama and testimony of authoritarian violence, overlooking traditional theatrical and historical contexts. Through textual analysis and cross-cultural critique, the study shows that Western theories – including humanist tragedy, psychoanalysis, queer theory, and liberal critiques of state power – both illuminate and limit understanding. It concludes that Sino-Western literary relations should be treated as a bidirectional dialogue, in which Chinese narratives challenge and enrich Western paradigms rather than serving as mere material.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chinese Literature in the West]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Péter Hajdu]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Gianluca Giannini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Philippe Met]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Sayan Dey]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This Special Issue arises from the need to turn an increasingly evident fact, namely the ever more intense circulation of Chinese literature and culture within Western publishing, academic and mass media spheres, into a more rigorous field of inquiry, one capable of reading together both the benefits and the distortions that any cultural crossing necessarily brings with it. Its first aim, therefore, is to do so without collapsing the problem into a simple alternative between fidelity and betrayal, because what is at stake here is something more profound: the production of meaning that occurs when a text, an imagery, an aesthetic form or a symbolic constellation enters another regime of reading, another economy of attention, another grammar of recognisability. This Special Issue therefore takes as its object not China in the abstract, but the concrete interface between Chinese narratives and Western receptions: in other words, the filters, frames, expectations and interpretive codes that determine which aspects of a text come to the fore, which are neutralised, which are intensified until they harden into stereotype, and which, instead, succeed in generating ruptures, resistances and inventions. It is here that the notion of cultural translation reveals its full scope: to translate is not merely to move from one language to another, but to cross a threshold between worlds – one in which presuppositions shift, hierarchies of value are rearranged, aesthetic sensibilities are recalibrated, and even the very ways in which a work is recognised as ‘classic’, ‘modern’, ‘popular’, ‘minor’, ‘political’ or ‘spiritual’ are transformed.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reconstructing Orientalism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Western Misreading and Reinterpretation of Chinese Classical Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hengjie Zhang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Chen Mu]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article takes ‘reconstructing Orientalism’ as the core perspective to explore the structural misreadings produced by the West in the process of translating and accepting Chinese classical literary works such as <italic>The Dream of the Red Chamber</italic> and <italic>Chu Ci</italic>, revealing the ideological and cultural discipline mechanisms behind them. By combining text close reading with cross-cultural discourse analysis, this article analyses the different translation paths of <italic>The Dream of the Red Chamber</italic> by Jolly and Hawkes, as well as the poetic reconstruction of <italic>Chu Ci</italic> by Legge and Waley, pointing out the problems of semantic concealment and narrative assimilation in cultural conversion. Finally, it is pointed out that achieving cultural dialogue and structural participation from multiple perspectives can help open up new paths and possibilities for the global understanding of Chinese classical literature.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Cross-Cultural Reconstruction of Chinese Narratives]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Adaptations of  and  in the West]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kai Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The aim of this research is to explore how Western versions of <italic>The Orphan of Zhao</italic> and <italic>Farewell My Concubine</italic> transform Chinese storytelling. It argues that Western interpretations are shaped by translation, distribution, and selective exoticisation. Drawing on Orientalism and translation studies, the article shows how The <italic>Orphan of Zhao</italic> becomes a Western-style tragedy centred on the autonomous individual and resistance to tyranny, departing from Confucian relational values. Similarly, <italic>Farewell My Concubine</italic> is often read in the West as a queer melodrama and testimony of authoritarian violence, overlooking traditional theatrical and historical contexts. Through textual analysis and cross-cultural critique, the study shows that Western theories – including humanist tragedy, psychoanalysis, queer theory, and liberal critiques of state power – both illuminate and limit understanding. It concludes that Sino-Western literary relations should be treated as a bidirectional dialogue, in which Chinese narratives challenge and enrich Western paradigms rather than serving as mere material.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380204</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Social Critique Dimension of Literary Form]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Translation and Introduction of Chinese Novels in the Marxist Context]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhen Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>At present, the formal shaping of contemporary Chinese realist novels is deeply influenced by the Marxist paradigm of literary analysis. Marxist literary theory operates across four dimensions: language, characterised by a passionate utopian impulse; narrative style, which transcends fixed value systems; social circles, in which character structures break beyond their original confines; and a dialectical narrative perspective that foregrounds historical complexity. These four factors construct the creative nature of the intertextual history of Chinese realist novels, and their form presents a social critical dimension. In the process of translation and introduction, although the language style, character structure, narrative style, and narrative perspective have undergone cultural adaptation under the Western literary system, the social critical dimension of the novel form has been preserved as a whole, forming a disembedded reconstruction of literary symbols.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chinese Literature in the West]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Péter Hajdu]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Gianluca Giannini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Philippe Met]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Sayan Dey]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This Special Issue arises from the need to turn an increasingly evident fact, namely the ever more intense circulation of Chinese literature and culture within Western publishing, academic and mass media spheres, into a more rigorous field of inquiry, one capable of reading together both the benefits and the distortions that any cultural crossing necessarily brings with it. Its first aim, therefore, is to do so without collapsing the problem into a simple alternative between fidelity and betrayal, because what is at stake here is something more profound: the production of meaning that occurs when a text, an imagery, an aesthetic form or a symbolic constellation enters another regime of reading, another economy of attention, another grammar of recognisability. This Special Issue therefore takes as its object not China in the abstract, but the concrete interface between Chinese narratives and Western receptions: in other words, the filters, frames, expectations and interpretive codes that determine which aspects of a text come to the fore, which are neutralised, which are intensified until they harden into stereotype, and which, instead, succeed in generating ruptures, resistances and inventions. It is here that the notion of cultural translation reveals its full scope: to translate is not merely to move from one language to another, but to cross a threshold between worlds – one in which presuppositions shift, hierarchies of value are rearranged, aesthetic sensibilities are recalibrated, and even the very ways in which a work is recognised as ‘classic’, ‘modern’, ‘popular’, ‘minor’, ‘political’ or ‘spiritual’ are transformed.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reconstructing Orientalism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Western Misreading and Reinterpretation of Chinese Classical Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hengjie Zhang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Chen Mu]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article takes ‘reconstructing Orientalism’ as the core perspective to explore the structural misreadings produced by the West in the process of translating and accepting Chinese classical literary works such as <italic>The Dream of the Red Chamber</italic> and <italic>Chu Ci</italic>, revealing the ideological and cultural discipline mechanisms behind them. By combining text close reading with cross-cultural discourse analysis, this article analyses the different translation paths of <italic>The Dream of the Red Chamber</italic> by Jolly and Hawkes, as well as the poetic reconstruction of <italic>Chu Ci</italic> by Legge and Waley, pointing out the problems of semantic concealment and narrative assimilation in cultural conversion. Finally, it is pointed out that achieving cultural dialogue and structural participation from multiple perspectives can help open up new paths and possibilities for the global understanding of Chinese classical literature.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Cross-Cultural Reconstruction of Chinese Narratives]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Adaptations of  and  in the West]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kai Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The aim of this research is to explore how Western versions of <italic>The Orphan of Zhao</italic> and <italic>Farewell My Concubine</italic> transform Chinese storytelling. It argues that Western interpretations are shaped by translation, distribution, and selective exoticisation. Drawing on Orientalism and translation studies, the article shows how The <italic>Orphan of Zhao</italic> becomes a Western-style tragedy centred on the autonomous individual and resistance to tyranny, departing from Confucian relational values. Similarly, <italic>Farewell My Concubine</italic> is often read in the West as a queer melodrama and testimony of authoritarian violence, overlooking traditional theatrical and historical contexts. Through textual analysis and cross-cultural critique, the study shows that Western theories – including humanist tragedy, psychoanalysis, queer theory, and liberal critiques of state power – both illuminate and limit understanding. It concludes that Sino-Western literary relations should be treated as a bidirectional dialogue, in which Chinese narratives challenge and enrich Western paradigms rather than serving as mere material.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380204</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Social Critique Dimension of Literary Form]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Translation and Introduction of Chinese Novels in the Marxist Context]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhen Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>At present, the formal shaping of contemporary Chinese realist novels is deeply influenced by the Marxist paradigm of literary analysis. Marxist literary theory operates across four dimensions: language, characterised by a passionate utopian impulse; narrative style, which transcends fixed value systems; social circles, in which character structures break beyond their original confines; and a dialectical narrative perspective that foregrounds historical complexity. These four factors construct the creative nature of the intertextual history of Chinese realist novels, and their form presents a social critical dimension. In the process of translation and introduction, although the language style, character structure, narrative style, and narrative perspective have undergone cultural adaptation under the Western literary system, the social critical dimension of the novel form has been preserved as a whole, forming a disembedded reconstruction of literary symbols.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Transformation of Characters from  in Illustrated Novels of the Edo Period in Japan]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ying Zhao]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Since <italic>Water Margin</italic> was introduced to Japan during the Edo period (1603–1867) by its first Japanese translator, Okajima Kanzan, it has established a profound connection with the era's popular literature. The integration of this classic with Japanese culture was multifaceted. To expand its audience and accommodate illiterate commoners, illustrated editions of <italic>Water Margin</italic> emerged. These editions evolved, from initial rough translations with simplistic drawings during early Edo, to the widespread, popular picture books of the mid-Edo period, and finally to the distinctive, Japanised versions of the late Edo period. Examining the progression of <italic>Water Margin</italic> picture books reveals the dynamics of its transmission, reception and transformation in Japan, highlighting deep cultural implications. The impact on Edo literature was significant, particularly in novel writing, spurring a wave of creative adaptations. This trend also facilitated the spread of Chinese vernacular literature in Japan.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chinese Literature in the West]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Péter Hajdu]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Gianluca Giannini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Philippe Met]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Sayan Dey]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This Special Issue arises from the need to turn an increasingly evident fact, namely the ever more intense circulation of Chinese literature and culture within Western publishing, academic and mass media spheres, into a more rigorous field of inquiry, one capable of reading together both the benefits and the distortions that any cultural crossing necessarily brings with it. Its first aim, therefore, is to do so without collapsing the problem into a simple alternative between fidelity and betrayal, because what is at stake here is something more profound: the production of meaning that occurs when a text, an imagery, an aesthetic form or a symbolic constellation enters another regime of reading, another economy of attention, another grammar of recognisability. This Special Issue therefore takes as its object not China in the abstract, but the concrete interface between Chinese narratives and Western receptions: in other words, the filters, frames, expectations and interpretive codes that determine which aspects of a text come to the fore, which are neutralised, which are intensified until they harden into stereotype, and which, instead, succeed in generating ruptures, resistances and inventions. It is here that the notion of cultural translation reveals its full scope: to translate is not merely to move from one language to another, but to cross a threshold between worlds – one in which presuppositions shift, hierarchies of value are rearranged, aesthetic sensibilities are recalibrated, and even the very ways in which a work is recognised as ‘classic’, ‘modern’, ‘popular’, ‘minor’, ‘political’ or ‘spiritual’ are transformed.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reconstructing Orientalism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Western Misreading and Reinterpretation of Chinese Classical Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hengjie Zhang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Chen Mu]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article takes ‘reconstructing Orientalism’ as the core perspective to explore the structural misreadings produced by the West in the process of translating and accepting Chinese classical literary works such as <italic>The Dream of the Red Chamber</italic> and <italic>Chu Ci</italic>, revealing the ideological and cultural discipline mechanisms behind them. By combining text close reading with cross-cultural discourse analysis, this article analyses the different translation paths of <italic>The Dream of the Red Chamber</italic> by Jolly and Hawkes, as well as the poetic reconstruction of <italic>Chu Ci</italic> by Legge and Waley, pointing out the problems of semantic concealment and narrative assimilation in cultural conversion. Finally, it is pointed out that achieving cultural dialogue and structural participation from multiple perspectives can help open up new paths and possibilities for the global understanding of Chinese classical literature.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Cross-Cultural Reconstruction of Chinese Narratives]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Adaptations of  and  in the West]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kai Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The aim of this research is to explore how Western versions of <italic>The Orphan of Zhao</italic> and <italic>Farewell My Concubine</italic> transform Chinese storytelling. It argues that Western interpretations are shaped by translation, distribution, and selective exoticisation. Drawing on Orientalism and translation studies, the article shows how The <italic>Orphan of Zhao</italic> becomes a Western-style tragedy centred on the autonomous individual and resistance to tyranny, departing from Confucian relational values. Similarly, <italic>Farewell My Concubine</italic> is often read in the West as a queer melodrama and testimony of authoritarian violence, overlooking traditional theatrical and historical contexts. Through textual analysis and cross-cultural critique, the study shows that Western theories – including humanist tragedy, psychoanalysis, queer theory, and liberal critiques of state power – both illuminate and limit understanding. It concludes that Sino-Western literary relations should be treated as a bidirectional dialogue, in which Chinese narratives challenge and enrich Western paradigms rather than serving as mere material.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380204</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Social Critique Dimension of Literary Form]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Translation and Introduction of Chinese Novels in the Marxist Context]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhen Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>At present, the formal shaping of contemporary Chinese realist novels is deeply influenced by the Marxist paradigm of literary analysis. Marxist literary theory operates across four dimensions: language, characterised by a passionate utopian impulse; narrative style, which transcends fixed value systems; social circles, in which character structures break beyond their original confines; and a dialectical narrative perspective that foregrounds historical complexity. These four factors construct the creative nature of the intertextual history of Chinese realist novels, and their form presents a social critical dimension. In the process of translation and introduction, although the language style, character structure, narrative style, and narrative perspective have undergone cultural adaptation under the Western literary system, the social critical dimension of the novel form has been preserved as a whole, forming a disembedded reconstruction of literary symbols.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Transformation of Characters from  in Illustrated Novels of the Edo Period in Japan]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ying Zhao]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Since <italic>Water Margin</italic> was introduced to Japan during the Edo period (1603–1867) by its first Japanese translator, Okajima Kanzan, it has established a profound connection with the era's popular literature. The integration of this classic with Japanese culture was multifaceted. To expand its audience and accommodate illiterate commoners, illustrated editions of <italic>Water Margin</italic> emerged. These editions evolved, from initial rough translations with simplistic drawings during early Edo, to the widespread, popular picture books of the mid-Edo period, and finally to the distinctive, Japanised versions of the late Edo period. Examining the progression of <italic>Water Margin</italic> picture books reveals the dynamics of its transmission, reception and transformation in Japan, highlighting deep cultural implications. The impact on Edo literature was significant, particularly in novel writing, spurring a wave of creative adaptations. This trend also facilitated the spread of Chinese vernacular literature in Japan.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Translation of Hexagram Imagery]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Poetic Transformation of Yi Aesthetics in Diaspora Narratives]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yaqian Chang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Yin Zhang]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Liming Zhou]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article constructs an interdisciplinary paradigm integrating Yi aesthetics, Western academic interpretations of Chinese aesthetics, and Chinese American diaspora narratives. It aims to fill gaps in Western scholarship regarding the mysticism of the <italic>I Ching</italic>, tracing the cross-cultural transformation of <italic>Zhou Yi</italic> hexagram symbols into poetic forms and exploring the underlying cultural-political logic. Taking <italic>The Woman Warrior</italic> by Maxine Hong Kingston as the primary object of analysis, the study examines how the writer constructs poetic anti-colonialism and shapes ethnic identity discourse through the creative reinterpretation of Yi aesthetics’ three core dimensions: image-thinking, philosophy of change, and holistic thinking. This aesthetic practice fundamentally deconstructs Western Orientalist stereotypes, offers a localized theoretical model for Chinese literary studies, and opens new avenues for contemporary comparative literature and ethnic identity research.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chinese Literature in the West]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Péter Hajdu]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Gianluca Giannini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Philippe Met]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Sayan Dey]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This Special Issue arises from the need to turn an increasingly evident fact, namely the ever more intense circulation of Chinese literature and culture within Western publishing, academic and mass media spheres, into a more rigorous field of inquiry, one capable of reading together both the benefits and the distortions that any cultural crossing necessarily brings with it. Its first aim, therefore, is to do so without collapsing the problem into a simple alternative between fidelity and betrayal, because what is at stake here is something more profound: the production of meaning that occurs when a text, an imagery, an aesthetic form or a symbolic constellation enters another regime of reading, another economy of attention, another grammar of recognisability. This Special Issue therefore takes as its object not China in the abstract, but the concrete interface between Chinese narratives and Western receptions: in other words, the filters, frames, expectations and interpretive codes that determine which aspects of a text come to the fore, which are neutralised, which are intensified until they harden into stereotype, and which, instead, succeed in generating ruptures, resistances and inventions. It is here that the notion of cultural translation reveals its full scope: to translate is not merely to move from one language to another, but to cross a threshold between worlds – one in which presuppositions shift, hierarchies of value are rearranged, aesthetic sensibilities are recalibrated, and even the very ways in which a work is recognised as ‘classic’, ‘modern’, ‘popular’, ‘minor’, ‘political’ or ‘spiritual’ are transformed.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reconstructing Orientalism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Western Misreading and Reinterpretation of Chinese Classical Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hengjie Zhang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Chen Mu]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article takes ‘reconstructing Orientalism’ as the core perspective to explore the structural misreadings produced by the West in the process of translating and accepting Chinese classical literary works such as <italic>The Dream of the Red Chamber</italic> and <italic>Chu Ci</italic>, revealing the ideological and cultural discipline mechanisms behind them. By combining text close reading with cross-cultural discourse analysis, this article analyses the different translation paths of <italic>The Dream of the Red Chamber</italic> by Jolly and Hawkes, as well as the poetic reconstruction of <italic>Chu Ci</italic> by Legge and Waley, pointing out the problems of semantic concealment and narrative assimilation in cultural conversion. Finally, it is pointed out that achieving cultural dialogue and structural participation from multiple perspectives can help open up new paths and possibilities for the global understanding of Chinese classical literature.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Cross-Cultural Reconstruction of Chinese Narratives]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Adaptations of  and  in the West]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kai Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The aim of this research is to explore how Western versions of <italic>The Orphan of Zhao</italic> and <italic>Farewell My Concubine</italic> transform Chinese storytelling. It argues that Western interpretations are shaped by translation, distribution, and selective exoticisation. Drawing on Orientalism and translation studies, the article shows how The <italic>Orphan of Zhao</italic> becomes a Western-style tragedy centred on the autonomous individual and resistance to tyranny, departing from Confucian relational values. Similarly, <italic>Farewell My Concubine</italic> is often read in the West as a queer melodrama and testimony of authoritarian violence, overlooking traditional theatrical and historical contexts. Through textual analysis and cross-cultural critique, the study shows that Western theories – including humanist tragedy, psychoanalysis, queer theory, and liberal critiques of state power – both illuminate and limit understanding. It concludes that Sino-Western literary relations should be treated as a bidirectional dialogue, in which Chinese narratives challenge and enrich Western paradigms rather than serving as mere material.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380204</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Social Critique Dimension of Literary Form]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Translation and Introduction of Chinese Novels in the Marxist Context]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhen Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>At present, the formal shaping of contemporary Chinese realist novels is deeply influenced by the Marxist paradigm of literary analysis. Marxist literary theory operates across four dimensions: language, characterised by a passionate utopian impulse; narrative style, which transcends fixed value systems; social circles, in which character structures break beyond their original confines; and a dialectical narrative perspective that foregrounds historical complexity. These four factors construct the creative nature of the intertextual history of Chinese realist novels, and their form presents a social critical dimension. In the process of translation and introduction, although the language style, character structure, narrative style, and narrative perspective have undergone cultural adaptation under the Western literary system, the social critical dimension of the novel form has been preserved as a whole, forming a disembedded reconstruction of literary symbols.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Transformation of Characters from  in Illustrated Novels of the Edo Period in Japan]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ying Zhao]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Since <italic>Water Margin</italic> was introduced to Japan during the Edo period (1603–1867) by its first Japanese translator, Okajima Kanzan, it has established a profound connection with the era's popular literature. The integration of this classic with Japanese culture was multifaceted. To expand its audience and accommodate illiterate commoners, illustrated editions of <italic>Water Margin</italic> emerged. These editions evolved, from initial rough translations with simplistic drawings during early Edo, to the widespread, popular picture books of the mid-Edo period, and finally to the distinctive, Japanised versions of the late Edo period. Examining the progression of <italic>Water Margin</italic> picture books reveals the dynamics of its transmission, reception and transformation in Japan, highlighting deep cultural implications. The impact on Edo literature was significant, particularly in novel writing, spurring a wave of creative adaptations. This trend also facilitated the spread of Chinese vernacular literature in Japan.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Translation of Hexagram Imagery]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Poetic Transformation of Yi Aesthetics in Diaspora Narratives]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yaqian Chang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Yin Zhang]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Liming Zhou]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article constructs an interdisciplinary paradigm integrating Yi aesthetics, Western academic interpretations of Chinese aesthetics, and Chinese American diaspora narratives. It aims to fill gaps in Western scholarship regarding the mysticism of the <italic>I Ching</italic>, tracing the cross-cultural transformation of <italic>Zhou Yi</italic> hexagram symbols into poetic forms and exploring the underlying cultural-political logic. Taking <italic>The Woman Warrior</italic> by Maxine Hong Kingston as the primary object of analysis, the study examines how the writer constructs poetic anti-colonialism and shapes ethnic identity discourse through the creative reinterpretation of Yi aesthetics’ three core dimensions: image-thinking, philosophy of change, and holistic thinking. This aesthetic practice fundamentally deconstructs Western Orientalist stereotypes, offers a localized theoretical model for Chinese literary studies, and opens new avenues for contemporary comparative literature and ethnic identity research.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380207</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Inaccessible China]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Study of the Narrative Metaphors in Lee Yung Ping's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mingming Wen]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p><italic>New Portrait of a Female Knight</italic>, the final novel by Malaysian Chinese writer Lee Yung Ping, draws on traditional martial arts novels but transcends the typical ‘heroic dream’. This article examines the narrative's underlying metaphors related to Chinese identity, cultural memory and the imagination of the homeland, through the lens of narrative of revenge, a nomadic cartography and a projected ‘Cultural China Dream’. Using human geography theories, it shows how martial arts evoke an idealised ‘Chineseness’. In this story, linked to the author's diasporic Chinese identity, the central theme is the relinquishment of the notion of ‘arrival’. The novel acknowledges that the ‘homeland China’ can only be approached, never fully attained, deconstructing the traditional ‘root-seeking’ narrative in overseas Chinese literature.” This nuanced perspective deepens the exploration of the relationship between overseas Chinese and their homeland, offering a fresh understanding of the diasporic experience.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chinese Literature in the West]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Péter Hajdu]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Gianluca Giannini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Philippe Met]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Sayan Dey]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This Special Issue arises from the need to turn an increasingly evident fact, namely the ever more intense circulation of Chinese literature and culture within Western publishing, academic and mass media spheres, into a more rigorous field of inquiry, one capable of reading together both the benefits and the distortions that any cultural crossing necessarily brings with it. Its first aim, therefore, is to do so without collapsing the problem into a simple alternative between fidelity and betrayal, because what is at stake here is something more profound: the production of meaning that occurs when a text, an imagery, an aesthetic form or a symbolic constellation enters another regime of reading, another economy of attention, another grammar of recognisability. This Special Issue therefore takes as its object not China in the abstract, but the concrete interface between Chinese narratives and Western receptions: in other words, the filters, frames, expectations and interpretive codes that determine which aspects of a text come to the fore, which are neutralised, which are intensified until they harden into stereotype, and which, instead, succeed in generating ruptures, resistances and inventions. It is here that the notion of cultural translation reveals its full scope: to translate is not merely to move from one language to another, but to cross a threshold between worlds – one in which presuppositions shift, hierarchies of value are rearranged, aesthetic sensibilities are recalibrated, and even the very ways in which a work is recognised as ‘classic’, ‘modern’, ‘popular’, ‘minor’, ‘political’ or ‘spiritual’ are transformed.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reconstructing Orientalism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Western Misreading and Reinterpretation of Chinese Classical Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hengjie Zhang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Chen Mu]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article takes ‘reconstructing Orientalism’ as the core perspective to explore the structural misreadings produced by the West in the process of translating and accepting Chinese classical literary works such as <italic>The Dream of the Red Chamber</italic> and <italic>Chu Ci</italic>, revealing the ideological and cultural discipline mechanisms behind them. By combining text close reading with cross-cultural discourse analysis, this article analyses the different translation paths of <italic>The Dream of the Red Chamber</italic> by Jolly and Hawkes, as well as the poetic reconstruction of <italic>Chu Ci</italic> by Legge and Waley, pointing out the problems of semantic concealment and narrative assimilation in cultural conversion. Finally, it is pointed out that achieving cultural dialogue and structural participation from multiple perspectives can help open up new paths and possibilities for the global understanding of Chinese classical literature.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Cross-Cultural Reconstruction of Chinese Narratives]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Adaptations of  and  in the West]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kai Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The aim of this research is to explore how Western versions of <italic>The Orphan of Zhao</italic> and <italic>Farewell My Concubine</italic> transform Chinese storytelling. It argues that Western interpretations are shaped by translation, distribution, and selective exoticisation. Drawing on Orientalism and translation studies, the article shows how The <italic>Orphan of Zhao</italic> becomes a Western-style tragedy centred on the autonomous individual and resistance to tyranny, departing from Confucian relational values. Similarly, <italic>Farewell My Concubine</italic> is often read in the West as a queer melodrama and testimony of authoritarian violence, overlooking traditional theatrical and historical contexts. Through textual analysis and cross-cultural critique, the study shows that Western theories – including humanist tragedy, psychoanalysis, queer theory, and liberal critiques of state power – both illuminate and limit understanding. It concludes that Sino-Western literary relations should be treated as a bidirectional dialogue, in which Chinese narratives challenge and enrich Western paradigms rather than serving as mere material.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380204</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Social Critique Dimension of Literary Form]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Translation and Introduction of Chinese Novels in the Marxist Context]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhen Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>At present, the formal shaping of contemporary Chinese realist novels is deeply influenced by the Marxist paradigm of literary analysis. Marxist literary theory operates across four dimensions: language, characterised by a passionate utopian impulse; narrative style, which transcends fixed value systems; social circles, in which character structures break beyond their original confines; and a dialectical narrative perspective that foregrounds historical complexity. These four factors construct the creative nature of the intertextual history of Chinese realist novels, and their form presents a social critical dimension. In the process of translation and introduction, although the language style, character structure, narrative style, and narrative perspective have undergone cultural adaptation under the Western literary system, the social critical dimension of the novel form has been preserved as a whole, forming a disembedded reconstruction of literary symbols.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Transformation of Characters from  in Illustrated Novels of the Edo Period in Japan]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ying Zhao]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Since <italic>Water Margin</italic> was introduced to Japan during the Edo period (1603–1867) by its first Japanese translator, Okajima Kanzan, it has established a profound connection with the era's popular literature. The integration of this classic with Japanese culture was multifaceted. To expand its audience and accommodate illiterate commoners, illustrated editions of <italic>Water Margin</italic> emerged. These editions evolved, from initial rough translations with simplistic drawings during early Edo, to the widespread, popular picture books of the mid-Edo period, and finally to the distinctive, Japanised versions of the late Edo period. Examining the progression of <italic>Water Margin</italic> picture books reveals the dynamics of its transmission, reception and transformation in Japan, highlighting deep cultural implications. The impact on Edo literature was significant, particularly in novel writing, spurring a wave of creative adaptations. This trend also facilitated the spread of Chinese vernacular literature in Japan.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Translation of Hexagram Imagery]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Poetic Transformation of Yi Aesthetics in Diaspora Narratives]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yaqian Chang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Yin Zhang]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Liming Zhou]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article constructs an interdisciplinary paradigm integrating Yi aesthetics, Western academic interpretations of Chinese aesthetics, and Chinese American diaspora narratives. It aims to fill gaps in Western scholarship regarding the mysticism of the <italic>I Ching</italic>, tracing the cross-cultural transformation of <italic>Zhou Yi</italic> hexagram symbols into poetic forms and exploring the underlying cultural-political logic. Taking <italic>The Woman Warrior</italic> by Maxine Hong Kingston as the primary object of analysis, the study examines how the writer constructs poetic anti-colonialism and shapes ethnic identity discourse through the creative reinterpretation of Yi aesthetics’ three core dimensions: image-thinking, philosophy of change, and holistic thinking. This aesthetic practice fundamentally deconstructs Western Orientalist stereotypes, offers a localized theoretical model for Chinese literary studies, and opens new avenues for contemporary comparative literature and ethnic identity research.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380207</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Inaccessible China]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Study of the Narrative Metaphors in Lee Yung Ping's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mingming Wen]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p><italic>New Portrait of a Female Knight</italic>, the final novel by Malaysian Chinese writer Lee Yung Ping, draws on traditional martial arts novels but transcends the typical ‘heroic dream’. This article examines the narrative's underlying metaphors related to Chinese identity, cultural memory and the imagination of the homeland, through the lens of narrative of revenge, a nomadic cartography and a projected ‘Cultural China Dream’. Using human geography theories, it shows how martial arts evoke an idealised ‘Chineseness’. In this story, linked to the author's diasporic Chinese identity, the central theme is the relinquishment of the notion of ‘arrival’. The novel acknowledges that the ‘homeland China’ can only be approached, never fully attained, deconstructing the traditional ‘root-seeking’ narrative in overseas Chinese literature.” This nuanced perspective deepens the exploration of the relationship between overseas Chinese and their homeland, offering a fresh understanding of the diasporic experience.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Translingual Writing and Identity Construction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Interpreting Amy Tan's Linguistic Strategies in Western Perspectives]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ying Liu]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lei Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article redefines Amy Tan's literary identity through a Western prism, focusing on her translingual practice that negotiates the cultural meaning across linguistic and ideological boundaries. It argues that Tan did not passively reflect Chinese culture in her English fiction but rather constructively re-created it through and against Western critical viewpoint. The study examines how Tan's cross-linguistic strategies constitute semantic interference, syntactic hybridity and code-switching, acts as cultural resistance. It also explores Western misinterpretations shaped by Orientalist bias which treat these strategies as questions of cultural authenticity rather than identity negotiation This study proves that Tan uses language in both <italic>The Joy Luck Club</italic> and <italic>The Hundred Secret Senses</italic> to challenge Western ideas of Chineseness and make writings as a location of intercultural dialogue. This article contributes to Sino-Western literary studies by showing how Tan's bilingual authorship crosses epistemological boundaries and uses translation to shape identity.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chinese Literature in the West]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Péter Hajdu]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Gianluca Giannini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Philippe Met]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Sayan Dey]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This Special Issue arises from the need to turn an increasingly evident fact, namely the ever more intense circulation of Chinese literature and culture within Western publishing, academic and mass media spheres, into a more rigorous field of inquiry, one capable of reading together both the benefits and the distortions that any cultural crossing necessarily brings with it. Its first aim, therefore, is to do so without collapsing the problem into a simple alternative between fidelity and betrayal, because what is at stake here is something more profound: the production of meaning that occurs when a text, an imagery, an aesthetic form or a symbolic constellation enters another regime of reading, another economy of attention, another grammar of recognisability. This Special Issue therefore takes as its object not China in the abstract, but the concrete interface between Chinese narratives and Western receptions: in other words, the filters, frames, expectations and interpretive codes that determine which aspects of a text come to the fore, which are neutralised, which are intensified until they harden into stereotype, and which, instead, succeed in generating ruptures, resistances and inventions. It is here that the notion of cultural translation reveals its full scope: to translate is not merely to move from one language to another, but to cross a threshold between worlds – one in which presuppositions shift, hierarchies of value are rearranged, aesthetic sensibilities are recalibrated, and even the very ways in which a work is recognised as ‘classic’, ‘modern’, ‘popular’, ‘minor’, ‘political’ or ‘spiritual’ are transformed.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reconstructing Orientalism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Western Misreading and Reinterpretation of Chinese Classical Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hengjie Zhang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Chen Mu]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article takes ‘reconstructing Orientalism’ as the core perspective to explore the structural misreadings produced by the West in the process of translating and accepting Chinese classical literary works such as <italic>The Dream of the Red Chamber</italic> and <italic>Chu Ci</italic>, revealing the ideological and cultural discipline mechanisms behind them. By combining text close reading with cross-cultural discourse analysis, this article analyses the different translation paths of <italic>The Dream of the Red Chamber</italic> by Jolly and Hawkes, as well as the poetic reconstruction of <italic>Chu Ci</italic> by Legge and Waley, pointing out the problems of semantic concealment and narrative assimilation in cultural conversion. Finally, it is pointed out that achieving cultural dialogue and structural participation from multiple perspectives can help open up new paths and possibilities for the global understanding of Chinese classical literature.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Cross-Cultural Reconstruction of Chinese Narratives]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Adaptations of  and  in the West]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kai Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The aim of this research is to explore how Western versions of <italic>The Orphan of Zhao</italic> and <italic>Farewell My Concubine</italic> transform Chinese storytelling. It argues that Western interpretations are shaped by translation, distribution, and selective exoticisation. Drawing on Orientalism and translation studies, the article shows how The <italic>Orphan of Zhao</italic> becomes a Western-style tragedy centred on the autonomous individual and resistance to tyranny, departing from Confucian relational values. Similarly, <italic>Farewell My Concubine</italic> is often read in the West as a queer melodrama and testimony of authoritarian violence, overlooking traditional theatrical and historical contexts. Through textual analysis and cross-cultural critique, the study shows that Western theories – including humanist tragedy, psychoanalysis, queer theory, and liberal critiques of state power – both illuminate and limit understanding. It concludes that Sino-Western literary relations should be treated as a bidirectional dialogue, in which Chinese narratives challenge and enrich Western paradigms rather than serving as mere material.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380204</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Social Critique Dimension of Literary Form]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Translation and Introduction of Chinese Novels in the Marxist Context]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhen Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>At present, the formal shaping of contemporary Chinese realist novels is deeply influenced by the Marxist paradigm of literary analysis. Marxist literary theory operates across four dimensions: language, characterised by a passionate utopian impulse; narrative style, which transcends fixed value systems; social circles, in which character structures break beyond their original confines; and a dialectical narrative perspective that foregrounds historical complexity. These four factors construct the creative nature of the intertextual history of Chinese realist novels, and their form presents a social critical dimension. In the process of translation and introduction, although the language style, character structure, narrative style, and narrative perspective have undergone cultural adaptation under the Western literary system, the social critical dimension of the novel form has been preserved as a whole, forming a disembedded reconstruction of literary symbols.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Transformation of Characters from  in Illustrated Novels of the Edo Period in Japan]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ying Zhao]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Since <italic>Water Margin</italic> was introduced to Japan during the Edo period (1603–1867) by its first Japanese translator, Okajima Kanzan, it has established a profound connection with the era's popular literature. The integration of this classic with Japanese culture was multifaceted. To expand its audience and accommodate illiterate commoners, illustrated editions of <italic>Water Margin</italic> emerged. These editions evolved, from initial rough translations with simplistic drawings during early Edo, to the widespread, popular picture books of the mid-Edo period, and finally to the distinctive, Japanised versions of the late Edo period. Examining the progression of <italic>Water Margin</italic> picture books reveals the dynamics of its transmission, reception and transformation in Japan, highlighting deep cultural implications. The impact on Edo literature was significant, particularly in novel writing, spurring a wave of creative adaptations. This trend also facilitated the spread of Chinese vernacular literature in Japan.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Translation of Hexagram Imagery]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Poetic Transformation of Yi Aesthetics in Diaspora Narratives]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yaqian Chang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Yin Zhang]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Liming Zhou]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article constructs an interdisciplinary paradigm integrating Yi aesthetics, Western academic interpretations of Chinese aesthetics, and Chinese American diaspora narratives. It aims to fill gaps in Western scholarship regarding the mysticism of the <italic>I Ching</italic>, tracing the cross-cultural transformation of <italic>Zhou Yi</italic> hexagram symbols into poetic forms and exploring the underlying cultural-political logic. Taking <italic>The Woman Warrior</italic> by Maxine Hong Kingston as the primary object of analysis, the study examines how the writer constructs poetic anti-colonialism and shapes ethnic identity discourse through the creative reinterpretation of Yi aesthetics’ three core dimensions: image-thinking, philosophy of change, and holistic thinking. This aesthetic practice fundamentally deconstructs Western Orientalist stereotypes, offers a localized theoretical model for Chinese literary studies, and opens new avenues for contemporary comparative literature and ethnic identity research.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380207</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Inaccessible China]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Study of the Narrative Metaphors in Lee Yung Ping's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mingming Wen]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p><italic>New Portrait of a Female Knight</italic>, the final novel by Malaysian Chinese writer Lee Yung Ping, draws on traditional martial arts novels but transcends the typical ‘heroic dream’. This article examines the narrative's underlying metaphors related to Chinese identity, cultural memory and the imagination of the homeland, through the lens of narrative of revenge, a nomadic cartography and a projected ‘Cultural China Dream’. Using human geography theories, it shows how martial arts evoke an idealised ‘Chineseness’. In this story, linked to the author's diasporic Chinese identity, the central theme is the relinquishment of the notion of ‘arrival’. The novel acknowledges that the ‘homeland China’ can only be approached, never fully attained, deconstructing the traditional ‘root-seeking’ narrative in overseas Chinese literature.” This nuanced perspective deepens the exploration of the relationship between overseas Chinese and their homeland, offering a fresh understanding of the diasporic experience.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Translingual Writing and Identity Construction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Interpreting Amy Tan's Linguistic Strategies in Western Perspectives]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ying Liu]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lei Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article redefines Amy Tan's literary identity through a Western prism, focusing on her translingual practice that negotiates the cultural meaning across linguistic and ideological boundaries. It argues that Tan did not passively reflect Chinese culture in her English fiction but rather constructively re-created it through and against Western critical viewpoint. The study examines how Tan's cross-linguistic strategies constitute semantic interference, syntactic hybridity and code-switching, acts as cultural resistance. It also explores Western misinterpretations shaped by Orientalist bias which treat these strategies as questions of cultural authenticity rather than identity negotiation This study proves that Tan uses language in both <italic>The Joy Luck Club</italic> and <italic>The Hundred Secret Senses</italic> to challenge Western ideas of Chineseness and make writings as a location of intercultural dialogue. This article contributes to Sino-Western literary studies by showing how Tan's bilingual authorship crosses epistemological boundaries and uses translation to shape identity.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cultural Appropriation and Emotional Grafting in American Chinese Science Fiction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Taking Wesley Chu's Trilogy of Tao as an Example]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hongju Zhou]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Wesley Chu, an American-born Chinese science fiction author, establishes criteria to propagate the traditional cultural values of China using futuristic narratives. In the Tao trilogy, he discusses the underlying innuendos of creative practice by employing the creative growth of the protagonist, and the destiny of the world's future, to reinterprete or re-represent Chinese culture as understood by Western readers. The analysis of Tao series has demonstrated that the concept of Tao is appropriately used to create its own magical world, not patching the symbols of cultures on a superficial level. Tao's fantasy narratives reveal the powerful emotional experiences of the Chinese diaspora, including identity anxiety, cultural nostalgia and defiant rage. The appropriation and grafting disrupts the Orientalist narrative, the Eastern cultural subjectivity and historical experience central, and forming a principled dialogue about cultural power, colonial memory and identity politicsand stretching the intellectual frontiers of the science fiction/fantasy genre and its Orientalist nomenclature to a substantial extent.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chinese Literature in the West]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Péter Hajdu]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Gianluca Giannini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Philippe Met]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Sayan Dey]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This Special Issue arises from the need to turn an increasingly evident fact, namely the ever more intense circulation of Chinese literature and culture within Western publishing, academic and mass media spheres, into a more rigorous field of inquiry, one capable of reading together both the benefits and the distortions that any cultural crossing necessarily brings with it. Its first aim, therefore, is to do so without collapsing the problem into a simple alternative between fidelity and betrayal, because what is at stake here is something more profound: the production of meaning that occurs when a text, an imagery, an aesthetic form or a symbolic constellation enters another regime of reading, another economy of attention, another grammar of recognisability. This Special Issue therefore takes as its object not China in the abstract, but the concrete interface between Chinese narratives and Western receptions: in other words, the filters, frames, expectations and interpretive codes that determine which aspects of a text come to the fore, which are neutralised, which are intensified until they harden into stereotype, and which, instead, succeed in generating ruptures, resistances and inventions. It is here that the notion of cultural translation reveals its full scope: to translate is not merely to move from one language to another, but to cross a threshold between worlds – one in which presuppositions shift, hierarchies of value are rearranged, aesthetic sensibilities are recalibrated, and even the very ways in which a work is recognised as ‘classic’, ‘modern’, ‘popular’, ‘minor’, ‘political’ or ‘spiritual’ are transformed.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reconstructing Orientalism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Western Misreading and Reinterpretation of Chinese Classical Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hengjie Zhang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Chen Mu]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article takes ‘reconstructing Orientalism’ as the core perspective to explore the structural misreadings produced by the West in the process of translating and accepting Chinese classical literary works such as <italic>The Dream of the Red Chamber</italic> and <italic>Chu Ci</italic>, revealing the ideological and cultural discipline mechanisms behind them. By combining text close reading with cross-cultural discourse analysis, this article analyses the different translation paths of <italic>The Dream of the Red Chamber</italic> by Jolly and Hawkes, as well as the poetic reconstruction of <italic>Chu Ci</italic> by Legge and Waley, pointing out the problems of semantic concealment and narrative assimilation in cultural conversion. Finally, it is pointed out that achieving cultural dialogue and structural participation from multiple perspectives can help open up new paths and possibilities for the global understanding of Chinese classical literature.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Cross-Cultural Reconstruction of Chinese Narratives]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Adaptations of  and  in the West]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kai Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The aim of this research is to explore how Western versions of <italic>The Orphan of Zhao</italic> and <italic>Farewell My Concubine</italic> transform Chinese storytelling. It argues that Western interpretations are shaped by translation, distribution, and selective exoticisation. Drawing on Orientalism and translation studies, the article shows how The <italic>Orphan of Zhao</italic> becomes a Western-style tragedy centred on the autonomous individual and resistance to tyranny, departing from Confucian relational values. Similarly, <italic>Farewell My Concubine</italic> is often read in the West as a queer melodrama and testimony of authoritarian violence, overlooking traditional theatrical and historical contexts. Through textual analysis and cross-cultural critique, the study shows that Western theories – including humanist tragedy, psychoanalysis, queer theory, and liberal critiques of state power – both illuminate and limit understanding. It concludes that Sino-Western literary relations should be treated as a bidirectional dialogue, in which Chinese narratives challenge and enrich Western paradigms rather than serving as mere material.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380204</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Social Critique Dimension of Literary Form]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Translation and Introduction of Chinese Novels in the Marxist Context]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhen Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>At present, the formal shaping of contemporary Chinese realist novels is deeply influenced by the Marxist paradigm of literary analysis. Marxist literary theory operates across four dimensions: language, characterised by a passionate utopian impulse; narrative style, which transcends fixed value systems; social circles, in which character structures break beyond their original confines; and a dialectical narrative perspective that foregrounds historical complexity. These four factors construct the creative nature of the intertextual history of Chinese realist novels, and their form presents a social critical dimension. In the process of translation and introduction, although the language style, character structure, narrative style, and narrative perspective have undergone cultural adaptation under the Western literary system, the social critical dimension of the novel form has been preserved as a whole, forming a disembedded reconstruction of literary symbols.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Transformation of Characters from  in Illustrated Novels of the Edo Period in Japan]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ying Zhao]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Since <italic>Water Margin</italic> was introduced to Japan during the Edo period (1603–1867) by its first Japanese translator, Okajima Kanzan, it has established a profound connection with the era's popular literature. The integration of this classic with Japanese culture was multifaceted. To expand its audience and accommodate illiterate commoners, illustrated editions of <italic>Water Margin</italic> emerged. These editions evolved, from initial rough translations with simplistic drawings during early Edo, to the widespread, popular picture books of the mid-Edo period, and finally to the distinctive, Japanised versions of the late Edo period. Examining the progression of <italic>Water Margin</italic> picture books reveals the dynamics of its transmission, reception and transformation in Japan, highlighting deep cultural implications. The impact on Edo literature was significant, particularly in novel writing, spurring a wave of creative adaptations. This trend also facilitated the spread of Chinese vernacular literature in Japan.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Translation of Hexagram Imagery]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Poetic Transformation of Yi Aesthetics in Diaspora Narratives]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yaqian Chang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Yin Zhang]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Liming Zhou]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article constructs an interdisciplinary paradigm integrating Yi aesthetics, Western academic interpretations of Chinese aesthetics, and Chinese American diaspora narratives. It aims to fill gaps in Western scholarship regarding the mysticism of the <italic>I Ching</italic>, tracing the cross-cultural transformation of <italic>Zhou Yi</italic> hexagram symbols into poetic forms and exploring the underlying cultural-political logic. Taking <italic>The Woman Warrior</italic> by Maxine Hong Kingston as the primary object of analysis, the study examines how the writer constructs poetic anti-colonialism and shapes ethnic identity discourse through the creative reinterpretation of Yi aesthetics’ three core dimensions: image-thinking, philosophy of change, and holistic thinking. This aesthetic practice fundamentally deconstructs Western Orientalist stereotypes, offers a localized theoretical model for Chinese literary studies, and opens new avenues for contemporary comparative literature and ethnic identity research.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380207</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Inaccessible China]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Study of the Narrative Metaphors in Lee Yung Ping's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mingming Wen]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p><italic>New Portrait of a Female Knight</italic>, the final novel by Malaysian Chinese writer Lee Yung Ping, draws on traditional martial arts novels but transcends the typical ‘heroic dream’. This article examines the narrative's underlying metaphors related to Chinese identity, cultural memory and the imagination of the homeland, through the lens of narrative of revenge, a nomadic cartography and a projected ‘Cultural China Dream’. Using human geography theories, it shows how martial arts evoke an idealised ‘Chineseness’. In this story, linked to the author's diasporic Chinese identity, the central theme is the relinquishment of the notion of ‘arrival’. The novel acknowledges that the ‘homeland China’ can only be approached, never fully attained, deconstructing the traditional ‘root-seeking’ narrative in overseas Chinese literature.” This nuanced perspective deepens the exploration of the relationship between overseas Chinese and their homeland, offering a fresh understanding of the diasporic experience.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Translingual Writing and Identity Construction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Interpreting Amy Tan's Linguistic Strategies in Western Perspectives]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ying Liu]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lei Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article redefines Amy Tan's literary identity through a Western prism, focusing on her translingual practice that negotiates the cultural meaning across linguistic and ideological boundaries. It argues that Tan did not passively reflect Chinese culture in her English fiction but rather constructively re-created it through and against Western critical viewpoint. The study examines how Tan's cross-linguistic strategies constitute semantic interference, syntactic hybridity and code-switching, acts as cultural resistance. It also explores Western misinterpretations shaped by Orientalist bias which treat these strategies as questions of cultural authenticity rather than identity negotiation This study proves that Tan uses language in both <italic>The Joy Luck Club</italic> and <italic>The Hundred Secret Senses</italic> to challenge Western ideas of Chineseness and make writings as a location of intercultural dialogue. This article contributes to Sino-Western literary studies by showing how Tan's bilingual authorship crosses epistemological boundaries and uses translation to shape identity.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cultural Appropriation and Emotional Grafting in American Chinese Science Fiction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Taking Wesley Chu's Trilogy of Tao as an Example]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hongju Zhou]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Wesley Chu, an American-born Chinese science fiction author, establishes criteria to propagate the traditional cultural values of China using futuristic narratives. In the Tao trilogy, he discusses the underlying innuendos of creative practice by employing the creative growth of the protagonist, and the destiny of the world's future, to reinterprete or re-represent Chinese culture as understood by Western readers. The analysis of Tao series has demonstrated that the concept of Tao is appropriately used to create its own magical world, not patching the symbols of cultures on a superficial level. Tao's fantasy narratives reveal the powerful emotional experiences of the Chinese diaspora, including identity anxiety, cultural nostalgia and defiant rage. The appropriation and grafting disrupts the Orientalist narrative, the Eastern cultural subjectivity and historical experience central, and forming a principled dialogue about cultural power, colonial memory and identity politicsand stretching the intellectual frontiers of the science fiction/fantasy genre and its Orientalist nomenclature to a substantial extent.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380210</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380210</link>
<title><![CDATA[ on Broadway]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Turning a Classic Social Realism Drama into Merchandise]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Baohua Han]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Mohan Guo]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Xiaoyu Si]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>When Lao She's <italic>Teahouse</italic> moves from the Chinese stage to Broadway, something vital gets lost in translation. This article explores that shift, applying Adorno and Horkheimer's theories to show how the Western culture industry neutralises dissent; that is, to account for the bourgeois appropriation of the work. It is worth noting that the original drama's focus on twentieth-century class conflict is essentially flattened by the musical format, replaced by the kind of individual sentiment that sells tickets. So, by analysing this transition, I show how the political grit of the work is stripped away and repackaged as an exotic luxury. It is a classic case of how global markets can take non-Western radical literature and turn it into a harmless, consumable product.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chinese Literature in the West]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Péter Hajdu]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Gianluca Giannini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Philippe Met]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Sayan Dey]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This Special Issue arises from the need to turn an increasingly evident fact, namely the ever more intense circulation of Chinese literature and culture within Western publishing, academic and mass media spheres, into a more rigorous field of inquiry, one capable of reading together both the benefits and the distortions that any cultural crossing necessarily brings with it. Its first aim, therefore, is to do so without collapsing the problem into a simple alternative between fidelity and betrayal, because what is at stake here is something more profound: the production of meaning that occurs when a text, an imagery, an aesthetic form or a symbolic constellation enters another regime of reading, another economy of attention, another grammar of recognisability. This Special Issue therefore takes as its object not China in the abstract, but the concrete interface between Chinese narratives and Western receptions: in other words, the filters, frames, expectations and interpretive codes that determine which aspects of a text come to the fore, which are neutralised, which are intensified until they harden into stereotype, and which, instead, succeed in generating ruptures, resistances and inventions. It is here that the notion of cultural translation reveals its full scope: to translate is not merely to move from one language to another, but to cross a threshold between worlds – one in which presuppositions shift, hierarchies of value are rearranged, aesthetic sensibilities are recalibrated, and even the very ways in which a work is recognised as ‘classic’, ‘modern’, ‘popular’, ‘minor’, ‘political’ or ‘spiritual’ are transformed.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reconstructing Orientalism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Western Misreading and Reinterpretation of Chinese Classical Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hengjie Zhang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Chen Mu]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article takes ‘reconstructing Orientalism’ as the core perspective to explore the structural misreadings produced by the West in the process of translating and accepting Chinese classical literary works such as <italic>The Dream of the Red Chamber</italic> and <italic>Chu Ci</italic>, revealing the ideological and cultural discipline mechanisms behind them. By combining text close reading with cross-cultural discourse analysis, this article analyses the different translation paths of <italic>The Dream of the Red Chamber</italic> by Jolly and Hawkes, as well as the poetic reconstruction of <italic>Chu Ci</italic> by Legge and Waley, pointing out the problems of semantic concealment and narrative assimilation in cultural conversion. Finally, it is pointed out that achieving cultural dialogue and structural participation from multiple perspectives can help open up new paths and possibilities for the global understanding of Chinese classical literature.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Cross-Cultural Reconstruction of Chinese Narratives]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Adaptations of  and  in the West]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kai Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The aim of this research is to explore how Western versions of <italic>The Orphan of Zhao</italic> and <italic>Farewell My Concubine</italic> transform Chinese storytelling. It argues that Western interpretations are shaped by translation, distribution, and selective exoticisation. Drawing on Orientalism and translation studies, the article shows how The <italic>Orphan of Zhao</italic> becomes a Western-style tragedy centred on the autonomous individual and resistance to tyranny, departing from Confucian relational values. Similarly, <italic>Farewell My Concubine</italic> is often read in the West as a queer melodrama and testimony of authoritarian violence, overlooking traditional theatrical and historical contexts. Through textual analysis and cross-cultural critique, the study shows that Western theories – including humanist tragedy, psychoanalysis, queer theory, and liberal critiques of state power – both illuminate and limit understanding. It concludes that Sino-Western literary relations should be treated as a bidirectional dialogue, in which Chinese narratives challenge and enrich Western paradigms rather than serving as mere material.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380204</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Social Critique Dimension of Literary Form]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Translation and Introduction of Chinese Novels in the Marxist Context]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhen Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>At present, the formal shaping of contemporary Chinese realist novels is deeply influenced by the Marxist paradigm of literary analysis. Marxist literary theory operates across four dimensions: language, characterised by a passionate utopian impulse; narrative style, which transcends fixed value systems; social circles, in which character structures break beyond their original confines; and a dialectical narrative perspective that foregrounds historical complexity. These four factors construct the creative nature of the intertextual history of Chinese realist novels, and their form presents a social critical dimension. In the process of translation and introduction, although the language style, character structure, narrative style, and narrative perspective have undergone cultural adaptation under the Western literary system, the social critical dimension of the novel form has been preserved as a whole, forming a disembedded reconstruction of literary symbols.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Transformation of Characters from  in Illustrated Novels of the Edo Period in Japan]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ying Zhao]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Since <italic>Water Margin</italic> was introduced to Japan during the Edo period (1603–1867) by its first Japanese translator, Okajima Kanzan, it has established a profound connection with the era's popular literature. The integration of this classic with Japanese culture was multifaceted. To expand its audience and accommodate illiterate commoners, illustrated editions of <italic>Water Margin</italic> emerged. These editions evolved, from initial rough translations with simplistic drawings during early Edo, to the widespread, popular picture books of the mid-Edo period, and finally to the distinctive, Japanised versions of the late Edo period. Examining the progression of <italic>Water Margin</italic> picture books reveals the dynamics of its transmission, reception and transformation in Japan, highlighting deep cultural implications. The impact on Edo literature was significant, particularly in novel writing, spurring a wave of creative adaptations. This trend also facilitated the spread of Chinese vernacular literature in Japan.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Translation of Hexagram Imagery]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Poetic Transformation of Yi Aesthetics in Diaspora Narratives]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yaqian Chang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Yin Zhang]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Liming Zhou]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article constructs an interdisciplinary paradigm integrating Yi aesthetics, Western academic interpretations of Chinese aesthetics, and Chinese American diaspora narratives. It aims to fill gaps in Western scholarship regarding the mysticism of the <italic>I Ching</italic>, tracing the cross-cultural transformation of <italic>Zhou Yi</italic> hexagram symbols into poetic forms and exploring the underlying cultural-political logic. Taking <italic>The Woman Warrior</italic> by Maxine Hong Kingston as the primary object of analysis, the study examines how the writer constructs poetic anti-colonialism and shapes ethnic identity discourse through the creative reinterpretation of Yi aesthetics’ three core dimensions: image-thinking, philosophy of change, and holistic thinking. This aesthetic practice fundamentally deconstructs Western Orientalist stereotypes, offers a localized theoretical model for Chinese literary studies, and opens new avenues for contemporary comparative literature and ethnic identity research.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380207</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Inaccessible China]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Study of the Narrative Metaphors in Lee Yung Ping's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mingming Wen]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p><italic>New Portrait of a Female Knight</italic>, the final novel by Malaysian Chinese writer Lee Yung Ping, draws on traditional martial arts novels but transcends the typical ‘heroic dream’. This article examines the narrative's underlying metaphors related to Chinese identity, cultural memory and the imagination of the homeland, through the lens of narrative of revenge, a nomadic cartography and a projected ‘Cultural China Dream’. Using human geography theories, it shows how martial arts evoke an idealised ‘Chineseness’. In this story, linked to the author's diasporic Chinese identity, the central theme is the relinquishment of the notion of ‘arrival’. The novel acknowledges that the ‘homeland China’ can only be approached, never fully attained, deconstructing the traditional ‘root-seeking’ narrative in overseas Chinese literature.” This nuanced perspective deepens the exploration of the relationship between overseas Chinese and their homeland, offering a fresh understanding of the diasporic experience.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Translingual Writing and Identity Construction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Interpreting Amy Tan's Linguistic Strategies in Western Perspectives]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ying Liu]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lei Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article redefines Amy Tan's literary identity through a Western prism, focusing on her translingual practice that negotiates the cultural meaning across linguistic and ideological boundaries. It argues that Tan did not passively reflect Chinese culture in her English fiction but rather constructively re-created it through and against Western critical viewpoint. The study examines how Tan's cross-linguistic strategies constitute semantic interference, syntactic hybridity and code-switching, acts as cultural resistance. It also explores Western misinterpretations shaped by Orientalist bias which treat these strategies as questions of cultural authenticity rather than identity negotiation This study proves that Tan uses language in both <italic>The Joy Luck Club</italic> and <italic>The Hundred Secret Senses</italic> to challenge Western ideas of Chineseness and make writings as a location of intercultural dialogue. This article contributes to Sino-Western literary studies by showing how Tan's bilingual authorship crosses epistemological boundaries and uses translation to shape identity.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cultural Appropriation and Emotional Grafting in American Chinese Science Fiction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Taking Wesley Chu's Trilogy of Tao as an Example]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hongju Zhou]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Wesley Chu, an American-born Chinese science fiction author, establishes criteria to propagate the traditional cultural values of China using futuristic narratives. In the Tao trilogy, he discusses the underlying innuendos of creative practice by employing the creative growth of the protagonist, and the destiny of the world's future, to reinterprete or re-represent Chinese culture as understood by Western readers. The analysis of Tao series has demonstrated that the concept of Tao is appropriately used to create its own magical world, not patching the symbols of cultures on a superficial level. Tao's fantasy narratives reveal the powerful emotional experiences of the Chinese diaspora, including identity anxiety, cultural nostalgia and defiant rage. The appropriation and grafting disrupts the Orientalist narrative, the Eastern cultural subjectivity and historical experience central, and forming a principled dialogue about cultural power, colonial memory and identity politicsand stretching the intellectual frontiers of the science fiction/fantasy genre and its Orientalist nomenclature to a substantial extent.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380210</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380210</link>
<title><![CDATA[ on Broadway]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Turning a Classic Social Realism Drama into Merchandise]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Baohua Han]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Mohan Guo]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Xiaoyu Si]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>When Lao She's <italic>Teahouse</italic> moves from the Chinese stage to Broadway, something vital gets lost in translation. This article explores that shift, applying Adorno and Horkheimer's theories to show how the Western culture industry neutralises dissent; that is, to account for the bourgeois appropriation of the work. It is worth noting that the original drama's focus on twentieth-century class conflict is essentially flattened by the musical format, replaced by the kind of individual sentiment that sells tickets. So, by analysing this transition, I show how the political grit of the work is stripped away and repackaged as an exotic luxury. It is a classic case of how global markets can take non-Western radical literature and turn it into a harmless, consumable product.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380211</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380211</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Colours of Myth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Visualising Chinese Classics in Western Mass Media]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Shuchao Chen]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Qingyang Chen]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Xiaorui Li]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this article, we interpret the transformation processes of the Western literary reception of Chinese canonical classics revisited in Western visual texts. I question how converting traditional vernacular writing into global visual forms alters narrative logic, ethical orientation, and cultural value for Western consumption, bypassing medium-based technicalities. I examine the visual recoding of the Chinese canon to explain drastic ideological shifts in reading practices, framing the inquiry within a critique of Western-centred interpretive modes. My analysis focuses on how these masterpieces are stripped of their original cosmological, Buddhist, Daoist, and Confucian scaffolding in Ming and Qing novels, reinforcing Western-centric power structures. Through a literary-critical examination of case studies, this paper demonstrates the tense negotiation between preserving literary heritage and satisfying commodity fetishism in the visualisation of Chinese classics.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chinese Literature in the West]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Péter Hajdu]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Gianluca Giannini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Philippe Met]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Sayan Dey]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This Special Issue arises from the need to turn an increasingly evident fact, namely the ever more intense circulation of Chinese literature and culture within Western publishing, academic and mass media spheres, into a more rigorous field of inquiry, one capable of reading together both the benefits and the distortions that any cultural crossing necessarily brings with it. Its first aim, therefore, is to do so without collapsing the problem into a simple alternative between fidelity and betrayal, because what is at stake here is something more profound: the production of meaning that occurs when a text, an imagery, an aesthetic form or a symbolic constellation enters another regime of reading, another economy of attention, another grammar of recognisability. This Special Issue therefore takes as its object not China in the abstract, but the concrete interface between Chinese narratives and Western receptions: in other words, the filters, frames, expectations and interpretive codes that determine which aspects of a text come to the fore, which are neutralised, which are intensified until they harden into stereotype, and which, instead, succeed in generating ruptures, resistances and inventions. It is here that the notion of cultural translation reveals its full scope: to translate is not merely to move from one language to another, but to cross a threshold between worlds – one in which presuppositions shift, hierarchies of value are rearranged, aesthetic sensibilities are recalibrated, and even the very ways in which a work is recognised as ‘classic’, ‘modern’, ‘popular’, ‘minor’, ‘political’ or ‘spiritual’ are transformed.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reconstructing Orientalism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Western Misreading and Reinterpretation of Chinese Classical Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hengjie Zhang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Chen Mu]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article takes ‘reconstructing Orientalism’ as the core perspective to explore the structural misreadings produced by the West in the process of translating and accepting Chinese classical literary works such as <italic>The Dream of the Red Chamber</italic> and <italic>Chu Ci</italic>, revealing the ideological and cultural discipline mechanisms behind them. By combining text close reading with cross-cultural discourse analysis, this article analyses the different translation paths of <italic>The Dream of the Red Chamber</italic> by Jolly and Hawkes, as well as the poetic reconstruction of <italic>Chu Ci</italic> by Legge and Waley, pointing out the problems of semantic concealment and narrative assimilation in cultural conversion. Finally, it is pointed out that achieving cultural dialogue and structural participation from multiple perspectives can help open up new paths and possibilities for the global understanding of Chinese classical literature.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Cross-Cultural Reconstruction of Chinese Narratives]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Adaptations of  and  in the West]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kai Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The aim of this research is to explore how Western versions of <italic>The Orphan of Zhao</italic> and <italic>Farewell My Concubine</italic> transform Chinese storytelling. It argues that Western interpretations are shaped by translation, distribution, and selective exoticisation. Drawing on Orientalism and translation studies, the article shows how The <italic>Orphan of Zhao</italic> becomes a Western-style tragedy centred on the autonomous individual and resistance to tyranny, departing from Confucian relational values. Similarly, <italic>Farewell My Concubine</italic> is often read in the West as a queer melodrama and testimony of authoritarian violence, overlooking traditional theatrical and historical contexts. Through textual analysis and cross-cultural critique, the study shows that Western theories – including humanist tragedy, psychoanalysis, queer theory, and liberal critiques of state power – both illuminate and limit understanding. It concludes that Sino-Western literary relations should be treated as a bidirectional dialogue, in which Chinese narratives challenge and enrich Western paradigms rather than serving as mere material.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380204</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Social Critique Dimension of Literary Form]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Translation and Introduction of Chinese Novels in the Marxist Context]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhen Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>At present, the formal shaping of contemporary Chinese realist novels is deeply influenced by the Marxist paradigm of literary analysis. Marxist literary theory operates across four dimensions: language, characterised by a passionate utopian impulse; narrative style, which transcends fixed value systems; social circles, in which character structures break beyond their original confines; and a dialectical narrative perspective that foregrounds historical complexity. These four factors construct the creative nature of the intertextual history of Chinese realist novels, and their form presents a social critical dimension. In the process of translation and introduction, although the language style, character structure, narrative style, and narrative perspective have undergone cultural adaptation under the Western literary system, the social critical dimension of the novel form has been preserved as a whole, forming a disembedded reconstruction of literary symbols.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Transformation of Characters from  in Illustrated Novels of the Edo Period in Japan]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ying Zhao]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Since <italic>Water Margin</italic> was introduced to Japan during the Edo period (1603–1867) by its first Japanese translator, Okajima Kanzan, it has established a profound connection with the era's popular literature. The integration of this classic with Japanese culture was multifaceted. To expand its audience and accommodate illiterate commoners, illustrated editions of <italic>Water Margin</italic> emerged. These editions evolved, from initial rough translations with simplistic drawings during early Edo, to the widespread, popular picture books of the mid-Edo period, and finally to the distinctive, Japanised versions of the late Edo period. Examining the progression of <italic>Water Margin</italic> picture books reveals the dynamics of its transmission, reception and transformation in Japan, highlighting deep cultural implications. The impact on Edo literature was significant, particularly in novel writing, spurring a wave of creative adaptations. This trend also facilitated the spread of Chinese vernacular literature in Japan.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Translation of Hexagram Imagery]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Poetic Transformation of Yi Aesthetics in Diaspora Narratives]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yaqian Chang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Yin Zhang]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Liming Zhou]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article constructs an interdisciplinary paradigm integrating Yi aesthetics, Western academic interpretations of Chinese aesthetics, and Chinese American diaspora narratives. It aims to fill gaps in Western scholarship regarding the mysticism of the <italic>I Ching</italic>, tracing the cross-cultural transformation of <italic>Zhou Yi</italic> hexagram symbols into poetic forms and exploring the underlying cultural-political logic. Taking <italic>The Woman Warrior</italic> by Maxine Hong Kingston as the primary object of analysis, the study examines how the writer constructs poetic anti-colonialism and shapes ethnic identity discourse through the creative reinterpretation of Yi aesthetics’ three core dimensions: image-thinking, philosophy of change, and holistic thinking. This aesthetic practice fundamentally deconstructs Western Orientalist stereotypes, offers a localized theoretical model for Chinese literary studies, and opens new avenues for contemporary comparative literature and ethnic identity research.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380207</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Inaccessible China]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Study of the Narrative Metaphors in Lee Yung Ping's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mingming Wen]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p><italic>New Portrait of a Female Knight</italic>, the final novel by Malaysian Chinese writer Lee Yung Ping, draws on traditional martial arts novels but transcends the typical ‘heroic dream’. This article examines the narrative's underlying metaphors related to Chinese identity, cultural memory and the imagination of the homeland, through the lens of narrative of revenge, a nomadic cartography and a projected ‘Cultural China Dream’. Using human geography theories, it shows how martial arts evoke an idealised ‘Chineseness’. In this story, linked to the author's diasporic Chinese identity, the central theme is the relinquishment of the notion of ‘arrival’. The novel acknowledges that the ‘homeland China’ can only be approached, never fully attained, deconstructing the traditional ‘root-seeking’ narrative in overseas Chinese literature.” This nuanced perspective deepens the exploration of the relationship between overseas Chinese and their homeland, offering a fresh understanding of the diasporic experience.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Translingual Writing and Identity Construction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Interpreting Amy Tan's Linguistic Strategies in Western Perspectives]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ying Liu]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lei Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article redefines Amy Tan's literary identity through a Western prism, focusing on her translingual practice that negotiates the cultural meaning across linguistic and ideological boundaries. It argues that Tan did not passively reflect Chinese culture in her English fiction but rather constructively re-created it through and against Western critical viewpoint. The study examines how Tan's cross-linguistic strategies constitute semantic interference, syntactic hybridity and code-switching, acts as cultural resistance. It also explores Western misinterpretations shaped by Orientalist bias which treat these strategies as questions of cultural authenticity rather than identity negotiation This study proves that Tan uses language in both <italic>The Joy Luck Club</italic> and <italic>The Hundred Secret Senses</italic> to challenge Western ideas of Chineseness and make writings as a location of intercultural dialogue. This article contributes to Sino-Western literary studies by showing how Tan's bilingual authorship crosses epistemological boundaries and uses translation to shape identity.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cultural Appropriation and Emotional Grafting in American Chinese Science Fiction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Taking Wesley Chu's Trilogy of Tao as an Example]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hongju Zhou]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Wesley Chu, an American-born Chinese science fiction author, establishes criteria to propagate the traditional cultural values of China using futuristic narratives. In the Tao trilogy, he discusses the underlying innuendos of creative practice by employing the creative growth of the protagonist, and the destiny of the world's future, to reinterprete or re-represent Chinese culture as understood by Western readers. The analysis of Tao series has demonstrated that the concept of Tao is appropriately used to create its own magical world, not patching the symbols of cultures on a superficial level. Tao's fantasy narratives reveal the powerful emotional experiences of the Chinese diaspora, including identity anxiety, cultural nostalgia and defiant rage. The appropriation and grafting disrupts the Orientalist narrative, the Eastern cultural subjectivity and historical experience central, and forming a principled dialogue about cultural power, colonial memory and identity politicsand stretching the intellectual frontiers of the science fiction/fantasy genre and its Orientalist nomenclature to a substantial extent.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380210</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380210</link>
<title><![CDATA[ on Broadway]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Turning a Classic Social Realism Drama into Merchandise]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Baohua Han]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Mohan Guo]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Xiaoyu Si]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>When Lao She's <italic>Teahouse</italic> moves from the Chinese stage to Broadway, something vital gets lost in translation. This article explores that shift, applying Adorno and Horkheimer's theories to show how the Western culture industry neutralises dissent; that is, to account for the bourgeois appropriation of the work. It is worth noting that the original drama's focus on twentieth-century class conflict is essentially flattened by the musical format, replaced by the kind of individual sentiment that sells tickets. So, by analysing this transition, I show how the political grit of the work is stripped away and repackaged as an exotic luxury. It is a classic case of how global markets can take non-Western radical literature and turn it into a harmless, consumable product.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380211</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380211</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Colours of Myth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Visualising Chinese Classics in Western Mass Media]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Shuchao Chen]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Qingyang Chen]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Xiaorui Li]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this article, we interpret the transformation processes of the Western literary reception of Chinese canonical classics revisited in Western visual texts. I question how converting traditional vernacular writing into global visual forms alters narrative logic, ethical orientation, and cultural value for Western consumption, bypassing medium-based technicalities. I examine the visual recoding of the Chinese canon to explain drastic ideological shifts in reading practices, framing the inquiry within a critique of Western-centred interpretive modes. My analysis focuses on how these masterpieces are stripped of their original cosmological, Buddhist, Daoist, and Confucian scaffolding in Ming and Qing novels, reinforcing Western-centric power structures. Through a literary-critical examination of case studies, this paper demonstrates the tense negotiation between preserving literary heritage and satisfying commodity fetishism in the visualisation of Chinese classics.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380212</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380212</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Representation of Hong Kong's Urban Spirit in Lilian Lee's Novels]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yijun Zhang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Yong Zhou]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Lilian Lee's works have a unique narrative style and profound cultural connotations, making them an important sample for studying Hong Kong literature and providing reference value for social changes in the postcolonial context. This article points out that Lilian Lee's works are rooted in the Chinese literary tradition and deeply influenced by Hong Kong's colonial history, the awakening of local consciousness, and the development of cultural industry by examining the social and cultural background of her creations. This article further analyses the creative modes of ‘New Stories’ and ‘Strange Writing’, revealing how these creative modes innovate on the basis of inheriting the spirit of Chinese literature, thereby promoting the widespread acceptance of Lilian Lee's works. Finally, this article analyses the complexity and contradictions inherent in the construction of Hong Kong cultural identity in her novel creation, and continuously criticises and reflects on modern issues such as urban consumerism and human alienation in Hong Kong.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reading isolation, writing loneliness]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Book groups and creative practice in prison]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laura Burkinshaw]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Josephine Metcalf]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article discusses the need for discursive reading and creative writing practices aimed towards capable readers in prisons. It contends that prison book groups, particularly those with an embedded creative writing component and themed in considered ways – here ‘isolation’ and ‘loneliness’ – should be taken seriously to encourage incarcerated people to address their current circumstances and engage with the world around them. We argue that such initiatives should not shy away from reading materials presumed to be uneasy, as they may prove valuable for critical discussion and creative production. Fieldwork at two prisons revealed that challenging the protocols of reading as a presumed isolated experience, combined with reading materials and writing prompts that explore the complexities of being alone, can support skill development and self-development.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reading isolation, writing loneliness]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Book groups and creative practice in prison]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laura Burkinshaw]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Josephine Metcalf]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article discusses the need for discursive reading and creative writing practices aimed towards capable readers in prisons. It contends that prison book groups, particularly those with an embedded creative writing component and themed in considered ways – here ‘isolation’ and ‘loneliness’ – should be taken seriously to encourage incarcerated people to address their current circumstances and engage with the world around them. We argue that such initiatives should not shy away from reading materials presumed to be uneasy, as they may prove valuable for critical discussion and creative production. Fieldwork at two prisons revealed that challenging the protocols of reading as a presumed isolated experience, combined with reading materials and writing prompts that explore the complexities of being alone, can support skill development and self-development.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380102</link>
<title><![CDATA[The role of folklore texts in shaping humanistic values and cultural identity]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alla Pavlova]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Liubov Kopanytsia]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Valentyna Teleutsia]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Natalia Venzhynovych]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Yuliya Kapliyenko-Iliuk]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article is aimed at determining the role and function of folklore texts in the system of implementation of humanistic aspects of culture. The leading methods of researching this problem are the methods of analysis, comparison, generalization, abstraction, induction, classification and graphic methods of presenting information. The article reveals the content and functions of folklore and how it shapes culture and values. It reviews research on the role of folklore in forming individual and collective identity. The development of competencies in studying folklore genres in school and university is described. The anthropological model in the modern folklore paradigm is examined. The integrative approach to folklore research is outlined. The ethical, educational and aesthetic functions of folklore are explored in detail.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reading isolation, writing loneliness]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Book groups and creative practice in prison]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laura Burkinshaw]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Josephine Metcalf]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article discusses the need for discursive reading and creative writing practices aimed towards capable readers in prisons. It contends that prison book groups, particularly those with an embedded creative writing component and themed in considered ways – here ‘isolation’ and ‘loneliness’ – should be taken seriously to encourage incarcerated people to address their current circumstances and engage with the world around them. We argue that such initiatives should not shy away from reading materials presumed to be uneasy, as they may prove valuable for critical discussion and creative production. Fieldwork at two prisons revealed that challenging the protocols of reading as a presumed isolated experience, combined with reading materials and writing prompts that explore the complexities of being alone, can support skill development and self-development.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380102</link>
<title><![CDATA[The role of folklore texts in shaping humanistic values and cultural identity]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alla Pavlova]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Liubov Kopanytsia]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Valentyna Teleutsia]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Natalia Venzhynovych]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Yuliya Kapliyenko-Iliuk]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article is aimed at determining the role and function of folklore texts in the system of implementation of humanistic aspects of culture. The leading methods of researching this problem are the methods of analysis, comparison, generalization, abstraction, induction, classification and graphic methods of presenting information. The article reveals the content and functions of folklore and how it shapes culture and values. It reviews research on the role of folklore in forming individual and collective identity. The development of competencies in studying folklore genres in school and university is described. The anthropological model in the modern folklore paradigm is examined. The integrative approach to folklore research is outlined. The ethical, educational and aesthetic functions of folklore are explored in detail.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Critical utopia and feminist ecological awakening]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Spatial imaginaries in Angela Carter's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hu Weiyi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Wang Yuping]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Angela Carter's <italic>Heroes and Villains</italic> reimagines the human–nature relationship in a post-apocalyptic world through a feminist and ecological lens. Drawing on the framework of ‘critical utopia’, this article explores how Carter subverts the binary between technological civilisation and natural primitivism. The novel juxtaposes the Professors’ enclosed enclave of rational control with the Barbarians’ fragile harmony with nature, exposing the failures of both totalizing systems. Through Marianne's movement between these spaces, Carter envisions an emergent ecological consciousness that transforms division into relational becoming. Her awakening signals a form of critical ecotopia – an open-ended rethinking of coexistence between the human and the nonhuman. By situating the narrative within post-apocalyptic and ecofeminist traditions, this article argues that Carter redefines utopian imagination as a site of ecological renewal and feminist critique, revealing how destruction may engender new modes of interdependence.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reading isolation, writing loneliness]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Book groups and creative practice in prison]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laura Burkinshaw]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Josephine Metcalf]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article discusses the need for discursive reading and creative writing practices aimed towards capable readers in prisons. It contends that prison book groups, particularly those with an embedded creative writing component and themed in considered ways – here ‘isolation’ and ‘loneliness’ – should be taken seriously to encourage incarcerated people to address their current circumstances and engage with the world around them. We argue that such initiatives should not shy away from reading materials presumed to be uneasy, as they may prove valuable for critical discussion and creative production. Fieldwork at two prisons revealed that challenging the protocols of reading as a presumed isolated experience, combined with reading materials and writing prompts that explore the complexities of being alone, can support skill development and self-development.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380102</link>
<title><![CDATA[The role of folklore texts in shaping humanistic values and cultural identity]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alla Pavlova]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Liubov Kopanytsia]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Valentyna Teleutsia]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Natalia Venzhynovych]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Yuliya Kapliyenko-Iliuk]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article is aimed at determining the role and function of folklore texts in the system of implementation of humanistic aspects of culture. The leading methods of researching this problem are the methods of analysis, comparison, generalization, abstraction, induction, classification and graphic methods of presenting information. The article reveals the content and functions of folklore and how it shapes culture and values. It reviews research on the role of folklore in forming individual and collective identity. The development of competencies in studying folklore genres in school and university is described. The anthropological model in the modern folklore paradigm is examined. The integrative approach to folklore research is outlined. The ethical, educational and aesthetic functions of folklore are explored in detail.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Critical utopia and feminist ecological awakening]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Spatial imaginaries in Angela Carter's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hu Weiyi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Wang Yuping]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Angela Carter's <italic>Heroes and Villains</italic> reimagines the human–nature relationship in a post-apocalyptic world through a feminist and ecological lens. Drawing on the framework of ‘critical utopia’, this article explores how Carter subverts the binary between technological civilisation and natural primitivism. The novel juxtaposes the Professors’ enclosed enclave of rational control with the Barbarians’ fragile harmony with nature, exposing the failures of both totalizing systems. Through Marianne's movement between these spaces, Carter envisions an emergent ecological consciousness that transforms division into relational becoming. Her awakening signals a form of critical ecotopia – an open-ended rethinking of coexistence between the human and the nonhuman. By situating the narrative within post-apocalyptic and ecofeminist traditions, this article argues that Carter redefines utopian imagination as a site of ecological renewal and feminist critique, revealing how destruction may engender new modes of interdependence.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380104</link>
<title><![CDATA[The collapse of humanism and the fall of the human]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A post-humanist approach to animetaphors and power dynamics in  by William Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Turkan Yilmaz]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>As the embodiment of distinction, the nonhuman animal being has frequently epitomized what it refers to as the ‘other’ in Western rationality. However, within the critical framework of post-humanist animal studies, the hegemonic conception of animals by humans has been constantly challenged through a radical shift from the autonomous, rational subject of humanist philosophy to relational ontologies and the distributed agency of the post-humanist cosmos. When analysed from this perch, William Shakespeare's (1564–1616) <italic>King Lear</italic> (1606) reflects the bard's fundamental insights regarding the intricate structure of human/animal division. Accordingly, this article maintains that Lear's tragic fall from power and sanity, which has a direct parallel with the crisis of the Renaissance speciesism and with the collapse of <italic>L'uomo universale</italic>, opens up a new route for his transformation from an exemplum of humanist ideals to an apt ‘animetaphor’, referring to Akira Mizuta Lippit. As Lear turns to his own animality, Shakespeare's deep scepticism regarding the legitimacy of normative Renaissance principles that rely on supposedly existing ontological and epistemological boundaries between the two species is heightened.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reading isolation, writing loneliness]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Book groups and creative practice in prison]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laura Burkinshaw]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Josephine Metcalf]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article discusses the need for discursive reading and creative writing practices aimed towards capable readers in prisons. It contends that prison book groups, particularly those with an embedded creative writing component and themed in considered ways – here ‘isolation’ and ‘loneliness’ – should be taken seriously to encourage incarcerated people to address their current circumstances and engage with the world around them. We argue that such initiatives should not shy away from reading materials presumed to be uneasy, as they may prove valuable for critical discussion and creative production. Fieldwork at two prisons revealed that challenging the protocols of reading as a presumed isolated experience, combined with reading materials and writing prompts that explore the complexities of being alone, can support skill development and self-development.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380102</link>
<title><![CDATA[The role of folklore texts in shaping humanistic values and cultural identity]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alla Pavlova]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Liubov Kopanytsia]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Valentyna Teleutsia]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Natalia Venzhynovych]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Yuliya Kapliyenko-Iliuk]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article is aimed at determining the role and function of folklore texts in the system of implementation of humanistic aspects of culture. The leading methods of researching this problem are the methods of analysis, comparison, generalization, abstraction, induction, classification and graphic methods of presenting information. The article reveals the content and functions of folklore and how it shapes culture and values. It reviews research on the role of folklore in forming individual and collective identity. The development of competencies in studying folklore genres in school and university is described. The anthropological model in the modern folklore paradigm is examined. The integrative approach to folklore research is outlined. The ethical, educational and aesthetic functions of folklore are explored in detail.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Critical utopia and feminist ecological awakening]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Spatial imaginaries in Angela Carter's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hu Weiyi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Wang Yuping]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Angela Carter's <italic>Heroes and Villains</italic> reimagines the human–nature relationship in a post-apocalyptic world through a feminist and ecological lens. Drawing on the framework of ‘critical utopia’, this article explores how Carter subverts the binary between technological civilisation and natural primitivism. The novel juxtaposes the Professors’ enclosed enclave of rational control with the Barbarians’ fragile harmony with nature, exposing the failures of both totalizing systems. Through Marianne's movement between these spaces, Carter envisions an emergent ecological consciousness that transforms division into relational becoming. Her awakening signals a form of critical ecotopia – an open-ended rethinking of coexistence between the human and the nonhuman. By situating the narrative within post-apocalyptic and ecofeminist traditions, this article argues that Carter redefines utopian imagination as a site of ecological renewal and feminist critique, revealing how destruction may engender new modes of interdependence.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380104</link>
<title><![CDATA[The collapse of humanism and the fall of the human]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A post-humanist approach to animetaphors and power dynamics in  by William Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Turkan Yilmaz]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>As the embodiment of distinction, the nonhuman animal being has frequently epitomized what it refers to as the ‘other’ in Western rationality. However, within the critical framework of post-humanist animal studies, the hegemonic conception of animals by humans has been constantly challenged through a radical shift from the autonomous, rational subject of humanist philosophy to relational ontologies and the distributed agency of the post-humanist cosmos. When analysed from this perch, William Shakespeare's (1564–1616) <italic>King Lear</italic> (1606) reflects the bard's fundamental insights regarding the intricate structure of human/animal division. Accordingly, this article maintains that Lear's tragic fall from power and sanity, which has a direct parallel with the crisis of the Renaissance speciesism and with the collapse of <italic>L'uomo universale</italic>, opens up a new route for his transformation from an exemplum of humanist ideals to an apt ‘animetaphor’, referring to Akira Mizuta Lippit. As Lear turns to his own animality, Shakespeare's deep scepticism regarding the legitimacy of normative Renaissance principles that rely on supposedly existing ontological and epistemological boundaries between the two species is heightened.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Performing ‘almost the same but not quite’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Mimicry and racial hybridity in William Shakespeare's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Salim Al-Ibia]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Amer Al-Rashid]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Nayef Al-Joulan]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> in terms of the ideas of mimicry, hybridity and the Third Space proposed by Homi Bhabha. It suggests that the play may enact an early modern crisis of the racial and cultural representations. It revolves around Aaron the Moor, Tamora and Lavinia, and through these characters we see how Shakespeare addresses colonial ambivalence and the performance of identity. The hyper-articulate resistance of Aaron, the artificially emulative behaviour of Tamora and the discontinuous bodily state of Lavinia are all viewed as theatrical manifestations of subversion of the postcolonial. Relying on Bhabha, Hall, Gilroy and other important theorists, the article presents the argument that <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> has created a proto-postcolonial space in which race and alterity are not a matter of representation, but of performance. In so doing, it adds to the larger discussion on early modern racial construction and the performative politics of otherness.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reading isolation, writing loneliness]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Book groups and creative practice in prison]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laura Burkinshaw]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Josephine Metcalf]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article discusses the need for discursive reading and creative writing practices aimed towards capable readers in prisons. It contends that prison book groups, particularly those with an embedded creative writing component and themed in considered ways – here ‘isolation’ and ‘loneliness’ – should be taken seriously to encourage incarcerated people to address their current circumstances and engage with the world around them. We argue that such initiatives should not shy away from reading materials presumed to be uneasy, as they may prove valuable for critical discussion and creative production. Fieldwork at two prisons revealed that challenging the protocols of reading as a presumed isolated experience, combined with reading materials and writing prompts that explore the complexities of being alone, can support skill development and self-development.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380102</link>
<title><![CDATA[The role of folklore texts in shaping humanistic values and cultural identity]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alla Pavlova]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Liubov Kopanytsia]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Valentyna Teleutsia]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Natalia Venzhynovych]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Yuliya Kapliyenko-Iliuk]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article is aimed at determining the role and function of folklore texts in the system of implementation of humanistic aspects of culture. The leading methods of researching this problem are the methods of analysis, comparison, generalization, abstraction, induction, classification and graphic methods of presenting information. The article reveals the content and functions of folklore and how it shapes culture and values. It reviews research on the role of folklore in forming individual and collective identity. The development of competencies in studying folklore genres in school and university is described. The anthropological model in the modern folklore paradigm is examined. The integrative approach to folklore research is outlined. The ethical, educational and aesthetic functions of folklore are explored in detail.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Critical utopia and feminist ecological awakening]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Spatial imaginaries in Angela Carter's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hu Weiyi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Wang Yuping]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Angela Carter's <italic>Heroes and Villains</italic> reimagines the human–nature relationship in a post-apocalyptic world through a feminist and ecological lens. Drawing on the framework of ‘critical utopia’, this article explores how Carter subverts the binary between technological civilisation and natural primitivism. The novel juxtaposes the Professors’ enclosed enclave of rational control with the Barbarians’ fragile harmony with nature, exposing the failures of both totalizing systems. Through Marianne's movement between these spaces, Carter envisions an emergent ecological consciousness that transforms division into relational becoming. Her awakening signals a form of critical ecotopia – an open-ended rethinking of coexistence between the human and the nonhuman. By situating the narrative within post-apocalyptic and ecofeminist traditions, this article argues that Carter redefines utopian imagination as a site of ecological renewal and feminist critique, revealing how destruction may engender new modes of interdependence.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380104</link>
<title><![CDATA[The collapse of humanism and the fall of the human]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A post-humanist approach to animetaphors and power dynamics in  by William Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Turkan Yilmaz]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>As the embodiment of distinction, the nonhuman animal being has frequently epitomized what it refers to as the ‘other’ in Western rationality. However, within the critical framework of post-humanist animal studies, the hegemonic conception of animals by humans has been constantly challenged through a radical shift from the autonomous, rational subject of humanist philosophy to relational ontologies and the distributed agency of the post-humanist cosmos. When analysed from this perch, William Shakespeare's (1564–1616) <italic>King Lear</italic> (1606) reflects the bard's fundamental insights regarding the intricate structure of human/animal division. Accordingly, this article maintains that Lear's tragic fall from power and sanity, which has a direct parallel with the crisis of the Renaissance speciesism and with the collapse of <italic>L'uomo universale</italic>, opens up a new route for his transformation from an exemplum of humanist ideals to an apt ‘animetaphor’, referring to Akira Mizuta Lippit. As Lear turns to his own animality, Shakespeare's deep scepticism regarding the legitimacy of normative Renaissance principles that rely on supposedly existing ontological and epistemological boundaries between the two species is heightened.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Performing ‘almost the same but not quite’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Mimicry and racial hybridity in William Shakespeare's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Salim Al-Ibia]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Amer Al-Rashid]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Nayef Al-Joulan]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> in terms of the ideas of mimicry, hybridity and the Third Space proposed by Homi Bhabha. It suggests that the play may enact an early modern crisis of the racial and cultural representations. It revolves around Aaron the Moor, Tamora and Lavinia, and through these characters we see how Shakespeare addresses colonial ambivalence and the performance of identity. The hyper-articulate resistance of Aaron, the artificially emulative behaviour of Tamora and the discontinuous bodily state of Lavinia are all viewed as theatrical manifestations of subversion of the postcolonial. Relying on Bhabha, Hall, Gilroy and other important theorists, the article presents the argument that <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> has created a proto-postcolonial space in which race and alterity are not a matter of representation, but of performance. In so doing, it adds to the larger discussion on early modern racial construction and the performative politics of otherness.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380106</link>
<title><![CDATA[The three-level ethical knots of the Miltonic Wayfaring-Hero Paradigm in Milton's trilogy]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yun Yang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lingying Wu]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ethical Literary Criticism provides a clear and manageable ethical line, by which the heroes of John Milton's trilogy can be decoded as three-level ethical knots from varied perspectives of the Miltonic Wayfaring-Hero Paradigm. First, Adam and Eve in <italic>Paradise Lost</italic>, representing ‘everyone’, particularly from the angle of marriage, can be understood as the primal level of the Wayfaring-Hero Paradigm who follows God's Word. Then, Jesus in <italic>Paradise Regained</italic> can be interpreted as the Prototype of the Paradigm who follows God's Way by concretizing the Word from the Scripture to specific circumstances and actions. Finally, Samson in <italic>Samson Agonistes</italic> can be viewed as the Wayfaring-Martyr Hero of the Paradigm, exemplifying the highest level and the most Miltonic of the Paradigm. Such ethical reading discloses that Milton lays out the heroes in his trilogy Adam and Eve, Jesus, and Samson in progressing tendency, which endows the Miltonic Wayfaring-Hero Paradigm with uniqueness and profundity, rendering his heroes ‘never to be surpassed’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reading isolation, writing loneliness]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Book groups and creative practice in prison]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laura Burkinshaw]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Josephine Metcalf]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article discusses the need for discursive reading and creative writing practices aimed towards capable readers in prisons. It contends that prison book groups, particularly those with an embedded creative writing component and themed in considered ways – here ‘isolation’ and ‘loneliness’ – should be taken seriously to encourage incarcerated people to address their current circumstances and engage with the world around them. We argue that such initiatives should not shy away from reading materials presumed to be uneasy, as they may prove valuable for critical discussion and creative production. Fieldwork at two prisons revealed that challenging the protocols of reading as a presumed isolated experience, combined with reading materials and writing prompts that explore the complexities of being alone, can support skill development and self-development.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380102</link>
<title><![CDATA[The role of folklore texts in shaping humanistic values and cultural identity]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alla Pavlova]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Liubov Kopanytsia]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Valentyna Teleutsia]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Natalia Venzhynovych]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Yuliya Kapliyenko-Iliuk]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article is aimed at determining the role and function of folklore texts in the system of implementation of humanistic aspects of culture. The leading methods of researching this problem are the methods of analysis, comparison, generalization, abstraction, induction, classification and graphic methods of presenting information. The article reveals the content and functions of folklore and how it shapes culture and values. It reviews research on the role of folklore in forming individual and collective identity. The development of competencies in studying folklore genres in school and university is described. The anthropological model in the modern folklore paradigm is examined. The integrative approach to folklore research is outlined. The ethical, educational and aesthetic functions of folklore are explored in detail.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Critical utopia and feminist ecological awakening]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Spatial imaginaries in Angela Carter's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hu Weiyi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Wang Yuping]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Angela Carter's <italic>Heroes and Villains</italic> reimagines the human–nature relationship in a post-apocalyptic world through a feminist and ecological lens. Drawing on the framework of ‘critical utopia’, this article explores how Carter subverts the binary between technological civilisation and natural primitivism. The novel juxtaposes the Professors’ enclosed enclave of rational control with the Barbarians’ fragile harmony with nature, exposing the failures of both totalizing systems. Through Marianne's movement between these spaces, Carter envisions an emergent ecological consciousness that transforms division into relational becoming. Her awakening signals a form of critical ecotopia – an open-ended rethinking of coexistence between the human and the nonhuman. By situating the narrative within post-apocalyptic and ecofeminist traditions, this article argues that Carter redefines utopian imagination as a site of ecological renewal and feminist critique, revealing how destruction may engender new modes of interdependence.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380104</link>
<title><![CDATA[The collapse of humanism and the fall of the human]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A post-humanist approach to animetaphors and power dynamics in  by William Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Turkan Yilmaz]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>As the embodiment of distinction, the nonhuman animal being has frequently epitomized what it refers to as the ‘other’ in Western rationality. However, within the critical framework of post-humanist animal studies, the hegemonic conception of animals by humans has been constantly challenged through a radical shift from the autonomous, rational subject of humanist philosophy to relational ontologies and the distributed agency of the post-humanist cosmos. When analysed from this perch, William Shakespeare's (1564–1616) <italic>King Lear</italic> (1606) reflects the bard's fundamental insights regarding the intricate structure of human/animal division. Accordingly, this article maintains that Lear's tragic fall from power and sanity, which has a direct parallel with the crisis of the Renaissance speciesism and with the collapse of <italic>L'uomo universale</italic>, opens up a new route for his transformation from an exemplum of humanist ideals to an apt ‘animetaphor’, referring to Akira Mizuta Lippit. As Lear turns to his own animality, Shakespeare's deep scepticism regarding the legitimacy of normative Renaissance principles that rely on supposedly existing ontological and epistemological boundaries between the two species is heightened.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Performing ‘almost the same but not quite’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Mimicry and racial hybridity in William Shakespeare's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Salim Al-Ibia]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Amer Al-Rashid]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Nayef Al-Joulan]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> in terms of the ideas of mimicry, hybridity and the Third Space proposed by Homi Bhabha. It suggests that the play may enact an early modern crisis of the racial and cultural representations. It revolves around Aaron the Moor, Tamora and Lavinia, and through these characters we see how Shakespeare addresses colonial ambivalence and the performance of identity. The hyper-articulate resistance of Aaron, the artificially emulative behaviour of Tamora and the discontinuous bodily state of Lavinia are all viewed as theatrical manifestations of subversion of the postcolonial. Relying on Bhabha, Hall, Gilroy and other important theorists, the article presents the argument that <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> has created a proto-postcolonial space in which race and alterity are not a matter of representation, but of performance. In so doing, it adds to the larger discussion on early modern racial construction and the performative politics of otherness.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380106</link>
<title><![CDATA[The three-level ethical knots of the Miltonic Wayfaring-Hero Paradigm in Milton's trilogy]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yun Yang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lingying Wu]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ethical Literary Criticism provides a clear and manageable ethical line, by which the heroes of John Milton's trilogy can be decoded as three-level ethical knots from varied perspectives of the Miltonic Wayfaring-Hero Paradigm. First, Adam and Eve in <italic>Paradise Lost</italic>, representing ‘everyone’, particularly from the angle of marriage, can be understood as the primal level of the Wayfaring-Hero Paradigm who follows God's Word. Then, Jesus in <italic>Paradise Regained</italic> can be interpreted as the Prototype of the Paradigm who follows God's Way by concretizing the Word from the Scripture to specific circumstances and actions. Finally, Samson in <italic>Samson Agonistes</italic> can be viewed as the Wayfaring-Martyr Hero of the Paradigm, exemplifying the highest level and the most Miltonic of the Paradigm. Such ethical reading discloses that Milton lays out the heroes in his trilogy Adam and Eve, Jesus, and Samson in progressing tendency, which endows the Miltonic Wayfaring-Hero Paradigm with uniqueness and profundity, rendering his heroes ‘never to be surpassed’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380107</link>
<title><![CDATA[After post-memory]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A study on the third generation of Holocaust literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Wenkai Huang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Yujun Xie]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Following the passing of the first and second generations of Holocaust writers, whose works were deeply rooted in personal and familial experiences, the third generation has emerged with a distinct focus on commemorating the memory of those who perished. In this article, we analyse six representative Anglophone works (Foer, Krauss, Skibell, Chabon, Mendelsohn and Zusak) using a comparative narratological approach grounded in post-memory and trauma studies. We argue that mythic intertexts and genre hybridity (fantasy, detective and comics) reframe Holocaust memory for contemporary audiences while negotiating ethical accountability and market reception. This new wave of writers has brought a fresh perspective to Holocaust literature, using a variety of artistic approaches and aesthetic modes to represent the trauma, loss and resilience of the past. As a result, the genre has evolved from a niche field into a widely recognized and critically acclaimed body of work. These writers often incorporate myth, folklore and symbolism into their narratives, creating a space for imagination and cultural reflection. By moving beyond traditional family-centred stories and realist portrayals, the third generation expands the boundaries of post-memory Holocaust literature. Their works not only preserve historical memory but also explore the complexities of identity, heritage and collective trauma. In doing so, they offer new ways to engage with the past, ensuring that the stories of those who lived through the Holocaust continue to resonate with contemporary audiences.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reading isolation, writing loneliness]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Book groups and creative practice in prison]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laura Burkinshaw]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Josephine Metcalf]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article discusses the need for discursive reading and creative writing practices aimed towards capable readers in prisons. It contends that prison book groups, particularly those with an embedded creative writing component and themed in considered ways – here ‘isolation’ and ‘loneliness’ – should be taken seriously to encourage incarcerated people to address their current circumstances and engage with the world around them. We argue that such initiatives should not shy away from reading materials presumed to be uneasy, as they may prove valuable for critical discussion and creative production. Fieldwork at two prisons revealed that challenging the protocols of reading as a presumed isolated experience, combined with reading materials and writing prompts that explore the complexities of being alone, can support skill development and self-development.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380102</link>
<title><![CDATA[The role of folklore texts in shaping humanistic values and cultural identity]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alla Pavlova]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Liubov Kopanytsia]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Valentyna Teleutsia]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Natalia Venzhynovych]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Yuliya Kapliyenko-Iliuk]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article is aimed at determining the role and function of folklore texts in the system of implementation of humanistic aspects of culture. The leading methods of researching this problem are the methods of analysis, comparison, generalization, abstraction, induction, classification and graphic methods of presenting information. The article reveals the content and functions of folklore and how it shapes culture and values. It reviews research on the role of folklore in forming individual and collective identity. The development of competencies in studying folklore genres in school and university is described. The anthropological model in the modern folklore paradigm is examined. The integrative approach to folklore research is outlined. The ethical, educational and aesthetic functions of folklore are explored in detail.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Critical utopia and feminist ecological awakening]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Spatial imaginaries in Angela Carter's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hu Weiyi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Wang Yuping]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Angela Carter's <italic>Heroes and Villains</italic> reimagines the human–nature relationship in a post-apocalyptic world through a feminist and ecological lens. Drawing on the framework of ‘critical utopia’, this article explores how Carter subverts the binary between technological civilisation and natural primitivism. The novel juxtaposes the Professors’ enclosed enclave of rational control with the Barbarians’ fragile harmony with nature, exposing the failures of both totalizing systems. Through Marianne's movement between these spaces, Carter envisions an emergent ecological consciousness that transforms division into relational becoming. Her awakening signals a form of critical ecotopia – an open-ended rethinking of coexistence between the human and the nonhuman. By situating the narrative within post-apocalyptic and ecofeminist traditions, this article argues that Carter redefines utopian imagination as a site of ecological renewal and feminist critique, revealing how destruction may engender new modes of interdependence.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380104</link>
<title><![CDATA[The collapse of humanism and the fall of the human]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A post-humanist approach to animetaphors and power dynamics in  by William Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Turkan Yilmaz]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>As the embodiment of distinction, the nonhuman animal being has frequently epitomized what it refers to as the ‘other’ in Western rationality. However, within the critical framework of post-humanist animal studies, the hegemonic conception of animals by humans has been constantly challenged through a radical shift from the autonomous, rational subject of humanist philosophy to relational ontologies and the distributed agency of the post-humanist cosmos. When analysed from this perch, William Shakespeare's (1564–1616) <italic>King Lear</italic> (1606) reflects the bard's fundamental insights regarding the intricate structure of human/animal division. Accordingly, this article maintains that Lear's tragic fall from power and sanity, which has a direct parallel with the crisis of the Renaissance speciesism and with the collapse of <italic>L'uomo universale</italic>, opens up a new route for his transformation from an exemplum of humanist ideals to an apt ‘animetaphor’, referring to Akira Mizuta Lippit. As Lear turns to his own animality, Shakespeare's deep scepticism regarding the legitimacy of normative Renaissance principles that rely on supposedly existing ontological and epistemological boundaries between the two species is heightened.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Performing ‘almost the same but not quite’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Mimicry and racial hybridity in William Shakespeare's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Salim Al-Ibia]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Amer Al-Rashid]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Nayef Al-Joulan]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> in terms of the ideas of mimicry, hybridity and the Third Space proposed by Homi Bhabha. It suggests that the play may enact an early modern crisis of the racial and cultural representations. It revolves around Aaron the Moor, Tamora and Lavinia, and through these characters we see how Shakespeare addresses colonial ambivalence and the performance of identity. The hyper-articulate resistance of Aaron, the artificially emulative behaviour of Tamora and the discontinuous bodily state of Lavinia are all viewed as theatrical manifestations of subversion of the postcolonial. Relying on Bhabha, Hall, Gilroy and other important theorists, the article presents the argument that <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> has created a proto-postcolonial space in which race and alterity are not a matter of representation, but of performance. In so doing, it adds to the larger discussion on early modern racial construction and the performative politics of otherness.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380106</link>
<title><![CDATA[The three-level ethical knots of the Miltonic Wayfaring-Hero Paradigm in Milton's trilogy]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yun Yang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lingying Wu]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ethical Literary Criticism provides a clear and manageable ethical line, by which the heroes of John Milton's trilogy can be decoded as three-level ethical knots from varied perspectives of the Miltonic Wayfaring-Hero Paradigm. First, Adam and Eve in <italic>Paradise Lost</italic>, representing ‘everyone’, particularly from the angle of marriage, can be understood as the primal level of the Wayfaring-Hero Paradigm who follows God's Word. Then, Jesus in <italic>Paradise Regained</italic> can be interpreted as the Prototype of the Paradigm who follows God's Way by concretizing the Word from the Scripture to specific circumstances and actions. Finally, Samson in <italic>Samson Agonistes</italic> can be viewed as the Wayfaring-Martyr Hero of the Paradigm, exemplifying the highest level and the most Miltonic of the Paradigm. Such ethical reading discloses that Milton lays out the heroes in his trilogy Adam and Eve, Jesus, and Samson in progressing tendency, which endows the Miltonic Wayfaring-Hero Paradigm with uniqueness and profundity, rendering his heroes ‘never to be surpassed’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380107</link>
<title><![CDATA[After post-memory]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A study on the third generation of Holocaust literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Wenkai Huang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Yujun Xie]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Following the passing of the first and second generations of Holocaust writers, whose works were deeply rooted in personal and familial experiences, the third generation has emerged with a distinct focus on commemorating the memory of those who perished. In this article, we analyse six representative Anglophone works (Foer, Krauss, Skibell, Chabon, Mendelsohn and Zusak) using a comparative narratological approach grounded in post-memory and trauma studies. We argue that mythic intertexts and genre hybridity (fantasy, detective and comics) reframe Holocaust memory for contemporary audiences while negotiating ethical accountability and market reception. This new wave of writers has brought a fresh perspective to Holocaust literature, using a variety of artistic approaches and aesthetic modes to represent the trauma, loss and resilience of the past. As a result, the genre has evolved from a niche field into a widely recognized and critically acclaimed body of work. These writers often incorporate myth, folklore and symbolism into their narratives, creating a space for imagination and cultural reflection. By moving beyond traditional family-centred stories and realist portrayals, the third generation expands the boundaries of post-memory Holocaust literature. Their works not only preserve historical memory but also explore the complexities of identity, heritage and collective trauma. In doing so, they offer new ways to engage with the past, ensuring that the stories of those who lived through the Holocaust continue to resonate with contemporary audiences.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2026.380108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2026.380108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Meditation and outcry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tragic aesthetics as musical testimony in the symphonies of Henryk Górecki and Wang Xilin]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhihai Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>38</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article interprets music as a narration text and believes it to be a powerful witness to collective trauma and cultural memory. The cross-cultural comparison of Henryk Górecki's Symphony No. 3 and Wang Xilin's Symphony No. 4 probes how each composer has constructed a peculiar aesthetic of tragedy. According to this article, these works represent two paradigmatic forms of testimony to historical suffering: Górecki's ‘meditation’, an inward narrative of spiritual transcendence; and Wang's ‘outcry’, an external protest against historical violence. By examining the sound structures of the works, analysing their emotional strategies, and investigating their differing uses of national musical languages, we can see how these aesthetics are created. The composers’ differing attitudes towards tone clusters are at the heart of a significant finding. This is their different aesthetic. In Górecki's work, the diatonic cluster achieves a ‘meditative stasis’. For Wang, the chromatic cluster brings forth an agonistic cathartic cry. In the end, this article enriches our understanding of tragic music of the twentieth century by demonstrating how musical narratives testify to history on account of their cultural specificity and common humanity.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370401</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Influence of Literary Processes from Different Countries on Chinese Fiction Writing]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Xin Shen]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tian Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study aims to examine the historical and present influence of foreign literary processes on Chinese literature, emphasising the integration of cross-cultural influences into Chinese literary forms. A mixed-method approach, incorporating historical, comparative and critical text analysis, was utilised to examine the adaptation and transformation of foreign components in Chinese literary works, notably evaluating contributions from India, Western Europe, Japan and Russia. Research demonstrates that foreign literary exchanges provided significant thematic and stylistic enhancements, including Indian mythological elements, Western realism and Russian psychological depth, each influencing unique literary trends in Chinese literature. Modern Chinese literature evolves through digital platforms, fostering cultural exchange and enhancing its global presence. Incorporating external elements deepens Chinese storytelling and positions it in global literary discourse. Globalisation enriches its cultural uniqueness while integrating universal themes, offering valuable insights for scholars and readers exploring Chinese literature's global significance.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370401</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Influence of Literary Processes from Different Countries on Chinese Fiction Writing]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Xin Shen]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tian Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study aims to examine the historical and present influence of foreign literary processes on Chinese literature, emphasising the integration of cross-cultural influences into Chinese literary forms. A mixed-method approach, incorporating historical, comparative and critical text analysis, was utilised to examine the adaptation and transformation of foreign components in Chinese literary works, notably evaluating contributions from India, Western Europe, Japan and Russia. Research demonstrates that foreign literary exchanges provided significant thematic and stylistic enhancements, including Indian mythological elements, Western realism and Russian psychological depth, each influencing unique literary trends in Chinese literature. Modern Chinese literature evolves through digital platforms, fostering cultural exchange and enhancing its global presence. Incorporating external elements deepens Chinese storytelling and positions it in global literary discourse. Globalisation enriches its cultural uniqueness while integrating universal themes, offering valuable insights for scholars and readers exploring Chinese literature's global significance.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Functional Purpose of the Simulacrum in Postmodern Literature]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Symbat Sarsembayeva]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Saulesh Aituganova]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Moldir Amangazykyzy]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Zhanbota Sekey]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Raushan Sabyrbayeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study aims to identify the functions of the simulacrum in postmodern literature and to determine how it is used as a device to create effects and meanings. The study addresses the theories of postmodernism, emphasising the characteristics and features of this trend, such as fragmentation, paradox and play of meanings. It also analyses the techniques of postmodern literature, including intertextuality, metanarratives and deconstruction, which create fertile ground for the emergence and use of simulacra. The study identifies the functions of a simulacrum: creating the effect of hyperreality, using it as a means of criticism and irony, destabilising the perception and exploring subjectivity and identity. The study shows that the simulacrum serves not only as a tool for artistic expression but also for philosophical analysis.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370401</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Influence of Literary Processes from Different Countries on Chinese Fiction Writing]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Xin Shen]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tian Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study aims to examine the historical and present influence of foreign literary processes on Chinese literature, emphasising the integration of cross-cultural influences into Chinese literary forms. A mixed-method approach, incorporating historical, comparative and critical text analysis, was utilised to examine the adaptation and transformation of foreign components in Chinese literary works, notably evaluating contributions from India, Western Europe, Japan and Russia. Research demonstrates that foreign literary exchanges provided significant thematic and stylistic enhancements, including Indian mythological elements, Western realism and Russian psychological depth, each influencing unique literary trends in Chinese literature. Modern Chinese literature evolves through digital platforms, fostering cultural exchange and enhancing its global presence. Incorporating external elements deepens Chinese storytelling and positions it in global literary discourse. Globalisation enriches its cultural uniqueness while integrating universal themes, offering valuable insights for scholars and readers exploring Chinese literature's global significance.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Functional Purpose of the Simulacrum in Postmodern Literature]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Symbat Sarsembayeva]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Saulesh Aituganova]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Moldir Amangazykyzy]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Zhanbota Sekey]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Raushan Sabyrbayeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study aims to identify the functions of the simulacrum in postmodern literature and to determine how it is used as a device to create effects and meanings. The study addresses the theories of postmodernism, emphasising the characteristics and features of this trend, such as fragmentation, paradox and play of meanings. It also analyses the techniques of postmodern literature, including intertextuality, metanarratives and deconstruction, which create fertile ground for the emergence and use of simulacra. The study identifies the functions of a simulacrum: creating the effect of hyperreality, using it as a means of criticism and irony, destabilising the perception and exploring subjectivity and identity. The study shows that the simulacrum serves not only as a tool for artistic expression but also for philosophical analysis.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Larkin's ‘Absences’ and ‘Here’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Freedom without Transcendence]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Gelineau]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Philip Larkin is known for his rejection of metaphysical consolation, and yet in some of his more philosophic and existentialist poems, such as ‘Absences’ and ‘Here’, many critics describe a desire for freedom that leads to a metaphysical transcendence that seems at odds with the vision of such a confirmed atheist. This interpretation of transcendence in these poems by Larkin is a misreading of his thought. What Larkin is describing in ‘Absences’ and ‘Here’ is freedom without transcendence, arrived at through the promise of the endless creation of new limits. The philosophic framework for this insight is from Nietzsche, an influence that is pervasive in Larkin though little acknowledged.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370401</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Influence of Literary Processes from Different Countries on Chinese Fiction Writing]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Xin Shen]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tian Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study aims to examine the historical and present influence of foreign literary processes on Chinese literature, emphasising the integration of cross-cultural influences into Chinese literary forms. A mixed-method approach, incorporating historical, comparative and critical text analysis, was utilised to examine the adaptation and transformation of foreign components in Chinese literary works, notably evaluating contributions from India, Western Europe, Japan and Russia. Research demonstrates that foreign literary exchanges provided significant thematic and stylistic enhancements, including Indian mythological elements, Western realism and Russian psychological depth, each influencing unique literary trends in Chinese literature. Modern Chinese literature evolves through digital platforms, fostering cultural exchange and enhancing its global presence. Incorporating external elements deepens Chinese storytelling and positions it in global literary discourse. Globalisation enriches its cultural uniqueness while integrating universal themes, offering valuable insights for scholars and readers exploring Chinese literature's global significance.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Functional Purpose of the Simulacrum in Postmodern Literature]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Symbat Sarsembayeva]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Saulesh Aituganova]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Moldir Amangazykyzy]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Zhanbota Sekey]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Raushan Sabyrbayeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study aims to identify the functions of the simulacrum in postmodern literature and to determine how it is used as a device to create effects and meanings. The study addresses the theories of postmodernism, emphasising the characteristics and features of this trend, such as fragmentation, paradox and play of meanings. It also analyses the techniques of postmodern literature, including intertextuality, metanarratives and deconstruction, which create fertile ground for the emergence and use of simulacra. The study identifies the functions of a simulacrum: creating the effect of hyperreality, using it as a means of criticism and irony, destabilising the perception and exploring subjectivity and identity. The study shows that the simulacrum serves not only as a tool for artistic expression but also for philosophical analysis.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Larkin's ‘Absences’ and ‘Here’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Freedom without Transcendence]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Gelineau]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Philip Larkin is known for his rejection of metaphysical consolation, and yet in some of his more philosophic and existentialist poems, such as ‘Absences’ and ‘Here’, many critics describe a desire for freedom that leads to a metaphysical transcendence that seems at odds with the vision of such a confirmed atheist. This interpretation of transcendence in these poems by Larkin is a misreading of his thought. What Larkin is describing in ‘Absences’ and ‘Here’ is freedom without transcendence, arrived at through the promise of the endless creation of new limits. The philosophic framework for this insight is from Nietzsche, an influence that is pervasive in Larkin though little acknowledged.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Echoes of Antiquity]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Exploring Cultural Reverberations in Translating the Poetry of William Shenstone into Chinese]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Shan Li]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study analyses three categories of works by William Shenstone – <italic>Elegies</italic>, <italic>Levities; or Pieces of Humour</italic> and <italic>Odes</italic> – in terms of their poetic and cultural specifics. The findings are further applied to the process-oriented research of the poems’ translation into Chinese in order to explore their cultural implications. It is concluded that the most challenging category for translation is Levities due to the lack of an equivalent tradition in Chinese poetic history. As a result, the cultural expressions and certain references natural for Western literature are a complication. Nevertheless, the overall tendency of imitating the poetry of the past and deploying the said types of poetry by Shenstone make the cultural reverberations in the Chinese translations more vivid and vibrant.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370401</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Influence of Literary Processes from Different Countries on Chinese Fiction Writing]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Xin Shen]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tian Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study aims to examine the historical and present influence of foreign literary processes on Chinese literature, emphasising the integration of cross-cultural influences into Chinese literary forms. A mixed-method approach, incorporating historical, comparative and critical text analysis, was utilised to examine the adaptation and transformation of foreign components in Chinese literary works, notably evaluating contributions from India, Western Europe, Japan and Russia. Research demonstrates that foreign literary exchanges provided significant thematic and stylistic enhancements, including Indian mythological elements, Western realism and Russian psychological depth, each influencing unique literary trends in Chinese literature. Modern Chinese literature evolves through digital platforms, fostering cultural exchange and enhancing its global presence. Incorporating external elements deepens Chinese storytelling and positions it in global literary discourse. Globalisation enriches its cultural uniqueness while integrating universal themes, offering valuable insights for scholars and readers exploring Chinese literature's global significance.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Functional Purpose of the Simulacrum in Postmodern Literature]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Symbat Sarsembayeva]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Saulesh Aituganova]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Moldir Amangazykyzy]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Zhanbota Sekey]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Raushan Sabyrbayeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study aims to identify the functions of the simulacrum in postmodern literature and to determine how it is used as a device to create effects and meanings. The study addresses the theories of postmodernism, emphasising the characteristics and features of this trend, such as fragmentation, paradox and play of meanings. It also analyses the techniques of postmodern literature, including intertextuality, metanarratives and deconstruction, which create fertile ground for the emergence and use of simulacra. The study identifies the functions of a simulacrum: creating the effect of hyperreality, using it as a means of criticism and irony, destabilising the perception and exploring subjectivity and identity. The study shows that the simulacrum serves not only as a tool for artistic expression but also for philosophical analysis.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Larkin's ‘Absences’ and ‘Here’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Freedom without Transcendence]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Gelineau]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Philip Larkin is known for his rejection of metaphysical consolation, and yet in some of his more philosophic and existentialist poems, such as ‘Absences’ and ‘Here’, many critics describe a desire for freedom that leads to a metaphysical transcendence that seems at odds with the vision of such a confirmed atheist. This interpretation of transcendence in these poems by Larkin is a misreading of his thought. What Larkin is describing in ‘Absences’ and ‘Here’ is freedom without transcendence, arrived at through the promise of the endless creation of new limits. The philosophic framework for this insight is from Nietzsche, an influence that is pervasive in Larkin though little acknowledged.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Echoes of Antiquity]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Exploring Cultural Reverberations in Translating the Poetry of William Shenstone into Chinese]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Shan Li]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study analyses three categories of works by William Shenstone – <italic>Elegies</italic>, <italic>Levities; or Pieces of Humour</italic> and <italic>Odes</italic> – in terms of their poetic and cultural specifics. The findings are further applied to the process-oriented research of the poems’ translation into Chinese in order to explore their cultural implications. It is concluded that the most challenging category for translation is Levities due to the lack of an equivalent tradition in Chinese poetic history. As a result, the cultural expressions and certain references natural for Western literature are a complication. Nevertheless, the overall tendency of imitating the poetry of the past and deploying the said types of poetry by Shenstone make the cultural reverberations in the Chinese translations more vivid and vibrant.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370405</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘I Was Going to Be Marginalised’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Emasculation and Failed Masculinity in Kiran Nagarkar's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sourav Das]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Jaipal  ]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines the depiction of failed masculinity in Kiran Nagarkar's <italic>Cuckold</italic> (1997). Within conventional gender standards, men are often regarded as privileged because hegemonic masculine ideals are inscribed upon them. Yet, despite holding powerful positions, such as kingship, the struggles of men who fail to fulfil socially appointed masculine roles have long remained unnoticed. The intricate interplay of historical, social, and political forces contributes to the rigid construction of masculine norms, marking any breach as a sign of unmanliness, emasculation, or failure. Nagarkar, an Indian author who fuses history and myth, explores this notion of failed masculinity through the fictional Maharaj Kumar, a sixteenth-century Rajput prince. The novel traces his failures across multiple spheres of life and his relentless attempt to align himself with the ideal of a ‘manly king.’ Through close reading, this article ultimately foregrounds the destiny of a failed man shaped through Maharaj Kumar's character.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370401</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Influence of Literary Processes from Different Countries on Chinese Fiction Writing]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Xin Shen]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tian Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study aims to examine the historical and present influence of foreign literary processes on Chinese literature, emphasising the integration of cross-cultural influences into Chinese literary forms. A mixed-method approach, incorporating historical, comparative and critical text analysis, was utilised to examine the adaptation and transformation of foreign components in Chinese literary works, notably evaluating contributions from India, Western Europe, Japan and Russia. Research demonstrates that foreign literary exchanges provided significant thematic and stylistic enhancements, including Indian mythological elements, Western realism and Russian psychological depth, each influencing unique literary trends in Chinese literature. Modern Chinese literature evolves through digital platforms, fostering cultural exchange and enhancing its global presence. Incorporating external elements deepens Chinese storytelling and positions it in global literary discourse. Globalisation enriches its cultural uniqueness while integrating universal themes, offering valuable insights for scholars and readers exploring Chinese literature's global significance.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Functional Purpose of the Simulacrum in Postmodern Literature]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Symbat Sarsembayeva]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Saulesh Aituganova]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Moldir Amangazykyzy]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Zhanbota Sekey]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Raushan Sabyrbayeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study aims to identify the functions of the simulacrum in postmodern literature and to determine how it is used as a device to create effects and meanings. The study addresses the theories of postmodernism, emphasising the characteristics and features of this trend, such as fragmentation, paradox and play of meanings. It also analyses the techniques of postmodern literature, including intertextuality, metanarratives and deconstruction, which create fertile ground for the emergence and use of simulacra. The study identifies the functions of a simulacrum: creating the effect of hyperreality, using it as a means of criticism and irony, destabilising the perception and exploring subjectivity and identity. The study shows that the simulacrum serves not only as a tool for artistic expression but also for philosophical analysis.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Larkin's ‘Absences’ and ‘Here’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Freedom without Transcendence]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Gelineau]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Philip Larkin is known for his rejection of metaphysical consolation, and yet in some of his more philosophic and existentialist poems, such as ‘Absences’ and ‘Here’, many critics describe a desire for freedom that leads to a metaphysical transcendence that seems at odds with the vision of such a confirmed atheist. This interpretation of transcendence in these poems by Larkin is a misreading of his thought. What Larkin is describing in ‘Absences’ and ‘Here’ is freedom without transcendence, arrived at through the promise of the endless creation of new limits. The philosophic framework for this insight is from Nietzsche, an influence that is pervasive in Larkin though little acknowledged.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Echoes of Antiquity]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Exploring Cultural Reverberations in Translating the Poetry of William Shenstone into Chinese]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Shan Li]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study analyses three categories of works by William Shenstone – <italic>Elegies</italic>, <italic>Levities; or Pieces of Humour</italic> and <italic>Odes</italic> – in terms of their poetic and cultural specifics. The findings are further applied to the process-oriented research of the poems’ translation into Chinese in order to explore their cultural implications. It is concluded that the most challenging category for translation is Levities due to the lack of an equivalent tradition in Chinese poetic history. As a result, the cultural expressions and certain references natural for Western literature are a complication. Nevertheless, the overall tendency of imitating the poetry of the past and deploying the said types of poetry by Shenstone make the cultural reverberations in the Chinese translations more vivid and vibrant.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370405</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘I Was Going to Be Marginalised’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Emasculation and Failed Masculinity in Kiran Nagarkar's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sourav Das]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Jaipal  ]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines the depiction of failed masculinity in Kiran Nagarkar's <italic>Cuckold</italic> (1997). Within conventional gender standards, men are often regarded as privileged because hegemonic masculine ideals are inscribed upon them. Yet, despite holding powerful positions, such as kingship, the struggles of men who fail to fulfil socially appointed masculine roles have long remained unnoticed. The intricate interplay of historical, social, and political forces contributes to the rigid construction of masculine norms, marking any breach as a sign of unmanliness, emasculation, or failure. Nagarkar, an Indian author who fuses history and myth, explores this notion of failed masculinity through the fictional Maharaj Kumar, a sixteenth-century Rajput prince. The novel traces his failures across multiple spheres of life and his relentless attempt to align himself with the ideal of a ‘manly king.’ Through close reading, this article ultimately foregrounds the destiny of a failed man shaped through Maharaj Kumar's character.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370406</link>
<title><![CDATA[Oxymoron in Postcolonial Kazakh Literature]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Balnur Kazhytay]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Maktagul Orazbek]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Faizulla Toltay]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Tanat Nurgaziyev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Moldir Amangazykyzy]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this study was to uncover the role and significance of the oxymoron in postcolonial literature. To fulfil the purpose of the study, a systematic approach to identify and classify oxymorons in texts was conducted. In addition, methods of literary analysis, analysing contextual factors and historical context, were used to contribute to the understanding of the meaning of the oxymoron in postcolonial literature. Oxymorons were found both at the level of titles of works and in the text itself. Not only do they convey the contradictory and unbalanced nature of the postcolonial experience, but they also help the authors to create deep and multifaceted characters. The study highlighted the specific features of oxymoron use in different postcolonial contexts and identified common thematic and stylistic features.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370401</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Influence of Literary Processes from Different Countries on Chinese Fiction Writing]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Xin Shen]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tian Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study aims to examine the historical and present influence of foreign literary processes on Chinese literature, emphasising the integration of cross-cultural influences into Chinese literary forms. A mixed-method approach, incorporating historical, comparative and critical text analysis, was utilised to examine the adaptation and transformation of foreign components in Chinese literary works, notably evaluating contributions from India, Western Europe, Japan and Russia. Research demonstrates that foreign literary exchanges provided significant thematic and stylistic enhancements, including Indian mythological elements, Western realism and Russian psychological depth, each influencing unique literary trends in Chinese literature. Modern Chinese literature evolves through digital platforms, fostering cultural exchange and enhancing its global presence. Incorporating external elements deepens Chinese storytelling and positions it in global literary discourse. Globalisation enriches its cultural uniqueness while integrating universal themes, offering valuable insights for scholars and readers exploring Chinese literature's global significance.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Functional Purpose of the Simulacrum in Postmodern Literature]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Symbat Sarsembayeva]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Saulesh Aituganova]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Moldir Amangazykyzy]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Zhanbota Sekey]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Raushan Sabyrbayeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study aims to identify the functions of the simulacrum in postmodern literature and to determine how it is used as a device to create effects and meanings. The study addresses the theories of postmodernism, emphasising the characteristics and features of this trend, such as fragmentation, paradox and play of meanings. It also analyses the techniques of postmodern literature, including intertextuality, metanarratives and deconstruction, which create fertile ground for the emergence and use of simulacra. The study identifies the functions of a simulacrum: creating the effect of hyperreality, using it as a means of criticism and irony, destabilising the perception and exploring subjectivity and identity. The study shows that the simulacrum serves not only as a tool for artistic expression but also for philosophical analysis.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Larkin's ‘Absences’ and ‘Here’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Freedom without Transcendence]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Gelineau]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Philip Larkin is known for his rejection of metaphysical consolation, and yet in some of his more philosophic and existentialist poems, such as ‘Absences’ and ‘Here’, many critics describe a desire for freedom that leads to a metaphysical transcendence that seems at odds with the vision of such a confirmed atheist. This interpretation of transcendence in these poems by Larkin is a misreading of his thought. What Larkin is describing in ‘Absences’ and ‘Here’ is freedom without transcendence, arrived at through the promise of the endless creation of new limits. The philosophic framework for this insight is from Nietzsche, an influence that is pervasive in Larkin though little acknowledged.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Echoes of Antiquity]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Exploring Cultural Reverberations in Translating the Poetry of William Shenstone into Chinese]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Shan Li]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study analyses three categories of works by William Shenstone – <italic>Elegies</italic>, <italic>Levities; or Pieces of Humour</italic> and <italic>Odes</italic> – in terms of their poetic and cultural specifics. The findings are further applied to the process-oriented research of the poems’ translation into Chinese in order to explore their cultural implications. It is concluded that the most challenging category for translation is Levities due to the lack of an equivalent tradition in Chinese poetic history. As a result, the cultural expressions and certain references natural for Western literature are a complication. Nevertheless, the overall tendency of imitating the poetry of the past and deploying the said types of poetry by Shenstone make the cultural reverberations in the Chinese translations more vivid and vibrant.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370405</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘I Was Going to Be Marginalised’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Emasculation and Failed Masculinity in Kiran Nagarkar's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sourav Das]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Jaipal  ]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines the depiction of failed masculinity in Kiran Nagarkar's <italic>Cuckold</italic> (1997). Within conventional gender standards, men are often regarded as privileged because hegemonic masculine ideals are inscribed upon them. Yet, despite holding powerful positions, such as kingship, the struggles of men who fail to fulfil socially appointed masculine roles have long remained unnoticed. The intricate interplay of historical, social, and political forces contributes to the rigid construction of masculine norms, marking any breach as a sign of unmanliness, emasculation, or failure. Nagarkar, an Indian author who fuses history and myth, explores this notion of failed masculinity through the fictional Maharaj Kumar, a sixteenth-century Rajput prince. The novel traces his failures across multiple spheres of life and his relentless attempt to align himself with the ideal of a ‘manly king.’ Through close reading, this article ultimately foregrounds the destiny of a failed man shaped through Maharaj Kumar's character.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370406</link>
<title><![CDATA[Oxymoron in Postcolonial Kazakh Literature]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Balnur Kazhytay]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Maktagul Orazbek]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Faizulla Toltay]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Tanat Nurgaziyev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Moldir Amangazykyzy]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this study was to uncover the role and significance of the oxymoron in postcolonial literature. To fulfil the purpose of the study, a systematic approach to identify and classify oxymorons in texts was conducted. In addition, methods of literary analysis, analysing contextual factors and historical context, were used to contribute to the understanding of the meaning of the oxymoron in postcolonial literature. Oxymorons were found both at the level of titles of works and in the text itself. Not only do they convey the contradictory and unbalanced nature of the postcolonial experience, but they also help the authors to create deep and multifaceted characters. The study highlighted the specific features of oxymoron use in different postcolonial contexts and identified common thematic and stylistic features.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370407</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Concept of the Modern Tragic Hero in the Works of Arthur Miller and Ernest Hemingway]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Comparative Study]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kulandam Jolchibekova]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Kamila Bulekbayeva]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Gulnar Altayeva]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Kulzinat Karymbaeva]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Aigul Imatayeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The relevance of this study is determined by the need to understand the transformation of the concept of the tragic hero in the context of modern literature and its reflection in the works of Arthur Miller and Ernest Hemingway. The aim of the article was to analyse the images of the tragic hero in the works of these authors, allowing for the identification of both common traits and unique features that characterise the modern tragic hero. Using literary-stylistic and comparative analysis, the research looked at works such as Hemingway's <italic>The Old Man and the Sea</italic> and Miller's <italic>Death of a Salesman</italic>. The results showed that, although the social and cultural settings of the writers vary greatly, both show sad heroes defined by inner conflict, existential problems and loneliness against society's alienation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370401</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Influence of Literary Processes from Different Countries on Chinese Fiction Writing]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Xin Shen]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tian Zhang]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study aims to examine the historical and present influence of foreign literary processes on Chinese literature, emphasising the integration of cross-cultural influences into Chinese literary forms. A mixed-method approach, incorporating historical, comparative and critical text analysis, was utilised to examine the adaptation and transformation of foreign components in Chinese literary works, notably evaluating contributions from India, Western Europe, Japan and Russia. Research demonstrates that foreign literary exchanges provided significant thematic and stylistic enhancements, including Indian mythological elements, Western realism and Russian psychological depth, each influencing unique literary trends in Chinese literature. Modern Chinese literature evolves through digital platforms, fostering cultural exchange and enhancing its global presence. Incorporating external elements deepens Chinese storytelling and positions it in global literary discourse. Globalisation enriches its cultural uniqueness while integrating universal themes, offering valuable insights for scholars and readers exploring Chinese literature's global significance.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Functional Purpose of the Simulacrum in Postmodern Literature]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Symbat Sarsembayeva]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Saulesh Aituganova]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Moldir Amangazykyzy]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Zhanbota Sekey]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Raushan Sabyrbayeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study aims to identify the functions of the simulacrum in postmodern literature and to determine how it is used as a device to create effects and meanings. The study addresses the theories of postmodernism, emphasising the characteristics and features of this trend, such as fragmentation, paradox and play of meanings. It also analyses the techniques of postmodern literature, including intertextuality, metanarratives and deconstruction, which create fertile ground for the emergence and use of simulacra. The study identifies the functions of a simulacrum: creating the effect of hyperreality, using it as a means of criticism and irony, destabilising the perception and exploring subjectivity and identity. The study shows that the simulacrum serves not only as a tool for artistic expression but also for philosophical analysis.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Larkin's ‘Absences’ and ‘Here’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Freedom without Transcendence]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Gelineau]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Philip Larkin is known for his rejection of metaphysical consolation, and yet in some of his more philosophic and existentialist poems, such as ‘Absences’ and ‘Here’, many critics describe a desire for freedom that leads to a metaphysical transcendence that seems at odds with the vision of such a confirmed atheist. This interpretation of transcendence in these poems by Larkin is a misreading of his thought. What Larkin is describing in ‘Absences’ and ‘Here’ is freedom without transcendence, arrived at through the promise of the endless creation of new limits. The philosophic framework for this insight is from Nietzsche, an influence that is pervasive in Larkin though little acknowledged.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Echoes of Antiquity]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Exploring Cultural Reverberations in Translating the Poetry of William Shenstone into Chinese]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Shan Li]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study analyses three categories of works by William Shenstone – <italic>Elegies</italic>, <italic>Levities; or Pieces of Humour</italic> and <italic>Odes</italic> – in terms of their poetic and cultural specifics. The findings are further applied to the process-oriented research of the poems’ translation into Chinese in order to explore their cultural implications. It is concluded that the most challenging category for translation is Levities due to the lack of an equivalent tradition in Chinese poetic history. As a result, the cultural expressions and certain references natural for Western literature are a complication. Nevertheless, the overall tendency of imitating the poetry of the past and deploying the said types of poetry by Shenstone make the cultural reverberations in the Chinese translations more vivid and vibrant.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370405</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘I Was Going to Be Marginalised’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Emasculation and Failed Masculinity in Kiran Nagarkar's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sourav Das]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Jaipal  ]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines the depiction of failed masculinity in Kiran Nagarkar's <italic>Cuckold</italic> (1997). Within conventional gender standards, men are often regarded as privileged because hegemonic masculine ideals are inscribed upon them. Yet, despite holding powerful positions, such as kingship, the struggles of men who fail to fulfil socially appointed masculine roles have long remained unnoticed. The intricate interplay of historical, social, and political forces contributes to the rigid construction of masculine norms, marking any breach as a sign of unmanliness, emasculation, or failure. Nagarkar, an Indian author who fuses history and myth, explores this notion of failed masculinity through the fictional Maharaj Kumar, a sixteenth-century Rajput prince. The novel traces his failures across multiple spheres of life and his relentless attempt to align himself with the ideal of a ‘manly king.’ Through close reading, this article ultimately foregrounds the destiny of a failed man shaped through Maharaj Kumar's character.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370406</link>
<title><![CDATA[Oxymoron in Postcolonial Kazakh Literature]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Balnur Kazhytay]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Maktagul Orazbek]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Faizulla Toltay]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Tanat Nurgaziyev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Moldir Amangazykyzy]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this study was to uncover the role and significance of the oxymoron in postcolonial literature. To fulfil the purpose of the study, a systematic approach to identify and classify oxymorons in texts was conducted. In addition, methods of literary analysis, analysing contextual factors and historical context, were used to contribute to the understanding of the meaning of the oxymoron in postcolonial literature. Oxymorons were found both at the level of titles of works and in the text itself. Not only do they convey the contradictory and unbalanced nature of the postcolonial experience, but they also help the authors to create deep and multifaceted characters. The study highlighted the specific features of oxymoron use in different postcolonial contexts and identified common thematic and stylistic features.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370407</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Concept of the Modern Tragic Hero in the Works of Arthur Miller and Ernest Hemingway]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Comparative Study]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kulandam Jolchibekova]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Kamila Bulekbayeva]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Gulnar Altayeva]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Kulzinat Karymbaeva]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Aigul Imatayeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The relevance of this study is determined by the need to understand the transformation of the concept of the tragic hero in the context of modern literature and its reflection in the works of Arthur Miller and Ernest Hemingway. The aim of the article was to analyse the images of the tragic hero in the works of these authors, allowing for the identification of both common traits and unique features that characterise the modern tragic hero. Using literary-stylistic and comparative analysis, the research looked at works such as Hemingway's <italic>The Old Man and the Sea</italic> and Miller's <italic>Death of a Salesman</italic>. The results showed that, although the social and cultural settings of the writers vary greatly, both show sad heroes defined by inner conflict, existential problems and loneliness against society's alienation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370408</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370408</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Poetics of William Stafford's ‘With Kit, Age 7, At the Beach’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Robinson]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article is an application of concepts to the reading of poetry borrowed from Jonathan Culler's <italic>Structuralist Poetics: Structuralism, Linguistics and the Study of Literature</italic> (Cornell University Press, 1975). I also use Roland Barthes’ language codes; hermeneutic, semantic, symbolic, actional and cultural-referential demonstrated in his well-known text <italic>S/Z</italic>, with slight modifications for their application as well. The discourse advocated by Culler was itself explored earlier and developed by Bulgarian/French historian Tzvetan Todorov in a reading method called Poetics, not to be confused with Aristotelian poetics. These concepts have been previously applied to literary fiction, though they have never been systematically applied to the reading of poetry. This is the sixth article in applied poetics published utilising this methodology since 2019.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Wars of the Roses]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>butcher They are all in order, and march toward us.</p>
<p>cade But then are we are in order when we are Most out of order.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Wars of the Roses]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>butcher They are all in order, and march toward us.</p>
<p>cade But then are we are in order when we are Most out of order.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370302</link>
<title><![CDATA[When Richard III Met Long John Silver]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Disabling ‘Great Man’ Theory in Robert Louis Stevenson's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Todd Andrew Borlik]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The article establishes that Stevenson cast his Richard III in the same mold as his iconic pirate Long John Silver, and that both characters acquired some of their menacing vitality from Stevenson's one-legged friend and collaborator William Ernest Henley. More broadly, Stevenson's historical novel presents a corrective to the top-down perspective of the Shakespearean history play or rather its conscription by Victorian ‘Great Man’ historiography. <italic>The Black Arrow</italic> takes aim at the ‘Kings and Battles’ school of history by demonstrating that the reigns of the former and the outcomes of the latter often hinge on the unsung contributions of people who – due to their age, gender, class status, or ability – seldom feature in the official chronicles. Yet Stevenson also pathologises disability as a tragic predicament that must be overcome through heroic self-assertion. His novel thus redefines historical greatness while urging caution towards those who aspire to it.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Wars of the Roses]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>butcher They are all in order, and march toward us.</p>
<p>cade But then are we are in order when we are Most out of order.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370302</link>
<title><![CDATA[When Richard III Met Long John Silver]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Disabling ‘Great Man’ Theory in Robert Louis Stevenson's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Todd Andrew Borlik]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The article establishes that Stevenson cast his Richard III in the same mold as his iconic pirate Long John Silver, and that both characters acquired some of their menacing vitality from Stevenson's one-legged friend and collaborator William Ernest Henley. More broadly, Stevenson's historical novel presents a corrective to the top-down perspective of the Shakespearean history play or rather its conscription by Victorian ‘Great Man’ historiography. <italic>The Black Arrow</italic> takes aim at the ‘Kings and Battles’ school of history by demonstrating that the reigns of the former and the outcomes of the latter often hinge on the unsung contributions of people who – due to their age, gender, class status, or ability – seldom feature in the official chronicles. Yet Stevenson also pathologises disability as a tragic predicament that must be overcome through heroic self-assertion. His novel thus redefines historical greatness while urging caution towards those who aspire to it.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Traumatography in Shakespeare's First Tetralogy]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Linhan Gan]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In his first tetralogy, Shakespeare presents a starkly pessimistic counterpoint to Thomas Nashes’ enthusiastic celebration of the early modern stage's renascence of chivalric ideals. Figures like Talbot – emblems of an older chivalric order – fade into irrelevance as their lofty self-conceptions clash with the cold pragmatism of a new political world: their outdated virtues are received with apathy by a rising generation of Machiavellian courtiers such as Richard III. As such, Shakespeare's portrayal of these older characters represents an irreparable disconnect between the medieval past and his own early modern present. England's defeat by France – a painful emblem of his time – is transformed from a straightforward military failure into a symptom of inexorable decline: Norbert Elias's “civilizing process”, framed as a moral unraveling rather than material progress. By sidestepping a blunt, mortifying reckoning with England's inadequacies against French power, Shakespeare's narrative becomes elusive and layered – less a chronicle of events than a haunting act of traumatography.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Wars of the Roses]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>butcher They are all in order, and march toward us.</p>
<p>cade But then are we are in order when we are Most out of order.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370302</link>
<title><![CDATA[When Richard III Met Long John Silver]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Disabling ‘Great Man’ Theory in Robert Louis Stevenson's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Todd Andrew Borlik]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The article establishes that Stevenson cast his Richard III in the same mold as his iconic pirate Long John Silver, and that both characters acquired some of their menacing vitality from Stevenson's one-legged friend and collaborator William Ernest Henley. More broadly, Stevenson's historical novel presents a corrective to the top-down perspective of the Shakespearean history play or rather its conscription by Victorian ‘Great Man’ historiography. <italic>The Black Arrow</italic> takes aim at the ‘Kings and Battles’ school of history by demonstrating that the reigns of the former and the outcomes of the latter often hinge on the unsung contributions of people who – due to their age, gender, class status, or ability – seldom feature in the official chronicles. Yet Stevenson also pathologises disability as a tragic predicament that must be overcome through heroic self-assertion. His novel thus redefines historical greatness while urging caution towards those who aspire to it.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Traumatography in Shakespeare's First Tetralogy]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Linhan Gan]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In his first tetralogy, Shakespeare presents a starkly pessimistic counterpoint to Thomas Nashes’ enthusiastic celebration of the early modern stage's renascence of chivalric ideals. Figures like Talbot – emblems of an older chivalric order – fade into irrelevance as their lofty self-conceptions clash with the cold pragmatism of a new political world: their outdated virtues are received with apathy by a rising generation of Machiavellian courtiers such as Richard III. As such, Shakespeare's portrayal of these older characters represents an irreparable disconnect between the medieval past and his own early modern present. England's defeat by France – a painful emblem of his time – is transformed from a straightforward military failure into a symptom of inexorable decline: Norbert Elias's “civilizing process”, framed as a moral unraveling rather than material progress. By sidestepping a blunt, mortifying reckoning with England's inadequacies against French power, Shakespeare's narrative becomes elusive and layered – less a chronicle of events than a haunting act of traumatography.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370304</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Tragedy of Ethical Disorder]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Interpretation of Shakespeare's  from the Perspective of Ethical Literary Criticism]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Cha Li]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Qian Zhao]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare's <italic>Richard III</italic>, like his other plays, aims to expose the flaws and shortcomings of the real world. This article adopts the perspective of Ethical Literary Criticism based on the theoretical framework developed by Chinese scholar Nie Zhenzhao to argue that Richard's ethical predicament arises from both internal and external factors within the play's ethical context. It analyses Richard's ethical identities and the motivations behind his irrational ethical choices, highlighting the potential consequences of disregarding ethical principles for individual gain. Additionally, it discusses Shakespeare's belief in human nature, exemplified through Richard's ethical consciousness and the moral emotions demonstrated by other characters. Finally, the article explores Shakespeare's ethical tendencies, emphasising his ideal of restoring sound ethical values through the portrayal of characters and plot arrangements in the play.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Wars of the Roses]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>butcher They are all in order, and march toward us.</p>
<p>cade But then are we are in order when we are Most out of order.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370302</link>
<title><![CDATA[When Richard III Met Long John Silver]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Disabling ‘Great Man’ Theory in Robert Louis Stevenson's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Todd Andrew Borlik]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The article establishes that Stevenson cast his Richard III in the same mold as his iconic pirate Long John Silver, and that both characters acquired some of their menacing vitality from Stevenson's one-legged friend and collaborator William Ernest Henley. More broadly, Stevenson's historical novel presents a corrective to the top-down perspective of the Shakespearean history play or rather its conscription by Victorian ‘Great Man’ historiography. <italic>The Black Arrow</italic> takes aim at the ‘Kings and Battles’ school of history by demonstrating that the reigns of the former and the outcomes of the latter often hinge on the unsung contributions of people who – due to their age, gender, class status, or ability – seldom feature in the official chronicles. Yet Stevenson also pathologises disability as a tragic predicament that must be overcome through heroic self-assertion. His novel thus redefines historical greatness while urging caution towards those who aspire to it.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Traumatography in Shakespeare's First Tetralogy]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Linhan Gan]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In his first tetralogy, Shakespeare presents a starkly pessimistic counterpoint to Thomas Nashes’ enthusiastic celebration of the early modern stage's renascence of chivalric ideals. Figures like Talbot – emblems of an older chivalric order – fade into irrelevance as their lofty self-conceptions clash with the cold pragmatism of a new political world: their outdated virtues are received with apathy by a rising generation of Machiavellian courtiers such as Richard III. As such, Shakespeare's portrayal of these older characters represents an irreparable disconnect between the medieval past and his own early modern present. England's defeat by France – a painful emblem of his time – is transformed from a straightforward military failure into a symptom of inexorable decline: Norbert Elias's “civilizing process”, framed as a moral unraveling rather than material progress. By sidestepping a blunt, mortifying reckoning with England's inadequacies against French power, Shakespeare's narrative becomes elusive and layered – less a chronicle of events than a haunting act of traumatography.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370304</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Tragedy of Ethical Disorder]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Interpretation of Shakespeare's  from the Perspective of Ethical Literary Criticism]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Cha Li]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Qian Zhao]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare's <italic>Richard III</italic>, like his other plays, aims to expose the flaws and shortcomings of the real world. This article adopts the perspective of Ethical Literary Criticism based on the theoretical framework developed by Chinese scholar Nie Zhenzhao to argue that Richard's ethical predicament arises from both internal and external factors within the play's ethical context. It analyses Richard's ethical identities and the motivations behind his irrational ethical choices, highlighting the potential consequences of disregarding ethical principles for individual gain. Additionally, it discusses Shakespeare's belief in human nature, exemplified through Richard's ethical consciousness and the moral emotions demonstrated by other characters. Finally, the article explores Shakespeare's ethical tendencies, emphasising his ideal of restoring sound ethical values through the portrayal of characters and plot arrangements in the play.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Technology and  in Shakespeare's Early History Plays]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Linhan Gan]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In his first tetralogy, Shakespeare interrogates his age's faith in technological progress as a triumph of the rational over the superstitious. In <italic>1 Henry VI</italic> and <italic>Richard III</italic>, he dramatises an epistemological aporia: the overloading of the rational summons forth a future of ghosts. In keeping with Derrida's mystical foundation of law, the imposition of the material, more immediately represented as the gunpowder technology in <italic>1 Henry VI</italic>, creates ruptures in meaning that resist assimilation into rational discourse. This material excess lingers into a putatively rational age in <italic>Richard III</italic>, where confidence in historical progress is consistently frustrated by representational enigmas. Even Richard, the play's arch-rationalist, finds himself unnerved by the ghostly other that fractures his carefully constructed economy of reason. Rather than reaching self-sufficiency, then, Shakespeare's vision of technological modernity remains inextricably bound to its repressed counterpart: the very superstition it seeks to erase.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Wars of the Roses]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>butcher They are all in order, and march toward us.</p>
<p>cade But then are we are in order when we are Most out of order.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370302</link>
<title><![CDATA[When Richard III Met Long John Silver]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Disabling ‘Great Man’ Theory in Robert Louis Stevenson's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Todd Andrew Borlik]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The article establishes that Stevenson cast his Richard III in the same mold as his iconic pirate Long John Silver, and that both characters acquired some of their menacing vitality from Stevenson's one-legged friend and collaborator William Ernest Henley. More broadly, Stevenson's historical novel presents a corrective to the top-down perspective of the Shakespearean history play or rather its conscription by Victorian ‘Great Man’ historiography. <italic>The Black Arrow</italic> takes aim at the ‘Kings and Battles’ school of history by demonstrating that the reigns of the former and the outcomes of the latter often hinge on the unsung contributions of people who – due to their age, gender, class status, or ability – seldom feature in the official chronicles. Yet Stevenson also pathologises disability as a tragic predicament that must be overcome through heroic self-assertion. His novel thus redefines historical greatness while urging caution towards those who aspire to it.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Traumatography in Shakespeare's First Tetralogy]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Linhan Gan]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In his first tetralogy, Shakespeare presents a starkly pessimistic counterpoint to Thomas Nashes’ enthusiastic celebration of the early modern stage's renascence of chivalric ideals. Figures like Talbot – emblems of an older chivalric order – fade into irrelevance as their lofty self-conceptions clash with the cold pragmatism of a new political world: their outdated virtues are received with apathy by a rising generation of Machiavellian courtiers such as Richard III. As such, Shakespeare's portrayal of these older characters represents an irreparable disconnect between the medieval past and his own early modern present. England's defeat by France – a painful emblem of his time – is transformed from a straightforward military failure into a symptom of inexorable decline: Norbert Elias's “civilizing process”, framed as a moral unraveling rather than material progress. By sidestepping a blunt, mortifying reckoning with England's inadequacies against French power, Shakespeare's narrative becomes elusive and layered – less a chronicle of events than a haunting act of traumatography.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370304</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Tragedy of Ethical Disorder]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Interpretation of Shakespeare's  from the Perspective of Ethical Literary Criticism]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Cha Li]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Qian Zhao]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare's <italic>Richard III</italic>, like his other plays, aims to expose the flaws and shortcomings of the real world. This article adopts the perspective of Ethical Literary Criticism based on the theoretical framework developed by Chinese scholar Nie Zhenzhao to argue that Richard's ethical predicament arises from both internal and external factors within the play's ethical context. It analyses Richard's ethical identities and the motivations behind his irrational ethical choices, highlighting the potential consequences of disregarding ethical principles for individual gain. Additionally, it discusses Shakespeare's belief in human nature, exemplified through Richard's ethical consciousness and the moral emotions demonstrated by other characters. Finally, the article explores Shakespeare's ethical tendencies, emphasising his ideal of restoring sound ethical values through the portrayal of characters and plot arrangements in the play.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Technology and  in Shakespeare's Early History Plays]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Linhan Gan]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In his first tetralogy, Shakespeare interrogates his age's faith in technological progress as a triumph of the rational over the superstitious. In <italic>1 Henry VI</italic> and <italic>Richard III</italic>, he dramatises an epistemological aporia: the overloading of the rational summons forth a future of ghosts. In keeping with Derrida's mystical foundation of law, the imposition of the material, more immediately represented as the gunpowder technology in <italic>1 Henry VI</italic>, creates ruptures in meaning that resist assimilation into rational discourse. This material excess lingers into a putatively rational age in <italic>Richard III</italic>, where confidence in historical progress is consistently frustrated by representational enigmas. Even Richard, the play's arch-rationalist, finds himself unnerved by the ghostly other that fractures his carefully constructed economy of reason. Rather than reaching self-sufficiency, then, Shakespeare's vision of technological modernity remains inextricably bound to its repressed counterpart: the very superstition it seeks to erase.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Death as Masquerade in William Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roohollah Datli Beigi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Samira Pourak]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p><italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic> (1597) is the most famous romantic tragedy written by William Shakespeare. Like other Shakespearean plays, it offers complicated personalities whose psychic intentions and motivations can only be unveiled through a deep psychoanalytic reading. As such, this article is an attempt to analyse the play in the light of Lacanian psychoanalytic theories such as the phallus, the Other, the split subject, objet <italic>a</italic> and the masquerade. We argue that while Juliet's faked death initially appears as an act of rebellion against the oppressive structures of her male-dominated society, it ultimately transforms her into a passive and silenced object of beauty, admired and objectified by both Renaissance patriarchal society and contemporary audiences. Through this portrayal, Shakespeare invites readers and audiences to reflect on how women's identities were shaped and constrained by Renaissance social expectations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Wars of the Roses]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>butcher They are all in order, and march toward us.</p>
<p>cade But then are we are in order when we are Most out of order.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370302</link>
<title><![CDATA[When Richard III Met Long John Silver]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Disabling ‘Great Man’ Theory in Robert Louis Stevenson's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Todd Andrew Borlik]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The article establishes that Stevenson cast his Richard III in the same mold as his iconic pirate Long John Silver, and that both characters acquired some of their menacing vitality from Stevenson's one-legged friend and collaborator William Ernest Henley. More broadly, Stevenson's historical novel presents a corrective to the top-down perspective of the Shakespearean history play or rather its conscription by Victorian ‘Great Man’ historiography. <italic>The Black Arrow</italic> takes aim at the ‘Kings and Battles’ school of history by demonstrating that the reigns of the former and the outcomes of the latter often hinge on the unsung contributions of people who – due to their age, gender, class status, or ability – seldom feature in the official chronicles. Yet Stevenson also pathologises disability as a tragic predicament that must be overcome through heroic self-assertion. His novel thus redefines historical greatness while urging caution towards those who aspire to it.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Traumatography in Shakespeare's First Tetralogy]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Linhan Gan]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In his first tetralogy, Shakespeare presents a starkly pessimistic counterpoint to Thomas Nashes’ enthusiastic celebration of the early modern stage's renascence of chivalric ideals. Figures like Talbot – emblems of an older chivalric order – fade into irrelevance as their lofty self-conceptions clash with the cold pragmatism of a new political world: their outdated virtues are received with apathy by a rising generation of Machiavellian courtiers such as Richard III. As such, Shakespeare's portrayal of these older characters represents an irreparable disconnect between the medieval past and his own early modern present. England's defeat by France – a painful emblem of his time – is transformed from a straightforward military failure into a symptom of inexorable decline: Norbert Elias's “civilizing process”, framed as a moral unraveling rather than material progress. By sidestepping a blunt, mortifying reckoning with England's inadequacies against French power, Shakespeare's narrative becomes elusive and layered – less a chronicle of events than a haunting act of traumatography.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370304</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Tragedy of Ethical Disorder]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Interpretation of Shakespeare's  from the Perspective of Ethical Literary Criticism]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Cha Li]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Qian Zhao]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare's <italic>Richard III</italic>, like his other plays, aims to expose the flaws and shortcomings of the real world. This article adopts the perspective of Ethical Literary Criticism based on the theoretical framework developed by Chinese scholar Nie Zhenzhao to argue that Richard's ethical predicament arises from both internal and external factors within the play's ethical context. It analyses Richard's ethical identities and the motivations behind his irrational ethical choices, highlighting the potential consequences of disregarding ethical principles for individual gain. Additionally, it discusses Shakespeare's belief in human nature, exemplified through Richard's ethical consciousness and the moral emotions demonstrated by other characters. Finally, the article explores Shakespeare's ethical tendencies, emphasising his ideal of restoring sound ethical values through the portrayal of characters and plot arrangements in the play.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Technology and  in Shakespeare's Early History Plays]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Linhan Gan]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In his first tetralogy, Shakespeare interrogates his age's faith in technological progress as a triumph of the rational over the superstitious. In <italic>1 Henry VI</italic> and <italic>Richard III</italic>, he dramatises an epistemological aporia: the overloading of the rational summons forth a future of ghosts. In keeping with Derrida's mystical foundation of law, the imposition of the material, more immediately represented as the gunpowder technology in <italic>1 Henry VI</italic>, creates ruptures in meaning that resist assimilation into rational discourse. This material excess lingers into a putatively rational age in <italic>Richard III</italic>, where confidence in historical progress is consistently frustrated by representational enigmas. Even Richard, the play's arch-rationalist, finds himself unnerved by the ghostly other that fractures his carefully constructed economy of reason. Rather than reaching self-sufficiency, then, Shakespeare's vision of technological modernity remains inextricably bound to its repressed counterpart: the very superstition it seeks to erase.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Death as Masquerade in William Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roohollah Datli Beigi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Samira Pourak]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p><italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic> (1597) is the most famous romantic tragedy written by William Shakespeare. Like other Shakespearean plays, it offers complicated personalities whose psychic intentions and motivations can only be unveiled through a deep psychoanalytic reading. As such, this article is an attempt to analyse the play in the light of Lacanian psychoanalytic theories such as the phallus, the Other, the split subject, objet <italic>a</italic> and the masquerade. We argue that while Juliet's faked death initially appears as an act of rebellion against the oppressive structures of her male-dominated society, it ultimately transforms her into a passive and silenced object of beauty, admired and objectified by both Renaissance patriarchal society and contemporary audiences. Through this portrayal, Shakespeare invites readers and audiences to reflect on how women's identities were shaped and constrained by Renaissance social expectations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370307</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘As Good as a Chorus’ and ‘the Vulgars Element’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[How the Audience and the Chorus Reciprocate in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Junwu Tian]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Mingyi Wang]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The weakening of the chorus destabilises its symbiotic, triadic nexus with action and audience. In <italic>Hamlet</italic>, however, Shakespeare rejuvenates this quondam bond and strengthens and materialises this reciprocal connection between the chorus and the audience through the categorical utilisation of the chorus. Because of the sophistication of the Shakespearean audience, the chorus is designed to satisfy the varied demands of the privileged and the plebeian. Therefore, in <italic>Hamlet</italic>, a flattering chorus enchants a sophisticated audience, with vestiges of the classical chorus remaining; the privileged audience is consciously educated by the choral performance, while the vulgar audience can be musically inspired by the poetic chorus. Shakespeare innovatively revamps the chorus to recruit audiences of all stripes, and even for the vulgars, the chorus could awaken the ‘latent poetry’ therein. Moreover, in the process, the hazy subjective consciousness of the vulgars as ‘the beauty of the world, the paragon of animals’, is enlightened. Shakespeare revives the tragedy of humanity by contemporising the traditional elements.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Wars of the Roses]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>butcher They are all in order, and march toward us.</p>
<p>cade But then are we are in order when we are Most out of order.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370302</link>
<title><![CDATA[When Richard III Met Long John Silver]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Disabling ‘Great Man’ Theory in Robert Louis Stevenson's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Todd Andrew Borlik]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The article establishes that Stevenson cast his Richard III in the same mold as his iconic pirate Long John Silver, and that both characters acquired some of their menacing vitality from Stevenson's one-legged friend and collaborator William Ernest Henley. More broadly, Stevenson's historical novel presents a corrective to the top-down perspective of the Shakespearean history play or rather its conscription by Victorian ‘Great Man’ historiography. <italic>The Black Arrow</italic> takes aim at the ‘Kings and Battles’ school of history by demonstrating that the reigns of the former and the outcomes of the latter often hinge on the unsung contributions of people who – due to their age, gender, class status, or ability – seldom feature in the official chronicles. Yet Stevenson also pathologises disability as a tragic predicament that must be overcome through heroic self-assertion. His novel thus redefines historical greatness while urging caution towards those who aspire to it.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Traumatography in Shakespeare's First Tetralogy]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Linhan Gan]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In his first tetralogy, Shakespeare presents a starkly pessimistic counterpoint to Thomas Nashes’ enthusiastic celebration of the early modern stage's renascence of chivalric ideals. Figures like Talbot – emblems of an older chivalric order – fade into irrelevance as their lofty self-conceptions clash with the cold pragmatism of a new political world: their outdated virtues are received with apathy by a rising generation of Machiavellian courtiers such as Richard III. As such, Shakespeare's portrayal of these older characters represents an irreparable disconnect between the medieval past and his own early modern present. England's defeat by France – a painful emblem of his time – is transformed from a straightforward military failure into a symptom of inexorable decline: Norbert Elias's “civilizing process”, framed as a moral unraveling rather than material progress. By sidestepping a blunt, mortifying reckoning with England's inadequacies against French power, Shakespeare's narrative becomes elusive and layered – less a chronicle of events than a haunting act of traumatography.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370304</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Tragedy of Ethical Disorder]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Interpretation of Shakespeare's  from the Perspective of Ethical Literary Criticism]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Cha Li]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Qian Zhao]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare's <italic>Richard III</italic>, like his other plays, aims to expose the flaws and shortcomings of the real world. This article adopts the perspective of Ethical Literary Criticism based on the theoretical framework developed by Chinese scholar Nie Zhenzhao to argue that Richard's ethical predicament arises from both internal and external factors within the play's ethical context. It analyses Richard's ethical identities and the motivations behind his irrational ethical choices, highlighting the potential consequences of disregarding ethical principles for individual gain. Additionally, it discusses Shakespeare's belief in human nature, exemplified through Richard's ethical consciousness and the moral emotions demonstrated by other characters. Finally, the article explores Shakespeare's ethical tendencies, emphasising his ideal of restoring sound ethical values through the portrayal of characters and plot arrangements in the play.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Technology and  in Shakespeare's Early History Plays]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Linhan Gan]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In his first tetralogy, Shakespeare interrogates his age's faith in technological progress as a triumph of the rational over the superstitious. In <italic>1 Henry VI</italic> and <italic>Richard III</italic>, he dramatises an epistemological aporia: the overloading of the rational summons forth a future of ghosts. In keeping with Derrida's mystical foundation of law, the imposition of the material, more immediately represented as the gunpowder technology in <italic>1 Henry VI</italic>, creates ruptures in meaning that resist assimilation into rational discourse. This material excess lingers into a putatively rational age in <italic>Richard III</italic>, where confidence in historical progress is consistently frustrated by representational enigmas. Even Richard, the play's arch-rationalist, finds himself unnerved by the ghostly other that fractures his carefully constructed economy of reason. Rather than reaching self-sufficiency, then, Shakespeare's vision of technological modernity remains inextricably bound to its repressed counterpart: the very superstition it seeks to erase.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Death as Masquerade in William Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roohollah Datli Beigi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Samira Pourak]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p><italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic> (1597) is the most famous romantic tragedy written by William Shakespeare. Like other Shakespearean plays, it offers complicated personalities whose psychic intentions and motivations can only be unveiled through a deep psychoanalytic reading. As such, this article is an attempt to analyse the play in the light of Lacanian psychoanalytic theories such as the phallus, the Other, the split subject, objet <italic>a</italic> and the masquerade. We argue that while Juliet's faked death initially appears as an act of rebellion against the oppressive structures of her male-dominated society, it ultimately transforms her into a passive and silenced object of beauty, admired and objectified by both Renaissance patriarchal society and contemporary audiences. Through this portrayal, Shakespeare invites readers and audiences to reflect on how women's identities were shaped and constrained by Renaissance social expectations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370307</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘As Good as a Chorus’ and ‘the Vulgars Element’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[How the Audience and the Chorus Reciprocate in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Junwu Tian]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Mingyi Wang]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The weakening of the chorus destabilises its symbiotic, triadic nexus with action and audience. In <italic>Hamlet</italic>, however, Shakespeare rejuvenates this quondam bond and strengthens and materialises this reciprocal connection between the chorus and the audience through the categorical utilisation of the chorus. Because of the sophistication of the Shakespearean audience, the chorus is designed to satisfy the varied demands of the privileged and the plebeian. Therefore, in <italic>Hamlet</italic>, a flattering chorus enchants a sophisticated audience, with vestiges of the classical chorus remaining; the privileged audience is consciously educated by the choral performance, while the vulgar audience can be musically inspired by the poetic chorus. Shakespeare innovatively revamps the chorus to recruit audiences of all stripes, and even for the vulgars, the chorus could awaken the ‘latent poetry’ therein. Moreover, in the process, the hazy subjective consciousness of the vulgars as ‘the beauty of the world, the paragon of animals’, is enlightened. Shakespeare revives the tragedy of humanity by contemporising the traditional elements.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370308</link>
<title><![CDATA[ and the Collapse of the Gift Economy]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Ethics, Affect and Allegory in Shakespeare's Most Neglected Tragedy]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Salim E. Al-Ibia]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article is a reassessment of <italic>Timon of Athens</italic> as a cynical critique of the ethics of economy and the destruction of human relations. Contextualising the play in early modern gift economies and indebted patronage, the play states that Shakespeare plays out the disappointment of mutual trust in a culture that relied on symbolic exchange and the display of virtue. The moral and philosophical price of betrayal in a morally bankrupt society is dramatised when Timon falls in a civic ideal as a misanthropic exile. The paper combines the insights of Stoic philosophy with economic anthropology and affect theory to analyze the disintegration of moral coherence and social definition, as indicated by the formal fragmentation of the play, its allegorical characters and its rhetorical surplus. Through following the tension between the spectacle of the mass and inner disillusionment, the article reveals <italic>Timon of Athens</italic> as an incredibly contemporary tragedy, one that reveals the weakness of generosity and the destructive possibility of an economy in which generosity becomes meaningless and insignificant like something under control.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Creativity in crisis]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Theorising the writer's block subgenre through Coleridge, Douglas and Hughes]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Salah Eddine Madiou]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this article, I propose a theorisation of what I term ‘the writer's block subgenre’, a literary category comprising creative works shaped by and engaging with the condition of writer's block. Drawing primarily on the theoretical framework of Edmund Bergler, credited with first coining the term ‘writer's block’, I argue that in certain cases, this condition proves so enduring and traumatic for the artist that it can become, paradoxically, the idea or plot they previously struggled to find. Through close readings of Samuel Coleridge's ‘Kubla Khan’, Keith Douglas's ‘The “bête noire” fragments’ and Ted Hughes's ‘The thought fox’, I examine how these poems engage with creative inhibition and why they qualify as quintessential examples of the writer's block subgenre.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Creativity in crisis]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Theorising the writer's block subgenre through Coleridge, Douglas and Hughes]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Salah Eddine Madiou]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this article, I propose a theorisation of what I term ‘the writer's block subgenre’, a literary category comprising creative works shaped by and engaging with the condition of writer's block. Drawing primarily on the theoretical framework of Edmund Bergler, credited with first coining the term ‘writer's block’, I argue that in certain cases, this condition proves so enduring and traumatic for the artist that it can become, paradoxically, the idea or plot they previously struggled to find. Through close readings of Samuel Coleridge's ‘Kubla Khan’, Keith Douglas's ‘The “bête noire” fragments’ and Ted Hughes's ‘The thought fox’, I examine how these poems engage with creative inhibition and why they qualify as quintessential examples of the writer's block subgenre.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Mad I cannot be, sane I do not deign to be, neurotic I am’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Stuttering and writer's block in Mahmoud Darwish's works]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ahmad Qabaha]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ahmed Khouli]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that writer's block in Mahmoud Darwish's works is a reflection of the poet's experience of a creative block, a clinical condition that emerged after his surgery in 1998, and is also a metaphor for the ongoing block or impasse in the Palestinian political situation. The central thesis of this article is that writer's block in Darwish is akin to experiences like Heideggerian anxiety, the Sartrean attraction of the abyss, the Lacanian eruption of the Real, and Freud's neuroticism. In all these cases, the poet, through a momentary awareness of his impending death, experiences an ecstatic intensification of Being and an expansion of life possibilities, in the Nietzschean sense. This article further demonstrates that Darwish turns into a successful neurotic writer who utilises stuttering and his potential mental illness as a creative means to overcome the abject reality and invent a new reality, wherein unsatisfied wishes could be fulfilled.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Creativity in crisis]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Theorising the writer's block subgenre through Coleridge, Douglas and Hughes]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Salah Eddine Madiou]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this article, I propose a theorisation of what I term ‘the writer's block subgenre’, a literary category comprising creative works shaped by and engaging with the condition of writer's block. Drawing primarily on the theoretical framework of Edmund Bergler, credited with first coining the term ‘writer's block’, I argue that in certain cases, this condition proves so enduring and traumatic for the artist that it can become, paradoxically, the idea or plot they previously struggled to find. Through close readings of Samuel Coleridge's ‘Kubla Khan’, Keith Douglas's ‘The “bête noire” fragments’ and Ted Hughes's ‘The thought fox’, I examine how these poems engage with creative inhibition and why they qualify as quintessential examples of the writer's block subgenre.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Mad I cannot be, sane I do not deign to be, neurotic I am’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Stuttering and writer's block in Mahmoud Darwish's works]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ahmad Qabaha]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ahmed Khouli]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that writer's block in Mahmoud Darwish's works is a reflection of the poet's experience of a creative block, a clinical condition that emerged after his surgery in 1998, and is also a metaphor for the ongoing block or impasse in the Palestinian political situation. The central thesis of this article is that writer's block in Darwish is akin to experiences like Heideggerian anxiety, the Sartrean attraction of the abyss, the Lacanian eruption of the Real, and Freud's neuroticism. In all these cases, the poet, through a momentary awareness of his impending death, experiences an ecstatic intensification of Being and an expansion of life possibilities, in the Nietzschean sense. This article further demonstrates that Darwish turns into a successful neurotic writer who utilises stuttering and his potential mental illness as a creative means to overcome the abject reality and invent a new reality, wherein unsatisfied wishes could be fulfilled.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Crime, capitalism and drug-trafficking in Sax Rohmer's  (1922)]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jack Fox-Williams]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines the complex relationship between crime, capitalism and drug-trafficking in <italic>Dope</italic> (1922) by Sax Rohmer, suggesting that the novel reveals how criminal empires are connected to global capitalism, private enterprise and imperial trade. Drawing upon a wide range of theoretical discourses, the article explores how while disciplinary regimes of surveillance, detection and policing attempt to reinstate the boundary between the legal and illegal, it becomes increasingly difficult in a highly globalised economy, where drug cartels operate like multinational corporations, intelligence agencies and intergovernmental organisations. In this sense, the novel demonstrates how the international drugs trade will continue to exist until the capitalist economy gazes at itself in the mirror and accepts the social and economic consequences of its ruthless exploitation, aggressive monopolisation and ever-encroaching corporate control.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Creativity in crisis]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Theorising the writer's block subgenre through Coleridge, Douglas and Hughes]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Salah Eddine Madiou]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this article, I propose a theorisation of what I term ‘the writer's block subgenre’, a literary category comprising creative works shaped by and engaging with the condition of writer's block. Drawing primarily on the theoretical framework of Edmund Bergler, credited with first coining the term ‘writer's block’, I argue that in certain cases, this condition proves so enduring and traumatic for the artist that it can become, paradoxically, the idea or plot they previously struggled to find. Through close readings of Samuel Coleridge's ‘Kubla Khan’, Keith Douglas's ‘The “bête noire” fragments’ and Ted Hughes's ‘The thought fox’, I examine how these poems engage with creative inhibition and why they qualify as quintessential examples of the writer's block subgenre.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Mad I cannot be, sane I do not deign to be, neurotic I am’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Stuttering and writer's block in Mahmoud Darwish's works]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ahmad Qabaha]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ahmed Khouli]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that writer's block in Mahmoud Darwish's works is a reflection of the poet's experience of a creative block, a clinical condition that emerged after his surgery in 1998, and is also a metaphor for the ongoing block or impasse in the Palestinian political situation. The central thesis of this article is that writer's block in Darwish is akin to experiences like Heideggerian anxiety, the Sartrean attraction of the abyss, the Lacanian eruption of the Real, and Freud's neuroticism. In all these cases, the poet, through a momentary awareness of his impending death, experiences an ecstatic intensification of Being and an expansion of life possibilities, in the Nietzschean sense. This article further demonstrates that Darwish turns into a successful neurotic writer who utilises stuttering and his potential mental illness as a creative means to overcome the abject reality and invent a new reality, wherein unsatisfied wishes could be fulfilled.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Crime, capitalism and drug-trafficking in Sax Rohmer's  (1922)]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jack Fox-Williams]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines the complex relationship between crime, capitalism and drug-trafficking in <italic>Dope</italic> (1922) by Sax Rohmer, suggesting that the novel reveals how criminal empires are connected to global capitalism, private enterprise and imperial trade. Drawing upon a wide range of theoretical discourses, the article explores how while disciplinary regimes of surveillance, detection and policing attempt to reinstate the boundary between the legal and illegal, it becomes increasingly difficult in a highly globalised economy, where drug cartels operate like multinational corporations, intelligence agencies and intergovernmental organisations. In this sense, the novel demonstrates how the international drugs trade will continue to exist until the capitalist economy gazes at itself in the mirror and accepts the social and economic consequences of its ruthless exploitation, aggressive monopolisation and ever-encroaching corporate control.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reflections on the world view of characters in the context of existential issues in  by Anton Chekhov]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhanarka Ibrayeva]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Gulzhan Shashkina]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Almagul Maimakova]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Kairat Zhanabayev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Ramilya Berdaliyeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to analyse the specifics of the world views of the characters in Anton Chekhov's novella <italic>Ward No. 6</italic>, revealed through existential issues. The following methods were used to achieve the research objectives: abstraction, generalisation, content analysis, comparative analysis and the method of artistic hermeneutics. Every character in this literary work by Chekhov follows a path of ideological searching, and the position taken by the author is expressed through the process of clashing two personalities that act as oppositional in their world views. The personification effect acts as the main mechanism for revealing existential conflicts, which in the process of revealing ideological content relies on the search for truth expressed by the work's characters and their unique way of looking at the world.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Creativity in crisis]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Theorising the writer's block subgenre through Coleridge, Douglas and Hughes]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Salah Eddine Madiou]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this article, I propose a theorisation of what I term ‘the writer's block subgenre’, a literary category comprising creative works shaped by and engaging with the condition of writer's block. Drawing primarily on the theoretical framework of Edmund Bergler, credited with first coining the term ‘writer's block’, I argue that in certain cases, this condition proves so enduring and traumatic for the artist that it can become, paradoxically, the idea or plot they previously struggled to find. Through close readings of Samuel Coleridge's ‘Kubla Khan’, Keith Douglas's ‘The “bête noire” fragments’ and Ted Hughes's ‘The thought fox’, I examine how these poems engage with creative inhibition and why they qualify as quintessential examples of the writer's block subgenre.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Mad I cannot be, sane I do not deign to be, neurotic I am’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Stuttering and writer's block in Mahmoud Darwish's works]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ahmad Qabaha]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ahmed Khouli]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that writer's block in Mahmoud Darwish's works is a reflection of the poet's experience of a creative block, a clinical condition that emerged after his surgery in 1998, and is also a metaphor for the ongoing block or impasse in the Palestinian political situation. The central thesis of this article is that writer's block in Darwish is akin to experiences like Heideggerian anxiety, the Sartrean attraction of the abyss, the Lacanian eruption of the Real, and Freud's neuroticism. In all these cases, the poet, through a momentary awareness of his impending death, experiences an ecstatic intensification of Being and an expansion of life possibilities, in the Nietzschean sense. This article further demonstrates that Darwish turns into a successful neurotic writer who utilises stuttering and his potential mental illness as a creative means to overcome the abject reality and invent a new reality, wherein unsatisfied wishes could be fulfilled.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Crime, capitalism and drug-trafficking in Sax Rohmer's  (1922)]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jack Fox-Williams]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines the complex relationship between crime, capitalism and drug-trafficking in <italic>Dope</italic> (1922) by Sax Rohmer, suggesting that the novel reveals how criminal empires are connected to global capitalism, private enterprise and imperial trade. Drawing upon a wide range of theoretical discourses, the article explores how while disciplinary regimes of surveillance, detection and policing attempt to reinstate the boundary between the legal and illegal, it becomes increasingly difficult in a highly globalised economy, where drug cartels operate like multinational corporations, intelligence agencies and intergovernmental organisations. In this sense, the novel demonstrates how the international drugs trade will continue to exist until the capitalist economy gazes at itself in the mirror and accepts the social and economic consequences of its ruthless exploitation, aggressive monopolisation and ever-encroaching corporate control.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reflections on the world view of characters in the context of existential issues in  by Anton Chekhov]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhanarka Ibrayeva]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Gulzhan Shashkina]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Almagul Maimakova]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Kairat Zhanabayev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Ramilya Berdaliyeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to analyse the specifics of the world views of the characters in Anton Chekhov's novella <italic>Ward No. 6</italic>, revealed through existential issues. The following methods were used to achieve the research objectives: abstraction, generalisation, content analysis, comparative analysis and the method of artistic hermeneutics. Every character in this literary work by Chekhov follows a path of ideological searching, and the position taken by the author is expressed through the process of clashing two personalities that act as oppositional in their world views. The personification effect acts as the main mechanism for revealing existential conflicts, which in the process of revealing ideological content relies on the search for truth expressed by the work's characters and their unique way of looking at the world.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370205</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘To disguise death or else perish at its hands’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Deleuzeoguattarian ethical reading of love in Iris Murdoch's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohammad Ghaffary]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Maryam Bayat]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Iris Murdoch's <italic>The Black Prince</italic> (1973) is a metafictional novel that has been deemed by many critics a literary expression of Murdoch's moral philosophy. However, by adopting different ethical approaches, one can unravel conflicts at the heart of the text that cannot be explained with conventional readings. The present article aims at studying the concepts of love and ethics in this novel based on Gilles Deleuze and Félix Guattari's poststructuralist thought. Contrary to previous readings, this article argues that, rather than being a purely Platonic love or a destructive experience, the protagonist's love is schizophrenising and in line with his immanent becoming. Accordingly, when he is finally sentenced to life imprisonment, instead of grappling with <italic>ressentiment</italic>, he actively and joyfully embraces his fate and becomes a Body without Organs via creating a minoritarian work of fiction.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Creativity in crisis]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Theorising the writer's block subgenre through Coleridge, Douglas and Hughes]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Salah Eddine Madiou]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this article, I propose a theorisation of what I term ‘the writer's block subgenre’, a literary category comprising creative works shaped by and engaging with the condition of writer's block. Drawing primarily on the theoretical framework of Edmund Bergler, credited with first coining the term ‘writer's block’, I argue that in certain cases, this condition proves so enduring and traumatic for the artist that it can become, paradoxically, the idea or plot they previously struggled to find. Through close readings of Samuel Coleridge's ‘Kubla Khan’, Keith Douglas's ‘The “bête noire” fragments’ and Ted Hughes's ‘The thought fox’, I examine how these poems engage with creative inhibition and why they qualify as quintessential examples of the writer's block subgenre.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Mad I cannot be, sane I do not deign to be, neurotic I am’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Stuttering and writer's block in Mahmoud Darwish's works]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ahmad Qabaha]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ahmed Khouli]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that writer's block in Mahmoud Darwish's works is a reflection of the poet's experience of a creative block, a clinical condition that emerged after his surgery in 1998, and is also a metaphor for the ongoing block or impasse in the Palestinian political situation. The central thesis of this article is that writer's block in Darwish is akin to experiences like Heideggerian anxiety, the Sartrean attraction of the abyss, the Lacanian eruption of the Real, and Freud's neuroticism. In all these cases, the poet, through a momentary awareness of his impending death, experiences an ecstatic intensification of Being and an expansion of life possibilities, in the Nietzschean sense. This article further demonstrates that Darwish turns into a successful neurotic writer who utilises stuttering and his potential mental illness as a creative means to overcome the abject reality and invent a new reality, wherein unsatisfied wishes could be fulfilled.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Crime, capitalism and drug-trafficking in Sax Rohmer's  (1922)]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jack Fox-Williams]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines the complex relationship between crime, capitalism and drug-trafficking in <italic>Dope</italic> (1922) by Sax Rohmer, suggesting that the novel reveals how criminal empires are connected to global capitalism, private enterprise and imperial trade. Drawing upon a wide range of theoretical discourses, the article explores how while disciplinary regimes of surveillance, detection and policing attempt to reinstate the boundary between the legal and illegal, it becomes increasingly difficult in a highly globalised economy, where drug cartels operate like multinational corporations, intelligence agencies and intergovernmental organisations. In this sense, the novel demonstrates how the international drugs trade will continue to exist until the capitalist economy gazes at itself in the mirror and accepts the social and economic consequences of its ruthless exploitation, aggressive monopolisation and ever-encroaching corporate control.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reflections on the world view of characters in the context of existential issues in  by Anton Chekhov]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhanarka Ibrayeva]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Gulzhan Shashkina]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Almagul Maimakova]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Kairat Zhanabayev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Ramilya Berdaliyeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to analyse the specifics of the world views of the characters in Anton Chekhov's novella <italic>Ward No. 6</italic>, revealed through existential issues. The following methods were used to achieve the research objectives: abstraction, generalisation, content analysis, comparative analysis and the method of artistic hermeneutics. Every character in this literary work by Chekhov follows a path of ideological searching, and the position taken by the author is expressed through the process of clashing two personalities that act as oppositional in their world views. The personification effect acts as the main mechanism for revealing existential conflicts, which in the process of revealing ideological content relies on the search for truth expressed by the work's characters and their unique way of looking at the world.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370205</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘To disguise death or else perish at its hands’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Deleuzeoguattarian ethical reading of love in Iris Murdoch's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohammad Ghaffary]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Maryam Bayat]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Iris Murdoch's <italic>The Black Prince</italic> (1973) is a metafictional novel that has been deemed by many critics a literary expression of Murdoch's moral philosophy. However, by adopting different ethical approaches, one can unravel conflicts at the heart of the text that cannot be explained with conventional readings. The present article aims at studying the concepts of love and ethics in this novel based on Gilles Deleuze and Félix Guattari's poststructuralist thought. Contrary to previous readings, this article argues that, rather than being a purely Platonic love or a destructive experience, the protagonist's love is schizophrenising and in line with his immanent becoming. Accordingly, when he is finally sentenced to life imprisonment, instead of grappling with <italic>ressentiment</italic>, he actively and joyfully embraces his fate and becomes a Body without Organs via creating a minoritarian work of fiction.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Aesthetic progression in literary translation into English]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[酒国  () by Mo Yan]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Xiaodan Chen]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the aesthetic evolution of the work 酒国 <italic>Jiuguo</italic> by Chinese author Mo Yang in the process of translating the work into English. The article employs Mo Yan's 酒国 <italic>Jiuguo</italic> and its English translation by Howard Goldblatt to analyse aesthetic transformation in literary translation. A comparative analysis identifies disparities in aesthetic elements and linguistic strategies, emphasising the translator's role in preserving or modifying the original aesthetics. The translator effectively conveys metaphors and symbols, such as ‘tea’ or the ‘wedding scene’, enabling English-speaking readers to maintain associations with Chinese culture. Preserving the depth of the original's cultural context may be less effective when translating colour and emotional nuances. This study may be useful for researchers in the field of linguistics, in particular for further research in the field of literary translation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Creativity in crisis]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Theorising the writer's block subgenre through Coleridge, Douglas and Hughes]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Salah Eddine Madiou]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this article, I propose a theorisation of what I term ‘the writer's block subgenre’, a literary category comprising creative works shaped by and engaging with the condition of writer's block. Drawing primarily on the theoretical framework of Edmund Bergler, credited with first coining the term ‘writer's block’, I argue that in certain cases, this condition proves so enduring and traumatic for the artist that it can become, paradoxically, the idea or plot they previously struggled to find. Through close readings of Samuel Coleridge's ‘Kubla Khan’, Keith Douglas's ‘The “bête noire” fragments’ and Ted Hughes's ‘The thought fox’, I examine how these poems engage with creative inhibition and why they qualify as quintessential examples of the writer's block subgenre.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Mad I cannot be, sane I do not deign to be, neurotic I am’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Stuttering and writer's block in Mahmoud Darwish's works]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ahmad Qabaha]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ahmed Khouli]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that writer's block in Mahmoud Darwish's works is a reflection of the poet's experience of a creative block, a clinical condition that emerged after his surgery in 1998, and is also a metaphor for the ongoing block or impasse in the Palestinian political situation. The central thesis of this article is that writer's block in Darwish is akin to experiences like Heideggerian anxiety, the Sartrean attraction of the abyss, the Lacanian eruption of the Real, and Freud's neuroticism. In all these cases, the poet, through a momentary awareness of his impending death, experiences an ecstatic intensification of Being and an expansion of life possibilities, in the Nietzschean sense. This article further demonstrates that Darwish turns into a successful neurotic writer who utilises stuttering and his potential mental illness as a creative means to overcome the abject reality and invent a new reality, wherein unsatisfied wishes could be fulfilled.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Crime, capitalism and drug-trafficking in Sax Rohmer's  (1922)]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jack Fox-Williams]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines the complex relationship between crime, capitalism and drug-trafficking in <italic>Dope</italic> (1922) by Sax Rohmer, suggesting that the novel reveals how criminal empires are connected to global capitalism, private enterprise and imperial trade. Drawing upon a wide range of theoretical discourses, the article explores how while disciplinary regimes of surveillance, detection and policing attempt to reinstate the boundary between the legal and illegal, it becomes increasingly difficult in a highly globalised economy, where drug cartels operate like multinational corporations, intelligence agencies and intergovernmental organisations. In this sense, the novel demonstrates how the international drugs trade will continue to exist until the capitalist economy gazes at itself in the mirror and accepts the social and economic consequences of its ruthless exploitation, aggressive monopolisation and ever-encroaching corporate control.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reflections on the world view of characters in the context of existential issues in  by Anton Chekhov]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhanarka Ibrayeva]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Gulzhan Shashkina]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Almagul Maimakova]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Kairat Zhanabayev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Ramilya Berdaliyeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to analyse the specifics of the world views of the characters in Anton Chekhov's novella <italic>Ward No. 6</italic>, revealed through existential issues. The following methods were used to achieve the research objectives: abstraction, generalisation, content analysis, comparative analysis and the method of artistic hermeneutics. Every character in this literary work by Chekhov follows a path of ideological searching, and the position taken by the author is expressed through the process of clashing two personalities that act as oppositional in their world views. The personification effect acts as the main mechanism for revealing existential conflicts, which in the process of revealing ideological content relies on the search for truth expressed by the work's characters and their unique way of looking at the world.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370205</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘To disguise death or else perish at its hands’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Deleuzeoguattarian ethical reading of love in Iris Murdoch's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohammad Ghaffary]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Maryam Bayat]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Iris Murdoch's <italic>The Black Prince</italic> (1973) is a metafictional novel that has been deemed by many critics a literary expression of Murdoch's moral philosophy. However, by adopting different ethical approaches, one can unravel conflicts at the heart of the text that cannot be explained with conventional readings. The present article aims at studying the concepts of love and ethics in this novel based on Gilles Deleuze and Félix Guattari's poststructuralist thought. Contrary to previous readings, this article argues that, rather than being a purely Platonic love or a destructive experience, the protagonist's love is schizophrenising and in line with his immanent becoming. Accordingly, when he is finally sentenced to life imprisonment, instead of grappling with <italic>ressentiment</italic>, he actively and joyfully embraces his fate and becomes a Body without Organs via creating a minoritarian work of fiction.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Aesthetic progression in literary translation into English]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[酒国  () by Mo Yan]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Xiaodan Chen]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the aesthetic evolution of the work 酒国 <italic>Jiuguo</italic> by Chinese author Mo Yang in the process of translating the work into English. The article employs Mo Yan's 酒国 <italic>Jiuguo</italic> and its English translation by Howard Goldblatt to analyse aesthetic transformation in literary translation. A comparative analysis identifies disparities in aesthetic elements and linguistic strategies, emphasising the translator's role in preserving or modifying the original aesthetics. The translator effectively conveys metaphors and symbols, such as ‘tea’ or the ‘wedding scene’, enabling English-speaking readers to maintain associations with Chinese culture. Preserving the depth of the original's cultural context may be less effective when translating colour and emotional nuances. This study may be useful for researchers in the field of linguistics, in particular for further research in the field of literary translation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Coronavirus neologisms in the media discourse]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The case of English- and Russian-language content]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Larisa Linok]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Irina Antonova]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Mehmet Özeren]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Larisa Korotaeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses neologisms reflecting the realities of the COVID-19 pandemic in the English and Russian media discourse. Media discourse is currently the main platform for the emergence, testing and entry of new lexical units into the active vocabulary of languages. The research methodology includes content analysis and a continuous sampling method for selecting linguistic material, methods of structural and word formation analysis, comparative analysis, and semantic component analysis. The material for the study was English- and Russian-language web content from Great Britain, Germany, India, China, Russia, the USA and Estonia. The analysis of the neologisms that arose under the influence of the pandemic in terms of word formation demonstrated that in English and Russian the most productive models are addition and blending. Suffixation and clipping are models specific to the Russian language.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Creativity in crisis]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Theorising the writer's block subgenre through Coleridge, Douglas and Hughes]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Salah Eddine Madiou]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this article, I propose a theorisation of what I term ‘the writer's block subgenre’, a literary category comprising creative works shaped by and engaging with the condition of writer's block. Drawing primarily on the theoretical framework of Edmund Bergler, credited with first coining the term ‘writer's block’, I argue that in certain cases, this condition proves so enduring and traumatic for the artist that it can become, paradoxically, the idea or plot they previously struggled to find. Through close readings of Samuel Coleridge's ‘Kubla Khan’, Keith Douglas's ‘The “bête noire” fragments’ and Ted Hughes's ‘The thought fox’, I examine how these poems engage with creative inhibition and why they qualify as quintessential examples of the writer's block subgenre.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Mad I cannot be, sane I do not deign to be, neurotic I am’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Stuttering and writer's block in Mahmoud Darwish's works]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ahmad Qabaha]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ahmed Khouli]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that writer's block in Mahmoud Darwish's works is a reflection of the poet's experience of a creative block, a clinical condition that emerged after his surgery in 1998, and is also a metaphor for the ongoing block or impasse in the Palestinian political situation. The central thesis of this article is that writer's block in Darwish is akin to experiences like Heideggerian anxiety, the Sartrean attraction of the abyss, the Lacanian eruption of the Real, and Freud's neuroticism. In all these cases, the poet, through a momentary awareness of his impending death, experiences an ecstatic intensification of Being and an expansion of life possibilities, in the Nietzschean sense. This article further demonstrates that Darwish turns into a successful neurotic writer who utilises stuttering and his potential mental illness as a creative means to overcome the abject reality and invent a new reality, wherein unsatisfied wishes could be fulfilled.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Crime, capitalism and drug-trafficking in Sax Rohmer's  (1922)]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jack Fox-Williams]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines the complex relationship between crime, capitalism and drug-trafficking in <italic>Dope</italic> (1922) by Sax Rohmer, suggesting that the novel reveals how criminal empires are connected to global capitalism, private enterprise and imperial trade. Drawing upon a wide range of theoretical discourses, the article explores how while disciplinary regimes of surveillance, detection and policing attempt to reinstate the boundary between the legal and illegal, it becomes increasingly difficult in a highly globalised economy, where drug cartels operate like multinational corporations, intelligence agencies and intergovernmental organisations. In this sense, the novel demonstrates how the international drugs trade will continue to exist until the capitalist economy gazes at itself in the mirror and accepts the social and economic consequences of its ruthless exploitation, aggressive monopolisation and ever-encroaching corporate control.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reflections on the world view of characters in the context of existential issues in  by Anton Chekhov]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhanarka Ibrayeva]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Gulzhan Shashkina]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Almagul Maimakova]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Kairat Zhanabayev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Ramilya Berdaliyeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to analyse the specifics of the world views of the characters in Anton Chekhov's novella <italic>Ward No. 6</italic>, revealed through existential issues. The following methods were used to achieve the research objectives: abstraction, generalisation, content analysis, comparative analysis and the method of artistic hermeneutics. Every character in this literary work by Chekhov follows a path of ideological searching, and the position taken by the author is expressed through the process of clashing two personalities that act as oppositional in their world views. The personification effect acts as the main mechanism for revealing existential conflicts, which in the process of revealing ideological content relies on the search for truth expressed by the work's characters and their unique way of looking at the world.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370205</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘To disguise death or else perish at its hands’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Deleuzeoguattarian ethical reading of love in Iris Murdoch's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohammad Ghaffary]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Maryam Bayat]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Iris Murdoch's <italic>The Black Prince</italic> (1973) is a metafictional novel that has been deemed by many critics a literary expression of Murdoch's moral philosophy. However, by adopting different ethical approaches, one can unravel conflicts at the heart of the text that cannot be explained with conventional readings. The present article aims at studying the concepts of love and ethics in this novel based on Gilles Deleuze and Félix Guattari's poststructuralist thought. Contrary to previous readings, this article argues that, rather than being a purely Platonic love or a destructive experience, the protagonist's love is schizophrenising and in line with his immanent becoming. Accordingly, when he is finally sentenced to life imprisonment, instead of grappling with <italic>ressentiment</italic>, he actively and joyfully embraces his fate and becomes a Body without Organs via creating a minoritarian work of fiction.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Aesthetic progression in literary translation into English]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[酒国  () by Mo Yan]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Xiaodan Chen]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the aesthetic evolution of the work 酒国 <italic>Jiuguo</italic> by Chinese author Mo Yang in the process of translating the work into English. The article employs Mo Yan's 酒国 <italic>Jiuguo</italic> and its English translation by Howard Goldblatt to analyse aesthetic transformation in literary translation. A comparative analysis identifies disparities in aesthetic elements and linguistic strategies, emphasising the translator's role in preserving or modifying the original aesthetics. The translator effectively conveys metaphors and symbols, such as ‘tea’ or the ‘wedding scene’, enabling English-speaking readers to maintain associations with Chinese culture. Preserving the depth of the original's cultural context may be less effective when translating colour and emotional nuances. This study may be useful for researchers in the field of linguistics, in particular for further research in the field of literary translation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Coronavirus neologisms in the media discourse]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The case of English- and Russian-language content]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Larisa Linok]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Irina Antonova]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Mehmet Özeren]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Larisa Korotaeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses neologisms reflecting the realities of the COVID-19 pandemic in the English and Russian media discourse. Media discourse is currently the main platform for the emergence, testing and entry of new lexical units into the active vocabulary of languages. The research methodology includes content analysis and a continuous sampling method for selecting linguistic material, methods of structural and word formation analysis, comparative analysis, and semantic component analysis. The material for the study was English- and Russian-language web content from Great Britain, Germany, India, China, Russia, the USA and Estonia. The analysis of the neologisms that arose under the influence of the pandemic in terms of word formation demonstrated that in English and Russian the most productive models are addition and blending. Suffixation and clipping are models specific to the Russian language.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370208</link>
<title><![CDATA[The spirit(s) of time]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Navigating the present through Shakespeare's romances in Ali Smith's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michela Compagnoni]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In an attempt to make sense of post-Brexit Britain, Ali Smith's <italic>Seasonal Quartet</italic> (2016–2020) refashions Shakespeare as a source that speaks to contemporary sociopolitical concerns by openly alluding to and pervasively engaging with his romances. Smith reworks the specifics of Shakespeare's plays in terms of their staging of the workings of time; the fallout from death, guilt and violence; the intersection of the supernatural and the oneiric; and the catastrophic drifts of forms of government manipulating factual truth. In this article, I suggest that the <italic>Quartet</italic>'s multilayered Shakespearean subtext works as a paradigmatic tool to reflect on the social, political and cultural trials confronting post-2016 UK. Also due to the very nature of tragicomedy, Shakespeare's romances invite us to recognise and play experimentally with imaginable alternatives, thus strengthening our conviction that a different kind of world could actually be envisaged.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Creativity in crisis]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Theorising the writer's block subgenre through Coleridge, Douglas and Hughes]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Salah Eddine Madiou]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this article, I propose a theorisation of what I term ‘the writer's block subgenre’, a literary category comprising creative works shaped by and engaging with the condition of writer's block. Drawing primarily on the theoretical framework of Edmund Bergler, credited with first coining the term ‘writer's block’, I argue that in certain cases, this condition proves so enduring and traumatic for the artist that it can become, paradoxically, the idea or plot they previously struggled to find. Through close readings of Samuel Coleridge's ‘Kubla Khan’, Keith Douglas's ‘The “bête noire” fragments’ and Ted Hughes's ‘The thought fox’, I examine how these poems engage with creative inhibition and why they qualify as quintessential examples of the writer's block subgenre.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Mad I cannot be, sane I do not deign to be, neurotic I am’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Stuttering and writer's block in Mahmoud Darwish's works]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ahmad Qabaha]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ahmed Khouli]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that writer's block in Mahmoud Darwish's works is a reflection of the poet's experience of a creative block, a clinical condition that emerged after his surgery in 1998, and is also a metaphor for the ongoing block or impasse in the Palestinian political situation. The central thesis of this article is that writer's block in Darwish is akin to experiences like Heideggerian anxiety, the Sartrean attraction of the abyss, the Lacanian eruption of the Real, and Freud's neuroticism. In all these cases, the poet, through a momentary awareness of his impending death, experiences an ecstatic intensification of Being and an expansion of life possibilities, in the Nietzschean sense. This article further demonstrates that Darwish turns into a successful neurotic writer who utilises stuttering and his potential mental illness as a creative means to overcome the abject reality and invent a new reality, wherein unsatisfied wishes could be fulfilled.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Crime, capitalism and drug-trafficking in Sax Rohmer's  (1922)]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jack Fox-Williams]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines the complex relationship between crime, capitalism and drug-trafficking in <italic>Dope</italic> (1922) by Sax Rohmer, suggesting that the novel reveals how criminal empires are connected to global capitalism, private enterprise and imperial trade. Drawing upon a wide range of theoretical discourses, the article explores how while disciplinary regimes of surveillance, detection and policing attempt to reinstate the boundary between the legal and illegal, it becomes increasingly difficult in a highly globalised economy, where drug cartels operate like multinational corporations, intelligence agencies and intergovernmental organisations. In this sense, the novel demonstrates how the international drugs trade will continue to exist until the capitalist economy gazes at itself in the mirror and accepts the social and economic consequences of its ruthless exploitation, aggressive monopolisation and ever-encroaching corporate control.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reflections on the world view of characters in the context of existential issues in  by Anton Chekhov]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhanarka Ibrayeva]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Gulzhan Shashkina]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Almagul Maimakova]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Kairat Zhanabayev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Ramilya Berdaliyeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to analyse the specifics of the world views of the characters in Anton Chekhov's novella <italic>Ward No. 6</italic>, revealed through existential issues. The following methods were used to achieve the research objectives: abstraction, generalisation, content analysis, comparative analysis and the method of artistic hermeneutics. Every character in this literary work by Chekhov follows a path of ideological searching, and the position taken by the author is expressed through the process of clashing two personalities that act as oppositional in their world views. The personification effect acts as the main mechanism for revealing existential conflicts, which in the process of revealing ideological content relies on the search for truth expressed by the work's characters and their unique way of looking at the world.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370205</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘To disguise death or else perish at its hands’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Deleuzeoguattarian ethical reading of love in Iris Murdoch's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohammad Ghaffary]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Maryam Bayat]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Iris Murdoch's <italic>The Black Prince</italic> (1973) is a metafictional novel that has been deemed by many critics a literary expression of Murdoch's moral philosophy. However, by adopting different ethical approaches, one can unravel conflicts at the heart of the text that cannot be explained with conventional readings. The present article aims at studying the concepts of love and ethics in this novel based on Gilles Deleuze and Félix Guattari's poststructuralist thought. Contrary to previous readings, this article argues that, rather than being a purely Platonic love or a destructive experience, the protagonist's love is schizophrenising and in line with his immanent becoming. Accordingly, when he is finally sentenced to life imprisonment, instead of grappling with <italic>ressentiment</italic>, he actively and joyfully embraces his fate and becomes a Body without Organs via creating a minoritarian work of fiction.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Aesthetic progression in literary translation into English]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[酒国  () by Mo Yan]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Xiaodan Chen]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the aesthetic evolution of the work 酒国 <italic>Jiuguo</italic> by Chinese author Mo Yang in the process of translating the work into English. The article employs Mo Yan's 酒国 <italic>Jiuguo</italic> and its English translation by Howard Goldblatt to analyse aesthetic transformation in literary translation. A comparative analysis identifies disparities in aesthetic elements and linguistic strategies, emphasising the translator's role in preserving or modifying the original aesthetics. The translator effectively conveys metaphors and symbols, such as ‘tea’ or the ‘wedding scene’, enabling English-speaking readers to maintain associations with Chinese culture. Preserving the depth of the original's cultural context may be less effective when translating colour and emotional nuances. This study may be useful for researchers in the field of linguistics, in particular for further research in the field of literary translation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Coronavirus neologisms in the media discourse]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The case of English- and Russian-language content]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Larisa Linok]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Irina Antonova]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Mehmet Özeren]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Larisa Korotaeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses neologisms reflecting the realities of the COVID-19 pandemic in the English and Russian media discourse. Media discourse is currently the main platform for the emergence, testing and entry of new lexical units into the active vocabulary of languages. The research methodology includes content analysis and a continuous sampling method for selecting linguistic material, methods of structural and word formation analysis, comparative analysis, and semantic component analysis. The material for the study was English- and Russian-language web content from Great Britain, Germany, India, China, Russia, the USA and Estonia. The analysis of the neologisms that arose under the influence of the pandemic in terms of word formation demonstrated that in English and Russian the most productive models are addition and blending. Suffixation and clipping are models specific to the Russian language.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370208</link>
<title><![CDATA[The spirit(s) of time]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Navigating the present through Shakespeare's romances in Ali Smith's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michela Compagnoni]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In an attempt to make sense of post-Brexit Britain, Ali Smith's <italic>Seasonal Quartet</italic> (2016–2020) refashions Shakespeare as a source that speaks to contemporary sociopolitical concerns by openly alluding to and pervasively engaging with his romances. Smith reworks the specifics of Shakespeare's plays in terms of their staging of the workings of time; the fallout from death, guilt and violence; the intersection of the supernatural and the oneiric; and the catastrophic drifts of forms of government manipulating factual truth. In this article, I suggest that the <italic>Quartet</italic>'s multilayered Shakespearean subtext works as a paradigmatic tool to reflect on the social, political and cultural trials confronting post-2016 UK. Also due to the very nature of tragicomedy, Shakespeare's romances invite us to recognise and play experimentally with imaginable alternatives, thus strengthening our conviction that a different kind of world could actually be envisaged.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Nellie P. Strowbridge]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Jacob Shawn Rose]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Grandchildren by Nellie Strowbridge</p>
<p>A Cramp In My Style by Nellie Strowbridge</p>
<p>I Can Do It By Jacob Rose</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Narratives of Neocolonialism and Resilience in Peter Kimani's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hamzeh A. Al-Hawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article conducts a detailed examination of Peter Kimani's <italic>Before the Rooster Crows</italic> (2002), highlighting its portrayal of Kenya's relentless quest for liberation, justice and dignity within the complex framework of postcolonial literature. The analysis delves into protagonist Muriuki's personal odyssey, which encompasses themes of love, identity and survival, as he navigates through the corruption permeating Kenya's elite and the challenges of national liberation. The narrative vividly captures the lasting impact of neocolonialism, exposes critical flaws in the judicial system and explores the resulting societal divisions. Furthermore, the article critically analyses the depiction of foreign aid as a powerful instrument of neocolonial dominance, alongside the responsive efforts of local media and the determined populace. Set against the expansive canvas of postcolonial literature, Kimani's novel is presented as a compelling story of resistance to both internal and external power structures.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Narratives of Neocolonialism and Resilience in Peter Kimani's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hamzeh A. Al-Hawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article conducts a detailed examination of Peter Kimani's <italic>Before the Rooster Crows</italic> (2002), highlighting its portrayal of Kenya's relentless quest for liberation, justice and dignity within the complex framework of postcolonial literature. The analysis delves into protagonist Muriuki's personal odyssey, which encompasses themes of love, identity and survival, as he navigates through the corruption permeating Kenya's elite and the challenges of national liberation. The narrative vividly captures the lasting impact of neocolonialism, exposes critical flaws in the judicial system and explores the resulting societal divisions. Furthermore, the article critically analyses the depiction of foreign aid as a powerful instrument of neocolonial dominance, alongside the responsive efforts of local media and the determined populace. Set against the expansive canvas of postcolonial literature, Kimani's novel is presented as a compelling story of resistance to both internal and external power structures.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Givers and Gifts, Mothers and Writers]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores some of the ways in which women writers represent conception, gestation, abortion and delivery, at times by imagining motherhood in terms of scarcity, war or defeat. Drawing upon on the work of philosophers like Hannah Arendt, Adriana Cavarero and Lisa Guenther as well as research into biology, obstetrics and dental science, I analyse how the writings of Isabella Whitney, Edith Wharton, Margery Kempe and Buchi Emecheta often supply strategies for survival and reproduction in terms of transforming the meaning of motherhood and occasionally refusing new life.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Narratives of Neocolonialism and Resilience in Peter Kimani's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hamzeh A. Al-Hawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article conducts a detailed examination of Peter Kimani's <italic>Before the Rooster Crows</italic> (2002), highlighting its portrayal of Kenya's relentless quest for liberation, justice and dignity within the complex framework of postcolonial literature. The analysis delves into protagonist Muriuki's personal odyssey, which encompasses themes of love, identity and survival, as he navigates through the corruption permeating Kenya's elite and the challenges of national liberation. The narrative vividly captures the lasting impact of neocolonialism, exposes critical flaws in the judicial system and explores the resulting societal divisions. Furthermore, the article critically analyses the depiction of foreign aid as a powerful instrument of neocolonial dominance, alongside the responsive efforts of local media and the determined populace. Set against the expansive canvas of postcolonial literature, Kimani's novel is presented as a compelling story of resistance to both internal and external power structures.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Givers and Gifts, Mothers and Writers]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores some of the ways in which women writers represent conception, gestation, abortion and delivery, at times by imagining motherhood in terms of scarcity, war or defeat. Drawing upon on the work of philosophers like Hannah Arendt, Adriana Cavarero and Lisa Guenther as well as research into biology, obstetrics and dental science, I analyse how the writings of Isabella Whitney, Edith Wharton, Margery Kempe and Buchi Emecheta often supply strategies for survival and reproduction in terms of transforming the meaning of motherhood and occasionally refusing new life.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370103</link>
<title><![CDATA[American Feminist Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Evolution of Artistic and Stylistic Devices and Ideas throughout the Nineteenth to Twenty-First Centuries]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Huijuan Yu]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to provide a comprehensive analysis of the artistic and stylistic characteristics of American feminist poetry, recognising the evolution of themes and voices. The leading method that was used for this purpose was comparative analysis. The works of such authors from different historical periods were chosen: Emily Dickinson (1830–1886), Maya Angelou (1928–2014) and Sandra Faulkner (twenty-first century). The analysis of the four discussed poems reveals both similarities and differences. Each poem has its distinct tone and style, ranging from introspective to confrontational and fragmented. These results have practical implications for studies in literature and literary criticism, as they provide a detailed and comparative analysis of the poetry of the three periods.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Narratives of Neocolonialism and Resilience in Peter Kimani's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hamzeh A. Al-Hawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article conducts a detailed examination of Peter Kimani's <italic>Before the Rooster Crows</italic> (2002), highlighting its portrayal of Kenya's relentless quest for liberation, justice and dignity within the complex framework of postcolonial literature. The analysis delves into protagonist Muriuki's personal odyssey, which encompasses themes of love, identity and survival, as he navigates through the corruption permeating Kenya's elite and the challenges of national liberation. The narrative vividly captures the lasting impact of neocolonialism, exposes critical flaws in the judicial system and explores the resulting societal divisions. Furthermore, the article critically analyses the depiction of foreign aid as a powerful instrument of neocolonial dominance, alongside the responsive efforts of local media and the determined populace. Set against the expansive canvas of postcolonial literature, Kimani's novel is presented as a compelling story of resistance to both internal and external power structures.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Givers and Gifts, Mothers and Writers]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores some of the ways in which women writers represent conception, gestation, abortion and delivery, at times by imagining motherhood in terms of scarcity, war or defeat. Drawing upon on the work of philosophers like Hannah Arendt, Adriana Cavarero and Lisa Guenther as well as research into biology, obstetrics and dental science, I analyse how the writings of Isabella Whitney, Edith Wharton, Margery Kempe and Buchi Emecheta often supply strategies for survival and reproduction in terms of transforming the meaning of motherhood and occasionally refusing new life.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370103</link>
<title><![CDATA[American Feminist Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Evolution of Artistic and Stylistic Devices and Ideas throughout the Nineteenth to Twenty-First Centuries]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Huijuan Yu]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to provide a comprehensive analysis of the artistic and stylistic characteristics of American feminist poetry, recognising the evolution of themes and voices. The leading method that was used for this purpose was comparative analysis. The works of such authors from different historical periods were chosen: Emily Dickinson (1830–1886), Maya Angelou (1928–2014) and Sandra Faulkner (twenty-first century). The analysis of the four discussed poems reveals both similarities and differences. Each poem has its distinct tone and style, ranging from introspective to confrontational and fragmented. These results have practical implications for studies in literature and literary criticism, as they provide a detailed and comparative analysis of the poetry of the three periods.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Universal Human Values in Kazakh Poetry of the Late Twentieth to Early Twenty-First Centuries]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olga Sultangaliyeva]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Baurzhan Yerdembekov]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Mira Baltymova]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Eleonora Kanseitova]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this study is to reveal the topic of universal human values through the prism of artistic searches of Kazakhstan's poets of the late twentieth to early twenty-first centuries. The scientific work was conducted using the methods of system analysis, cultural-historical analysis and hermeneutics. In the course of the research, the authors came to conclusions about the special place of Kazakhstan's national poetry in the country's axiological discourse. It has been revealed that national poetry is an artistically meaningful carrier of the moral and ethical categories of the Kazakh people. The programme of spiritual modernisation of Kazakhstan, ‘Rukhani Zhangyru’, is evidence of this. The theme of the axiological potential of citizens occupies far from the last place in this programme.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Narratives of Neocolonialism and Resilience in Peter Kimani's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hamzeh A. Al-Hawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article conducts a detailed examination of Peter Kimani's <italic>Before the Rooster Crows</italic> (2002), highlighting its portrayal of Kenya's relentless quest for liberation, justice and dignity within the complex framework of postcolonial literature. The analysis delves into protagonist Muriuki's personal odyssey, which encompasses themes of love, identity and survival, as he navigates through the corruption permeating Kenya's elite and the challenges of national liberation. The narrative vividly captures the lasting impact of neocolonialism, exposes critical flaws in the judicial system and explores the resulting societal divisions. Furthermore, the article critically analyses the depiction of foreign aid as a powerful instrument of neocolonial dominance, alongside the responsive efforts of local media and the determined populace. Set against the expansive canvas of postcolonial literature, Kimani's novel is presented as a compelling story of resistance to both internal and external power structures.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Givers and Gifts, Mothers and Writers]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores some of the ways in which women writers represent conception, gestation, abortion and delivery, at times by imagining motherhood in terms of scarcity, war or defeat. Drawing upon on the work of philosophers like Hannah Arendt, Adriana Cavarero and Lisa Guenther as well as research into biology, obstetrics and dental science, I analyse how the writings of Isabella Whitney, Edith Wharton, Margery Kempe and Buchi Emecheta often supply strategies for survival and reproduction in terms of transforming the meaning of motherhood and occasionally refusing new life.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370103</link>
<title><![CDATA[American Feminist Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Evolution of Artistic and Stylistic Devices and Ideas throughout the Nineteenth to Twenty-First Centuries]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Huijuan Yu]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to provide a comprehensive analysis of the artistic and stylistic characteristics of American feminist poetry, recognising the evolution of themes and voices. The leading method that was used for this purpose was comparative analysis. The works of such authors from different historical periods were chosen: Emily Dickinson (1830–1886), Maya Angelou (1928–2014) and Sandra Faulkner (twenty-first century). The analysis of the four discussed poems reveals both similarities and differences. Each poem has its distinct tone and style, ranging from introspective to confrontational and fragmented. These results have practical implications for studies in literature and literary criticism, as they provide a detailed and comparative analysis of the poetry of the three periods.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Universal Human Values in Kazakh Poetry of the Late Twentieth to Early Twenty-First Centuries]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olga Sultangaliyeva]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Baurzhan Yerdembekov]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Mira Baltymova]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Eleonora Kanseitova]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this study is to reveal the topic of universal human values through the prism of artistic searches of Kazakhstan's poets of the late twentieth to early twenty-first centuries. The scientific work was conducted using the methods of system analysis, cultural-historical analysis and hermeneutics. In the course of the research, the authors came to conclusions about the special place of Kazakhstan's national poetry in the country's axiological discourse. It has been revealed that national poetry is an artistically meaningful carrier of the moral and ethical categories of the Kazakh people. The programme of spiritual modernisation of Kazakhstan, ‘Rukhani Zhangyru’, is evidence of this. The theme of the axiological potential of citizens occupies far from the last place in this programme.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370105</link>
<title><![CDATA[On the Edge of Reality]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Violence and Dictatorship in Yasmina Khadra's  (2015)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khawla Farah Ali Al Ziod]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study investigates the representation of violence and dictatorship in Yasmina Khadra's <italic>The Dictator's Last Night</italic> (2015), contextualised within the tumultuous period of the 2011 Libyan uprising. Employing a qualitative literary analysis methodology, the research explores how Khadra integrates historical events and figures, particularly Muammar al-Qaddafi, to construct a fictional narrative that reflects the complexities of authoritarian rule. The analysis encompasses close readings of the protagonist's development, narrative structure, and thematic elements of power and resistance. The purpose of this research is to elucidate the interplay between fiction and historical reality, examining how Khadra portrays the regime's violent strategies against both rebels and vulnerable populations, particularly women. By analysing the protagonist's internal monologues and retrospective reflections, this study aims to provide a nuanced understanding of the psychological dimensions of dictatorship and the societal ramifications of revolutionary violence, ultimately contributing to the discourse on authoritarian governance in contemporary literature</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Narratives of Neocolonialism and Resilience in Peter Kimani's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hamzeh A. Al-Hawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article conducts a detailed examination of Peter Kimani's <italic>Before the Rooster Crows</italic> (2002), highlighting its portrayal of Kenya's relentless quest for liberation, justice and dignity within the complex framework of postcolonial literature. The analysis delves into protagonist Muriuki's personal odyssey, which encompasses themes of love, identity and survival, as he navigates through the corruption permeating Kenya's elite and the challenges of national liberation. The narrative vividly captures the lasting impact of neocolonialism, exposes critical flaws in the judicial system and explores the resulting societal divisions. Furthermore, the article critically analyses the depiction of foreign aid as a powerful instrument of neocolonial dominance, alongside the responsive efforts of local media and the determined populace. Set against the expansive canvas of postcolonial literature, Kimani's novel is presented as a compelling story of resistance to both internal and external power structures.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Givers and Gifts, Mothers and Writers]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores some of the ways in which women writers represent conception, gestation, abortion and delivery, at times by imagining motherhood in terms of scarcity, war or defeat. Drawing upon on the work of philosophers like Hannah Arendt, Adriana Cavarero and Lisa Guenther as well as research into biology, obstetrics and dental science, I analyse how the writings of Isabella Whitney, Edith Wharton, Margery Kempe and Buchi Emecheta often supply strategies for survival and reproduction in terms of transforming the meaning of motherhood and occasionally refusing new life.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370103</link>
<title><![CDATA[American Feminist Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Evolution of Artistic and Stylistic Devices and Ideas throughout the Nineteenth to Twenty-First Centuries]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Huijuan Yu]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to provide a comprehensive analysis of the artistic and stylistic characteristics of American feminist poetry, recognising the evolution of themes and voices. The leading method that was used for this purpose was comparative analysis. The works of such authors from different historical periods were chosen: Emily Dickinson (1830–1886), Maya Angelou (1928–2014) and Sandra Faulkner (twenty-first century). The analysis of the four discussed poems reveals both similarities and differences. Each poem has its distinct tone and style, ranging from introspective to confrontational and fragmented. These results have practical implications for studies in literature and literary criticism, as they provide a detailed and comparative analysis of the poetry of the three periods.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Universal Human Values in Kazakh Poetry of the Late Twentieth to Early Twenty-First Centuries]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olga Sultangaliyeva]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Baurzhan Yerdembekov]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Mira Baltymova]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Eleonora Kanseitova]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this study is to reveal the topic of universal human values through the prism of artistic searches of Kazakhstan's poets of the late twentieth to early twenty-first centuries. The scientific work was conducted using the methods of system analysis, cultural-historical analysis and hermeneutics. In the course of the research, the authors came to conclusions about the special place of Kazakhstan's national poetry in the country's axiological discourse. It has been revealed that national poetry is an artistically meaningful carrier of the moral and ethical categories of the Kazakh people. The programme of spiritual modernisation of Kazakhstan, ‘Rukhani Zhangyru’, is evidence of this. The theme of the axiological potential of citizens occupies far from the last place in this programme.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370105</link>
<title><![CDATA[On the Edge of Reality]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Violence and Dictatorship in Yasmina Khadra's  (2015)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khawla Farah Ali Al Ziod]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study investigates the representation of violence and dictatorship in Yasmina Khadra's <italic>The Dictator's Last Night</italic> (2015), contextualised within the tumultuous period of the 2011 Libyan uprising. Employing a qualitative literary analysis methodology, the research explores how Khadra integrates historical events and figures, particularly Muammar al-Qaddafi, to construct a fictional narrative that reflects the complexities of authoritarian rule. The analysis encompasses close readings of the protagonist's development, narrative structure, and thematic elements of power and resistance. The purpose of this research is to elucidate the interplay between fiction and historical reality, examining how Khadra portrays the regime's violent strategies against both rebels and vulnerable populations, particularly women. By analysing the protagonist's internal monologues and retrospective reflections, this study aims to provide a nuanced understanding of the psychological dimensions of dictatorship and the societal ramifications of revolutionary violence, ultimately contributing to the discourse on authoritarian governance in contemporary literature</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Germany in the Russian Jewish Mind during the Cold War]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Case of Efraim Sevela]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dmitry Shlapentok]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Efraim Sevela was a Russian Jewish émigré who lived in a variety of countries in the West, including Germany. His view of Germany was controversial, and did not fit the prevailing stereotypes. He recognised that post-WWII Germany acknowledged the Nazi atrocities, but felt that Germans had become atomised and still regarded those who were not German as inferior. At the same time, he implicitly praised Nazi Germans for their sense of ethnic solidarity, and even implied that Israeli Jews should follow the same template to ensure their survival.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Narratives of Neocolonialism and Resilience in Peter Kimani's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hamzeh A. Al-Hawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article conducts a detailed examination of Peter Kimani's <italic>Before the Rooster Crows</italic> (2002), highlighting its portrayal of Kenya's relentless quest for liberation, justice and dignity within the complex framework of postcolonial literature. The analysis delves into protagonist Muriuki's personal odyssey, which encompasses themes of love, identity and survival, as he navigates through the corruption permeating Kenya's elite and the challenges of national liberation. The narrative vividly captures the lasting impact of neocolonialism, exposes critical flaws in the judicial system and explores the resulting societal divisions. Furthermore, the article critically analyses the depiction of foreign aid as a powerful instrument of neocolonial dominance, alongside the responsive efforts of local media and the determined populace. Set against the expansive canvas of postcolonial literature, Kimani's novel is presented as a compelling story of resistance to both internal and external power structures.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Givers and Gifts, Mothers and Writers]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores some of the ways in which women writers represent conception, gestation, abortion and delivery, at times by imagining motherhood in terms of scarcity, war or defeat. Drawing upon on the work of philosophers like Hannah Arendt, Adriana Cavarero and Lisa Guenther as well as research into biology, obstetrics and dental science, I analyse how the writings of Isabella Whitney, Edith Wharton, Margery Kempe and Buchi Emecheta often supply strategies for survival and reproduction in terms of transforming the meaning of motherhood and occasionally refusing new life.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370103</link>
<title><![CDATA[American Feminist Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Evolution of Artistic and Stylistic Devices and Ideas throughout the Nineteenth to Twenty-First Centuries]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Huijuan Yu]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to provide a comprehensive analysis of the artistic and stylistic characteristics of American feminist poetry, recognising the evolution of themes and voices. The leading method that was used for this purpose was comparative analysis. The works of such authors from different historical periods were chosen: Emily Dickinson (1830–1886), Maya Angelou (1928–2014) and Sandra Faulkner (twenty-first century). The analysis of the four discussed poems reveals both similarities and differences. Each poem has its distinct tone and style, ranging from introspective to confrontational and fragmented. These results have practical implications for studies in literature and literary criticism, as they provide a detailed and comparative analysis of the poetry of the three periods.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Universal Human Values in Kazakh Poetry of the Late Twentieth to Early Twenty-First Centuries]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olga Sultangaliyeva]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Baurzhan Yerdembekov]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Mira Baltymova]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Eleonora Kanseitova]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this study is to reveal the topic of universal human values through the prism of artistic searches of Kazakhstan's poets of the late twentieth to early twenty-first centuries. The scientific work was conducted using the methods of system analysis, cultural-historical analysis and hermeneutics. In the course of the research, the authors came to conclusions about the special place of Kazakhstan's national poetry in the country's axiological discourse. It has been revealed that national poetry is an artistically meaningful carrier of the moral and ethical categories of the Kazakh people. The programme of spiritual modernisation of Kazakhstan, ‘Rukhani Zhangyru’, is evidence of this. The theme of the axiological potential of citizens occupies far from the last place in this programme.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370105</link>
<title><![CDATA[On the Edge of Reality]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Violence and Dictatorship in Yasmina Khadra's  (2015)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khawla Farah Ali Al Ziod]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study investigates the representation of violence and dictatorship in Yasmina Khadra's <italic>The Dictator's Last Night</italic> (2015), contextualised within the tumultuous period of the 2011 Libyan uprising. Employing a qualitative literary analysis methodology, the research explores how Khadra integrates historical events and figures, particularly Muammar al-Qaddafi, to construct a fictional narrative that reflects the complexities of authoritarian rule. The analysis encompasses close readings of the protagonist's development, narrative structure, and thematic elements of power and resistance. The purpose of this research is to elucidate the interplay between fiction and historical reality, examining how Khadra portrays the regime's violent strategies against both rebels and vulnerable populations, particularly women. By analysing the protagonist's internal monologues and retrospective reflections, this study aims to provide a nuanced understanding of the psychological dimensions of dictatorship and the societal ramifications of revolutionary violence, ultimately contributing to the discourse on authoritarian governance in contemporary literature</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Germany in the Russian Jewish Mind during the Cold War]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Case of Efraim Sevela]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dmitry Shlapentok]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Efraim Sevela was a Russian Jewish émigré who lived in a variety of countries in the West, including Germany. His view of Germany was controversial, and did not fit the prevailing stereotypes. He recognised that post-WWII Germany acknowledged the Nazi atrocities, but felt that Germans had become atomised and still regarded those who were not German as inferior. At the same time, he implicitly praised Nazi Germans for their sense of ethnic solidarity, and even implied that Israeli Jews should follow the same template to ensure their survival.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370107</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘In the old age black was not counted fair’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's : Interpretation as a Key to Chronology]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michele Stanco]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Statistical analyses of Shakespeare's vocabulary have suggested that the order of the sonnets in the 1609 edition does not reflect their chronological order of composition, and that the ‘Dark Lady sonnets’ might be placed among the earliest, thus predating the ‘Fair Youth sonnets’. While sharing the hypothesis that the composition of the sonnets may have been discontinuous, I attempt to approach the question from a methodologically alternative viewpoint, namely <italic>text linguistics</italic>. In my view, the <italic>Sonnets</italic> reveal a structural unity which, far from being the result of a final artificial reordering, is likely to have shaped the author's writing process since its early stages. For instance, I argue that some of the ‘Dark Lady sonnets’ contain probable anaphoric references to the ‘friend’, thus disclosing their full meaning only if read in conjunction with the first section. Further evidence comes from a comparison of the <italic>Sonnets</italic> with <italic>Love's Labour's Lost</italic>, which is characterised by a similar thematic and structural relationship between the ‘fair’ and the ‘black’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Narratives of Neocolonialism and Resilience in Peter Kimani's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hamzeh A. Al-Hawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article conducts a detailed examination of Peter Kimani's <italic>Before the Rooster Crows</italic> (2002), highlighting its portrayal of Kenya's relentless quest for liberation, justice and dignity within the complex framework of postcolonial literature. The analysis delves into protagonist Muriuki's personal odyssey, which encompasses themes of love, identity and survival, as he navigates through the corruption permeating Kenya's elite and the challenges of national liberation. The narrative vividly captures the lasting impact of neocolonialism, exposes critical flaws in the judicial system and explores the resulting societal divisions. Furthermore, the article critically analyses the depiction of foreign aid as a powerful instrument of neocolonial dominance, alongside the responsive efforts of local media and the determined populace. Set against the expansive canvas of postcolonial literature, Kimani's novel is presented as a compelling story of resistance to both internal and external power structures.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Givers and Gifts, Mothers and Writers]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores some of the ways in which women writers represent conception, gestation, abortion and delivery, at times by imagining motherhood in terms of scarcity, war or defeat. Drawing upon on the work of philosophers like Hannah Arendt, Adriana Cavarero and Lisa Guenther as well as research into biology, obstetrics and dental science, I analyse how the writings of Isabella Whitney, Edith Wharton, Margery Kempe and Buchi Emecheta often supply strategies for survival and reproduction in terms of transforming the meaning of motherhood and occasionally refusing new life.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370103</link>
<title><![CDATA[American Feminist Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Evolution of Artistic and Stylistic Devices and Ideas throughout the Nineteenth to Twenty-First Centuries]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Huijuan Yu]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to provide a comprehensive analysis of the artistic and stylistic characteristics of American feminist poetry, recognising the evolution of themes and voices. The leading method that was used for this purpose was comparative analysis. The works of such authors from different historical periods were chosen: Emily Dickinson (1830–1886), Maya Angelou (1928–2014) and Sandra Faulkner (twenty-first century). The analysis of the four discussed poems reveals both similarities and differences. Each poem has its distinct tone and style, ranging from introspective to confrontational and fragmented. These results have practical implications for studies in literature and literary criticism, as they provide a detailed and comparative analysis of the poetry of the three periods.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Universal Human Values in Kazakh Poetry of the Late Twentieth to Early Twenty-First Centuries]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olga Sultangaliyeva]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Baurzhan Yerdembekov]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Mira Baltymova]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Eleonora Kanseitova]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this study is to reveal the topic of universal human values through the prism of artistic searches of Kazakhstan's poets of the late twentieth to early twenty-first centuries. The scientific work was conducted using the methods of system analysis, cultural-historical analysis and hermeneutics. In the course of the research, the authors came to conclusions about the special place of Kazakhstan's national poetry in the country's axiological discourse. It has been revealed that national poetry is an artistically meaningful carrier of the moral and ethical categories of the Kazakh people. The programme of spiritual modernisation of Kazakhstan, ‘Rukhani Zhangyru’, is evidence of this. The theme of the axiological potential of citizens occupies far from the last place in this programme.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370105</link>
<title><![CDATA[On the Edge of Reality]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Violence and Dictatorship in Yasmina Khadra's  (2015)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khawla Farah Ali Al Ziod]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study investigates the representation of violence and dictatorship in Yasmina Khadra's <italic>The Dictator's Last Night</italic> (2015), contextualised within the tumultuous period of the 2011 Libyan uprising. Employing a qualitative literary analysis methodology, the research explores how Khadra integrates historical events and figures, particularly Muammar al-Qaddafi, to construct a fictional narrative that reflects the complexities of authoritarian rule. The analysis encompasses close readings of the protagonist's development, narrative structure, and thematic elements of power and resistance. The purpose of this research is to elucidate the interplay between fiction and historical reality, examining how Khadra portrays the regime's violent strategies against both rebels and vulnerable populations, particularly women. By analysing the protagonist's internal monologues and retrospective reflections, this study aims to provide a nuanced understanding of the psychological dimensions of dictatorship and the societal ramifications of revolutionary violence, ultimately contributing to the discourse on authoritarian governance in contemporary literature</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Germany in the Russian Jewish Mind during the Cold War]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Case of Efraim Sevela]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dmitry Shlapentok]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Efraim Sevela was a Russian Jewish émigré who lived in a variety of countries in the West, including Germany. His view of Germany was controversial, and did not fit the prevailing stereotypes. He recognised that post-WWII Germany acknowledged the Nazi atrocities, but felt that Germans had become atomised and still regarded those who were not German as inferior. At the same time, he implicitly praised Nazi Germans for their sense of ethnic solidarity, and even implied that Israeli Jews should follow the same template to ensure their survival.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370107</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘In the old age black was not counted fair’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's : Interpretation as a Key to Chronology]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michele Stanco]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Statistical analyses of Shakespeare's vocabulary have suggested that the order of the sonnets in the 1609 edition does not reflect their chronological order of composition, and that the ‘Dark Lady sonnets’ might be placed among the earliest, thus predating the ‘Fair Youth sonnets’. While sharing the hypothesis that the composition of the sonnets may have been discontinuous, I attempt to approach the question from a methodologically alternative viewpoint, namely <italic>text linguistics</italic>. In my view, the <italic>Sonnets</italic> reveal a structural unity which, far from being the result of a final artificial reordering, is likely to have shaped the author's writing process since its early stages. For instance, I argue that some of the ‘Dark Lady sonnets’ contain probable anaphoric references to the ‘friend’, thus disclosing their full meaning only if read in conjunction with the first section. Further evidence comes from a comparison of the <italic>Sonnets</italic> with <italic>Love's Labour's Lost</italic>, which is characterised by a similar thematic and structural relationship between the ‘fair’ and the ‘black’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2025.370108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2025.370108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cultivating Wisdom through Ancient Chinese Philosophy]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Exploring Ecological and Scientific Elements in the Myth of ‘Battling the Flood’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lin Zhang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Yuwen Wu]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Sofia Apaeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>37</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This research aims to determine the specifics of the reflection of the theme of the environment in Chinese mythology on the example of the myth of ‘Battling the Flood’. The study employs a dialectical approach, historical materialism, historical analysis, philosophical hermeneutics and the comparative method. The study examined the similarities between the Eastern and Western traditions of philosophy: it was determined that Eastern philosophy meets all the criteria of philosophical knowledge and even uses scientific approaches, but often describes their results in metaphorical terms. The ‘Battling the Flood’ myth itself was analysed and the following key features of its content were highlighted: the idea of the unity of man and nature, the ideal of human-centred philosophy and politics, and the idea of fighting chaos through scientific innovation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Preserving cultural identities]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tangible and intangible heritage in post-Soviet Ukraine and Kazakhstan]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olena Kobzieva]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Cultural identities shape our collective memories, values and ways of life. In a globalised world, the preservation of these identities has become more crucial than ever before. Tangible heritage includes physical artefacts (buildings, monuments, artworks); intangible heritage covers traditions, performing arts, social practices, rituals. Both forms of heritage serve as bridges between past and present and shape the future of communities and nations. In recent decades, the importance of preserving cultural identities has gained increasing recognition on the global stage. UNESCO's Convention for the Safeguarding of the Intangible Cultural Heritage, adopted in 2003, marked a significant milestone in acknowledging the value of non-material cultural expressions. This convention complemented earlier efforts focused on tangible heritage, such as the 1972 World Heritage Convention.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Preserving cultural identities]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tangible and intangible heritage in post-Soviet Ukraine and Kazakhstan]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olena Kobzieva]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Cultural identities shape our collective memories, values and ways of life. In a globalised world, the preservation of these identities has become more crucial than ever before. Tangible heritage includes physical artefacts (buildings, monuments, artworks); intangible heritage covers traditions, performing arts, social practices, rituals. Both forms of heritage serve as bridges between past and present and shape the future of communities and nations. In recent decades, the importance of preserving cultural identities has gained increasing recognition on the global stage. UNESCO's Convention for the Safeguarding of the Intangible Cultural Heritage, adopted in 2003, marked a significant milestone in acknowledging the value of non-material cultural expressions. This convention complemented earlier efforts focused on tangible heritage, such as the 1972 World Heritage Convention.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The influence of urbanisation processes on the national culture of the Kazakh people]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Timur Tukpatullin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Makhsat Alpysbes]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Rauan Baidaly]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Modernisation, particularly urbanisation, significantly impacts the economic and social spheres, altering self-consciousness, cultural views and traditions. This is crucial to observe in large countries like Kazakhstan, where remote regions and underdeveloped infrastructure have hindered active urbanisation. The aim is to analyse urbanisation's impact on the cultural and value-based orientations of Kazakhstan's people. Comparison and statistical methods were used in this study. This article is valuable for researchers studying the influence of global processes on national culture and self-consciousness, as well as those interested in Kazakhstan's history.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Preserving cultural identities]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tangible and intangible heritage in post-Soviet Ukraine and Kazakhstan]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olena Kobzieva]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Cultural identities shape our collective memories, values and ways of life. In a globalised world, the preservation of these identities has become more crucial than ever before. Tangible heritage includes physical artefacts (buildings, monuments, artworks); intangible heritage covers traditions, performing arts, social practices, rituals. Both forms of heritage serve as bridges between past and present and shape the future of communities and nations. In recent decades, the importance of preserving cultural identities has gained increasing recognition on the global stage. UNESCO's Convention for the Safeguarding of the Intangible Cultural Heritage, adopted in 2003, marked a significant milestone in acknowledging the value of non-material cultural expressions. This convention complemented earlier efforts focused on tangible heritage, such as the 1972 World Heritage Convention.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The influence of urbanisation processes on the national culture of the Kazakh people]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Timur Tukpatullin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Makhsat Alpysbes]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Rauan Baidaly]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Modernisation, particularly urbanisation, significantly impacts the economic and social spheres, altering self-consciousness, cultural views and traditions. This is crucial to observe in large countries like Kazakhstan, where remote regions and underdeveloped infrastructure have hindered active urbanisation. The aim is to analyse urbanisation's impact on the cultural and value-based orientations of Kazakhstan's people. Comparison and statistical methods were used in this study. This article is valuable for researchers studying the influence of global processes on national culture and self-consciousness, as well as those interested in Kazakhstan's history.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ethnographic characteristics of traditional poems (on the material of family customs)]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aibek Shegebayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Almas Bektanov]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Almasbek Maulenov]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Nurzhan Kuantayev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Gulmira Sabdenova]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The richness of the spiritual culture of the people can be found in the ethnographic nature of poems and songs related to family customs and traditions. The active use of traditional poetry in family ceremonies, rituals and everyday life of modern Kazakh society predefines the research relevance. The research aims to investigate ethnographic peculiarities of the poetics of Turkic-speaking peoples and to study the understanding of historical context and symbolism in the traditional family poems of the Turks. The following methods were used: historical-typological method, cultural-historical analysis, comparative method, and survey. The research studies the traditional family poetics of Kazakhstan and Great Britain, relying on the peculiarities of the cultural traditions and history of these countries.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Preserving cultural identities]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tangible and intangible heritage in post-Soviet Ukraine and Kazakhstan]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olena Kobzieva]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Cultural identities shape our collective memories, values and ways of life. In a globalised world, the preservation of these identities has become more crucial than ever before. Tangible heritage includes physical artefacts (buildings, monuments, artworks); intangible heritage covers traditions, performing arts, social practices, rituals. Both forms of heritage serve as bridges between past and present and shape the future of communities and nations. In recent decades, the importance of preserving cultural identities has gained increasing recognition on the global stage. UNESCO's Convention for the Safeguarding of the Intangible Cultural Heritage, adopted in 2003, marked a significant milestone in acknowledging the value of non-material cultural expressions. This convention complemented earlier efforts focused on tangible heritage, such as the 1972 World Heritage Convention.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The influence of urbanisation processes on the national culture of the Kazakh people]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Timur Tukpatullin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Makhsat Alpysbes]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Rauan Baidaly]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Modernisation, particularly urbanisation, significantly impacts the economic and social spheres, altering self-consciousness, cultural views and traditions. This is crucial to observe in large countries like Kazakhstan, where remote regions and underdeveloped infrastructure have hindered active urbanisation. The aim is to analyse urbanisation's impact on the cultural and value-based orientations of Kazakhstan's people. Comparison and statistical methods were used in this study. This article is valuable for researchers studying the influence of global processes on national culture and self-consciousness, as well as those interested in Kazakhstan's history.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ethnographic characteristics of traditional poems (on the material of family customs)]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aibek Shegebayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Almas Bektanov]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Almasbek Maulenov]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Nurzhan Kuantayev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Gulmira Sabdenova]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The richness of the spiritual culture of the people can be found in the ethnographic nature of poems and songs related to family customs and traditions. The active use of traditional poetry in family ceremonies, rituals and everyday life of modern Kazakh society predefines the research relevance. The research aims to investigate ethnographic peculiarities of the poetics of Turkic-speaking peoples and to study the understanding of historical context and symbolism in the traditional family poems of the Turks. The following methods were used: historical-typological method, cultural-historical analysis, comparative method, and survey. The research studies the traditional family poetics of Kazakhstan and Great Britain, relying on the peculiarities of the cultural traditions and history of these countries.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Comparative poetics of wedding ritual folklore of Central Asian Turks]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olzhas Zholdybayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Kenzhekhan Matyzhanov]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ritual folklore has always been in the spotlight of scholars and researchers of folk poetry, as it has a profound social context. In turn, Turkic culture is rich in wedding ceremonies and folklore, which is relevant to research, based on studies of predecessors and innovations of the time. The research aims to study the artistic richness of the Turkic people. Comparative, historical-typological methods, surveys and analysis have been used in the research to analyse the multinational folklore heritage of Turkic-speaking peoples. The issue of poetics of wedding ritual folklore of Turkic-speaking peoples, its current state and attitudes towards folklore elements among young couples who were not married at the time of the research have been studied.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Preserving cultural identities]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tangible and intangible heritage in post-Soviet Ukraine and Kazakhstan]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olena Kobzieva]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Cultural identities shape our collective memories, values and ways of life. In a globalised world, the preservation of these identities has become more crucial than ever before. Tangible heritage includes physical artefacts (buildings, monuments, artworks); intangible heritage covers traditions, performing arts, social practices, rituals. Both forms of heritage serve as bridges between past and present and shape the future of communities and nations. In recent decades, the importance of preserving cultural identities has gained increasing recognition on the global stage. UNESCO's Convention for the Safeguarding of the Intangible Cultural Heritage, adopted in 2003, marked a significant milestone in acknowledging the value of non-material cultural expressions. This convention complemented earlier efforts focused on tangible heritage, such as the 1972 World Heritage Convention.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The influence of urbanisation processes on the national culture of the Kazakh people]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Timur Tukpatullin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Makhsat Alpysbes]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Rauan Baidaly]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Modernisation, particularly urbanisation, significantly impacts the economic and social spheres, altering self-consciousness, cultural views and traditions. This is crucial to observe in large countries like Kazakhstan, where remote regions and underdeveloped infrastructure have hindered active urbanisation. The aim is to analyse urbanisation's impact on the cultural and value-based orientations of Kazakhstan's people. Comparison and statistical methods were used in this study. This article is valuable for researchers studying the influence of global processes on national culture and self-consciousness, as well as those interested in Kazakhstan's history.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ethnographic characteristics of traditional poems (on the material of family customs)]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aibek Shegebayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Almas Bektanov]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Almasbek Maulenov]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Nurzhan Kuantayev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Gulmira Sabdenova]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The richness of the spiritual culture of the people can be found in the ethnographic nature of poems and songs related to family customs and traditions. The active use of traditional poetry in family ceremonies, rituals and everyday life of modern Kazakh society predefines the research relevance. The research aims to investigate ethnographic peculiarities of the poetics of Turkic-speaking peoples and to study the understanding of historical context and symbolism in the traditional family poems of the Turks. The following methods were used: historical-typological method, cultural-historical analysis, comparative method, and survey. The research studies the traditional family poetics of Kazakhstan and Great Britain, relying on the peculiarities of the cultural traditions and history of these countries.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Comparative poetics of wedding ritual folklore of Central Asian Turks]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olzhas Zholdybayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Kenzhekhan Matyzhanov]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ritual folklore has always been in the spotlight of scholars and researchers of folk poetry, as it has a profound social context. In turn, Turkic culture is rich in wedding ceremonies and folklore, which is relevant to research, based on studies of predecessors and innovations of the time. The research aims to study the artistic richness of the Turkic people. Comparative, historical-typological methods, surveys and analysis have been used in the research to analyse the multinational folklore heritage of Turkic-speaking peoples. The issue of poetics of wedding ritual folklore of Turkic-speaking peoples, its current state and attitudes towards folklore elements among young couples who were not married at the time of the research have been studied.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Origin, life and traditions of the Kazakhs in Central Asia, and their influence on modern Kazakhstan]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ganiy Karassayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bekmurat Naimanbayev]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Gulnur Abenova]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Maksat Karibayev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Zaure Mukataeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the historical development of Kazakh culture and its impact on the ethno-religious and socio-cultural state of modern Kazakhstan, focusing on adaptation to modernisation. The study explores the formation of the Kazakh ethnic group and the role of traditionalism in contemporary society using various historical and comparative methods. The research clarifies the stages of Kazakh ethnogenesis, emphasising the influence of nomadic migrations and cultural contacts, particularly the blending of Turkic and Turkic-Mongolian tribes. The syncretism of Islam and pre-Muslim beliefs established traditional religiosity, crucial for early Kazakh statehood and legal systems. Modernisation during Russian and Soviet periods displaced traditional norms to the family level, shaping ethno-religious identity. Today, traditionalism remains significant in family, domestic and religious spheres, vital for national identity.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Preserving cultural identities]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tangible and intangible heritage in post-Soviet Ukraine and Kazakhstan]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olena Kobzieva]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Cultural identities shape our collective memories, values and ways of life. In a globalised world, the preservation of these identities has become more crucial than ever before. Tangible heritage includes physical artefacts (buildings, monuments, artworks); intangible heritage covers traditions, performing arts, social practices, rituals. Both forms of heritage serve as bridges between past and present and shape the future of communities and nations. In recent decades, the importance of preserving cultural identities has gained increasing recognition on the global stage. UNESCO's Convention for the Safeguarding of the Intangible Cultural Heritage, adopted in 2003, marked a significant milestone in acknowledging the value of non-material cultural expressions. This convention complemented earlier efforts focused on tangible heritage, such as the 1972 World Heritage Convention.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The influence of urbanisation processes on the national culture of the Kazakh people]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Timur Tukpatullin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Makhsat Alpysbes]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Rauan Baidaly]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Modernisation, particularly urbanisation, significantly impacts the economic and social spheres, altering self-consciousness, cultural views and traditions. This is crucial to observe in large countries like Kazakhstan, where remote regions and underdeveloped infrastructure have hindered active urbanisation. The aim is to analyse urbanisation's impact on the cultural and value-based orientations of Kazakhstan's people. Comparison and statistical methods were used in this study. This article is valuable for researchers studying the influence of global processes on national culture and self-consciousness, as well as those interested in Kazakhstan's history.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ethnographic characteristics of traditional poems (on the material of family customs)]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aibek Shegebayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Almas Bektanov]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Almasbek Maulenov]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Nurzhan Kuantayev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Gulmira Sabdenova]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The richness of the spiritual culture of the people can be found in the ethnographic nature of poems and songs related to family customs and traditions. The active use of traditional poetry in family ceremonies, rituals and everyday life of modern Kazakh society predefines the research relevance. The research aims to investigate ethnographic peculiarities of the poetics of Turkic-speaking peoples and to study the understanding of historical context and symbolism in the traditional family poems of the Turks. The following methods were used: historical-typological method, cultural-historical analysis, comparative method, and survey. The research studies the traditional family poetics of Kazakhstan and Great Britain, relying on the peculiarities of the cultural traditions and history of these countries.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Comparative poetics of wedding ritual folklore of Central Asian Turks]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olzhas Zholdybayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Kenzhekhan Matyzhanov]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ritual folklore has always been in the spotlight of scholars and researchers of folk poetry, as it has a profound social context. In turn, Turkic culture is rich in wedding ceremonies and folklore, which is relevant to research, based on studies of predecessors and innovations of the time. The research aims to study the artistic richness of the Turkic people. Comparative, historical-typological methods, surveys and analysis have been used in the research to analyse the multinational folklore heritage of Turkic-speaking peoples. The issue of poetics of wedding ritual folklore of Turkic-speaking peoples, its current state and attitudes towards folklore elements among young couples who were not married at the time of the research have been studied.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Origin, life and traditions of the Kazakhs in Central Asia, and their influence on modern Kazakhstan]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ganiy Karassayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bekmurat Naimanbayev]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Gulnur Abenova]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Maksat Karibayev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Zaure Mukataeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the historical development of Kazakh culture and its impact on the ethno-religious and socio-cultural state of modern Kazakhstan, focusing on adaptation to modernisation. The study explores the formation of the Kazakh ethnic group and the role of traditionalism in contemporary society using various historical and comparative methods. The research clarifies the stages of Kazakh ethnogenesis, emphasising the influence of nomadic migrations and cultural contacts, particularly the blending of Turkic and Turkic-Mongolian tribes. The syncretism of Islam and pre-Muslim beliefs established traditional religiosity, crucial for early Kazakh statehood and legal systems. Modernisation during Russian and Soviet periods displaced traditional norms to the family level, shaping ethno-religious identity. Today, traditionalism remains significant in family, domestic and religious spheres, vital for national identity.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360406</link>
<title><![CDATA[Counterpoint as a means of creating an author's commentary in a film]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khrystyna Batalina]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Natalia Kostiuk]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Zoriana Hnativ]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Oleksandr Butko]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Sergey Gorevalov]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores the relevance of preserving directors’ stylistic individuality and narrative conveyance in contemporary film production, amidst digital advancements. It focuses on identifying and studying cinematic techniques, particularly counterpoint, as a means of forming directors’ commentary. Research methods such as analysis, synthesis, comparison and generalisation were employed, alongside systematic, structural and functional approaches. Counterpoint is singled out as a distinctive audiovisual technique that distinguishes directors’ works, drawing from both Eastern and Western interpretations. Examples from Stanley Kubrick, Alfred Hitchcock, Steven Spielberg, Luc Besson, Hugh Hudson and Christopher Nolan illustrate its use for purposes like ethical disclosure, philosophical reflection and dramatic enhancement. The study concludes that despite variations, directors share motives including ridicule and decharacterisation. It contributes by deepening theoretical understanding and defining counterpoint's cinematic universality.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Preserving cultural identities]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tangible and intangible heritage in post-Soviet Ukraine and Kazakhstan]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olena Kobzieva]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Cultural identities shape our collective memories, values and ways of life. In a globalised world, the preservation of these identities has become more crucial than ever before. Tangible heritage includes physical artefacts (buildings, monuments, artworks); intangible heritage covers traditions, performing arts, social practices, rituals. Both forms of heritage serve as bridges between past and present and shape the future of communities and nations. In recent decades, the importance of preserving cultural identities has gained increasing recognition on the global stage. UNESCO's Convention for the Safeguarding of the Intangible Cultural Heritage, adopted in 2003, marked a significant milestone in acknowledging the value of non-material cultural expressions. This convention complemented earlier efforts focused on tangible heritage, such as the 1972 World Heritage Convention.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The influence of urbanisation processes on the national culture of the Kazakh people]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Timur Tukpatullin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Makhsat Alpysbes]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Rauan Baidaly]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Modernisation, particularly urbanisation, significantly impacts the economic and social spheres, altering self-consciousness, cultural views and traditions. This is crucial to observe in large countries like Kazakhstan, where remote regions and underdeveloped infrastructure have hindered active urbanisation. The aim is to analyse urbanisation's impact on the cultural and value-based orientations of Kazakhstan's people. Comparison and statistical methods were used in this study. This article is valuable for researchers studying the influence of global processes on national culture and self-consciousness, as well as those interested in Kazakhstan's history.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ethnographic characteristics of traditional poems (on the material of family customs)]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aibek Shegebayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Almas Bektanov]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Almasbek Maulenov]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Nurzhan Kuantayev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Gulmira Sabdenova]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The richness of the spiritual culture of the people can be found in the ethnographic nature of poems and songs related to family customs and traditions. The active use of traditional poetry in family ceremonies, rituals and everyday life of modern Kazakh society predefines the research relevance. The research aims to investigate ethnographic peculiarities of the poetics of Turkic-speaking peoples and to study the understanding of historical context and symbolism in the traditional family poems of the Turks. The following methods were used: historical-typological method, cultural-historical analysis, comparative method, and survey. The research studies the traditional family poetics of Kazakhstan and Great Britain, relying on the peculiarities of the cultural traditions and history of these countries.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Comparative poetics of wedding ritual folklore of Central Asian Turks]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olzhas Zholdybayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Kenzhekhan Matyzhanov]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ritual folklore has always been in the spotlight of scholars and researchers of folk poetry, as it has a profound social context. In turn, Turkic culture is rich in wedding ceremonies and folklore, which is relevant to research, based on studies of predecessors and innovations of the time. The research aims to study the artistic richness of the Turkic people. Comparative, historical-typological methods, surveys and analysis have been used in the research to analyse the multinational folklore heritage of Turkic-speaking peoples. The issue of poetics of wedding ritual folklore of Turkic-speaking peoples, its current state and attitudes towards folklore elements among young couples who were not married at the time of the research have been studied.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Origin, life and traditions of the Kazakhs in Central Asia, and their influence on modern Kazakhstan]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ganiy Karassayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bekmurat Naimanbayev]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Gulnur Abenova]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Maksat Karibayev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Zaure Mukataeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the historical development of Kazakh culture and its impact on the ethno-religious and socio-cultural state of modern Kazakhstan, focusing on adaptation to modernisation. The study explores the formation of the Kazakh ethnic group and the role of traditionalism in contemporary society using various historical and comparative methods. The research clarifies the stages of Kazakh ethnogenesis, emphasising the influence of nomadic migrations and cultural contacts, particularly the blending of Turkic and Turkic-Mongolian tribes. The syncretism of Islam and pre-Muslim beliefs established traditional religiosity, crucial for early Kazakh statehood and legal systems. Modernisation during Russian and Soviet periods displaced traditional norms to the family level, shaping ethno-religious identity. Today, traditionalism remains significant in family, domestic and religious spheres, vital for national identity.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360406</link>
<title><![CDATA[Counterpoint as a means of creating an author's commentary in a film]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khrystyna Batalina]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Natalia Kostiuk]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Zoriana Hnativ]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Oleksandr Butko]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Sergey Gorevalov]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores the relevance of preserving directors’ stylistic individuality and narrative conveyance in contemporary film production, amidst digital advancements. It focuses on identifying and studying cinematic techniques, particularly counterpoint, as a means of forming directors’ commentary. Research methods such as analysis, synthesis, comparison and generalisation were employed, alongside systematic, structural and functional approaches. Counterpoint is singled out as a distinctive audiovisual technique that distinguishes directors’ works, drawing from both Eastern and Western interpretations. Examples from Stanley Kubrick, Alfred Hitchcock, Steven Spielberg, Luc Besson, Hugh Hudson and Christopher Nolan illustrate its use for purposes like ethical disclosure, philosophical reflection and dramatic enhancement. The study concludes that despite variations, directors share motives including ridicule and decharacterisation. It contributes by deepening theoretical understanding and defining counterpoint's cinematic universality.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360407</link>
<title><![CDATA[Lexical reflection of collectivisation in literary works in Kazakhstan in the early 1930s]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhanara Abdrakhmanova]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Maral Amalbekova]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Assem Nurmagambetova]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Dinara Ryspayeva]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Zhadyra Burkitbayeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study investigates lexical transformations in Kazakh-Russian translation of collectivisation terminology, addressing the scarcity of research in this domain. Employing lexical, comparative, contextual, statistical and analytical-synthetic methods, it analyses lexical groups including terms identifying the Soviet regime, social status, propaganda processes, and collectivisation itself. The Russian translation notably increases the frequency of collectivisation-related terms, often introducing new terms absent in the original text. Major lexical transformations observed include semantic development (fourteen contexts), concretisation (eleven contexts) and holistic transformation (nine contexts). Statistical analysis quantifies the frequency of these transformations. Future applications include exploring translation strategies in Kazakh-Russian fiction, refining lexical categories of collectivisation terminology, and developing structural templates for automated literary translation processes.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Preserving cultural identities]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tangible and intangible heritage in post-Soviet Ukraine and Kazakhstan]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olena Kobzieva]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Cultural identities shape our collective memories, values and ways of life. In a globalised world, the preservation of these identities has become more crucial than ever before. Tangible heritage includes physical artefacts (buildings, monuments, artworks); intangible heritage covers traditions, performing arts, social practices, rituals. Both forms of heritage serve as bridges between past and present and shape the future of communities and nations. In recent decades, the importance of preserving cultural identities has gained increasing recognition on the global stage. UNESCO's Convention for the Safeguarding of the Intangible Cultural Heritage, adopted in 2003, marked a significant milestone in acknowledging the value of non-material cultural expressions. This convention complemented earlier efforts focused on tangible heritage, such as the 1972 World Heritage Convention.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The influence of urbanisation processes on the national culture of the Kazakh people]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Timur Tukpatullin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Makhsat Alpysbes]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Rauan Baidaly]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Modernisation, particularly urbanisation, significantly impacts the economic and social spheres, altering self-consciousness, cultural views and traditions. This is crucial to observe in large countries like Kazakhstan, where remote regions and underdeveloped infrastructure have hindered active urbanisation. The aim is to analyse urbanisation's impact on the cultural and value-based orientations of Kazakhstan's people. Comparison and statistical methods were used in this study. This article is valuable for researchers studying the influence of global processes on national culture and self-consciousness, as well as those interested in Kazakhstan's history.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ethnographic characteristics of traditional poems (on the material of family customs)]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aibek Shegebayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Almas Bektanov]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Almasbek Maulenov]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Nurzhan Kuantayev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Gulmira Sabdenova]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The richness of the spiritual culture of the people can be found in the ethnographic nature of poems and songs related to family customs and traditions. The active use of traditional poetry in family ceremonies, rituals and everyday life of modern Kazakh society predefines the research relevance. The research aims to investigate ethnographic peculiarities of the poetics of Turkic-speaking peoples and to study the understanding of historical context and symbolism in the traditional family poems of the Turks. The following methods were used: historical-typological method, cultural-historical analysis, comparative method, and survey. The research studies the traditional family poetics of Kazakhstan and Great Britain, relying on the peculiarities of the cultural traditions and history of these countries.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Comparative poetics of wedding ritual folklore of Central Asian Turks]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olzhas Zholdybayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Kenzhekhan Matyzhanov]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ritual folklore has always been in the spotlight of scholars and researchers of folk poetry, as it has a profound social context. In turn, Turkic culture is rich in wedding ceremonies and folklore, which is relevant to research, based on studies of predecessors and innovations of the time. The research aims to study the artistic richness of the Turkic people. Comparative, historical-typological methods, surveys and analysis have been used in the research to analyse the multinational folklore heritage of Turkic-speaking peoples. The issue of poetics of wedding ritual folklore of Turkic-speaking peoples, its current state and attitudes towards folklore elements among young couples who were not married at the time of the research have been studied.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Origin, life and traditions of the Kazakhs in Central Asia, and their influence on modern Kazakhstan]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ganiy Karassayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bekmurat Naimanbayev]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Gulnur Abenova]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Maksat Karibayev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Zaure Mukataeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the historical development of Kazakh culture and its impact on the ethno-religious and socio-cultural state of modern Kazakhstan, focusing on adaptation to modernisation. The study explores the formation of the Kazakh ethnic group and the role of traditionalism in contemporary society using various historical and comparative methods. The research clarifies the stages of Kazakh ethnogenesis, emphasising the influence of nomadic migrations and cultural contacts, particularly the blending of Turkic and Turkic-Mongolian tribes. The syncretism of Islam and pre-Muslim beliefs established traditional religiosity, crucial for early Kazakh statehood and legal systems. Modernisation during Russian and Soviet periods displaced traditional norms to the family level, shaping ethno-religious identity. Today, traditionalism remains significant in family, domestic and religious spheres, vital for national identity.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360406</link>
<title><![CDATA[Counterpoint as a means of creating an author's commentary in a film]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khrystyna Batalina]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Natalia Kostiuk]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Zoriana Hnativ]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Oleksandr Butko]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Sergey Gorevalov]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores the relevance of preserving directors’ stylistic individuality and narrative conveyance in contemporary film production, amidst digital advancements. It focuses on identifying and studying cinematic techniques, particularly counterpoint, as a means of forming directors’ commentary. Research methods such as analysis, synthesis, comparison and generalisation were employed, alongside systematic, structural and functional approaches. Counterpoint is singled out as a distinctive audiovisual technique that distinguishes directors’ works, drawing from both Eastern and Western interpretations. Examples from Stanley Kubrick, Alfred Hitchcock, Steven Spielberg, Luc Besson, Hugh Hudson and Christopher Nolan illustrate its use for purposes like ethical disclosure, philosophical reflection and dramatic enhancement. The study concludes that despite variations, directors share motives including ridicule and decharacterisation. It contributes by deepening theoretical understanding and defining counterpoint's cinematic universality.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360407</link>
<title><![CDATA[Lexical reflection of collectivisation in literary works in Kazakhstan in the early 1930s]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhanara Abdrakhmanova]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Maral Amalbekova]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Assem Nurmagambetova]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Dinara Ryspayeva]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Zhadyra Burkitbayeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study investigates lexical transformations in Kazakh-Russian translation of collectivisation terminology, addressing the scarcity of research in this domain. Employing lexical, comparative, contextual, statistical and analytical-synthetic methods, it analyses lexical groups including terms identifying the Soviet regime, social status, propaganda processes, and collectivisation itself. The Russian translation notably increases the frequency of collectivisation-related terms, often introducing new terms absent in the original text. Major lexical transformations observed include semantic development (fourteen contexts), concretisation (eleven contexts) and holistic transformation (nine contexts). Statistical analysis quantifies the frequency of these transformations. Future applications include exploring translation strategies in Kazakh-Russian fiction, refining lexical categories of collectivisation terminology, and developing structural templates for automated literary translation processes.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360408</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360408</link>
<title><![CDATA[Abai in  heritage]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[National and cultural code]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Almagul Kazhymurat]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Zhandos Aubakir]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Altynay Askarova]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The <italic>Alash</italic> movement preserved the national-cultural code of Kazakhs under imperial rule. To understand this code, it is important to study not only the heritage of <italic>Alash</italic>, but also how it popularised the image of the ‘father of the nation’, Abai Kunanbayev. The aim of this article is to determine the place of Abai Kunanbayev and his work in the ideology of the <italic>Alash</italic> movement and the creative, scientific heritage of its individual representatives. Using the historical-comparative method, the study considers <italic>Alash</italic> activists’ views on Abai's role in Kazakh literature and national identity. The results are valuable for further research on the <italic>Alash</italic> movement and Kazakhstan's early twentieth-century national liberation. They highlight Abai as central to the semantic and aesthetic content of the Kazakh national-cultural code.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Preserving cultural identities]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tangible and intangible heritage in post-Soviet Ukraine and Kazakhstan]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olena Kobzieva]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Cultural identities shape our collective memories, values and ways of life. In a globalised world, the preservation of these identities has become more crucial than ever before. Tangible heritage includes physical artefacts (buildings, monuments, artworks); intangible heritage covers traditions, performing arts, social practices, rituals. Both forms of heritage serve as bridges between past and present and shape the future of communities and nations. In recent decades, the importance of preserving cultural identities has gained increasing recognition on the global stage. UNESCO's Convention for the Safeguarding of the Intangible Cultural Heritage, adopted in 2003, marked a significant milestone in acknowledging the value of non-material cultural expressions. This convention complemented earlier efforts focused on tangible heritage, such as the 1972 World Heritage Convention.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The influence of urbanisation processes on the national culture of the Kazakh people]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Timur Tukpatullin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Makhsat Alpysbes]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Rauan Baidaly]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Modernisation, particularly urbanisation, significantly impacts the economic and social spheres, altering self-consciousness, cultural views and traditions. This is crucial to observe in large countries like Kazakhstan, where remote regions and underdeveloped infrastructure have hindered active urbanisation. The aim is to analyse urbanisation's impact on the cultural and value-based orientations of Kazakhstan's people. Comparison and statistical methods were used in this study. This article is valuable for researchers studying the influence of global processes on national culture and self-consciousness, as well as those interested in Kazakhstan's history.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ethnographic characteristics of traditional poems (on the material of family customs)]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aibek Shegebayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Almas Bektanov]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Almasbek Maulenov]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Nurzhan Kuantayev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Gulmira Sabdenova]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The richness of the spiritual culture of the people can be found in the ethnographic nature of poems and songs related to family customs and traditions. The active use of traditional poetry in family ceremonies, rituals and everyday life of modern Kazakh society predefines the research relevance. The research aims to investigate ethnographic peculiarities of the poetics of Turkic-speaking peoples and to study the understanding of historical context and symbolism in the traditional family poems of the Turks. The following methods were used: historical-typological method, cultural-historical analysis, comparative method, and survey. The research studies the traditional family poetics of Kazakhstan and Great Britain, relying on the peculiarities of the cultural traditions and history of these countries.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Comparative poetics of wedding ritual folklore of Central Asian Turks]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olzhas Zholdybayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Kenzhekhan Matyzhanov]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ritual folklore has always been in the spotlight of scholars and researchers of folk poetry, as it has a profound social context. In turn, Turkic culture is rich in wedding ceremonies and folklore, which is relevant to research, based on studies of predecessors and innovations of the time. The research aims to study the artistic richness of the Turkic people. Comparative, historical-typological methods, surveys and analysis have been used in the research to analyse the multinational folklore heritage of Turkic-speaking peoples. The issue of poetics of wedding ritual folklore of Turkic-speaking peoples, its current state and attitudes towards folklore elements among young couples who were not married at the time of the research have been studied.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Origin, life and traditions of the Kazakhs in Central Asia, and their influence on modern Kazakhstan]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ganiy Karassayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bekmurat Naimanbayev]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Gulnur Abenova]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Maksat Karibayev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Zaure Mukataeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the historical development of Kazakh culture and its impact on the ethno-religious and socio-cultural state of modern Kazakhstan, focusing on adaptation to modernisation. The study explores the formation of the Kazakh ethnic group and the role of traditionalism in contemporary society using various historical and comparative methods. The research clarifies the stages of Kazakh ethnogenesis, emphasising the influence of nomadic migrations and cultural contacts, particularly the blending of Turkic and Turkic-Mongolian tribes. The syncretism of Islam and pre-Muslim beliefs established traditional religiosity, crucial for early Kazakh statehood and legal systems. Modernisation during Russian and Soviet periods displaced traditional norms to the family level, shaping ethno-religious identity. Today, traditionalism remains significant in family, domestic and religious spheres, vital for national identity.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360406</link>
<title><![CDATA[Counterpoint as a means of creating an author's commentary in a film]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khrystyna Batalina]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Natalia Kostiuk]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Zoriana Hnativ]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Oleksandr Butko]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Sergey Gorevalov]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores the relevance of preserving directors’ stylistic individuality and narrative conveyance in contemporary film production, amidst digital advancements. It focuses on identifying and studying cinematic techniques, particularly counterpoint, as a means of forming directors’ commentary. Research methods such as analysis, synthesis, comparison and generalisation were employed, alongside systematic, structural and functional approaches. Counterpoint is singled out as a distinctive audiovisual technique that distinguishes directors’ works, drawing from both Eastern and Western interpretations. Examples from Stanley Kubrick, Alfred Hitchcock, Steven Spielberg, Luc Besson, Hugh Hudson and Christopher Nolan illustrate its use for purposes like ethical disclosure, philosophical reflection and dramatic enhancement. The study concludes that despite variations, directors share motives including ridicule and decharacterisation. It contributes by deepening theoretical understanding and defining counterpoint's cinematic universality.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360407</link>
<title><![CDATA[Lexical reflection of collectivisation in literary works in Kazakhstan in the early 1930s]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhanara Abdrakhmanova]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Maral Amalbekova]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Assem Nurmagambetova]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Dinara Ryspayeva]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Zhadyra Burkitbayeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study investigates lexical transformations in Kazakh-Russian translation of collectivisation terminology, addressing the scarcity of research in this domain. Employing lexical, comparative, contextual, statistical and analytical-synthetic methods, it analyses lexical groups including terms identifying the Soviet regime, social status, propaganda processes, and collectivisation itself. The Russian translation notably increases the frequency of collectivisation-related terms, often introducing new terms absent in the original text. Major lexical transformations observed include semantic development (fourteen contexts), concretisation (eleven contexts) and holistic transformation (nine contexts). Statistical analysis quantifies the frequency of these transformations. Future applications include exploring translation strategies in Kazakh-Russian fiction, refining lexical categories of collectivisation terminology, and developing structural templates for automated literary translation processes.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360408</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360408</link>
<title><![CDATA[Abai in  heritage]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[National and cultural code]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Almagul Kazhymurat]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Zhandos Aubakir]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Altynay Askarova]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The <italic>Alash</italic> movement preserved the national-cultural code of Kazakhs under imperial rule. To understand this code, it is important to study not only the heritage of <italic>Alash</italic>, but also how it popularised the image of the ‘father of the nation’, Abai Kunanbayev. The aim of this article is to determine the place of Abai Kunanbayev and his work in the ideology of the <italic>Alash</italic> movement and the creative, scientific heritage of its individual representatives. Using the historical-comparative method, the study considers <italic>Alash</italic> activists’ views on Abai's role in Kazakh literature and national identity. The results are valuable for further research on the <italic>Alash</italic> movement and Kazakhstan's early twentieth-century national liberation. They highlight Abai as central to the semantic and aesthetic content of the Kazakh national-cultural code.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360409</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360409</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ukrainian historical prose archaisms]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Strategies and translation ways into English on the example of Valeriy Shevchuk's novel ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Polina Horielova]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Olena Hurko]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Hanna Khutorna]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Volodymyr Panchenko]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Nataliia Styrnik]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The growing global interest in Ukrainian history and culture is intensifying research aimed at translating Ukrainian historical prose. This prompts a detailed study of archaisms and historicisms, which are key elements in creating an authentic historical context. This study aims to analyse the strategies and methods of translation of Ukrainian archaisms and historicisms found in Valeriy Shevchuk's novel <italic>The Meek Shall Inherit</italic>. The analysis shows that the main challenges for the translator are to preserve the historical accuracy and cultural identity of the original text. The results showed that Valeriy Shevchuk uses 160 lexical archaisms, which make up 54% of the total number of archaisms in the text, with a significant variety in their use. This forces the translator to choose between a literal translation and adaptation for a modern reader, which may include lexical, semantic or stylistic transformations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Preserving cultural identities]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tangible and intangible heritage in post-Soviet Ukraine and Kazakhstan]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olena Kobzieva]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Cultural identities shape our collective memories, values and ways of life. In a globalised world, the preservation of these identities has become more crucial than ever before. Tangible heritage includes physical artefacts (buildings, monuments, artworks); intangible heritage covers traditions, performing arts, social practices, rituals. Both forms of heritage serve as bridges between past and present and shape the future of communities and nations. In recent decades, the importance of preserving cultural identities has gained increasing recognition on the global stage. UNESCO's Convention for the Safeguarding of the Intangible Cultural Heritage, adopted in 2003, marked a significant milestone in acknowledging the value of non-material cultural expressions. This convention complemented earlier efforts focused on tangible heritage, such as the 1972 World Heritage Convention.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The influence of urbanisation processes on the national culture of the Kazakh people]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Timur Tukpatullin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Makhsat Alpysbes]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Rauan Baidaly]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Modernisation, particularly urbanisation, significantly impacts the economic and social spheres, altering self-consciousness, cultural views and traditions. This is crucial to observe in large countries like Kazakhstan, where remote regions and underdeveloped infrastructure have hindered active urbanisation. The aim is to analyse urbanisation's impact on the cultural and value-based orientations of Kazakhstan's people. Comparison and statistical methods were used in this study. This article is valuable for researchers studying the influence of global processes on national culture and self-consciousness, as well as those interested in Kazakhstan's history.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ethnographic characteristics of traditional poems (on the material of family customs)]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aibek Shegebayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Almas Bektanov]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Almasbek Maulenov]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Nurzhan Kuantayev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Gulmira Sabdenova]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The richness of the spiritual culture of the people can be found in the ethnographic nature of poems and songs related to family customs and traditions. The active use of traditional poetry in family ceremonies, rituals and everyday life of modern Kazakh society predefines the research relevance. The research aims to investigate ethnographic peculiarities of the poetics of Turkic-speaking peoples and to study the understanding of historical context and symbolism in the traditional family poems of the Turks. The following methods were used: historical-typological method, cultural-historical analysis, comparative method, and survey. The research studies the traditional family poetics of Kazakhstan and Great Britain, relying on the peculiarities of the cultural traditions and history of these countries.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Comparative poetics of wedding ritual folklore of Central Asian Turks]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olzhas Zholdybayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Kenzhekhan Matyzhanov]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ritual folklore has always been in the spotlight of scholars and researchers of folk poetry, as it has a profound social context. In turn, Turkic culture is rich in wedding ceremonies and folklore, which is relevant to research, based on studies of predecessors and innovations of the time. The research aims to study the artistic richness of the Turkic people. Comparative, historical-typological methods, surveys and analysis have been used in the research to analyse the multinational folklore heritage of Turkic-speaking peoples. The issue of poetics of wedding ritual folklore of Turkic-speaking peoples, its current state and attitudes towards folklore elements among young couples who were not married at the time of the research have been studied.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Origin, life and traditions of the Kazakhs in Central Asia, and their influence on modern Kazakhstan]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ganiy Karassayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bekmurat Naimanbayev]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Gulnur Abenova]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Maksat Karibayev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Zaure Mukataeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the historical development of Kazakh culture and its impact on the ethno-religious and socio-cultural state of modern Kazakhstan, focusing on adaptation to modernisation. The study explores the formation of the Kazakh ethnic group and the role of traditionalism in contemporary society using various historical and comparative methods. The research clarifies the stages of Kazakh ethnogenesis, emphasising the influence of nomadic migrations and cultural contacts, particularly the blending of Turkic and Turkic-Mongolian tribes. The syncretism of Islam and pre-Muslim beliefs established traditional religiosity, crucial for early Kazakh statehood and legal systems. Modernisation during Russian and Soviet periods displaced traditional norms to the family level, shaping ethno-religious identity. Today, traditionalism remains significant in family, domestic and religious spheres, vital for national identity.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360406</link>
<title><![CDATA[Counterpoint as a means of creating an author's commentary in a film]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khrystyna Batalina]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Natalia Kostiuk]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Zoriana Hnativ]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Oleksandr Butko]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Sergey Gorevalov]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores the relevance of preserving directors’ stylistic individuality and narrative conveyance in contemporary film production, amidst digital advancements. It focuses on identifying and studying cinematic techniques, particularly counterpoint, as a means of forming directors’ commentary. Research methods such as analysis, synthesis, comparison and generalisation were employed, alongside systematic, structural and functional approaches. Counterpoint is singled out as a distinctive audiovisual technique that distinguishes directors’ works, drawing from both Eastern and Western interpretations. Examples from Stanley Kubrick, Alfred Hitchcock, Steven Spielberg, Luc Besson, Hugh Hudson and Christopher Nolan illustrate its use for purposes like ethical disclosure, philosophical reflection and dramatic enhancement. The study concludes that despite variations, directors share motives including ridicule and decharacterisation. It contributes by deepening theoretical understanding and defining counterpoint's cinematic universality.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360407</link>
<title><![CDATA[Lexical reflection of collectivisation in literary works in Kazakhstan in the early 1930s]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhanara Abdrakhmanova]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Maral Amalbekova]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Assem Nurmagambetova]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Dinara Ryspayeva]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Zhadyra Burkitbayeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study investigates lexical transformations in Kazakh-Russian translation of collectivisation terminology, addressing the scarcity of research in this domain. Employing lexical, comparative, contextual, statistical and analytical-synthetic methods, it analyses lexical groups including terms identifying the Soviet regime, social status, propaganda processes, and collectivisation itself. The Russian translation notably increases the frequency of collectivisation-related terms, often introducing new terms absent in the original text. Major lexical transformations observed include semantic development (fourteen contexts), concretisation (eleven contexts) and holistic transformation (nine contexts). Statistical analysis quantifies the frequency of these transformations. Future applications include exploring translation strategies in Kazakh-Russian fiction, refining lexical categories of collectivisation terminology, and developing structural templates for automated literary translation processes.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360408</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360408</link>
<title><![CDATA[Abai in  heritage]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[National and cultural code]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Almagul Kazhymurat]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Zhandos Aubakir]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Altynay Askarova]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The <italic>Alash</italic> movement preserved the national-cultural code of Kazakhs under imperial rule. To understand this code, it is important to study not only the heritage of <italic>Alash</italic>, but also how it popularised the image of the ‘father of the nation’, Abai Kunanbayev. The aim of this article is to determine the place of Abai Kunanbayev and his work in the ideology of the <italic>Alash</italic> movement and the creative, scientific heritage of its individual representatives. Using the historical-comparative method, the study considers <italic>Alash</italic> activists’ views on Abai's role in Kazakh literature and national identity. The results are valuable for further research on the <italic>Alash</italic> movement and Kazakhstan's early twentieth-century national liberation. They highlight Abai as central to the semantic and aesthetic content of the Kazakh national-cultural code.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360409</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360409</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ukrainian historical prose archaisms]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Strategies and translation ways into English on the example of Valeriy Shevchuk's novel ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Polina Horielova]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Olena Hurko]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Hanna Khutorna]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Volodymyr Panchenko]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Nataliia Styrnik]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The growing global interest in Ukrainian history and culture is intensifying research aimed at translating Ukrainian historical prose. This prompts a detailed study of archaisms and historicisms, which are key elements in creating an authentic historical context. This study aims to analyse the strategies and methods of translation of Ukrainian archaisms and historicisms found in Valeriy Shevchuk's novel <italic>The Meek Shall Inherit</italic>. The analysis shows that the main challenges for the translator are to preserve the historical accuracy and cultural identity of the original text. The results showed that Valeriy Shevchuk uses 160 lexical archaisms, which make up 54% of the total number of archaisms in the text, with a significant variety in their use. This forces the translator to choose between a literal translation and adaptation for a modern reader, which may include lexical, semantic or stylistic transformations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360410</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360410</link>
<title><![CDATA[The distribution area of Kazakh children's folklore]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Maira Baltymova]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Abat Pangereyev]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The need for a comprehensive study of this key topic for understanding the way of life of the Kazakhs forms the relevance of this study. The purpose of the article is to determine the geographical spread of Kazakh children's folklore. In the process of the research, various methods were used, including analysis and synthesis, the ascent from the abstract to the concrete and vice versa, the descriptive method, the comparative method, the comparative typological method, the historical chronological method, the method of critical analysis and the scientific dialectical method. The article is a study of the geographical area of Kazakh children's folklore. As a result of the study, it was concluded that its history and formation go back to the beginning of the ethnogenesis of modern Turkic peoples.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Preserving cultural identities]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tangible and intangible heritage in post-Soviet Ukraine and Kazakhstan]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olena Kobzieva]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Cultural identities shape our collective memories, values and ways of life. In a globalised world, the preservation of these identities has become more crucial than ever before. Tangible heritage includes physical artefacts (buildings, monuments, artworks); intangible heritage covers traditions, performing arts, social practices, rituals. Both forms of heritage serve as bridges between past and present and shape the future of communities and nations. In recent decades, the importance of preserving cultural identities has gained increasing recognition on the global stage. UNESCO's Convention for the Safeguarding of the Intangible Cultural Heritage, adopted in 2003, marked a significant milestone in acknowledging the value of non-material cultural expressions. This convention complemented earlier efforts focused on tangible heritage, such as the 1972 World Heritage Convention.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The influence of urbanisation processes on the national culture of the Kazakh people]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Timur Tukpatullin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Makhsat Alpysbes]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Rauan Baidaly]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Modernisation, particularly urbanisation, significantly impacts the economic and social spheres, altering self-consciousness, cultural views and traditions. This is crucial to observe in large countries like Kazakhstan, where remote regions and underdeveloped infrastructure have hindered active urbanisation. The aim is to analyse urbanisation's impact on the cultural and value-based orientations of Kazakhstan's people. Comparison and statistical methods were used in this study. This article is valuable for researchers studying the influence of global processes on national culture and self-consciousness, as well as those interested in Kazakhstan's history.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ethnographic characteristics of traditional poems (on the material of family customs)]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aibek Shegebayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Almas Bektanov]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Almasbek Maulenov]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Nurzhan Kuantayev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Gulmira Sabdenova]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The richness of the spiritual culture of the people can be found in the ethnographic nature of poems and songs related to family customs and traditions. The active use of traditional poetry in family ceremonies, rituals and everyday life of modern Kazakh society predefines the research relevance. The research aims to investigate ethnographic peculiarities of the poetics of Turkic-speaking peoples and to study the understanding of historical context and symbolism in the traditional family poems of the Turks. The following methods were used: historical-typological method, cultural-historical analysis, comparative method, and survey. The research studies the traditional family poetics of Kazakhstan and Great Britain, relying on the peculiarities of the cultural traditions and history of these countries.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Comparative poetics of wedding ritual folklore of Central Asian Turks]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olzhas Zholdybayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Kenzhekhan Matyzhanov]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ritual folklore has always been in the spotlight of scholars and researchers of folk poetry, as it has a profound social context. In turn, Turkic culture is rich in wedding ceremonies and folklore, which is relevant to research, based on studies of predecessors and innovations of the time. The research aims to study the artistic richness of the Turkic people. Comparative, historical-typological methods, surveys and analysis have been used in the research to analyse the multinational folklore heritage of Turkic-speaking peoples. The issue of poetics of wedding ritual folklore of Turkic-speaking peoples, its current state and attitudes towards folklore elements among young couples who were not married at the time of the research have been studied.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Origin, life and traditions of the Kazakhs in Central Asia, and their influence on modern Kazakhstan]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ganiy Karassayev]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bekmurat Naimanbayev]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Gulnur Abenova]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Maksat Karibayev]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Zaure Mukataeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the historical development of Kazakh culture and its impact on the ethno-religious and socio-cultural state of modern Kazakhstan, focusing on adaptation to modernisation. The study explores the formation of the Kazakh ethnic group and the role of traditionalism in contemporary society using various historical and comparative methods. The research clarifies the stages of Kazakh ethnogenesis, emphasising the influence of nomadic migrations and cultural contacts, particularly the blending of Turkic and Turkic-Mongolian tribes. The syncretism of Islam and pre-Muslim beliefs established traditional religiosity, crucial for early Kazakh statehood and legal systems. Modernisation during Russian and Soviet periods displaced traditional norms to the family level, shaping ethno-religious identity. Today, traditionalism remains significant in family, domestic and religious spheres, vital for national identity.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360406</link>
<title><![CDATA[Counterpoint as a means of creating an author's commentary in a film]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khrystyna Batalina]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Natalia Kostiuk]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Zoriana Hnativ]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Oleksandr Butko]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Sergey Gorevalov]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores the relevance of preserving directors’ stylistic individuality and narrative conveyance in contemporary film production, amidst digital advancements. It focuses on identifying and studying cinematic techniques, particularly counterpoint, as a means of forming directors’ commentary. Research methods such as analysis, synthesis, comparison and generalisation were employed, alongside systematic, structural and functional approaches. Counterpoint is singled out as a distinctive audiovisual technique that distinguishes directors’ works, drawing from both Eastern and Western interpretations. Examples from Stanley Kubrick, Alfred Hitchcock, Steven Spielberg, Luc Besson, Hugh Hudson and Christopher Nolan illustrate its use for purposes like ethical disclosure, philosophical reflection and dramatic enhancement. The study concludes that despite variations, directors share motives including ridicule and decharacterisation. It contributes by deepening theoretical understanding and defining counterpoint's cinematic universality.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360407</link>
<title><![CDATA[Lexical reflection of collectivisation in literary works in Kazakhstan in the early 1930s]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhanara Abdrakhmanova]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Maral Amalbekova]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Assem Nurmagambetova]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Dinara Ryspayeva]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Zhadyra Burkitbayeva]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study investigates lexical transformations in Kazakh-Russian translation of collectivisation terminology, addressing the scarcity of research in this domain. Employing lexical, comparative, contextual, statistical and analytical-synthetic methods, it analyses lexical groups including terms identifying the Soviet regime, social status, propaganda processes, and collectivisation itself. The Russian translation notably increases the frequency of collectivisation-related terms, often introducing new terms absent in the original text. Major lexical transformations observed include semantic development (fourteen contexts), concretisation (eleven contexts) and holistic transformation (nine contexts). Statistical analysis quantifies the frequency of these transformations. Future applications include exploring translation strategies in Kazakh-Russian fiction, refining lexical categories of collectivisation terminology, and developing structural templates for automated literary translation processes.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360408</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360408</link>
<title><![CDATA[Abai in  heritage]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[National and cultural code]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Almagul Kazhymurat]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Zhandos Aubakir]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Altynay Askarova]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The <italic>Alash</italic> movement preserved the national-cultural code of Kazakhs under imperial rule. To understand this code, it is important to study not only the heritage of <italic>Alash</italic>, but also how it popularised the image of the ‘father of the nation’, Abai Kunanbayev. The aim of this article is to determine the place of Abai Kunanbayev and his work in the ideology of the <italic>Alash</italic> movement and the creative, scientific heritage of its individual representatives. Using the historical-comparative method, the study considers <italic>Alash</italic> activists’ views on Abai's role in Kazakh literature and national identity. The results are valuable for further research on the <italic>Alash</italic> movement and Kazakhstan's early twentieth-century national liberation. They highlight Abai as central to the semantic and aesthetic content of the Kazakh national-cultural code.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360409</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360409</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ukrainian historical prose archaisms]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Strategies and translation ways into English on the example of Valeriy Shevchuk's novel ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Polina Horielova]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Olena Hurko]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Hanna Khutorna]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Volodymyr Panchenko]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Nataliia Styrnik]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The growing global interest in Ukrainian history and culture is intensifying research aimed at translating Ukrainian historical prose. This prompts a detailed study of archaisms and historicisms, which are key elements in creating an authentic historical context. This study aims to analyse the strategies and methods of translation of Ukrainian archaisms and historicisms found in Valeriy Shevchuk's novel <italic>The Meek Shall Inherit</italic>. The analysis shows that the main challenges for the translator are to preserve the historical accuracy and cultural identity of the original text. The results showed that Valeriy Shevchuk uses 160 lexical archaisms, which make up 54% of the total number of archaisms in the text, with a significant variety in their use. This forces the translator to choose between a literal translation and adaptation for a modern reader, which may include lexical, semantic or stylistic transformations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360410</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360410</link>
<title><![CDATA[The distribution area of Kazakh children's folklore]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Maira Baltymova]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Abat Pangereyev]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The need for a comprehensive study of this key topic for understanding the way of life of the Kazakhs forms the relevance of this study. The purpose of the article is to determine the geographical spread of Kazakh children's folklore. In the process of the research, various methods were used, including analysis and synthesis, the ascent from the abstract to the concrete and vice versa, the descriptive method, the comparative method, the comparative typological method, the historical chronological method, the method of critical analysis and the scientific dialectical method. The article is a study of the geographical area of Kazakh children's folklore. As a result of the study, it was concluded that its history and formation go back to the beginning of the ethnogenesis of modern Turkic peoples.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360411</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360411</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fairy-tale and mythological descriptions in the epic ‘Manas’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tolkun K. Aitalieva]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Kubanychbek B. Kalchekeev]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Kalya O. Kulalieva]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Nurjan K. Sartbekova]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The relevance of the research lies in the fact that it contributes to the study of history. The study of mythical concepts in the epic ‘Manas’ is of practical value for literary scholars, historians and Kyrgyz people. The purpose of the study is to determine the fairy-tale and mythological descriptions in the epic ‘Manas’. The following methods of scientific cognition were used: methods of synthesis and analysis of information, and the method of analysis of literary sources. In the course of the research, it was determined that fairy-tale and mythological descriptions are commonly encountered in the epic ‘Manas’. It is safe to conclude that mythical concepts are largely fictional and are developed by creative people. The results of this article can be used to study myths and literature in general. This research is of practical value for literary criticism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Critical Survey on Chinese Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kevin Wang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Aliya Aini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Halina Marlewicz]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>The formation of ancient Chinese literary critical theory was deeply rooted in the abundant creative output of ancient literature, serving as a catalyst for the advancement of literary endeavours from that era. In contrast to Western literary traditions, Eastern literary expressions are distinguished by their literary heritage and spiritual depth. Literary criticism, as a methodological approach, involves the examination, analysis and interpretation of literary works, authors and thematic elements through a societal lens. The crux of social criticism in Chinese literary circles lies in its intrinsic societal value, serving as a key metric for assessing the value of critical discourse. This approach prioritises addressing societal issues through a nuanced critique that evaluates the role of literary creation, ideological underpinnings in literature, and the engagement of literary phenomena within the broader societal framework. Against the backdrop of cultural collisions between East and West and the evolution of literature across different epochs and regions, Chinese literature draws inspiration from the zeitgeist of the time. Central to this discourse are themes of independent thought, fostering dialogue and harnessing the communicative power of literature. Through a thoughtful examination encompassing diverse social, historical and ethical dimensions, critics explore the specific, dynamic and universal aesthetic elements present within literary works. Within the realm of Chinese literature, critics, propelled by an unwavering spirit of independence, have fashioned a diverse array of critical approaches, coherent and distinctive in their patterns, thus expanding the discourse surrounding critical analysis. These multifaceted perspectives represent essential pillars upon which contemporary literary criticism continues to evolve and flourish.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Critical Survey on Chinese Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kevin Wang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Aliya Aini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Halina Marlewicz]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>The formation of ancient Chinese literary critical theory was deeply rooted in the abundant creative output of ancient literature, serving as a catalyst for the advancement of literary endeavours from that era. In contrast to Western literary traditions, Eastern literary expressions are distinguished by their literary heritage and spiritual depth. Literary criticism, as a methodological approach, involves the examination, analysis and interpretation of literary works, authors and thematic elements through a societal lens. The crux of social criticism in Chinese literary circles lies in its intrinsic societal value, serving as a key metric for assessing the value of critical discourse. This approach prioritises addressing societal issues through a nuanced critique that evaluates the role of literary creation, ideological underpinnings in literature, and the engagement of literary phenomena within the broader societal framework. Against the backdrop of cultural collisions between East and West and the evolution of literature across different epochs and regions, Chinese literature draws inspiration from the zeitgeist of the time. Central to this discourse are themes of independent thought, fostering dialogue and harnessing the communicative power of literature. Through a thoughtful examination encompassing diverse social, historical and ethical dimensions, critics explore the specific, dynamic and universal aesthetic elements present within literary works. Within the realm of Chinese literature, critics, propelled by an unwavering spirit of independence, have fashioned a diverse array of critical approaches, coherent and distinctive in their patterns, thus expanding the discourse surrounding critical analysis. These multifaceted perspectives represent essential pillars upon which contemporary literary criticism continues to evolve and flourish.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Restriction and Oppression of Women under the Feudal System in the Drama ‘The Jade Hairpin’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zexi Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Examining the survival status of women under the feudal system is of great significance for the stable development of social structure. Drama therapy can establish the resonance of the audience with the fate of female characters in drama, promoting attention and resolution of social issues. As a classic ancient theatrical literary work, ‘The Jade Hairpin’ provides rich materials and perspectives for understanding the plight of women in feudal society. This study uses a combination of text analysis and historical research to critique the limitations and oppression faced by the female characters of the work. Reflecting on the fate of women and awakening subjectivity in dramatic literature provides a unique perspective for inspiring audiences to think about gender issues in society.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Critical Survey on Chinese Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kevin Wang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Aliya Aini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Halina Marlewicz]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>The formation of ancient Chinese literary critical theory was deeply rooted in the abundant creative output of ancient literature, serving as a catalyst for the advancement of literary endeavours from that era. In contrast to Western literary traditions, Eastern literary expressions are distinguished by their literary heritage and spiritual depth. Literary criticism, as a methodological approach, involves the examination, analysis and interpretation of literary works, authors and thematic elements through a societal lens. The crux of social criticism in Chinese literary circles lies in its intrinsic societal value, serving as a key metric for assessing the value of critical discourse. This approach prioritises addressing societal issues through a nuanced critique that evaluates the role of literary creation, ideological underpinnings in literature, and the engagement of literary phenomena within the broader societal framework. Against the backdrop of cultural collisions between East and West and the evolution of literature across different epochs and regions, Chinese literature draws inspiration from the zeitgeist of the time. Central to this discourse are themes of independent thought, fostering dialogue and harnessing the communicative power of literature. Through a thoughtful examination encompassing diverse social, historical and ethical dimensions, critics explore the specific, dynamic and universal aesthetic elements present within literary works. Within the realm of Chinese literature, critics, propelled by an unwavering spirit of independence, have fashioned a diverse array of critical approaches, coherent and distinctive in their patterns, thus expanding the discourse surrounding critical analysis. These multifaceted perspectives represent essential pillars upon which contemporary literary criticism continues to evolve and flourish.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Restriction and Oppression of Women under the Feudal System in the Drama ‘The Jade Hairpin’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zexi Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Examining the survival status of women under the feudal system is of great significance for the stable development of social structure. Drama therapy can establish the resonance of the audience with the fate of female characters in drama, promoting attention and resolution of social issues. As a classic ancient theatrical literary work, ‘The Jade Hairpin’ provides rich materials and perspectives for understanding the plight of women in feudal society. This study uses a combination of text analysis and historical research to critique the limitations and oppression faced by the female characters of the work. Reflecting on the fate of women and awakening subjectivity in dramatic literature provides a unique perspective for inspiring audiences to think about gender issues in society.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Exploring Chinese Literature from a Critical Perspective]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Critical Inquiry on Regional Literature Compilations in the Ming Dynasty]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lingling Gu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Compilations of regional literature in the Ming Dynasty increased dramatically in quantity and significant improvements were made in the quality of compilation and engraving. This marked the initial construction of a national and regional literary history, making it a valuable literary and cultural phenomenon for research. The evaluative framework of regional literature compilations in the Ming Dynasty encompasses not only praise for the editors’ talent and compilation skills, and praise for the textual value, but also judgements about the compilation content and format. Despite some shortcomings in certain regional literature compilations of the Ming Dynasty, they are far from sufficient to overshadow their brilliance. These collections provide valuable data and experience for the compilation of regional literature compilations in the Qing Dynasty and nationwide regional literature compilations and profoundly influence the formation of literary evaluative systems in later generations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Critical Survey on Chinese Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kevin Wang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Aliya Aini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Halina Marlewicz]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>The formation of ancient Chinese literary critical theory was deeply rooted in the abundant creative output of ancient literature, serving as a catalyst for the advancement of literary endeavours from that era. In contrast to Western literary traditions, Eastern literary expressions are distinguished by their literary heritage and spiritual depth. Literary criticism, as a methodological approach, involves the examination, analysis and interpretation of literary works, authors and thematic elements through a societal lens. The crux of social criticism in Chinese literary circles lies in its intrinsic societal value, serving as a key metric for assessing the value of critical discourse. This approach prioritises addressing societal issues through a nuanced critique that evaluates the role of literary creation, ideological underpinnings in literature, and the engagement of literary phenomena within the broader societal framework. Against the backdrop of cultural collisions between East and West and the evolution of literature across different epochs and regions, Chinese literature draws inspiration from the zeitgeist of the time. Central to this discourse are themes of independent thought, fostering dialogue and harnessing the communicative power of literature. Through a thoughtful examination encompassing diverse social, historical and ethical dimensions, critics explore the specific, dynamic and universal aesthetic elements present within literary works. Within the realm of Chinese literature, critics, propelled by an unwavering spirit of independence, have fashioned a diverse array of critical approaches, coherent and distinctive in their patterns, thus expanding the discourse surrounding critical analysis. These multifaceted perspectives represent essential pillars upon which contemporary literary criticism continues to evolve and flourish.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Restriction and Oppression of Women under the Feudal System in the Drama ‘The Jade Hairpin’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zexi Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Examining the survival status of women under the feudal system is of great significance for the stable development of social structure. Drama therapy can establish the resonance of the audience with the fate of female characters in drama, promoting attention and resolution of social issues. As a classic ancient theatrical literary work, ‘The Jade Hairpin’ provides rich materials and perspectives for understanding the plight of women in feudal society. This study uses a combination of text analysis and historical research to critique the limitations and oppression faced by the female characters of the work. Reflecting on the fate of women and awakening subjectivity in dramatic literature provides a unique perspective for inspiring audiences to think about gender issues in society.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Exploring Chinese Literature from a Critical Perspective]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Critical Inquiry on Regional Literature Compilations in the Ming Dynasty]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lingling Gu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Compilations of regional literature in the Ming Dynasty increased dramatically in quantity and significant improvements were made in the quality of compilation and engraving. This marked the initial construction of a national and regional literary history, making it a valuable literary and cultural phenomenon for research. The evaluative framework of regional literature compilations in the Ming Dynasty encompasses not only praise for the editors’ talent and compilation skills, and praise for the textual value, but also judgements about the compilation content and format. Despite some shortcomings in certain regional literature compilations of the Ming Dynasty, they are far from sufficient to overshadow their brilliance. These collections provide valuable data and experience for the compilation of regional literature compilations in the Qing Dynasty and nationwide regional literature compilations and profoundly influence the formation of literary evaluative systems in later generations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Analysis of the Global Literary Significance of Foreign Novel Translations in Late Qing China]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Case Study of ‘Novels Translated by Lin Shu’ (1899–1919)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ning Li]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores Lin Shu's (1852–1924) translations of foreign novels, known as ‘novels translated by Lin Shu’ (1899–1919), highlighting their contribution to the world literature of Late Qing China. Lin's translations, classified into emotional romance, adventure and mystery, and critical realism, showcase a unique blend of poetic style, ethical reflection and political commentary. By examining the textual nuances of ‘novels translated by Lin Shu’, the study reveals Lin's significant role in intercultural communication and the global literary sphere. It argues that Lin's translations, embodying distinctive narrative techniques and perspectives on translation, underscore the interplay between culture, ethics and politics in Late Qing China's literary landscape.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Critical Survey on Chinese Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kevin Wang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Aliya Aini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Halina Marlewicz]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>The formation of ancient Chinese literary critical theory was deeply rooted in the abundant creative output of ancient literature, serving as a catalyst for the advancement of literary endeavours from that era. In contrast to Western literary traditions, Eastern literary expressions are distinguished by their literary heritage and spiritual depth. Literary criticism, as a methodological approach, involves the examination, analysis and interpretation of literary works, authors and thematic elements through a societal lens. The crux of social criticism in Chinese literary circles lies in its intrinsic societal value, serving as a key metric for assessing the value of critical discourse. This approach prioritises addressing societal issues through a nuanced critique that evaluates the role of literary creation, ideological underpinnings in literature, and the engagement of literary phenomena within the broader societal framework. Against the backdrop of cultural collisions between East and West and the evolution of literature across different epochs and regions, Chinese literature draws inspiration from the zeitgeist of the time. Central to this discourse are themes of independent thought, fostering dialogue and harnessing the communicative power of literature. Through a thoughtful examination encompassing diverse social, historical and ethical dimensions, critics explore the specific, dynamic and universal aesthetic elements present within literary works. Within the realm of Chinese literature, critics, propelled by an unwavering spirit of independence, have fashioned a diverse array of critical approaches, coherent and distinctive in their patterns, thus expanding the discourse surrounding critical analysis. These multifaceted perspectives represent essential pillars upon which contemporary literary criticism continues to evolve and flourish.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Restriction and Oppression of Women under the Feudal System in the Drama ‘The Jade Hairpin’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zexi Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Examining the survival status of women under the feudal system is of great significance for the stable development of social structure. Drama therapy can establish the resonance of the audience with the fate of female characters in drama, promoting attention and resolution of social issues. As a classic ancient theatrical literary work, ‘The Jade Hairpin’ provides rich materials and perspectives for understanding the plight of women in feudal society. This study uses a combination of text analysis and historical research to critique the limitations and oppression faced by the female characters of the work. Reflecting on the fate of women and awakening subjectivity in dramatic literature provides a unique perspective for inspiring audiences to think about gender issues in society.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Exploring Chinese Literature from a Critical Perspective]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Critical Inquiry on Regional Literature Compilations in the Ming Dynasty]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lingling Gu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Compilations of regional literature in the Ming Dynasty increased dramatically in quantity and significant improvements were made in the quality of compilation and engraving. This marked the initial construction of a national and regional literary history, making it a valuable literary and cultural phenomenon for research. The evaluative framework of regional literature compilations in the Ming Dynasty encompasses not only praise for the editors’ talent and compilation skills, and praise for the textual value, but also judgements about the compilation content and format. Despite some shortcomings in certain regional literature compilations of the Ming Dynasty, they are far from sufficient to overshadow their brilliance. These collections provide valuable data and experience for the compilation of regional literature compilations in the Qing Dynasty and nationwide regional literature compilations and profoundly influence the formation of literary evaluative systems in later generations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Analysis of the Global Literary Significance of Foreign Novel Translations in Late Qing China]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Case Study of ‘Novels Translated by Lin Shu’ (1899–1919)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ning Li]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores Lin Shu's (1852–1924) translations of foreign novels, known as ‘novels translated by Lin Shu’ (1899–1919), highlighting their contribution to the world literature of Late Qing China. Lin's translations, classified into emotional romance, adventure and mystery, and critical realism, showcase a unique blend of poetic style, ethical reflection and political commentary. By examining the textual nuances of ‘novels translated by Lin Shu’, the study reveals Lin's significant role in intercultural communication and the global literary sphere. It argues that Lin's translations, embodying distinctive narrative techniques and perspectives on translation, underscore the interplay between culture, ethics and politics in Late Qing China's literary landscape.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360305</link>
<title><![CDATA[An Analysis of Critical Discourse Construction in Xinjiang-Related Literary Works]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aliya Aini]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Xinjiang, an enclave nestled in the northwest region of China, has emerged as a captivating subject of artistic contemplation, bestowing on us a myriad of perspectives enveloping this locality. The primary objective of this article is to undertake a comprehensive examination of the construction of critical discourse within Xinjiang literature. What sets this article apart from others is its pioneering endeavour to introduce the multifarious realm of Xinjiang in literature, encompassing ancient texts and resounding echoes of the Silk Road, as well as depictions found within Chinese literature. By drawing upon various approaches to the conceptualisation of critical discourse in Xinjiang literature, this study innovatively uncovers the overarching layers of critique within historical narratives of Xinjiang, thus allowing readers to develop a comprehensive understanding of critical discourse in Xinjiang-related literary works.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Critical Survey on Chinese Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kevin Wang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Aliya Aini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Halina Marlewicz]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>The formation of ancient Chinese literary critical theory was deeply rooted in the abundant creative output of ancient literature, serving as a catalyst for the advancement of literary endeavours from that era. In contrast to Western literary traditions, Eastern literary expressions are distinguished by their literary heritage and spiritual depth. Literary criticism, as a methodological approach, involves the examination, analysis and interpretation of literary works, authors and thematic elements through a societal lens. The crux of social criticism in Chinese literary circles lies in its intrinsic societal value, serving as a key metric for assessing the value of critical discourse. This approach prioritises addressing societal issues through a nuanced critique that evaluates the role of literary creation, ideological underpinnings in literature, and the engagement of literary phenomena within the broader societal framework. Against the backdrop of cultural collisions between East and West and the evolution of literature across different epochs and regions, Chinese literature draws inspiration from the zeitgeist of the time. Central to this discourse are themes of independent thought, fostering dialogue and harnessing the communicative power of literature. Through a thoughtful examination encompassing diverse social, historical and ethical dimensions, critics explore the specific, dynamic and universal aesthetic elements present within literary works. Within the realm of Chinese literature, critics, propelled by an unwavering spirit of independence, have fashioned a diverse array of critical approaches, coherent and distinctive in their patterns, thus expanding the discourse surrounding critical analysis. These multifaceted perspectives represent essential pillars upon which contemporary literary criticism continues to evolve and flourish.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Restriction and Oppression of Women under the Feudal System in the Drama ‘The Jade Hairpin’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zexi Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Examining the survival status of women under the feudal system is of great significance for the stable development of social structure. Drama therapy can establish the resonance of the audience with the fate of female characters in drama, promoting attention and resolution of social issues. As a classic ancient theatrical literary work, ‘The Jade Hairpin’ provides rich materials and perspectives for understanding the plight of women in feudal society. This study uses a combination of text analysis and historical research to critique the limitations and oppression faced by the female characters of the work. Reflecting on the fate of women and awakening subjectivity in dramatic literature provides a unique perspective for inspiring audiences to think about gender issues in society.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Exploring Chinese Literature from a Critical Perspective]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Critical Inquiry on Regional Literature Compilations in the Ming Dynasty]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lingling Gu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Compilations of regional literature in the Ming Dynasty increased dramatically in quantity and significant improvements were made in the quality of compilation and engraving. This marked the initial construction of a national and regional literary history, making it a valuable literary and cultural phenomenon for research. The evaluative framework of regional literature compilations in the Ming Dynasty encompasses not only praise for the editors’ talent and compilation skills, and praise for the textual value, but also judgements about the compilation content and format. Despite some shortcomings in certain regional literature compilations of the Ming Dynasty, they are far from sufficient to overshadow their brilliance. These collections provide valuable data and experience for the compilation of regional literature compilations in the Qing Dynasty and nationwide regional literature compilations and profoundly influence the formation of literary evaluative systems in later generations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Analysis of the Global Literary Significance of Foreign Novel Translations in Late Qing China]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Case Study of ‘Novels Translated by Lin Shu’ (1899–1919)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ning Li]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores Lin Shu's (1852–1924) translations of foreign novels, known as ‘novels translated by Lin Shu’ (1899–1919), highlighting their contribution to the world literature of Late Qing China. Lin's translations, classified into emotional romance, adventure and mystery, and critical realism, showcase a unique blend of poetic style, ethical reflection and political commentary. By examining the textual nuances of ‘novels translated by Lin Shu’, the study reveals Lin's significant role in intercultural communication and the global literary sphere. It argues that Lin's translations, embodying distinctive narrative techniques and perspectives on translation, underscore the interplay between culture, ethics and politics in Late Qing China's literary landscape.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360305</link>
<title><![CDATA[An Analysis of Critical Discourse Construction in Xinjiang-Related Literary Works]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aliya Aini]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Xinjiang, an enclave nestled in the northwest region of China, has emerged as a captivating subject of artistic contemplation, bestowing on us a myriad of perspectives enveloping this locality. The primary objective of this article is to undertake a comprehensive examination of the construction of critical discourse within Xinjiang literature. What sets this article apart from others is its pioneering endeavour to introduce the multifarious realm of Xinjiang in literature, encompassing ancient texts and resounding echoes of the Silk Road, as well as depictions found within Chinese literature. By drawing upon various approaches to the conceptualisation of critical discourse in Xinjiang literature, this study innovatively uncovers the overarching layers of critique within historical narratives of Xinjiang, thus allowing readers to develop a comprehensive understanding of critical discourse in Xinjiang-related literary works.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Evaluation of the Interplay between Literature and Art]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Huizhou Folk Prints]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lei Li]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Di Hu]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Zheng Wang]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The interaction between literature and art is essential to human cultural progress. Huizhou folk printmaking is essential as a traditional Chinese art form in this dynamic relationship. To comprehensively and objectively evaluate the relationship between literature and art and promote the cross-fusion and innovative evolution between literature and art, this article incorporates Huizhou folk prints into its analysis to examine and evaluate this complex connection. The relationship between literature and art is summarised by evaluating how literature is expressed in Huizhou folk prints and how these prints interpret literary works. In the field of literary and artistic creation, it is necessary to broaden our horizons and enrich the meaning and expression of creation to promote the diversified development of literature and art.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Critical Survey on Chinese Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kevin Wang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Aliya Aini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Halina Marlewicz]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>The formation of ancient Chinese literary critical theory was deeply rooted in the abundant creative output of ancient literature, serving as a catalyst for the advancement of literary endeavours from that era. In contrast to Western literary traditions, Eastern literary expressions are distinguished by their literary heritage and spiritual depth. Literary criticism, as a methodological approach, involves the examination, analysis and interpretation of literary works, authors and thematic elements through a societal lens. The crux of social criticism in Chinese literary circles lies in its intrinsic societal value, serving as a key metric for assessing the value of critical discourse. This approach prioritises addressing societal issues through a nuanced critique that evaluates the role of literary creation, ideological underpinnings in literature, and the engagement of literary phenomena within the broader societal framework. Against the backdrop of cultural collisions between East and West and the evolution of literature across different epochs and regions, Chinese literature draws inspiration from the zeitgeist of the time. Central to this discourse are themes of independent thought, fostering dialogue and harnessing the communicative power of literature. Through a thoughtful examination encompassing diverse social, historical and ethical dimensions, critics explore the specific, dynamic and universal aesthetic elements present within literary works. Within the realm of Chinese literature, critics, propelled by an unwavering spirit of independence, have fashioned a diverse array of critical approaches, coherent and distinctive in their patterns, thus expanding the discourse surrounding critical analysis. These multifaceted perspectives represent essential pillars upon which contemporary literary criticism continues to evolve and flourish.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Restriction and Oppression of Women under the Feudal System in the Drama ‘The Jade Hairpin’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zexi Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Examining the survival status of women under the feudal system is of great significance for the stable development of social structure. Drama therapy can establish the resonance of the audience with the fate of female characters in drama, promoting attention and resolution of social issues. As a classic ancient theatrical literary work, ‘The Jade Hairpin’ provides rich materials and perspectives for understanding the plight of women in feudal society. This study uses a combination of text analysis and historical research to critique the limitations and oppression faced by the female characters of the work. Reflecting on the fate of women and awakening subjectivity in dramatic literature provides a unique perspective for inspiring audiences to think about gender issues in society.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Exploring Chinese Literature from a Critical Perspective]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Critical Inquiry on Regional Literature Compilations in the Ming Dynasty]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lingling Gu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Compilations of regional literature in the Ming Dynasty increased dramatically in quantity and significant improvements were made in the quality of compilation and engraving. This marked the initial construction of a national and regional literary history, making it a valuable literary and cultural phenomenon for research. The evaluative framework of regional literature compilations in the Ming Dynasty encompasses not only praise for the editors’ talent and compilation skills, and praise for the textual value, but also judgements about the compilation content and format. Despite some shortcomings in certain regional literature compilations of the Ming Dynasty, they are far from sufficient to overshadow their brilliance. These collections provide valuable data and experience for the compilation of regional literature compilations in the Qing Dynasty and nationwide regional literature compilations and profoundly influence the formation of literary evaluative systems in later generations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Analysis of the Global Literary Significance of Foreign Novel Translations in Late Qing China]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Case Study of ‘Novels Translated by Lin Shu’ (1899–1919)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ning Li]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores Lin Shu's (1852–1924) translations of foreign novels, known as ‘novels translated by Lin Shu’ (1899–1919), highlighting their contribution to the world literature of Late Qing China. Lin's translations, classified into emotional romance, adventure and mystery, and critical realism, showcase a unique blend of poetic style, ethical reflection and political commentary. By examining the textual nuances of ‘novels translated by Lin Shu’, the study reveals Lin's significant role in intercultural communication and the global literary sphere. It argues that Lin's translations, embodying distinctive narrative techniques and perspectives on translation, underscore the interplay between culture, ethics and politics in Late Qing China's literary landscape.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360305</link>
<title><![CDATA[An Analysis of Critical Discourse Construction in Xinjiang-Related Literary Works]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aliya Aini]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Xinjiang, an enclave nestled in the northwest region of China, has emerged as a captivating subject of artistic contemplation, bestowing on us a myriad of perspectives enveloping this locality. The primary objective of this article is to undertake a comprehensive examination of the construction of critical discourse within Xinjiang literature. What sets this article apart from others is its pioneering endeavour to introduce the multifarious realm of Xinjiang in literature, encompassing ancient texts and resounding echoes of the Silk Road, as well as depictions found within Chinese literature. By drawing upon various approaches to the conceptualisation of critical discourse in Xinjiang literature, this study innovatively uncovers the overarching layers of critique within historical narratives of Xinjiang, thus allowing readers to develop a comprehensive understanding of critical discourse in Xinjiang-related literary works.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Evaluation of the Interplay between Literature and Art]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Huizhou Folk Prints]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lei Li]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Di Hu]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Zheng Wang]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The interaction between literature and art is essential to human cultural progress. Huizhou folk printmaking is essential as a traditional Chinese art form in this dynamic relationship. To comprehensively and objectively evaluate the relationship between literature and art and promote the cross-fusion and innovative evolution between literature and art, this article incorporates Huizhou folk prints into its analysis to examine and evaluate this complex connection. The relationship between literature and art is summarised by evaluating how literature is expressed in Huizhou folk prints and how these prints interpret literary works. In the field of literary and artistic creation, it is necessary to broaden our horizons and enrich the meaning and expression of creation to promote the diversified development of literature and art.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360307</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Historical Process of Manchu Cultural Identity]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Beneath the Red Banner of ‘Implicit Satire’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Xu Gong]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The evolution of ethnic identity has undergone various stages in its historical development, from the early primitive phase to the emergence of cultural identity consciousness. Throughout the history of the Manchu people, the progression of history and culture has shaped the development of Manchu culture. The narrative of Manchu cultural identity is significant in advancing Manchu culture, symbolising its establishment and assertive growth. This article seeks to track the evolution of Manchu culture through methods such as historical literature analysis and cultural research, delving into the establishment of the dominant position of the Manchu, the evolution of the Manchu language and script, and the diversified expansion of Manchu literature. These efforts aim to propel Manchu cultural identity into a new historical development phase. Nonetheless, Manchu culture faced challenges during the late Qing Dynasty, leading to adverse effects. Lao She criticised this negativity and escapism in his novel <italic>Beneath the Red Banner</italic>, hastening a shift in cultural identity within Manchu culture.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Critical Survey on Chinese Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kevin Wang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Aliya Aini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Halina Marlewicz]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>The formation of ancient Chinese literary critical theory was deeply rooted in the abundant creative output of ancient literature, serving as a catalyst for the advancement of literary endeavours from that era. In contrast to Western literary traditions, Eastern literary expressions are distinguished by their literary heritage and spiritual depth. Literary criticism, as a methodological approach, involves the examination, analysis and interpretation of literary works, authors and thematic elements through a societal lens. The crux of social criticism in Chinese literary circles lies in its intrinsic societal value, serving as a key metric for assessing the value of critical discourse. This approach prioritises addressing societal issues through a nuanced critique that evaluates the role of literary creation, ideological underpinnings in literature, and the engagement of literary phenomena within the broader societal framework. Against the backdrop of cultural collisions between East and West and the evolution of literature across different epochs and regions, Chinese literature draws inspiration from the zeitgeist of the time. Central to this discourse are themes of independent thought, fostering dialogue and harnessing the communicative power of literature. Through a thoughtful examination encompassing diverse social, historical and ethical dimensions, critics explore the specific, dynamic and universal aesthetic elements present within literary works. Within the realm of Chinese literature, critics, propelled by an unwavering spirit of independence, have fashioned a diverse array of critical approaches, coherent and distinctive in their patterns, thus expanding the discourse surrounding critical analysis. These multifaceted perspectives represent essential pillars upon which contemporary literary criticism continues to evolve and flourish.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Restriction and Oppression of Women under the Feudal System in the Drama ‘The Jade Hairpin’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zexi Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Examining the survival status of women under the feudal system is of great significance for the stable development of social structure. Drama therapy can establish the resonance of the audience with the fate of female characters in drama, promoting attention and resolution of social issues. As a classic ancient theatrical literary work, ‘The Jade Hairpin’ provides rich materials and perspectives for understanding the plight of women in feudal society. This study uses a combination of text analysis and historical research to critique the limitations and oppression faced by the female characters of the work. Reflecting on the fate of women and awakening subjectivity in dramatic literature provides a unique perspective for inspiring audiences to think about gender issues in society.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Exploring Chinese Literature from a Critical Perspective]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Critical Inquiry on Regional Literature Compilations in the Ming Dynasty]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lingling Gu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Compilations of regional literature in the Ming Dynasty increased dramatically in quantity and significant improvements were made in the quality of compilation and engraving. This marked the initial construction of a national and regional literary history, making it a valuable literary and cultural phenomenon for research. The evaluative framework of regional literature compilations in the Ming Dynasty encompasses not only praise for the editors’ talent and compilation skills, and praise for the textual value, but also judgements about the compilation content and format. Despite some shortcomings in certain regional literature compilations of the Ming Dynasty, they are far from sufficient to overshadow their brilliance. These collections provide valuable data and experience for the compilation of regional literature compilations in the Qing Dynasty and nationwide regional literature compilations and profoundly influence the formation of literary evaluative systems in later generations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Analysis of the Global Literary Significance of Foreign Novel Translations in Late Qing China]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Case Study of ‘Novels Translated by Lin Shu’ (1899–1919)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ning Li]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores Lin Shu's (1852–1924) translations of foreign novels, known as ‘novels translated by Lin Shu’ (1899–1919), highlighting their contribution to the world literature of Late Qing China. Lin's translations, classified into emotional romance, adventure and mystery, and critical realism, showcase a unique blend of poetic style, ethical reflection and political commentary. By examining the textual nuances of ‘novels translated by Lin Shu’, the study reveals Lin's significant role in intercultural communication and the global literary sphere. It argues that Lin's translations, embodying distinctive narrative techniques and perspectives on translation, underscore the interplay between culture, ethics and politics in Late Qing China's literary landscape.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360305</link>
<title><![CDATA[An Analysis of Critical Discourse Construction in Xinjiang-Related Literary Works]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aliya Aini]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Xinjiang, an enclave nestled in the northwest region of China, has emerged as a captivating subject of artistic contemplation, bestowing on us a myriad of perspectives enveloping this locality. The primary objective of this article is to undertake a comprehensive examination of the construction of critical discourse within Xinjiang literature. What sets this article apart from others is its pioneering endeavour to introduce the multifarious realm of Xinjiang in literature, encompassing ancient texts and resounding echoes of the Silk Road, as well as depictions found within Chinese literature. By drawing upon various approaches to the conceptualisation of critical discourse in Xinjiang literature, this study innovatively uncovers the overarching layers of critique within historical narratives of Xinjiang, thus allowing readers to develop a comprehensive understanding of critical discourse in Xinjiang-related literary works.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Evaluation of the Interplay between Literature and Art]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Huizhou Folk Prints]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lei Li]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Di Hu]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Zheng Wang]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The interaction between literature and art is essential to human cultural progress. Huizhou folk printmaking is essential as a traditional Chinese art form in this dynamic relationship. To comprehensively and objectively evaluate the relationship between literature and art and promote the cross-fusion and innovative evolution between literature and art, this article incorporates Huizhou folk prints into its analysis to examine and evaluate this complex connection. The relationship between literature and art is summarised by evaluating how literature is expressed in Huizhou folk prints and how these prints interpret literary works. In the field of literary and artistic creation, it is necessary to broaden our horizons and enrich the meaning and expression of creation to promote the diversified development of literature and art.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360307</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Historical Process of Manchu Cultural Identity]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Beneath the Red Banner of ‘Implicit Satire’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Xu Gong]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The evolution of ethnic identity has undergone various stages in its historical development, from the early primitive phase to the emergence of cultural identity consciousness. Throughout the history of the Manchu people, the progression of history and culture has shaped the development of Manchu culture. The narrative of Manchu cultural identity is significant in advancing Manchu culture, symbolising its establishment and assertive growth. This article seeks to track the evolution of Manchu culture through methods such as historical literature analysis and cultural research, delving into the establishment of the dominant position of the Manchu, the evolution of the Manchu language and script, and the diversified expansion of Manchu literature. These efforts aim to propel Manchu cultural identity into a new historical development phase. Nonetheless, Manchu culture faced challenges during the late Qing Dynasty, leading to adverse effects. Lao She criticised this negativity and escapism in his novel <italic>Beneath the Red Banner</italic>, hastening a shift in cultural identity within Manchu culture.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360308</link>
<title><![CDATA[Critical Discourse from Ancient Literature to Contemporary Literature]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Muyi Yu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Critical discourse plays a vital role in enhancing literary comprehension. However, critical discourse research, spanning ancient to contemporary literature, frequently falls short by confining itself to narrow viewpoints, neglecting a comprehensive exploration of characteristics and commonalities. To bridge the critical discourse between ancient and modern literature, this study conducts an in-depth study of literary continuity by defining the structure and characteristics of discourse theory in ancient and contemporary literary criticism, comparing and analysing the common elements of the two, and exploring the future inspiration for the development of literary criticism from a unified perspective. In practical terms, literary criticism must innovate the critical discourse of contemporary literature while honouring the discourse framework of ancient literary criticism, and delving into the profound social meanings and values embedded within diverse works.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Critical Survey on Chinese Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kevin Wang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Aliya Aini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Halina Marlewicz]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>The formation of ancient Chinese literary critical theory was deeply rooted in the abundant creative output of ancient literature, serving as a catalyst for the advancement of literary endeavours from that era. In contrast to Western literary traditions, Eastern literary expressions are distinguished by their literary heritage and spiritual depth. Literary criticism, as a methodological approach, involves the examination, analysis and interpretation of literary works, authors and thematic elements through a societal lens. The crux of social criticism in Chinese literary circles lies in its intrinsic societal value, serving as a key metric for assessing the value of critical discourse. This approach prioritises addressing societal issues through a nuanced critique that evaluates the role of literary creation, ideological underpinnings in literature, and the engagement of literary phenomena within the broader societal framework. Against the backdrop of cultural collisions between East and West and the evolution of literature across different epochs and regions, Chinese literature draws inspiration from the zeitgeist of the time. Central to this discourse are themes of independent thought, fostering dialogue and harnessing the communicative power of literature. Through a thoughtful examination encompassing diverse social, historical and ethical dimensions, critics explore the specific, dynamic and universal aesthetic elements present within literary works. Within the realm of Chinese literature, critics, propelled by an unwavering spirit of independence, have fashioned a diverse array of critical approaches, coherent and distinctive in their patterns, thus expanding the discourse surrounding critical analysis. These multifaceted perspectives represent essential pillars upon which contemporary literary criticism continues to evolve and flourish.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Restriction and Oppression of Women under the Feudal System in the Drama ‘The Jade Hairpin’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zexi Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Examining the survival status of women under the feudal system is of great significance for the stable development of social structure. Drama therapy can establish the resonance of the audience with the fate of female characters in drama, promoting attention and resolution of social issues. As a classic ancient theatrical literary work, ‘The Jade Hairpin’ provides rich materials and perspectives for understanding the plight of women in feudal society. This study uses a combination of text analysis and historical research to critique the limitations and oppression faced by the female characters of the work. Reflecting on the fate of women and awakening subjectivity in dramatic literature provides a unique perspective for inspiring audiences to think about gender issues in society.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Exploring Chinese Literature from a Critical Perspective]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Critical Inquiry on Regional Literature Compilations in the Ming Dynasty]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lingling Gu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Compilations of regional literature in the Ming Dynasty increased dramatically in quantity and significant improvements were made in the quality of compilation and engraving. This marked the initial construction of a national and regional literary history, making it a valuable literary and cultural phenomenon for research. The evaluative framework of regional literature compilations in the Ming Dynasty encompasses not only praise for the editors’ talent and compilation skills, and praise for the textual value, but also judgements about the compilation content and format. Despite some shortcomings in certain regional literature compilations of the Ming Dynasty, they are far from sufficient to overshadow their brilliance. These collections provide valuable data and experience for the compilation of regional literature compilations in the Qing Dynasty and nationwide regional literature compilations and profoundly influence the formation of literary evaluative systems in later generations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Analysis of the Global Literary Significance of Foreign Novel Translations in Late Qing China]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Case Study of ‘Novels Translated by Lin Shu’ (1899–1919)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ning Li]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores Lin Shu's (1852–1924) translations of foreign novels, known as ‘novels translated by Lin Shu’ (1899–1919), highlighting their contribution to the world literature of Late Qing China. Lin's translations, classified into emotional romance, adventure and mystery, and critical realism, showcase a unique blend of poetic style, ethical reflection and political commentary. By examining the textual nuances of ‘novels translated by Lin Shu’, the study reveals Lin's significant role in intercultural communication and the global literary sphere. It argues that Lin's translations, embodying distinctive narrative techniques and perspectives on translation, underscore the interplay between culture, ethics and politics in Late Qing China's literary landscape.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360305</link>
<title><![CDATA[An Analysis of Critical Discourse Construction in Xinjiang-Related Literary Works]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aliya Aini]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Xinjiang, an enclave nestled in the northwest region of China, has emerged as a captivating subject of artistic contemplation, bestowing on us a myriad of perspectives enveloping this locality. The primary objective of this article is to undertake a comprehensive examination of the construction of critical discourse within Xinjiang literature. What sets this article apart from others is its pioneering endeavour to introduce the multifarious realm of Xinjiang in literature, encompassing ancient texts and resounding echoes of the Silk Road, as well as depictions found within Chinese literature. By drawing upon various approaches to the conceptualisation of critical discourse in Xinjiang literature, this study innovatively uncovers the overarching layers of critique within historical narratives of Xinjiang, thus allowing readers to develop a comprehensive understanding of critical discourse in Xinjiang-related literary works.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Evaluation of the Interplay between Literature and Art]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Huizhou Folk Prints]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lei Li]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Di Hu]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Zheng Wang]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The interaction between literature and art is essential to human cultural progress. Huizhou folk printmaking is essential as a traditional Chinese art form in this dynamic relationship. To comprehensively and objectively evaluate the relationship between literature and art and promote the cross-fusion and innovative evolution between literature and art, this article incorporates Huizhou folk prints into its analysis to examine and evaluate this complex connection. The relationship between literature and art is summarised by evaluating how literature is expressed in Huizhou folk prints and how these prints interpret literary works. In the field of literary and artistic creation, it is necessary to broaden our horizons and enrich the meaning and expression of creation to promote the diversified development of literature and art.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360307</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Historical Process of Manchu Cultural Identity]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Beneath the Red Banner of ‘Implicit Satire’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Xu Gong]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The evolution of ethnic identity has undergone various stages in its historical development, from the early primitive phase to the emergence of cultural identity consciousness. Throughout the history of the Manchu people, the progression of history and culture has shaped the development of Manchu culture. The narrative of Manchu cultural identity is significant in advancing Manchu culture, symbolising its establishment and assertive growth. This article seeks to track the evolution of Manchu culture through methods such as historical literature analysis and cultural research, delving into the establishment of the dominant position of the Manchu, the evolution of the Manchu language and script, and the diversified expansion of Manchu literature. These efforts aim to propel Manchu cultural identity into a new historical development phase. Nonetheless, Manchu culture faced challenges during the late Qing Dynasty, leading to adverse effects. Lao She criticised this negativity and escapism in his novel <italic>Beneath the Red Banner</italic>, hastening a shift in cultural identity within Manchu culture.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360308</link>
<title><![CDATA[Critical Discourse from Ancient Literature to Contemporary Literature]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Muyi Yu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Critical discourse plays a vital role in enhancing literary comprehension. However, critical discourse research, spanning ancient to contemporary literature, frequently falls short by confining itself to narrow viewpoints, neglecting a comprehensive exploration of characteristics and commonalities. To bridge the critical discourse between ancient and modern literature, this study conducts an in-depth study of literary continuity by defining the structure and characteristics of discourse theory in ancient and contemporary literary criticism, comparing and analysing the common elements of the two, and exploring the future inspiration for the development of literary criticism from a unified perspective. In practical terms, literary criticism must innovate the critical discourse of contemporary literature while honouring the discourse framework of ancient literary criticism, and delving into the profound social meanings and values embedded within diverse works.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360309</link>
<title><![CDATA[A New Interpretation of ‘无恶’ in the Book ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Xinyu Du]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In comparing the passage ‘非之而不可亚(恶)者, 䈞(笃)于忎(仁)者也’ from the Guodian Chu Slips <italic>Xing Zi Ming Chu</italic> with the excerpt ‘苟志于仁矣, 无恶也’ from the <italic>Li Ren</italic> chapter in the <italic>Analects</italic>, a revealing juxtaposition emerges. When examining the phrase, the term ‘无’ should be construed as ‘unable to’, signifying a nuanced perspective. This statement conveys an attitude towards individuals earnestly dedicated to pursuing goodness. Delving into surrounding chapters of the <italic>Li Ren</italic> chapter sheds light on the understanding that the term ‘恶’ should be interpreted in the context of likes and dislikes. Hence, the claim ‘苟志于仁矣, 无恶也’ implies that if devoted to benevolence, one should not be despised.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Critical Survey on Chinese Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kevin Wang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Aliya Aini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Halina Marlewicz]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>The formation of ancient Chinese literary critical theory was deeply rooted in the abundant creative output of ancient literature, serving as a catalyst for the advancement of literary endeavours from that era. In contrast to Western literary traditions, Eastern literary expressions are distinguished by their literary heritage and spiritual depth. Literary criticism, as a methodological approach, involves the examination, analysis and interpretation of literary works, authors and thematic elements through a societal lens. The crux of social criticism in Chinese literary circles lies in its intrinsic societal value, serving as a key metric for assessing the value of critical discourse. This approach prioritises addressing societal issues through a nuanced critique that evaluates the role of literary creation, ideological underpinnings in literature, and the engagement of literary phenomena within the broader societal framework. Against the backdrop of cultural collisions between East and West and the evolution of literature across different epochs and regions, Chinese literature draws inspiration from the zeitgeist of the time. Central to this discourse are themes of independent thought, fostering dialogue and harnessing the communicative power of literature. Through a thoughtful examination encompassing diverse social, historical and ethical dimensions, critics explore the specific, dynamic and universal aesthetic elements present within literary works. Within the realm of Chinese literature, critics, propelled by an unwavering spirit of independence, have fashioned a diverse array of critical approaches, coherent and distinctive in their patterns, thus expanding the discourse surrounding critical analysis. These multifaceted perspectives represent essential pillars upon which contemporary literary criticism continues to evolve and flourish.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Restriction and Oppression of Women under the Feudal System in the Drama ‘The Jade Hairpin’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zexi Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Examining the survival status of women under the feudal system is of great significance for the stable development of social structure. Drama therapy can establish the resonance of the audience with the fate of female characters in drama, promoting attention and resolution of social issues. As a classic ancient theatrical literary work, ‘The Jade Hairpin’ provides rich materials and perspectives for understanding the plight of women in feudal society. This study uses a combination of text analysis and historical research to critique the limitations and oppression faced by the female characters of the work. Reflecting on the fate of women and awakening subjectivity in dramatic literature provides a unique perspective for inspiring audiences to think about gender issues in society.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Exploring Chinese Literature from a Critical Perspective]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Critical Inquiry on Regional Literature Compilations in the Ming Dynasty]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lingling Gu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Compilations of regional literature in the Ming Dynasty increased dramatically in quantity and significant improvements were made in the quality of compilation and engraving. This marked the initial construction of a national and regional literary history, making it a valuable literary and cultural phenomenon for research. The evaluative framework of regional literature compilations in the Ming Dynasty encompasses not only praise for the editors’ talent and compilation skills, and praise for the textual value, but also judgements about the compilation content and format. Despite some shortcomings in certain regional literature compilations of the Ming Dynasty, they are far from sufficient to overshadow their brilliance. These collections provide valuable data and experience for the compilation of regional literature compilations in the Qing Dynasty and nationwide regional literature compilations and profoundly influence the formation of literary evaluative systems in later generations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Analysis of the Global Literary Significance of Foreign Novel Translations in Late Qing China]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Case Study of ‘Novels Translated by Lin Shu’ (1899–1919)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ning Li]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores Lin Shu's (1852–1924) translations of foreign novels, known as ‘novels translated by Lin Shu’ (1899–1919), highlighting their contribution to the world literature of Late Qing China. Lin's translations, classified into emotional romance, adventure and mystery, and critical realism, showcase a unique blend of poetic style, ethical reflection and political commentary. By examining the textual nuances of ‘novels translated by Lin Shu’, the study reveals Lin's significant role in intercultural communication and the global literary sphere. It argues that Lin's translations, embodying distinctive narrative techniques and perspectives on translation, underscore the interplay between culture, ethics and politics in Late Qing China's literary landscape.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360305</link>
<title><![CDATA[An Analysis of Critical Discourse Construction in Xinjiang-Related Literary Works]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aliya Aini]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Xinjiang, an enclave nestled in the northwest region of China, has emerged as a captivating subject of artistic contemplation, bestowing on us a myriad of perspectives enveloping this locality. The primary objective of this article is to undertake a comprehensive examination of the construction of critical discourse within Xinjiang literature. What sets this article apart from others is its pioneering endeavour to introduce the multifarious realm of Xinjiang in literature, encompassing ancient texts and resounding echoes of the Silk Road, as well as depictions found within Chinese literature. By drawing upon various approaches to the conceptualisation of critical discourse in Xinjiang literature, this study innovatively uncovers the overarching layers of critique within historical narratives of Xinjiang, thus allowing readers to develop a comprehensive understanding of critical discourse in Xinjiang-related literary works.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Evaluation of the Interplay between Literature and Art]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Huizhou Folk Prints]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lei Li]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Di Hu]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Zheng Wang]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The interaction between literature and art is essential to human cultural progress. Huizhou folk printmaking is essential as a traditional Chinese art form in this dynamic relationship. To comprehensively and objectively evaluate the relationship between literature and art and promote the cross-fusion and innovative evolution between literature and art, this article incorporates Huizhou folk prints into its analysis to examine and evaluate this complex connection. The relationship between literature and art is summarised by evaluating how literature is expressed in Huizhou folk prints and how these prints interpret literary works. In the field of literary and artistic creation, it is necessary to broaden our horizons and enrich the meaning and expression of creation to promote the diversified development of literature and art.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360307</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Historical Process of Manchu Cultural Identity]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Beneath the Red Banner of ‘Implicit Satire’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Xu Gong]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The evolution of ethnic identity has undergone various stages in its historical development, from the early primitive phase to the emergence of cultural identity consciousness. Throughout the history of the Manchu people, the progression of history and culture has shaped the development of Manchu culture. The narrative of Manchu cultural identity is significant in advancing Manchu culture, symbolising its establishment and assertive growth. This article seeks to track the evolution of Manchu culture through methods such as historical literature analysis and cultural research, delving into the establishment of the dominant position of the Manchu, the evolution of the Manchu language and script, and the diversified expansion of Manchu literature. These efforts aim to propel Manchu cultural identity into a new historical development phase. Nonetheless, Manchu culture faced challenges during the late Qing Dynasty, leading to adverse effects. Lao She criticised this negativity and escapism in his novel <italic>Beneath the Red Banner</italic>, hastening a shift in cultural identity within Manchu culture.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360308</link>
<title><![CDATA[Critical Discourse from Ancient Literature to Contemporary Literature]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Muyi Yu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Critical discourse plays a vital role in enhancing literary comprehension. However, critical discourse research, spanning ancient to contemporary literature, frequently falls short by confining itself to narrow viewpoints, neglecting a comprehensive exploration of characteristics and commonalities. To bridge the critical discourse between ancient and modern literature, this study conducts an in-depth study of literary continuity by defining the structure and characteristics of discourse theory in ancient and contemporary literary criticism, comparing and analysing the common elements of the two, and exploring the future inspiration for the development of literary criticism from a unified perspective. In practical terms, literary criticism must innovate the critical discourse of contemporary literature while honouring the discourse framework of ancient literary criticism, and delving into the profound social meanings and values embedded within diverse works.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360309</link>
<title><![CDATA[A New Interpretation of ‘无恶’ in the Book ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Xinyu Du]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In comparing the passage ‘非之而不可亚(恶)者, 䈞(笃)于忎(仁)者也’ from the Guodian Chu Slips <italic>Xing Zi Ming Chu</italic> with the excerpt ‘苟志于仁矣, 无恶也’ from the <italic>Li Ren</italic> chapter in the <italic>Analects</italic>, a revealing juxtaposition emerges. When examining the phrase, the term ‘无’ should be construed as ‘unable to’, signifying a nuanced perspective. This statement conveys an attitude towards individuals earnestly dedicated to pursuing goodness. Delving into surrounding chapters of the <italic>Li Ren</italic> chapter sheds light on the understanding that the term ‘恶’ should be interpreted in the context of likes and dislikes. Hence, the claim ‘苟志于仁矣, 无恶也’ implies that if devoted to benevolence, one should not be despised.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360310</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Narrative Mechanism of Mainstream Ideology]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Contemplative Perspective on the Popular TV Series ‘Soldiers Sortie’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zijie Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The surge in popularity of the Chinese TV series ‘Soldiers Sortie’ can be viewed as a process whereby a prevalent ideology garners widespread acceptance through narrative works. This article delves into how ideology, in this process, utilises traditional Chinese narrative methods to present itself and garner legitimacy through packaging, thus gaining acceptance among the masses. A detailed analysis of the plot of ‘Soldiers Sortie’ reveals that the intertwined narrative and the overarching family narrative model employed in this work align with the cultural psyche accumulated over thousands of years in China, leading to it being quickly embraced by Chinese viewers. This is the underlying reason for the widespread popularity of this work. Throughout history, famous literary and artistic works in China that have been widely embraced by the public have often employed this traditional Chinese narrative style. Therefore, mainstream ideologies seeking to promote and disseminate through literary works should pay heed to the use of Chinese narrative traditions.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Critical Survey on Chinese Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kevin Wang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Aliya Aini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Halina Marlewicz]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>The formation of ancient Chinese literary critical theory was deeply rooted in the abundant creative output of ancient literature, serving as a catalyst for the advancement of literary endeavours from that era. In contrast to Western literary traditions, Eastern literary expressions are distinguished by their literary heritage and spiritual depth. Literary criticism, as a methodological approach, involves the examination, analysis and interpretation of literary works, authors and thematic elements through a societal lens. The crux of social criticism in Chinese literary circles lies in its intrinsic societal value, serving as a key metric for assessing the value of critical discourse. This approach prioritises addressing societal issues through a nuanced critique that evaluates the role of literary creation, ideological underpinnings in literature, and the engagement of literary phenomena within the broader societal framework. Against the backdrop of cultural collisions between East and West and the evolution of literature across different epochs and regions, Chinese literature draws inspiration from the zeitgeist of the time. Central to this discourse are themes of independent thought, fostering dialogue and harnessing the communicative power of literature. Through a thoughtful examination encompassing diverse social, historical and ethical dimensions, critics explore the specific, dynamic and universal aesthetic elements present within literary works. Within the realm of Chinese literature, critics, propelled by an unwavering spirit of independence, have fashioned a diverse array of critical approaches, coherent and distinctive in their patterns, thus expanding the discourse surrounding critical analysis. These multifaceted perspectives represent essential pillars upon which contemporary literary criticism continues to evolve and flourish.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Restriction and Oppression of Women under the Feudal System in the Drama ‘The Jade Hairpin’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zexi Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Examining the survival status of women under the feudal system is of great significance for the stable development of social structure. Drama therapy can establish the resonance of the audience with the fate of female characters in drama, promoting attention and resolution of social issues. As a classic ancient theatrical literary work, ‘The Jade Hairpin’ provides rich materials and perspectives for understanding the plight of women in feudal society. This study uses a combination of text analysis and historical research to critique the limitations and oppression faced by the female characters of the work. Reflecting on the fate of women and awakening subjectivity in dramatic literature provides a unique perspective for inspiring audiences to think about gender issues in society.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Exploring Chinese Literature from a Critical Perspective]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Critical Inquiry on Regional Literature Compilations in the Ming Dynasty]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lingling Gu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Compilations of regional literature in the Ming Dynasty increased dramatically in quantity and significant improvements were made in the quality of compilation and engraving. This marked the initial construction of a national and regional literary history, making it a valuable literary and cultural phenomenon for research. The evaluative framework of regional literature compilations in the Ming Dynasty encompasses not only praise for the editors’ talent and compilation skills, and praise for the textual value, but also judgements about the compilation content and format. Despite some shortcomings in certain regional literature compilations of the Ming Dynasty, they are far from sufficient to overshadow their brilliance. These collections provide valuable data and experience for the compilation of regional literature compilations in the Qing Dynasty and nationwide regional literature compilations and profoundly influence the formation of literary evaluative systems in later generations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Analysis of the Global Literary Significance of Foreign Novel Translations in Late Qing China]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Case Study of ‘Novels Translated by Lin Shu’ (1899–1919)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ning Li]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores Lin Shu's (1852–1924) translations of foreign novels, known as ‘novels translated by Lin Shu’ (1899–1919), highlighting their contribution to the world literature of Late Qing China. Lin's translations, classified into emotional romance, adventure and mystery, and critical realism, showcase a unique blend of poetic style, ethical reflection and political commentary. By examining the textual nuances of ‘novels translated by Lin Shu’, the study reveals Lin's significant role in intercultural communication and the global literary sphere. It argues that Lin's translations, embodying distinctive narrative techniques and perspectives on translation, underscore the interplay between culture, ethics and politics in Late Qing China's literary landscape.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360305</link>
<title><![CDATA[An Analysis of Critical Discourse Construction in Xinjiang-Related Literary Works]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aliya Aini]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Xinjiang, an enclave nestled in the northwest region of China, has emerged as a captivating subject of artistic contemplation, bestowing on us a myriad of perspectives enveloping this locality. The primary objective of this article is to undertake a comprehensive examination of the construction of critical discourse within Xinjiang literature. What sets this article apart from others is its pioneering endeavour to introduce the multifarious realm of Xinjiang in literature, encompassing ancient texts and resounding echoes of the Silk Road, as well as depictions found within Chinese literature. By drawing upon various approaches to the conceptualisation of critical discourse in Xinjiang literature, this study innovatively uncovers the overarching layers of critique within historical narratives of Xinjiang, thus allowing readers to develop a comprehensive understanding of critical discourse in Xinjiang-related literary works.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Evaluation of the Interplay between Literature and Art]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Huizhou Folk Prints]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lei Li]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Di Hu]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Zheng Wang]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The interaction between literature and art is essential to human cultural progress. Huizhou folk printmaking is essential as a traditional Chinese art form in this dynamic relationship. To comprehensively and objectively evaluate the relationship between literature and art and promote the cross-fusion and innovative evolution between literature and art, this article incorporates Huizhou folk prints into its analysis to examine and evaluate this complex connection. The relationship between literature and art is summarised by evaluating how literature is expressed in Huizhou folk prints and how these prints interpret literary works. In the field of literary and artistic creation, it is necessary to broaden our horizons and enrich the meaning and expression of creation to promote the diversified development of literature and art.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360307</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Historical Process of Manchu Cultural Identity]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Beneath the Red Banner of ‘Implicit Satire’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Xu Gong]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The evolution of ethnic identity has undergone various stages in its historical development, from the early primitive phase to the emergence of cultural identity consciousness. Throughout the history of the Manchu people, the progression of history and culture has shaped the development of Manchu culture. The narrative of Manchu cultural identity is significant in advancing Manchu culture, symbolising its establishment and assertive growth. This article seeks to track the evolution of Manchu culture through methods such as historical literature analysis and cultural research, delving into the establishment of the dominant position of the Manchu, the evolution of the Manchu language and script, and the diversified expansion of Manchu literature. These efforts aim to propel Manchu cultural identity into a new historical development phase. Nonetheless, Manchu culture faced challenges during the late Qing Dynasty, leading to adverse effects. Lao She criticised this negativity and escapism in his novel <italic>Beneath the Red Banner</italic>, hastening a shift in cultural identity within Manchu culture.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360308</link>
<title><![CDATA[Critical Discourse from Ancient Literature to Contemporary Literature]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Muyi Yu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Critical discourse plays a vital role in enhancing literary comprehension. However, critical discourse research, spanning ancient to contemporary literature, frequently falls short by confining itself to narrow viewpoints, neglecting a comprehensive exploration of characteristics and commonalities. To bridge the critical discourse between ancient and modern literature, this study conducts an in-depth study of literary continuity by defining the structure and characteristics of discourse theory in ancient and contemporary literary criticism, comparing and analysing the common elements of the two, and exploring the future inspiration for the development of literary criticism from a unified perspective. In practical terms, literary criticism must innovate the critical discourse of contemporary literature while honouring the discourse framework of ancient literary criticism, and delving into the profound social meanings and values embedded within diverse works.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360309</link>
<title><![CDATA[A New Interpretation of ‘无恶’ in the Book ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Xinyu Du]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In comparing the passage ‘非之而不可亚(恶)者, 䈞(笃)于忎(仁)者也’ from the Guodian Chu Slips <italic>Xing Zi Ming Chu</italic> with the excerpt ‘苟志于仁矣, 无恶也’ from the <italic>Li Ren</italic> chapter in the <italic>Analects</italic>, a revealing juxtaposition emerges. When examining the phrase, the term ‘无’ should be construed as ‘unable to’, signifying a nuanced perspective. This statement conveys an attitude towards individuals earnestly dedicated to pursuing goodness. Delving into surrounding chapters of the <italic>Li Ren</italic> chapter sheds light on the understanding that the term ‘恶’ should be interpreted in the context of likes and dislikes. Hence, the claim ‘苟志于仁矣, 无恶也’ implies that if devoted to benevolence, one should not be despised.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360310</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Narrative Mechanism of Mainstream Ideology]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Contemplative Perspective on the Popular TV Series ‘Soldiers Sortie’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zijie Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The surge in popularity of the Chinese TV series ‘Soldiers Sortie’ can be viewed as a process whereby a prevalent ideology garners widespread acceptance through narrative works. This article delves into how ideology, in this process, utilises traditional Chinese narrative methods to present itself and garner legitimacy through packaging, thus gaining acceptance among the masses. A detailed analysis of the plot of ‘Soldiers Sortie’ reveals that the intertwined narrative and the overarching family narrative model employed in this work align with the cultural psyche accumulated over thousands of years in China, leading to it being quickly embraced by Chinese viewers. This is the underlying reason for the widespread popularity of this work. Throughout history, famous literary and artistic works in China that have been widely embraced by the public have often employed this traditional Chinese narrative style. Therefore, mainstream ideologies seeking to promote and disseminate through literary works should pay heed to the use of Chinese narrative traditions.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360311</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘The Seasons’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chinese Scholars’ Contemplation of Life and Literary Exploration in Landscape Paintings]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Chunyang Li]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ziliang Guo]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Yuan Ou]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The art of landscape painting involves a coherent chain of development and transformation between individual self-awareness and the construction of a scholar's emotions. These paintings directly explore personal consciousness and expressing personal emotions. The main themes depicted in seasonal landscape paintings are seclusion and travel. The relationship between scholars’ self-awareness, landscape painting portrayal and the emergence of literature is explored by analysing the emotional states and life interests inherent in the composition of these two themes of landscape painting. The connection between changes in landscape painting themes and the emotional content carried by scholars, as well as the relationship between seasonal development in landscape paintings and scholars’ literary explorations and poetic expressions, is discussed. Consequently, the themes of seclusion and travel contain contemplation of life and aesthetic interests, revealing connections between these themes, scholarly pursuits, and the unity of poetry and painting.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Critical Survey on Chinese Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kevin Wang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Aliya Aini]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Halina Marlewicz]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>The formation of ancient Chinese literary critical theory was deeply rooted in the abundant creative output of ancient literature, serving as a catalyst for the advancement of literary endeavours from that era. In contrast to Western literary traditions, Eastern literary expressions are distinguished by their literary heritage and spiritual depth. Literary criticism, as a methodological approach, involves the examination, analysis and interpretation of literary works, authors and thematic elements through a societal lens. The crux of social criticism in Chinese literary circles lies in its intrinsic societal value, serving as a key metric for assessing the value of critical discourse. This approach prioritises addressing societal issues through a nuanced critique that evaluates the role of literary creation, ideological underpinnings in literature, and the engagement of literary phenomena within the broader societal framework. Against the backdrop of cultural collisions between East and West and the evolution of literature across different epochs and regions, Chinese literature draws inspiration from the zeitgeist of the time. Central to this discourse are themes of independent thought, fostering dialogue and harnessing the communicative power of literature. Through a thoughtful examination encompassing diverse social, historical and ethical dimensions, critics explore the specific, dynamic and universal aesthetic elements present within literary works. Within the realm of Chinese literature, critics, propelled by an unwavering spirit of independence, have fashioned a diverse array of critical approaches, coherent and distinctive in their patterns, thus expanding the discourse surrounding critical analysis. These multifaceted perspectives represent essential pillars upon which contemporary literary criticism continues to evolve and flourish.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Restriction and Oppression of Women under the Feudal System in the Drama ‘The Jade Hairpin’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zexi Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Examining the survival status of women under the feudal system is of great significance for the stable development of social structure. Drama therapy can establish the resonance of the audience with the fate of female characters in drama, promoting attention and resolution of social issues. As a classic ancient theatrical literary work, ‘The Jade Hairpin’ provides rich materials and perspectives for understanding the plight of women in feudal society. This study uses a combination of text analysis and historical research to critique the limitations and oppression faced by the female characters of the work. Reflecting on the fate of women and awakening subjectivity in dramatic literature provides a unique perspective for inspiring audiences to think about gender issues in society.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Exploring Chinese Literature from a Critical Perspective]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Critical Inquiry on Regional Literature Compilations in the Ming Dynasty]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lingling Gu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Compilations of regional literature in the Ming Dynasty increased dramatically in quantity and significant improvements were made in the quality of compilation and engraving. This marked the initial construction of a national and regional literary history, making it a valuable literary and cultural phenomenon for research. The evaluative framework of regional literature compilations in the Ming Dynasty encompasses not only praise for the editors’ talent and compilation skills, and praise for the textual value, but also judgements about the compilation content and format. Despite some shortcomings in certain regional literature compilations of the Ming Dynasty, they are far from sufficient to overshadow their brilliance. These collections provide valuable data and experience for the compilation of regional literature compilations in the Qing Dynasty and nationwide regional literature compilations and profoundly influence the formation of literary evaluative systems in later generations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Analysis of the Global Literary Significance of Foreign Novel Translations in Late Qing China]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Case Study of ‘Novels Translated by Lin Shu’ (1899–1919)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ning Li]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores Lin Shu's (1852–1924) translations of foreign novels, known as ‘novels translated by Lin Shu’ (1899–1919), highlighting their contribution to the world literature of Late Qing China. Lin's translations, classified into emotional romance, adventure and mystery, and critical realism, showcase a unique blend of poetic style, ethical reflection and political commentary. By examining the textual nuances of ‘novels translated by Lin Shu’, the study reveals Lin's significant role in intercultural communication and the global literary sphere. It argues that Lin's translations, embodying distinctive narrative techniques and perspectives on translation, underscore the interplay between culture, ethics and politics in Late Qing China's literary landscape.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360305</link>
<title><![CDATA[An Analysis of Critical Discourse Construction in Xinjiang-Related Literary Works]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aliya Aini]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Xinjiang, an enclave nestled in the northwest region of China, has emerged as a captivating subject of artistic contemplation, bestowing on us a myriad of perspectives enveloping this locality. The primary objective of this article is to undertake a comprehensive examination of the construction of critical discourse within Xinjiang literature. What sets this article apart from others is its pioneering endeavour to introduce the multifarious realm of Xinjiang in literature, encompassing ancient texts and resounding echoes of the Silk Road, as well as depictions found within Chinese literature. By drawing upon various approaches to the conceptualisation of critical discourse in Xinjiang literature, this study innovatively uncovers the overarching layers of critique within historical narratives of Xinjiang, thus allowing readers to develop a comprehensive understanding of critical discourse in Xinjiang-related literary works.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Evaluation of the Interplay between Literature and Art]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Huizhou Folk Prints]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lei Li]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Di Hu]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Zheng Wang]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The interaction between literature and art is essential to human cultural progress. Huizhou folk printmaking is essential as a traditional Chinese art form in this dynamic relationship. To comprehensively and objectively evaluate the relationship between literature and art and promote the cross-fusion and innovative evolution between literature and art, this article incorporates Huizhou folk prints into its analysis to examine and evaluate this complex connection. The relationship between literature and art is summarised by evaluating how literature is expressed in Huizhou folk prints and how these prints interpret literary works. In the field of literary and artistic creation, it is necessary to broaden our horizons and enrich the meaning and expression of creation to promote the diversified development of literature and art.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360307</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Historical Process of Manchu Cultural Identity]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Beneath the Red Banner of ‘Implicit Satire’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Xu Gong]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The evolution of ethnic identity has undergone various stages in its historical development, from the early primitive phase to the emergence of cultural identity consciousness. Throughout the history of the Manchu people, the progression of history and culture has shaped the development of Manchu culture. The narrative of Manchu cultural identity is significant in advancing Manchu culture, symbolising its establishment and assertive growth. This article seeks to track the evolution of Manchu culture through methods such as historical literature analysis and cultural research, delving into the establishment of the dominant position of the Manchu, the evolution of the Manchu language and script, and the diversified expansion of Manchu literature. These efforts aim to propel Manchu cultural identity into a new historical development phase. Nonetheless, Manchu culture faced challenges during the late Qing Dynasty, leading to adverse effects. Lao She criticised this negativity and escapism in his novel <italic>Beneath the Red Banner</italic>, hastening a shift in cultural identity within Manchu culture.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360308</link>
<title><![CDATA[Critical Discourse from Ancient Literature to Contemporary Literature]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Muyi Yu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Critical discourse plays a vital role in enhancing literary comprehension. However, critical discourse research, spanning ancient to contemporary literature, frequently falls short by confining itself to narrow viewpoints, neglecting a comprehensive exploration of characteristics and commonalities. To bridge the critical discourse between ancient and modern literature, this study conducts an in-depth study of literary continuity by defining the structure and characteristics of discourse theory in ancient and contemporary literary criticism, comparing and analysing the common elements of the two, and exploring the future inspiration for the development of literary criticism from a unified perspective. In practical terms, literary criticism must innovate the critical discourse of contemporary literature while honouring the discourse framework of ancient literary criticism, and delving into the profound social meanings and values embedded within diverse works.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360309</link>
<title><![CDATA[A New Interpretation of ‘无恶’ in the Book ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Xinyu Du]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In comparing the passage ‘非之而不可亚(恶)者, 䈞(笃)于忎(仁)者也’ from the Guodian Chu Slips <italic>Xing Zi Ming Chu</italic> with the excerpt ‘苟志于仁矣, 无恶也’ from the <italic>Li Ren</italic> chapter in the <italic>Analects</italic>, a revealing juxtaposition emerges. When examining the phrase, the term ‘无’ should be construed as ‘unable to’, signifying a nuanced perspective. This statement conveys an attitude towards individuals earnestly dedicated to pursuing goodness. Delving into surrounding chapters of the <italic>Li Ren</italic> chapter sheds light on the understanding that the term ‘恶’ should be interpreted in the context of likes and dislikes. Hence, the claim ‘苟志于仁矣, 无恶也’ implies that if devoted to benevolence, one should not be despised.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360310</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Narrative Mechanism of Mainstream Ideology]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Contemplative Perspective on the Popular TV Series ‘Soldiers Sortie’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zijie Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The surge in popularity of the Chinese TV series ‘Soldiers Sortie’ can be viewed as a process whereby a prevalent ideology garners widespread acceptance through narrative works. This article delves into how ideology, in this process, utilises traditional Chinese narrative methods to present itself and garner legitimacy through packaging, thus gaining acceptance among the masses. A detailed analysis of the plot of ‘Soldiers Sortie’ reveals that the intertwined narrative and the overarching family narrative model employed in this work align with the cultural psyche accumulated over thousands of years in China, leading to it being quickly embraced by Chinese viewers. This is the underlying reason for the widespread popularity of this work. Throughout history, famous literary and artistic works in China that have been widely embraced by the public have often employed this traditional Chinese narrative style. Therefore, mainstream ideologies seeking to promote and disseminate through literary works should pay heed to the use of Chinese narrative traditions.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360311</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘The Seasons’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chinese Scholars’ Contemplation of Life and Literary Exploration in Landscape Paintings]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Chunyang Li]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ziliang Guo]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Yuan Ou]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The art of landscape painting involves a coherent chain of development and transformation between individual self-awareness and the construction of a scholar's emotions. These paintings directly explore personal consciousness and expressing personal emotions. The main themes depicted in seasonal landscape paintings are seclusion and travel. The relationship between scholars’ self-awareness, landscape painting portrayal and the emergence of literature is explored by analysing the emotional states and life interests inherent in the composition of these two themes of landscape painting. The connection between changes in landscape painting themes and the emotional content carried by scholars, as well as the relationship between seasonal development in landscape paintings and scholars’ literary explorations and poetic expressions, is discussed. Consequently, the themes of seclusion and travel contain contemplation of life and aesthetic interests, revealing connections between these themes, scholarly pursuits, and the unity of poetry and painting.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360312</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360312</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Critical Appreciation of Socratic Philosophical Thought in the Narrative of  from the Perspective of Chinese Literature]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kan Chen]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Xiyao Du]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article uses a comparative analysis approach to juxtapose Socratic dialogues in <italic>Euthyphro</italic> with the Confucian ethical principle of ‘mutual concealment of wrongdoing among family members’ from the <italic>Analects of Confucius · Zilu</italic>. The comparative analysis approach provides a fresh perspective to comprehend and interpret Socrates’ attitude towards Euthyphro's act of accusing his father in <italic>Euthyphro</italic>. The analysis reveals that Socrates’ stance is not simply for or against but instead situated within the intricate triangular relationship between Athenian customs, Euthyphro's wisdom and civic morality. From the critical perspective in Chinese literature, Confucius's principle of ‘mutual concealment of wrongdoing among family members’ and the importance of family relations is the oppression of individuals, and ‘accusing his father of a crime’ is the awakening of individuals. However, in <italic>Euthyphro</italic>, Socrates challenges traditional moral notions, revealing moral decision-making's philosophical depth and complexity.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Whose Othello Are We Talking About Anyway?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tayeb Salih's Othello in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joseph Khoury]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that Tayeb Salih, in his most famous novel, tackles Shakespeare's best-known play in the Arabic world, <italic>Othello</italic>, but not in the usual fashion. Instead of adapting the protagonist, Salih ventriloquises him to force a fresh understanding of Othello by Western readers, thus challenging what was at the time of his novel's publication a largely nineteenth-century reading of Othello. At the same time, Salih creates a hybridised protagonist of his own, one who comes to understand that he is neither Sudanese nor English. This reading thus sheds light on both Shakespeare's play and Salih's novel, arguing that the novel allows us to understand the play contextually rather than anachronistically. Fundamentally, Salih destabilises Arab notions of identity, arguing that the world has become ‘all mixed up’ and needs to move beyond essentialist identities.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Whose Othello Are We Talking About Anyway?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tayeb Salih's Othello in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joseph Khoury]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that Tayeb Salih, in his most famous novel, tackles Shakespeare's best-known play in the Arabic world, <italic>Othello</italic>, but not in the usual fashion. Instead of adapting the protagonist, Salih ventriloquises him to force a fresh understanding of Othello by Western readers, thus challenging what was at the time of his novel's publication a largely nineteenth-century reading of Othello. At the same time, Salih creates a hybridised protagonist of his own, one who comes to understand that he is neither Sudanese nor English. This reading thus sheds light on both Shakespeare's play and Salih's novel, arguing that the novel allows us to understand the play contextually rather than anachronistically. Fundamentally, Salih destabilises Arab notions of identity, arguing that the world has become ‘all mixed up’ and needs to move beyond essentialist identities.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360202</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Sociolinguistic Dynamics of Grotesque and Satire]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Comparative Analysis in Contemporary German and African American Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhongxi Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The grotesque and satire are common methods of expressing the comic in European and African American literature. This study identifies the distinctive features of the grotesque and satire in European and African American literature. Günter Grass in <italic>The Tin Drum</italic>, <italic>The Wide Field</italic>, <italic>The Rat</italic>, <italic>The Dog Years</italic> and <italic>Under Local Narcosis</italic> uses the grotesque as a primary means of representing the political and historical state of Germany. In <italic>Sula</italic>, Toni Morrison takes the reader into the opposite space. She blatantly exposes racism and the problems of African Americans, denouncing inequality and lack of freedom. These results allow us to comprehend and critically engage with the ways that these kinds of communication confront social reality and challenge societal norms by looking at the sociolinguistic dynamics of the grotesque and satire in German and African American literature.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Whose Othello Are We Talking About Anyway?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tayeb Salih's Othello in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joseph Khoury]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that Tayeb Salih, in his most famous novel, tackles Shakespeare's best-known play in the Arabic world, <italic>Othello</italic>, but not in the usual fashion. Instead of adapting the protagonist, Salih ventriloquises him to force a fresh understanding of Othello by Western readers, thus challenging what was at the time of his novel's publication a largely nineteenth-century reading of Othello. At the same time, Salih creates a hybridised protagonist of his own, one who comes to understand that he is neither Sudanese nor English. This reading thus sheds light on both Shakespeare's play and Salih's novel, arguing that the novel allows us to understand the play contextually rather than anachronistically. Fundamentally, Salih destabilises Arab notions of identity, arguing that the world has become ‘all mixed up’ and needs to move beyond essentialist identities.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360202</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Sociolinguistic Dynamics of Grotesque and Satire]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Comparative Analysis in Contemporary German and African American Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhongxi Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The grotesque and satire are common methods of expressing the comic in European and African American literature. This study identifies the distinctive features of the grotesque and satire in European and African American literature. Günter Grass in <italic>The Tin Drum</italic>, <italic>The Wide Field</italic>, <italic>The Rat</italic>, <italic>The Dog Years</italic> and <italic>Under Local Narcosis</italic> uses the grotesque as a primary means of representing the political and historical state of Germany. In <italic>Sula</italic>, Toni Morrison takes the reader into the opposite space. She blatantly exposes racism and the problems of African Americans, denouncing inequality and lack of freedom. These results allow us to comprehend and critically engage with the ways that these kinds of communication confront social reality and challenge societal norms by looking at the sociolinguistic dynamics of the grotesque and satire in German and African American literature.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Sonnet 145 and the Challenges of Legacy Criticism]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Shaun James Russell]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article re-evaluates the merits of Shakespeare's Sonnet 145 and explores its critical legacy over the past half-century. While the sonnet has typically been seen as inferior due to its use of tetrameter rather than pentameter, one article from 1971 made a case for it being the first poem Shakespeare ever wrote. Rather than prompt critical debate, the theory presented in the article gained nearly universal acceptance and has been amplified ever since. The problem I identify is that the theory itself has been adopted without due scrutiny, and that when we approach Sonnet 145 from the standpoint that it is neither inferior nor juvenilia, we can then see how the supposed aberrations are potentially deliberate choices made by Shakespeare to underscore the poem's content.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Whose Othello Are We Talking About Anyway?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tayeb Salih's Othello in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joseph Khoury]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that Tayeb Salih, in his most famous novel, tackles Shakespeare's best-known play in the Arabic world, <italic>Othello</italic>, but not in the usual fashion. Instead of adapting the protagonist, Salih ventriloquises him to force a fresh understanding of Othello by Western readers, thus challenging what was at the time of his novel's publication a largely nineteenth-century reading of Othello. At the same time, Salih creates a hybridised protagonist of his own, one who comes to understand that he is neither Sudanese nor English. This reading thus sheds light on both Shakespeare's play and Salih's novel, arguing that the novel allows us to understand the play contextually rather than anachronistically. Fundamentally, Salih destabilises Arab notions of identity, arguing that the world has become ‘all mixed up’ and needs to move beyond essentialist identities.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360202</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Sociolinguistic Dynamics of Grotesque and Satire]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Comparative Analysis in Contemporary German and African American Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhongxi Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The grotesque and satire are common methods of expressing the comic in European and African American literature. This study identifies the distinctive features of the grotesque and satire in European and African American literature. Günter Grass in <italic>The Tin Drum</italic>, <italic>The Wide Field</italic>, <italic>The Rat</italic>, <italic>The Dog Years</italic> and <italic>Under Local Narcosis</italic> uses the grotesque as a primary means of representing the political and historical state of Germany. In <italic>Sula</italic>, Toni Morrison takes the reader into the opposite space. She blatantly exposes racism and the problems of African Americans, denouncing inequality and lack of freedom. These results allow us to comprehend and critically engage with the ways that these kinds of communication confront social reality and challenge societal norms by looking at the sociolinguistic dynamics of the grotesque and satire in German and African American literature.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Sonnet 145 and the Challenges of Legacy Criticism]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Shaun James Russell]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article re-evaluates the merits of Shakespeare's Sonnet 145 and explores its critical legacy over the past half-century. While the sonnet has typically been seen as inferior due to its use of tetrameter rather than pentameter, one article from 1971 made a case for it being the first poem Shakespeare ever wrote. Rather than prompt critical debate, the theory presented in the article gained nearly universal acceptance and has been amplified ever since. The problem I identify is that the theory itself has been adopted without due scrutiny, and that when we approach Sonnet 145 from the standpoint that it is neither inferior nor juvenilia, we can then see how the supposed aberrations are potentially deliberate choices made by Shakespeare to underscore the poem's content.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360204</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Becoming-Greek Tragedy of Julian Barnes's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ying Jiang]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Deleuze and Guattari's becoming is a dynamic alliance with beings. It is not a monad but creative involution. The incorporeal becoming deterritorialises the beings and roams nomadically between them. It has no subject or object, nor does it have centre or periphery; it is a becoming-in-itself. This article analyses the differences between Nietzsche's becoming and that of Deleuze and Guattari. It also summarises the three attributes of a becoming, which is solipsistic, revolutionary and always in-between. Julian Barnes's novel <italic>Love, etc</italic> exclusively utilises monologues as the narrative device which, along with its minimal personae, penetrating conflict and unsettling ending, prompts a becoming-Greek tragedy similar to <italic>Antigone</italic>. The becoming-Greek tragedy is not a simple average of the two beings; rather, it is a heterogeneous, molecular interbeing.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Whose Othello Are We Talking About Anyway?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tayeb Salih's Othello in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joseph Khoury]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that Tayeb Salih, in his most famous novel, tackles Shakespeare's best-known play in the Arabic world, <italic>Othello</italic>, but not in the usual fashion. Instead of adapting the protagonist, Salih ventriloquises him to force a fresh understanding of Othello by Western readers, thus challenging what was at the time of his novel's publication a largely nineteenth-century reading of Othello. At the same time, Salih creates a hybridised protagonist of his own, one who comes to understand that he is neither Sudanese nor English. This reading thus sheds light on both Shakespeare's play and Salih's novel, arguing that the novel allows us to understand the play contextually rather than anachronistically. Fundamentally, Salih destabilises Arab notions of identity, arguing that the world has become ‘all mixed up’ and needs to move beyond essentialist identities.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360202</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Sociolinguistic Dynamics of Grotesque and Satire]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Comparative Analysis in Contemporary German and African American Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhongxi Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The grotesque and satire are common methods of expressing the comic in European and African American literature. This study identifies the distinctive features of the grotesque and satire in European and African American literature. Günter Grass in <italic>The Tin Drum</italic>, <italic>The Wide Field</italic>, <italic>The Rat</italic>, <italic>The Dog Years</italic> and <italic>Under Local Narcosis</italic> uses the grotesque as a primary means of representing the political and historical state of Germany. In <italic>Sula</italic>, Toni Morrison takes the reader into the opposite space. She blatantly exposes racism and the problems of African Americans, denouncing inequality and lack of freedom. These results allow us to comprehend and critically engage with the ways that these kinds of communication confront social reality and challenge societal norms by looking at the sociolinguistic dynamics of the grotesque and satire in German and African American literature.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Sonnet 145 and the Challenges of Legacy Criticism]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Shaun James Russell]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article re-evaluates the merits of Shakespeare's Sonnet 145 and explores its critical legacy over the past half-century. While the sonnet has typically been seen as inferior due to its use of tetrameter rather than pentameter, one article from 1971 made a case for it being the first poem Shakespeare ever wrote. Rather than prompt critical debate, the theory presented in the article gained nearly universal acceptance and has been amplified ever since. The problem I identify is that the theory itself has been adopted without due scrutiny, and that when we approach Sonnet 145 from the standpoint that it is neither inferior nor juvenilia, we can then see how the supposed aberrations are potentially deliberate choices made by Shakespeare to underscore the poem's content.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360204</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Becoming-Greek Tragedy of Julian Barnes's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ying Jiang]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Deleuze and Guattari's becoming is a dynamic alliance with beings. It is not a monad but creative involution. The incorporeal becoming deterritorialises the beings and roams nomadically between them. It has no subject or object, nor does it have centre or periphery; it is a becoming-in-itself. This article analyses the differences between Nietzsche's becoming and that of Deleuze and Guattari. It also summarises the three attributes of a becoming, which is solipsistic, revolutionary and always in-between. Julian Barnes's novel <italic>Love, etc</italic> exclusively utilises monologues as the narrative device which, along with its minimal personae, penetrating conflict and unsettling ending, prompts a becoming-Greek tragedy similar to <italic>Antigone</italic>. The becoming-Greek tragedy is not a simple average of the two beings; rather, it is a heterogeneous, molecular interbeing.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360205</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Future of Andrew Marvell]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Futurity in the Lyric Poems]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Tink]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The modern reputation of Andrew Marvell has developed from studies of his status as a metaphysical poet of time and scale, to more historicist investigations of his political engagements and a nascent liberal subjectivity. There are remaining questions about the precise ideas of futurity in his lyric poetry. This article identifies three themes in particular: the figure of the child as part of a discourse of heredity, the figure of the landscape in a process of change, notably in ‘Upon Appleton House’, and the singularly charismatic figure of Oliver Cromwell, especially in ‘An Horatian Ode’. It concludes by considering other potential notions of futurity as suggested through ecocriticism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Whose Othello Are We Talking About Anyway?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tayeb Salih's Othello in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joseph Khoury]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that Tayeb Salih, in his most famous novel, tackles Shakespeare's best-known play in the Arabic world, <italic>Othello</italic>, but not in the usual fashion. Instead of adapting the protagonist, Salih ventriloquises him to force a fresh understanding of Othello by Western readers, thus challenging what was at the time of his novel's publication a largely nineteenth-century reading of Othello. At the same time, Salih creates a hybridised protagonist of his own, one who comes to understand that he is neither Sudanese nor English. This reading thus sheds light on both Shakespeare's play and Salih's novel, arguing that the novel allows us to understand the play contextually rather than anachronistically. Fundamentally, Salih destabilises Arab notions of identity, arguing that the world has become ‘all mixed up’ and needs to move beyond essentialist identities.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360202</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Sociolinguistic Dynamics of Grotesque and Satire]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Comparative Analysis in Contemporary German and African American Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhongxi Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The grotesque and satire are common methods of expressing the comic in European and African American literature. This study identifies the distinctive features of the grotesque and satire in European and African American literature. Günter Grass in <italic>The Tin Drum</italic>, <italic>The Wide Field</italic>, <italic>The Rat</italic>, <italic>The Dog Years</italic> and <italic>Under Local Narcosis</italic> uses the grotesque as a primary means of representing the political and historical state of Germany. In <italic>Sula</italic>, Toni Morrison takes the reader into the opposite space. She blatantly exposes racism and the problems of African Americans, denouncing inequality and lack of freedom. These results allow us to comprehend and critically engage with the ways that these kinds of communication confront social reality and challenge societal norms by looking at the sociolinguistic dynamics of the grotesque and satire in German and African American literature.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Sonnet 145 and the Challenges of Legacy Criticism]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Shaun James Russell]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article re-evaluates the merits of Shakespeare's Sonnet 145 and explores its critical legacy over the past half-century. While the sonnet has typically been seen as inferior due to its use of tetrameter rather than pentameter, one article from 1971 made a case for it being the first poem Shakespeare ever wrote. Rather than prompt critical debate, the theory presented in the article gained nearly universal acceptance and has been amplified ever since. The problem I identify is that the theory itself has been adopted without due scrutiny, and that when we approach Sonnet 145 from the standpoint that it is neither inferior nor juvenilia, we can then see how the supposed aberrations are potentially deliberate choices made by Shakespeare to underscore the poem's content.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360204</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Becoming-Greek Tragedy of Julian Barnes's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ying Jiang]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Deleuze and Guattari's becoming is a dynamic alliance with beings. It is not a monad but creative involution. The incorporeal becoming deterritorialises the beings and roams nomadically between them. It has no subject or object, nor does it have centre or periphery; it is a becoming-in-itself. This article analyses the differences between Nietzsche's becoming and that of Deleuze and Guattari. It also summarises the three attributes of a becoming, which is solipsistic, revolutionary and always in-between. Julian Barnes's novel <italic>Love, etc</italic> exclusively utilises monologues as the narrative device which, along with its minimal personae, penetrating conflict and unsettling ending, prompts a becoming-Greek tragedy similar to <italic>Antigone</italic>. The becoming-Greek tragedy is not a simple average of the two beings; rather, it is a heterogeneous, molecular interbeing.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360205</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Future of Andrew Marvell]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Futurity in the Lyric Poems]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Tink]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The modern reputation of Andrew Marvell has developed from studies of his status as a metaphysical poet of time and scale, to more historicist investigations of his political engagements and a nascent liberal subjectivity. There are remaining questions about the precise ideas of futurity in his lyric poetry. This article identifies three themes in particular: the figure of the child as part of a discourse of heredity, the figure of the landscape in a process of change, notably in ‘Upon Appleton House’, and the singularly charismatic figure of Oliver Cromwell, especially in ‘An Horatian Ode’. It concludes by considering other potential notions of futurity as suggested through ecocriticism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360206</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Speech Act of Promising in Romantic Love]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Pragmatic Reading of Shakespearean Comedies]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Junwu Tian]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Shuyue Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Full of men and women in love, Shakespeare's comedies have triggered abundant discussions of the dramatist's treatment of romantic relationships, which, however, nearly ignore the importance of language use. This pragmatic reading of Shakespearean comedies undertakes to explore the speech act of promising of characters in love. By incorporating quantitative data and qualitative insights, the research outlines the attributes and distribution of promising in four comedies, compares gender differences in the use of promising, and scrutinises the change of promising during the shift in love dynamics. In doing so, we anticipate providing a fresh interpretation of speech acts and Shakespeare's dramas.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Whose Othello Are We Talking About Anyway?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tayeb Salih's Othello in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joseph Khoury]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that Tayeb Salih, in his most famous novel, tackles Shakespeare's best-known play in the Arabic world, <italic>Othello</italic>, but not in the usual fashion. Instead of adapting the protagonist, Salih ventriloquises him to force a fresh understanding of Othello by Western readers, thus challenging what was at the time of his novel's publication a largely nineteenth-century reading of Othello. At the same time, Salih creates a hybridised protagonist of his own, one who comes to understand that he is neither Sudanese nor English. This reading thus sheds light on both Shakespeare's play and Salih's novel, arguing that the novel allows us to understand the play contextually rather than anachronistically. Fundamentally, Salih destabilises Arab notions of identity, arguing that the world has become ‘all mixed up’ and needs to move beyond essentialist identities.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360202</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Sociolinguistic Dynamics of Grotesque and Satire]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Comparative Analysis in Contemporary German and African American Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhongxi Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The grotesque and satire are common methods of expressing the comic in European and African American literature. This study identifies the distinctive features of the grotesque and satire in European and African American literature. Günter Grass in <italic>The Tin Drum</italic>, <italic>The Wide Field</italic>, <italic>The Rat</italic>, <italic>The Dog Years</italic> and <italic>Under Local Narcosis</italic> uses the grotesque as a primary means of representing the political and historical state of Germany. In <italic>Sula</italic>, Toni Morrison takes the reader into the opposite space. She blatantly exposes racism and the problems of African Americans, denouncing inequality and lack of freedom. These results allow us to comprehend and critically engage with the ways that these kinds of communication confront social reality and challenge societal norms by looking at the sociolinguistic dynamics of the grotesque and satire in German and African American literature.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Sonnet 145 and the Challenges of Legacy Criticism]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Shaun James Russell]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article re-evaluates the merits of Shakespeare's Sonnet 145 and explores its critical legacy over the past half-century. While the sonnet has typically been seen as inferior due to its use of tetrameter rather than pentameter, one article from 1971 made a case for it being the first poem Shakespeare ever wrote. Rather than prompt critical debate, the theory presented in the article gained nearly universal acceptance and has been amplified ever since. The problem I identify is that the theory itself has been adopted without due scrutiny, and that when we approach Sonnet 145 from the standpoint that it is neither inferior nor juvenilia, we can then see how the supposed aberrations are potentially deliberate choices made by Shakespeare to underscore the poem's content.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360204</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Becoming-Greek Tragedy of Julian Barnes's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ying Jiang]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Deleuze and Guattari's becoming is a dynamic alliance with beings. It is not a monad but creative involution. The incorporeal becoming deterritorialises the beings and roams nomadically between them. It has no subject or object, nor does it have centre or periphery; it is a becoming-in-itself. This article analyses the differences between Nietzsche's becoming and that of Deleuze and Guattari. It also summarises the three attributes of a becoming, which is solipsistic, revolutionary and always in-between. Julian Barnes's novel <italic>Love, etc</italic> exclusively utilises monologues as the narrative device which, along with its minimal personae, penetrating conflict and unsettling ending, prompts a becoming-Greek tragedy similar to <italic>Antigone</italic>. The becoming-Greek tragedy is not a simple average of the two beings; rather, it is a heterogeneous, molecular interbeing.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360205</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Future of Andrew Marvell]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Futurity in the Lyric Poems]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Tink]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The modern reputation of Andrew Marvell has developed from studies of his status as a metaphysical poet of time and scale, to more historicist investigations of his political engagements and a nascent liberal subjectivity. There are remaining questions about the precise ideas of futurity in his lyric poetry. This article identifies three themes in particular: the figure of the child as part of a discourse of heredity, the figure of the landscape in a process of change, notably in ‘Upon Appleton House’, and the singularly charismatic figure of Oliver Cromwell, especially in ‘An Horatian Ode’. It concludes by considering other potential notions of futurity as suggested through ecocriticism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360206</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Speech Act of Promising in Romantic Love]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Pragmatic Reading of Shakespearean Comedies]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Junwu Tian]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Shuyue Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Full of men and women in love, Shakespeare's comedies have triggered abundant discussions of the dramatist's treatment of romantic relationships, which, however, nearly ignore the importance of language use. This pragmatic reading of Shakespearean comedies undertakes to explore the speech act of promising of characters in love. By incorporating quantitative data and qualitative insights, the research outlines the attributes and distribution of promising in four comedies, compares gender differences in the use of promising, and scrutinises the change of promising during the shift in love dynamics. In doing so, we anticipate providing a fresh interpretation of speech acts and Shakespeare's dramas.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Alterity and Tragicality in Shakespeare and Fitzgerald]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[From  to ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mehrdad Bidgoli]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Zahra Jannessari Ladani]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article attempts to trace the themes of alterity and tragicality in Shakespeare's <italic>Macbeth</italic> and Fitzgerald's <italic>The Great Gatsby</italic>. We offer a parallel study of the two works with an emphasis on the (anti)heroes’ struggles with <italic>time</italic> and <italic>the other human</italic> as metaphors of ‘alterity’. We present a thematic reading and argue that as Macbeth is preoccupied with his imaginatively fabricated future (time) and tries to execute anyone (the other) who jeopardises the totality of that ideal space, Gatsby is also preoccupied with his past (time) and tries to retrieve Daisy (the other). Tragedy, we discuss, is basically the ultimate result of these struggles. We suggest that Fitzgerald's work generally shares the similar theme of alterity with Shakespeare's <italic>Macbeth</italic> and somehow modernises the similar tragicality we witness in the latter.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Whose Othello Are We Talking About Anyway?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tayeb Salih's Othello in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joseph Khoury]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that Tayeb Salih, in his most famous novel, tackles Shakespeare's best-known play in the Arabic world, <italic>Othello</italic>, but not in the usual fashion. Instead of adapting the protagonist, Salih ventriloquises him to force a fresh understanding of Othello by Western readers, thus challenging what was at the time of his novel's publication a largely nineteenth-century reading of Othello. At the same time, Salih creates a hybridised protagonist of his own, one who comes to understand that he is neither Sudanese nor English. This reading thus sheds light on both Shakespeare's play and Salih's novel, arguing that the novel allows us to understand the play contextually rather than anachronistically. Fundamentally, Salih destabilises Arab notions of identity, arguing that the world has become ‘all mixed up’ and needs to move beyond essentialist identities.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360202</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Sociolinguistic Dynamics of Grotesque and Satire]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Comparative Analysis in Contemporary German and African American Literature]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zhongxi Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The grotesque and satire are common methods of expressing the comic in European and African American literature. This study identifies the distinctive features of the grotesque and satire in European and African American literature. Günter Grass in <italic>The Tin Drum</italic>, <italic>The Wide Field</italic>, <italic>The Rat</italic>, <italic>The Dog Years</italic> and <italic>Under Local Narcosis</italic> uses the grotesque as a primary means of representing the political and historical state of Germany. In <italic>Sula</italic>, Toni Morrison takes the reader into the opposite space. She blatantly exposes racism and the problems of African Americans, denouncing inequality and lack of freedom. These results allow us to comprehend and critically engage with the ways that these kinds of communication confront social reality and challenge societal norms by looking at the sociolinguistic dynamics of the grotesque and satire in German and African American literature.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Sonnet 145 and the Challenges of Legacy Criticism]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Shaun James Russell]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article re-evaluates the merits of Shakespeare's Sonnet 145 and explores its critical legacy over the past half-century. While the sonnet has typically been seen as inferior due to its use of tetrameter rather than pentameter, one article from 1971 made a case for it being the first poem Shakespeare ever wrote. Rather than prompt critical debate, the theory presented in the article gained nearly universal acceptance and has been amplified ever since. The problem I identify is that the theory itself has been adopted without due scrutiny, and that when we approach Sonnet 145 from the standpoint that it is neither inferior nor juvenilia, we can then see how the supposed aberrations are potentially deliberate choices made by Shakespeare to underscore the poem's content.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360204</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Becoming-Greek Tragedy of Julian Barnes's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ying Jiang]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Deleuze and Guattari's becoming is a dynamic alliance with beings. It is not a monad but creative involution. The incorporeal becoming deterritorialises the beings and roams nomadically between them. It has no subject or object, nor does it have centre or periphery; it is a becoming-in-itself. This article analyses the differences between Nietzsche's becoming and that of Deleuze and Guattari. It also summarises the three attributes of a becoming, which is solipsistic, revolutionary and always in-between. Julian Barnes's novel <italic>Love, etc</italic> exclusively utilises monologues as the narrative device which, along with its minimal personae, penetrating conflict and unsettling ending, prompts a becoming-Greek tragedy similar to <italic>Antigone</italic>. The becoming-Greek tragedy is not a simple average of the two beings; rather, it is a heterogeneous, molecular interbeing.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360205</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Future of Andrew Marvell]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Futurity in the Lyric Poems]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Tink]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The modern reputation of Andrew Marvell has developed from studies of his status as a metaphysical poet of time and scale, to more historicist investigations of his political engagements and a nascent liberal subjectivity. There are remaining questions about the precise ideas of futurity in his lyric poetry. This article identifies three themes in particular: the figure of the child as part of a discourse of heredity, the figure of the landscape in a process of change, notably in ‘Upon Appleton House’, and the singularly charismatic figure of Oliver Cromwell, especially in ‘An Horatian Ode’. It concludes by considering other potential notions of futurity as suggested through ecocriticism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360206</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Speech Act of Promising in Romantic Love]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Pragmatic Reading of Shakespearean Comedies]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Junwu Tian]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Shuyue Liu]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Full of men and women in love, Shakespeare's comedies have triggered abundant discussions of the dramatist's treatment of romantic relationships, which, however, nearly ignore the importance of language use. This pragmatic reading of Shakespearean comedies undertakes to explore the speech act of promising of characters in love. By incorporating quantitative data and qualitative insights, the research outlines the attributes and distribution of promising in four comedies, compares gender differences in the use of promising, and scrutinises the change of promising during the shift in love dynamics. In doing so, we anticipate providing a fresh interpretation of speech acts and Shakespeare's dramas.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Alterity and Tragicality in Shakespeare and Fitzgerald]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[From  to ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mehrdad Bidgoli]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Zahra Jannessari Ladani]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article attempts to trace the themes of alterity and tragicality in Shakespeare's <italic>Macbeth</italic> and Fitzgerald's <italic>The Great Gatsby</italic>. We offer a parallel study of the two works with an emphasis on the (anti)heroes’ struggles with <italic>time</italic> and <italic>the other human</italic> as metaphors of ‘alterity’. We present a thematic reading and argue that as Macbeth is preoccupied with his imaginatively fabricated future (time) and tries to execute anyone (the other) who jeopardises the totality of that ideal space, Gatsby is also preoccupied with his past (time) and tries to retrieve Daisy (the other). Tragedy, we discuss, is basically the ultimate result of these struggles. We suggest that Fitzgerald's work generally shares the similar theme of alterity with Shakespeare's <italic>Macbeth</italic> and somehow modernises the similar tragicality we witness in the latter.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Biblical Mythopoeia, Gendered War and Sexuality in D. H. Lawrence's ‘Samson and Delilah’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Irene Montori]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Grouped together with modernism's most eminent authors, D. H. Lawrence has been appreciated for his idiosyncratic response to his time and literary modernism. A good deal of critical attention has been given to his contribution to modernist fiction and, in this context, the present article focuses on some crucial aspects of Lawrence's modernism not hitherto addressed in his short story ‘Samson and Delilah’ (1917), in <italic>England, My England</italic> (1922). By reading ‘Samson and Delilah’ through the lens of modernist mythopoeia, this article aims to highlight Lawrence's reformulation of the biblical story as a way to come to terms with gendered war in national and personal spheres.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Thinking about Collaboration]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[From Early Modern Theatre to Contemporary Academia]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susanne Gruss]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lena Steveker]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When <italic>Henry VIII</italic>, or <italic>All Is True</italic> was staged at Shakespeare's Globe in London in May 2022, the production elicited a lukewarm review from Arifa Akbar in the <italic>Guardian</italic>. The theatre critic stated that</p>
<disp-quote>
<p>the play itself feels slightly disjointed, perhaps because it was not the Bard's work alone but a collaboration with John Fletcher. There is now the added authorial hand of Hannah Khalil, who edits the text to accentuate women's roles and adds some well-known lines from Shakespeare's other works. Where this should enrich the drama, it exposes its faultlines.<sup><xref id="rfn1" ref-type="fn" rid="fn1">1</xref></sup></p>
</disp-quote>
<p>Akbar's comment is revealing, and particularly so in the context of this issue's engagement with the varieties of early modern dramatic collaboration. It not only mentions several collaborative practices used in early modern theatre which are explored in the articles brought together for this special issue – co-authorship, adaptation and quotation, to name but three – but also reflects a profound unease towards collaboration in twenty-first-century culture. <italic>Henry VIII</italic>, Akbar infers, is an imbalanced play because Shakespeare wrote it with somebody else rather than by himself. Akbar also implies that the relationship between these two authors has to be hierarchical, with Shakespeare (aka the inevitably capitalised, solitary ‘Bard’) as the better and Fletcher as the lesser playwright, who is responsible for the play's alleged shortcomings. A similarly dismissive attitude towards Fletcher is reflected in the review's title, which refers to <italic>Henry VIII</italic> as ‘little-seen Shakespeare’ as a form of skewed advertisement (this is Shakespeare, but not as we know him),<sup><xref id="rfn2" ref-type="fn" rid="fn2">2</xref></sup> thus erasing Fletcher's co-authorship completely, only to eventually present his name by way of explaining the play's mediocrity. The review also suggests that the play's merit has been further reduced by Hannah Khalil's contemporary adaptation, which adds too much ‘wokeness’ (the accentuation of women's roles) as well as too much middle-class Shakespeare (the well-known lines recognisable for those who know their Shakespeare inside out). In short, the review relies on a hierarchy well established in (traditional) literary criticism: Shakespeare is the epitome of playwrighting, and his solo-authored plays are the gold standard of early modern English drama; his co-authored plays are diminished by the<xref ref-type="other" id="P-1"/> lesser dramatic ability of his collaborators (where Shakespeare is <italic>sprezzatura</italic>, Fletcher is learned rhetoric); adapters have even more limited authorial skills and, therefore, an adapted play is a ‘lesser’ play because of the adapter's ‘interference’. As Akbar's review showcases, the notion of dramatic co-authorship, especially Shakespeare's, is still routinely met with scepticism and disdain in public discourse. Rather than enriching a play, three cooks (Shakespeare, Fletcher, Khalil) have spoiled the broth.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Thinking about Collaboration]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[From Early Modern Theatre to Contemporary Academia]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susanne Gruss]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lena Steveker]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When <italic>Henry VIII</italic>, or <italic>All Is True</italic> was staged at Shakespeare's Globe in London in May 2022, the production elicited a lukewarm review from Arifa Akbar in the <italic>Guardian</italic>. The theatre critic stated that</p>
<disp-quote>
<p>the play itself feels slightly disjointed, perhaps because it was not the Bard's work alone but a collaboration with John Fletcher. There is now the added authorial hand of Hannah Khalil, who edits the text to accentuate women's roles and adds some well-known lines from Shakespeare's other works. Where this should enrich the drama, it exposes its faultlines.<sup><xref id="rfn1" ref-type="fn" rid="fn1">1</xref></sup></p>
</disp-quote>
<p>Akbar's comment is revealing, and particularly so in the context of this issue's engagement with the varieties of early modern dramatic collaboration. It not only mentions several collaborative practices used in early modern theatre which are explored in the articles brought together for this special issue – co-authorship, adaptation and quotation, to name but three – but also reflects a profound unease towards collaboration in twenty-first-century culture. <italic>Henry VIII</italic>, Akbar infers, is an imbalanced play because Shakespeare wrote it with somebody else rather than by himself. Akbar also implies that the relationship between these two authors has to be hierarchical, with Shakespeare (aka the inevitably capitalised, solitary ‘Bard’) as the better and Fletcher as the lesser playwright, who is responsible for the play's alleged shortcomings. A similarly dismissive attitude towards Fletcher is reflected in the review's title, which refers to <italic>Henry VIII</italic> as ‘little-seen Shakespeare’ as a form of skewed advertisement (this is Shakespeare, but not as we know him),<sup><xref id="rfn2" ref-type="fn" rid="fn2">2</xref></sup> thus erasing Fletcher's co-authorship completely, only to eventually present his name by way of explaining the play's mediocrity. The review also suggests that the play's merit has been further reduced by Hannah Khalil's contemporary adaptation, which adds too much ‘wokeness’ (the accentuation of women's roles) as well as too much middle-class Shakespeare (the well-known lines recognisable for those who know their Shakespeare inside out). In short, the review relies on a hierarchy well established in (traditional) literary criticism: Shakespeare is the epitome of playwrighting, and his solo-authored plays are the gold standard of early modern English drama; his co-authored plays are diminished by the<xref ref-type="other" id="P-1"/> lesser dramatic ability of his collaborators (where Shakespeare is <italic>sprezzatura</italic>, Fletcher is learned rhetoric); adapters have even more limited authorial skills and, therefore, an adapted play is a ‘lesser’ play because of the adapter's ‘interference’. As Akbar's review showcases, the notion of dramatic co-authorship, especially Shakespeare's, is still routinely met with scepticism and disdain in public discourse. Rather than enriching a play, three cooks (Shakespeare, Fletcher, Khalil) have spoiled the broth.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360102</link>
<title><![CDATA[What Is Early Modern Dramatic Collaboration?]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laurie Maguire]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Emma Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this article we scrutinise the anti-theatrical bias implicit in attempts to distinguish between Shakespeare and his collaborators; we attempt a taxonomy of the many different forms that collaborative practice took in the early modern theatre; and we examine the extent to which scholarly attitudes to early modern dramatic collaboration, particularly the tendency to see it as a vertical hierarchy rather than horizontal partnership, are shaped by modern ambivalence to academic collaboration in the humanities.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Thinking about Collaboration]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[From Early Modern Theatre to Contemporary Academia]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susanne Gruss]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lena Steveker]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When <italic>Henry VIII</italic>, or <italic>All Is True</italic> was staged at Shakespeare's Globe in London in May 2022, the production elicited a lukewarm review from Arifa Akbar in the <italic>Guardian</italic>. The theatre critic stated that</p>
<disp-quote>
<p>the play itself feels slightly disjointed, perhaps because it was not the Bard's work alone but a collaboration with John Fletcher. There is now the added authorial hand of Hannah Khalil, who edits the text to accentuate women's roles and adds some well-known lines from Shakespeare's other works. Where this should enrich the drama, it exposes its faultlines.<sup><xref id="rfn1" ref-type="fn" rid="fn1">1</xref></sup></p>
</disp-quote>
<p>Akbar's comment is revealing, and particularly so in the context of this issue's engagement with the varieties of early modern dramatic collaboration. It not only mentions several collaborative practices used in early modern theatre which are explored in the articles brought together for this special issue – co-authorship, adaptation and quotation, to name but three – but also reflects a profound unease towards collaboration in twenty-first-century culture. <italic>Henry VIII</italic>, Akbar infers, is an imbalanced play because Shakespeare wrote it with somebody else rather than by himself. Akbar also implies that the relationship between these two authors has to be hierarchical, with Shakespeare (aka the inevitably capitalised, solitary ‘Bard’) as the better and Fletcher as the lesser playwright, who is responsible for the play's alleged shortcomings. A similarly dismissive attitude towards Fletcher is reflected in the review's title, which refers to <italic>Henry VIII</italic> as ‘little-seen Shakespeare’ as a form of skewed advertisement (this is Shakespeare, but not as we know him),<sup><xref id="rfn2" ref-type="fn" rid="fn2">2</xref></sup> thus erasing Fletcher's co-authorship completely, only to eventually present his name by way of explaining the play's mediocrity. The review also suggests that the play's merit has been further reduced by Hannah Khalil's contemporary adaptation, which adds too much ‘wokeness’ (the accentuation of women's roles) as well as too much middle-class Shakespeare (the well-known lines recognisable for those who know their Shakespeare inside out). In short, the review relies on a hierarchy well established in (traditional) literary criticism: Shakespeare is the epitome of playwrighting, and his solo-authored plays are the gold standard of early modern English drama; his co-authored plays are diminished by the<xref ref-type="other" id="P-1"/> lesser dramatic ability of his collaborators (where Shakespeare is <italic>sprezzatura</italic>, Fletcher is learned rhetoric); adapters have even more limited authorial skills and, therefore, an adapted play is a ‘lesser’ play because of the adapter's ‘interference’. As Akbar's review showcases, the notion of dramatic co-authorship, especially Shakespeare's, is still routinely met with scepticism and disdain in public discourse. Rather than enriching a play, three cooks (Shakespeare, Fletcher, Khalil) have spoiled the broth.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360102</link>
<title><![CDATA[What Is Early Modern Dramatic Collaboration?]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laurie Maguire]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Emma Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this article we scrutinise the anti-theatrical bias implicit in attempts to distinguish between Shakespeare and his collaborators; we attempt a taxonomy of the many different forms that collaborative practice took in the early modern theatre; and we examine the extent to which scholarly attitudes to early modern dramatic collaboration, particularly the tendency to see it as a vertical hierarchy rather than horizontal partnership, are shaped by modern ambivalence to academic collaboration in the humanities.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Collaborating with the Dead]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading the Anonymous Adapter in Early Modern Stage Revivals]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William David Green]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Early modern dramatic co-authorship is traditionally thought of as a temporally and geographically synchronous process, yet recent advances in authorship attribution have increasingly considered later adapters who reshaped older plays for revival at much later dates. Their additions are often considered detachable from the original text, and scholarship has therefore largely focused on simply investigating the authorship of such alterations. Many plays, however, survive in adapted versions for which the identity of the adapters remains elusive. Analysing these adapters independently of identifiable authorship, this article argues that such adapters actively collaborated with a work's absent originator, supplying additions which pay attention to the play-text as a whole, thereby appropriating an old work for the requirements of a theatre company at much later moments in time.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Thinking about Collaboration]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[From Early Modern Theatre to Contemporary Academia]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susanne Gruss]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lena Steveker]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When <italic>Henry VIII</italic>, or <italic>All Is True</italic> was staged at Shakespeare's Globe in London in May 2022, the production elicited a lukewarm review from Arifa Akbar in the <italic>Guardian</italic>. The theatre critic stated that</p>
<disp-quote>
<p>the play itself feels slightly disjointed, perhaps because it was not the Bard's work alone but a collaboration with John Fletcher. There is now the added authorial hand of Hannah Khalil, who edits the text to accentuate women's roles and adds some well-known lines from Shakespeare's other works. Where this should enrich the drama, it exposes its faultlines.<sup><xref id="rfn1" ref-type="fn" rid="fn1">1</xref></sup></p>
</disp-quote>
<p>Akbar's comment is revealing, and particularly so in the context of this issue's engagement with the varieties of early modern dramatic collaboration. It not only mentions several collaborative practices used in early modern theatre which are explored in the articles brought together for this special issue – co-authorship, adaptation and quotation, to name but three – but also reflects a profound unease towards collaboration in twenty-first-century culture. <italic>Henry VIII</italic>, Akbar infers, is an imbalanced play because Shakespeare wrote it with somebody else rather than by himself. Akbar also implies that the relationship between these two authors has to be hierarchical, with Shakespeare (aka the inevitably capitalised, solitary ‘Bard’) as the better and Fletcher as the lesser playwright, who is responsible for the play's alleged shortcomings. A similarly dismissive attitude towards Fletcher is reflected in the review's title, which refers to <italic>Henry VIII</italic> as ‘little-seen Shakespeare’ as a form of skewed advertisement (this is Shakespeare, but not as we know him),<sup><xref id="rfn2" ref-type="fn" rid="fn2">2</xref></sup> thus erasing Fletcher's co-authorship completely, only to eventually present his name by way of explaining the play's mediocrity. The review also suggests that the play's merit has been further reduced by Hannah Khalil's contemporary adaptation, which adds too much ‘wokeness’ (the accentuation of women's roles) as well as too much middle-class Shakespeare (the well-known lines recognisable for those who know their Shakespeare inside out). In short, the review relies on a hierarchy well established in (traditional) literary criticism: Shakespeare is the epitome of playwrighting, and his solo-authored plays are the gold standard of early modern English drama; his co-authored plays are diminished by the<xref ref-type="other" id="P-1"/> lesser dramatic ability of his collaborators (where Shakespeare is <italic>sprezzatura</italic>, Fletcher is learned rhetoric); adapters have even more limited authorial skills and, therefore, an adapted play is a ‘lesser’ play because of the adapter's ‘interference’. As Akbar's review showcases, the notion of dramatic co-authorship, especially Shakespeare's, is still routinely met with scepticism and disdain in public discourse. Rather than enriching a play, three cooks (Shakespeare, Fletcher, Khalil) have spoiled the broth.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360102</link>
<title><![CDATA[What Is Early Modern Dramatic Collaboration?]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laurie Maguire]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Emma Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this article we scrutinise the anti-theatrical bias implicit in attempts to distinguish between Shakespeare and his collaborators; we attempt a taxonomy of the many different forms that collaborative practice took in the early modern theatre; and we examine the extent to which scholarly attitudes to early modern dramatic collaboration, particularly the tendency to see it as a vertical hierarchy rather than horizontal partnership, are shaped by modern ambivalence to academic collaboration in the humanities.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Collaborating with the Dead]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading the Anonymous Adapter in Early Modern Stage Revivals]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William David Green]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Early modern dramatic co-authorship is traditionally thought of as a temporally and geographically synchronous process, yet recent advances in authorship attribution have increasingly considered later adapters who reshaped older plays for revival at much later dates. Their additions are often considered detachable from the original text, and scholarship has therefore largely focused on simply investigating the authorship of such alterations. Many plays, however, survive in adapted versions for which the identity of the adapters remains elusive. Analysing these adapters independently of identifiable authorship, this article argues that such adapters actively collaborated with a work's absent originator, supplying additions which pay attention to the play-text as a whole, thereby appropriating an old work for the requirements of a theatre company at much later moments in time.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360104</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Changed to another form’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Collaborative Censorship in Early Modern Drama]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gabriella Edelstein]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article demonstrates how dramatic censorship in London's public theatres necessitated a kind of collaborative playwriting with extra-authorial labourers. In the playbook manuscript of <italic>Sir John van Olden Barnauelt</italic>, the Master of the Revels, Sir George Buc, and the playhouse scribe, Ralph Crane, engaged in a collaborative process that resulted in the most censored extant dramatic document of the early modern English theatres. The censorship is revealing of how political drama was interpreted by its first readers – it was Buc's exegetical interpretation of <italic>Barnauelt</italic> as anti-monarchical that led to his collaborative revisions and the play's restructuring. This style of censorship also has wider implications. If almost every play was read and revised by the Master of the Revels and perhaps edited by a scribe, then most early modern drama was collaboratively written.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Thinking about Collaboration]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[From Early Modern Theatre to Contemporary Academia]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susanne Gruss]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lena Steveker]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When <italic>Henry VIII</italic>, or <italic>All Is True</italic> was staged at Shakespeare's Globe in London in May 2022, the production elicited a lukewarm review from Arifa Akbar in the <italic>Guardian</italic>. The theatre critic stated that</p>
<disp-quote>
<p>the play itself feels slightly disjointed, perhaps because it was not the Bard's work alone but a collaboration with John Fletcher. There is now the added authorial hand of Hannah Khalil, who edits the text to accentuate women's roles and adds some well-known lines from Shakespeare's other works. Where this should enrich the drama, it exposes its faultlines.<sup><xref id="rfn1" ref-type="fn" rid="fn1">1</xref></sup></p>
</disp-quote>
<p>Akbar's comment is revealing, and particularly so in the context of this issue's engagement with the varieties of early modern dramatic collaboration. It not only mentions several collaborative practices used in early modern theatre which are explored in the articles brought together for this special issue – co-authorship, adaptation and quotation, to name but three – but also reflects a profound unease towards collaboration in twenty-first-century culture. <italic>Henry VIII</italic>, Akbar infers, is an imbalanced play because Shakespeare wrote it with somebody else rather than by himself. Akbar also implies that the relationship between these two authors has to be hierarchical, with Shakespeare (aka the inevitably capitalised, solitary ‘Bard’) as the better and Fletcher as the lesser playwright, who is responsible for the play's alleged shortcomings. A similarly dismissive attitude towards Fletcher is reflected in the review's title, which refers to <italic>Henry VIII</italic> as ‘little-seen Shakespeare’ as a form of skewed advertisement (this is Shakespeare, but not as we know him),<sup><xref id="rfn2" ref-type="fn" rid="fn2">2</xref></sup> thus erasing Fletcher's co-authorship completely, only to eventually present his name by way of explaining the play's mediocrity. The review also suggests that the play's merit has been further reduced by Hannah Khalil's contemporary adaptation, which adds too much ‘wokeness’ (the accentuation of women's roles) as well as too much middle-class Shakespeare (the well-known lines recognisable for those who know their Shakespeare inside out). In short, the review relies on a hierarchy well established in (traditional) literary criticism: Shakespeare is the epitome of playwrighting, and his solo-authored plays are the gold standard of early modern English drama; his co-authored plays are diminished by the<xref ref-type="other" id="P-1"/> lesser dramatic ability of his collaborators (where Shakespeare is <italic>sprezzatura</italic>, Fletcher is learned rhetoric); adapters have even more limited authorial skills and, therefore, an adapted play is a ‘lesser’ play because of the adapter's ‘interference’. As Akbar's review showcases, the notion of dramatic co-authorship, especially Shakespeare's, is still routinely met with scepticism and disdain in public discourse. Rather than enriching a play, three cooks (Shakespeare, Fletcher, Khalil) have spoiled the broth.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360102</link>
<title><![CDATA[What Is Early Modern Dramatic Collaboration?]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laurie Maguire]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Emma Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this article we scrutinise the anti-theatrical bias implicit in attempts to distinguish between Shakespeare and his collaborators; we attempt a taxonomy of the many different forms that collaborative practice took in the early modern theatre; and we examine the extent to which scholarly attitudes to early modern dramatic collaboration, particularly the tendency to see it as a vertical hierarchy rather than horizontal partnership, are shaped by modern ambivalence to academic collaboration in the humanities.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Collaborating with the Dead]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading the Anonymous Adapter in Early Modern Stage Revivals]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William David Green]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Early modern dramatic co-authorship is traditionally thought of as a temporally and geographically synchronous process, yet recent advances in authorship attribution have increasingly considered later adapters who reshaped older plays for revival at much later dates. Their additions are often considered detachable from the original text, and scholarship has therefore largely focused on simply investigating the authorship of such alterations. Many plays, however, survive in adapted versions for which the identity of the adapters remains elusive. Analysing these adapters independently of identifiable authorship, this article argues that such adapters actively collaborated with a work's absent originator, supplying additions which pay attention to the play-text as a whole, thereby appropriating an old work for the requirements of a theatre company at much later moments in time.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360104</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Changed to another form’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Collaborative Censorship in Early Modern Drama]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gabriella Edelstein]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article demonstrates how dramatic censorship in London's public theatres necessitated a kind of collaborative playwriting with extra-authorial labourers. In the playbook manuscript of <italic>Sir John van Olden Barnauelt</italic>, the Master of the Revels, Sir George Buc, and the playhouse scribe, Ralph Crane, engaged in a collaborative process that resulted in the most censored extant dramatic document of the early modern English theatres. The censorship is revealing of how political drama was interpreted by its first readers – it was Buc's exegetical interpretation of <italic>Barnauelt</italic> as anti-monarchical that led to his collaborative revisions and the play's restructuring. This style of censorship also has wider implications. If almost every play was read and revised by the Master of the Revels and perhaps edited by a scribe, then most early modern drama was collaboratively written.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360105</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Interactive Verbal Network of Early Modern Theatre]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Case of John Marston]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Regula Hohl Trillini]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>To enrich characterisation and bond with audiences, Jacobethan playwrights included Classical tags, Bible verses and vernacular quotations in their work. Borrowings from other plays were particularly effective: a line of dialogue could ‘go viral’ straight from the stage. This verbal network, linking hundreds of early modern plays by one-liners, names and catchphrases, can now be investigated through the <italic>WordWeb-IDEM</italic> database, which contains over ten thousand text extracts that quote each other. The part of John Marston in this dramatic intertextuality is as yet under-researched. He saturated his writing with others’ words extensively and idiosyncratically; tracing these overlaps with Marston's unwitting ‘collaborators’ richly illustrates the research potential offered by the <italic>WordWeb-IDEM</italic> corpus and its search options.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Thinking about Collaboration]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[From Early Modern Theatre to Contemporary Academia]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susanne Gruss]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lena Steveker]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When <italic>Henry VIII</italic>, or <italic>All Is True</italic> was staged at Shakespeare's Globe in London in May 2022, the production elicited a lukewarm review from Arifa Akbar in the <italic>Guardian</italic>. The theatre critic stated that</p>
<disp-quote>
<p>the play itself feels slightly disjointed, perhaps because it was not the Bard's work alone but a collaboration with John Fletcher. There is now the added authorial hand of Hannah Khalil, who edits the text to accentuate women's roles and adds some well-known lines from Shakespeare's other works. Where this should enrich the drama, it exposes its faultlines.<sup><xref id="rfn1" ref-type="fn" rid="fn1">1</xref></sup></p>
</disp-quote>
<p>Akbar's comment is revealing, and particularly so in the context of this issue's engagement with the varieties of early modern dramatic collaboration. It not only mentions several collaborative practices used in early modern theatre which are explored in the articles brought together for this special issue – co-authorship, adaptation and quotation, to name but three – but also reflects a profound unease towards collaboration in twenty-first-century culture. <italic>Henry VIII</italic>, Akbar infers, is an imbalanced play because Shakespeare wrote it with somebody else rather than by himself. Akbar also implies that the relationship between these two authors has to be hierarchical, with Shakespeare (aka the inevitably capitalised, solitary ‘Bard’) as the better and Fletcher as the lesser playwright, who is responsible for the play's alleged shortcomings. A similarly dismissive attitude towards Fletcher is reflected in the review's title, which refers to <italic>Henry VIII</italic> as ‘little-seen Shakespeare’ as a form of skewed advertisement (this is Shakespeare, but not as we know him),<sup><xref id="rfn2" ref-type="fn" rid="fn2">2</xref></sup> thus erasing Fletcher's co-authorship completely, only to eventually present his name by way of explaining the play's mediocrity. The review also suggests that the play's merit has been further reduced by Hannah Khalil's contemporary adaptation, which adds too much ‘wokeness’ (the accentuation of women's roles) as well as too much middle-class Shakespeare (the well-known lines recognisable for those who know their Shakespeare inside out). In short, the review relies on a hierarchy well established in (traditional) literary criticism: Shakespeare is the epitome of playwrighting, and his solo-authored plays are the gold standard of early modern English drama; his co-authored plays are diminished by the<xref ref-type="other" id="P-1"/> lesser dramatic ability of his collaborators (where Shakespeare is <italic>sprezzatura</italic>, Fletcher is learned rhetoric); adapters have even more limited authorial skills and, therefore, an adapted play is a ‘lesser’ play because of the adapter's ‘interference’. As Akbar's review showcases, the notion of dramatic co-authorship, especially Shakespeare's, is still routinely met with scepticism and disdain in public discourse. Rather than enriching a play, three cooks (Shakespeare, Fletcher, Khalil) have spoiled the broth.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360102</link>
<title><![CDATA[What Is Early Modern Dramatic Collaboration?]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laurie Maguire]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Emma Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this article we scrutinise the anti-theatrical bias implicit in attempts to distinguish between Shakespeare and his collaborators; we attempt a taxonomy of the many different forms that collaborative practice took in the early modern theatre; and we examine the extent to which scholarly attitudes to early modern dramatic collaboration, particularly the tendency to see it as a vertical hierarchy rather than horizontal partnership, are shaped by modern ambivalence to academic collaboration in the humanities.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Collaborating with the Dead]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading the Anonymous Adapter in Early Modern Stage Revivals]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William David Green]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Early modern dramatic co-authorship is traditionally thought of as a temporally and geographically synchronous process, yet recent advances in authorship attribution have increasingly considered later adapters who reshaped older plays for revival at much later dates. Their additions are often considered detachable from the original text, and scholarship has therefore largely focused on simply investigating the authorship of such alterations. Many plays, however, survive in adapted versions for which the identity of the adapters remains elusive. Analysing these adapters independently of identifiable authorship, this article argues that such adapters actively collaborated with a work's absent originator, supplying additions which pay attention to the play-text as a whole, thereby appropriating an old work for the requirements of a theatre company at much later moments in time.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360104</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Changed to another form’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Collaborative Censorship in Early Modern Drama]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gabriella Edelstein]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article demonstrates how dramatic censorship in London's public theatres necessitated a kind of collaborative playwriting with extra-authorial labourers. In the playbook manuscript of <italic>Sir John van Olden Barnauelt</italic>, the Master of the Revels, Sir George Buc, and the playhouse scribe, Ralph Crane, engaged in a collaborative process that resulted in the most censored extant dramatic document of the early modern English theatres. The censorship is revealing of how political drama was interpreted by its first readers – it was Buc's exegetical interpretation of <italic>Barnauelt</italic> as anti-monarchical that led to his collaborative revisions and the play's restructuring. This style of censorship also has wider implications. If almost every play was read and revised by the Master of the Revels and perhaps edited by a scribe, then most early modern drama was collaboratively written.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360105</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Interactive Verbal Network of Early Modern Theatre]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Case of John Marston]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Regula Hohl Trillini]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>To enrich characterisation and bond with audiences, Jacobethan playwrights included Classical tags, Bible verses and vernacular quotations in their work. Borrowings from other plays were particularly effective: a line of dialogue could ‘go viral’ straight from the stage. This verbal network, linking hundreds of early modern plays by one-liners, names and catchphrases, can now be investigated through the <italic>WordWeb-IDEM</italic> database, which contains over ten thousand text extracts that quote each other. The part of John Marston in this dramatic intertextuality is as yet under-researched. He saturated his writing with others’ words extensively and idiosyncratically; tracing these overlaps with Marston's unwitting ‘collaborators’ richly illustrates the research potential offered by the <italic>WordWeb-IDEM</italic> corpus and its search options.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reflections on Co-Creativity in Early Modern Drama]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Stylistic Adaptation and Practices of Collaboration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matthias Bauer]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Angelika Zirker]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>While co-authorship was common practice in early modern drama, poetological treatises remain silent about it. They speak about <italic>the</italic> poet but not about collaboration. It is, hence, one of the aims of this article to arrive at conceptualisations of co-authorship through immanent reflections of co-creativity and authorial interaction. In particular, we will show that stylistic practices form an essential part of such reflections, which also helps us dissociate style from the identification of individual authorship. Shakespeare's <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic> and Beaumont and Fletcher's <italic>Philaster, or Love Lies A-Bleeding</italic> have been chosen to show how juxtapositions and adaptations of style in both single-authored and co-authored works reveal practices of collaboration in early modern theatre. As a result of our investigation, elements of a poetics of collaborative playwriting will emerge.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Thinking about Collaboration]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[From Early Modern Theatre to Contemporary Academia]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susanne Gruss]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lena Steveker]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When <italic>Henry VIII</italic>, or <italic>All Is True</italic> was staged at Shakespeare's Globe in London in May 2022, the production elicited a lukewarm review from Arifa Akbar in the <italic>Guardian</italic>. The theatre critic stated that</p>
<disp-quote>
<p>the play itself feels slightly disjointed, perhaps because it was not the Bard's work alone but a collaboration with John Fletcher. There is now the added authorial hand of Hannah Khalil, who edits the text to accentuate women's roles and adds some well-known lines from Shakespeare's other works. Where this should enrich the drama, it exposes its faultlines.<sup><xref id="rfn1" ref-type="fn" rid="fn1">1</xref></sup></p>
</disp-quote>
<p>Akbar's comment is revealing, and particularly so in the context of this issue's engagement with the varieties of early modern dramatic collaboration. It not only mentions several collaborative practices used in early modern theatre which are explored in the articles brought together for this special issue – co-authorship, adaptation and quotation, to name but three – but also reflects a profound unease towards collaboration in twenty-first-century culture. <italic>Henry VIII</italic>, Akbar infers, is an imbalanced play because Shakespeare wrote it with somebody else rather than by himself. Akbar also implies that the relationship between these two authors has to be hierarchical, with Shakespeare (aka the inevitably capitalised, solitary ‘Bard’) as the better and Fletcher as the lesser playwright, who is responsible for the play's alleged shortcomings. A similarly dismissive attitude towards Fletcher is reflected in the review's title, which refers to <italic>Henry VIII</italic> as ‘little-seen Shakespeare’ as a form of skewed advertisement (this is Shakespeare, but not as we know him),<sup><xref id="rfn2" ref-type="fn" rid="fn2">2</xref></sup> thus erasing Fletcher's co-authorship completely, only to eventually present his name by way of explaining the play's mediocrity. The review also suggests that the play's merit has been further reduced by Hannah Khalil's contemporary adaptation, which adds too much ‘wokeness’ (the accentuation of women's roles) as well as too much middle-class Shakespeare (the well-known lines recognisable for those who know their Shakespeare inside out). In short, the review relies on a hierarchy well established in (traditional) literary criticism: Shakespeare is the epitome of playwrighting, and his solo-authored plays are the gold standard of early modern English drama; his co-authored plays are diminished by the<xref ref-type="other" id="P-1"/> lesser dramatic ability of his collaborators (where Shakespeare is <italic>sprezzatura</italic>, Fletcher is learned rhetoric); adapters have even more limited authorial skills and, therefore, an adapted play is a ‘lesser’ play because of the adapter's ‘interference’. As Akbar's review showcases, the notion of dramatic co-authorship, especially Shakespeare's, is still routinely met with scepticism and disdain in public discourse. Rather than enriching a play, three cooks (Shakespeare, Fletcher, Khalil) have spoiled the broth.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360102</link>
<title><![CDATA[What Is Early Modern Dramatic Collaboration?]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laurie Maguire]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Emma Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this article we scrutinise the anti-theatrical bias implicit in attempts to distinguish between Shakespeare and his collaborators; we attempt a taxonomy of the many different forms that collaborative practice took in the early modern theatre; and we examine the extent to which scholarly attitudes to early modern dramatic collaboration, particularly the tendency to see it as a vertical hierarchy rather than horizontal partnership, are shaped by modern ambivalence to academic collaboration in the humanities.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Collaborating with the Dead]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading the Anonymous Adapter in Early Modern Stage Revivals]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William David Green]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Early modern dramatic co-authorship is traditionally thought of as a temporally and geographically synchronous process, yet recent advances in authorship attribution have increasingly considered later adapters who reshaped older plays for revival at much later dates. Their additions are often considered detachable from the original text, and scholarship has therefore largely focused on simply investigating the authorship of such alterations. Many plays, however, survive in adapted versions for which the identity of the adapters remains elusive. Analysing these adapters independently of identifiable authorship, this article argues that such adapters actively collaborated with a work's absent originator, supplying additions which pay attention to the play-text as a whole, thereby appropriating an old work for the requirements of a theatre company at much later moments in time.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360104</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Changed to another form’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Collaborative Censorship in Early Modern Drama]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gabriella Edelstein]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article demonstrates how dramatic censorship in London's public theatres necessitated a kind of collaborative playwriting with extra-authorial labourers. In the playbook manuscript of <italic>Sir John van Olden Barnauelt</italic>, the Master of the Revels, Sir George Buc, and the playhouse scribe, Ralph Crane, engaged in a collaborative process that resulted in the most censored extant dramatic document of the early modern English theatres. The censorship is revealing of how political drama was interpreted by its first readers – it was Buc's exegetical interpretation of <italic>Barnauelt</italic> as anti-monarchical that led to his collaborative revisions and the play's restructuring. This style of censorship also has wider implications. If almost every play was read and revised by the Master of the Revels and perhaps edited by a scribe, then most early modern drama was collaboratively written.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360105</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Interactive Verbal Network of Early Modern Theatre]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Case of John Marston]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Regula Hohl Trillini]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>To enrich characterisation and bond with audiences, Jacobethan playwrights included Classical tags, Bible verses and vernacular quotations in their work. Borrowings from other plays were particularly effective: a line of dialogue could ‘go viral’ straight from the stage. This verbal network, linking hundreds of early modern plays by one-liners, names and catchphrases, can now be investigated through the <italic>WordWeb-IDEM</italic> database, which contains over ten thousand text extracts that quote each other. The part of John Marston in this dramatic intertextuality is as yet under-researched. He saturated his writing with others’ words extensively and idiosyncratically; tracing these overlaps with Marston's unwitting ‘collaborators’ richly illustrates the research potential offered by the <italic>WordWeb-IDEM</italic> corpus and its search options.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reflections on Co-Creativity in Early Modern Drama]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Stylistic Adaptation and Practices of Collaboration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matthias Bauer]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Angelika Zirker]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>While co-authorship was common practice in early modern drama, poetological treatises remain silent about it. They speak about <italic>the</italic> poet but not about collaboration. It is, hence, one of the aims of this article to arrive at conceptualisations of co-authorship through immanent reflections of co-creativity and authorial interaction. In particular, we will show that stylistic practices form an essential part of such reflections, which also helps us dissociate style from the identification of individual authorship. Shakespeare's <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic> and Beaumont and Fletcher's <italic>Philaster, or Love Lies A-Bleeding</italic> have been chosen to show how juxtapositions and adaptations of style in both single-authored and co-authored works reveal practices of collaboration in early modern theatre. As a result of our investigation, elements of a poetics of collaborative playwriting will emerge.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2024.360107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2024.360107</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘These arts I used with thee’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Translation, Collaboration and Gender in Early Modern English Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susanne Bayerlipp]]></author>
<prism:volume>36</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article delves into the collaborative dynamics of early modern literary production, emphasising the need for a comprehensive view of collaboration beyond joint authorship as the role of translators is still often overlooked, maintaining their perceived secondary status even after the translational turn. Using Petrarch's <italic>I Triumphi</italic>, first printed in 1470, and arguably one of the most decisive vernacular works in early modern Europe, as a case study, the article showcases the pivotal contribution of translators to a text's international prominence, challenging established gender norms in Petrarchism. The article highlights the role of the female translators as collaborators and proposes a nuanced understanding of gender, social class and religious factors in shaping translation practices, enriching our comprehension of early modern literary dynamics.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[ and the Nordic Countries]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Nely Keinänen]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Per Sivefors]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The story of Shakespeare's Nordic play is also, inevitably, one of cultural exchanges before, during and after the early modern period. From its origins in Nordic tradition to its re-introduction in the Nordic countries through Shakespeare's play, the story of Hamlet from the Middle Ages to the present is inextricably bound up with Nordic history and culture. In tracing some of these links, this special issue develops our recent work on the early dissemination of Shakespeare in the Nordic countries, focusing here on that most Nordic of plays, <italic>Hamlet</italic>. Although there is already a great deal of criticism on <italic>Hamlet</italic> in various national or regional contexts, very little of this has focused on the Nordic countries.<sup>1</sup> It is therefore fitting, we believe, to provide a necessarily brief outline of the rich and varied history that Shakespeare's play has had in Northern Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[ and the Nordic Countries]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Nely Keinänen]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Per Sivefors]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The story of Shakespeare's Nordic play is also, inevitably, one of cultural exchanges before, during and after the early modern period. From its origins in Nordic tradition to its re-introduction in the Nordic countries through Shakespeare's play, the story of Hamlet from the Middle Ages to the present is inextricably bound up with Nordic history and culture. In tracing some of these links, this special issue develops our recent work on the early dissemination of Shakespeare in the Nordic countries, focusing here on that most Nordic of plays, <italic>Hamlet</italic>. Although there is already a great deal of criticism on <italic>Hamlet</italic> in various national or regional contexts, very little of this has focused on the Nordic countries.<sup>1</sup> It is therefore fitting, we believe, to provide a necessarily brief outline of the rich and varied history that Shakespeare's play has had in Northern Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350402</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Danish Fool at Elsinore?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Some Thoughts on 's Lost Clown]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter K. Andersson]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article discusses the clowning element of a German version of <italic>Hamlet</italic> believed to date back to the time of Shakespeare. <italic>Der bestrafte Brudermord</italic> is noted as an adaptation of Shakespeare's tragedy which incorporates a lot more low comedy than any extant version of <italic>Hamlet</italic> and provides opportunity for contemplating the reason why <italic>Hamlet</italic> has no explicit clown character. The article focuses especially on a character appearing very briefly in the German play, a rustic buffoon called Jens, and his affinity with the rustics and comic servants of other Shakespeare plays and other Elizabethan plays. It is particularly asserted that this role shows signs of the involvement of the clown Will Kemp at some stage of the writing of <italic>Hamlet</italic>, or of touring continental Europe with an adaptation of it that puts the clowning element at the forefront.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[ and the Nordic Countries]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Nely Keinänen]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Per Sivefors]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The story of Shakespeare's Nordic play is also, inevitably, one of cultural exchanges before, during and after the early modern period. From its origins in Nordic tradition to its re-introduction in the Nordic countries through Shakespeare's play, the story of Hamlet from the Middle Ages to the present is inextricably bound up with Nordic history and culture. In tracing some of these links, this special issue develops our recent work on the early dissemination of Shakespeare in the Nordic countries, focusing here on that most Nordic of plays, <italic>Hamlet</italic>. Although there is already a great deal of criticism on <italic>Hamlet</italic> in various national or regional contexts, very little of this has focused on the Nordic countries.<sup>1</sup> It is therefore fitting, we believe, to provide a necessarily brief outline of the rich and varied history that Shakespeare's play has had in Northern Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350402</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Danish Fool at Elsinore?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Some Thoughts on 's Lost Clown]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter K. Andersson]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article discusses the clowning element of a German version of <italic>Hamlet</italic> believed to date back to the time of Shakespeare. <italic>Der bestrafte Brudermord</italic> is noted as an adaptation of Shakespeare's tragedy which incorporates a lot more low comedy than any extant version of <italic>Hamlet</italic> and provides opportunity for contemplating the reason why <italic>Hamlet</italic> has no explicit clown character. The article focuses especially on a character appearing very briefly in the German play, a rustic buffoon called Jens, and his affinity with the rustics and comic servants of other Shakespeare plays and other Elizabethan plays. It is particularly asserted that this role shows signs of the involvement of the clown Will Kemp at some stage of the writing of <italic>Hamlet</italic>, or of touring continental Europe with an adaptation of it that puts the clowning element at the forefront.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Västanå Teater's 1996 ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anna Swärdh]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p><italic>Hamlet</italic> opens on a question – ‘Who's there?’ – asked by a sentinel of Elsinore Castle. In the Swedish regional theatre company Västanå Teater's 1996 adaptation of the play, the question kept returning, and it became symbolic of the production's focus on the uncertain and seemingly mysterious movements of political power. This article explores how changes to plot and text worked together with various forms of stylisation to present a society in which strict hierarchies of class, age and gender operated in tenson with Machiavellian corruption and theatrical seeming. Borrowing localised aesthetic expressions from several traditions and cultures (Norwegian/Nordic, Icelandic, East-Asian, Italian/European), the production adapted <italic>Hamlet</italic> to speak to local concerns, while simultaneously highlighting themes and issues present in the play.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[ and the Nordic Countries]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Nely Keinänen]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Per Sivefors]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The story of Shakespeare's Nordic play is also, inevitably, one of cultural exchanges before, during and after the early modern period. From its origins in Nordic tradition to its re-introduction in the Nordic countries through Shakespeare's play, the story of Hamlet from the Middle Ages to the present is inextricably bound up with Nordic history and culture. In tracing some of these links, this special issue develops our recent work on the early dissemination of Shakespeare in the Nordic countries, focusing here on that most Nordic of plays, <italic>Hamlet</italic>. Although there is already a great deal of criticism on <italic>Hamlet</italic> in various national or regional contexts, very little of this has focused on the Nordic countries.<sup>1</sup> It is therefore fitting, we believe, to provide a necessarily brief outline of the rich and varied history that Shakespeare's play has had in Northern Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350402</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Danish Fool at Elsinore?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Some Thoughts on 's Lost Clown]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter K. Andersson]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article discusses the clowning element of a German version of <italic>Hamlet</italic> believed to date back to the time of Shakespeare. <italic>Der bestrafte Brudermord</italic> is noted as an adaptation of Shakespeare's tragedy which incorporates a lot more low comedy than any extant version of <italic>Hamlet</italic> and provides opportunity for contemplating the reason why <italic>Hamlet</italic> has no explicit clown character. The article focuses especially on a character appearing very briefly in the German play, a rustic buffoon called Jens, and his affinity with the rustics and comic servants of other Shakespeare plays and other Elizabethan plays. It is particularly asserted that this role shows signs of the involvement of the clown Will Kemp at some stage of the writing of <italic>Hamlet</italic>, or of touring continental Europe with an adaptation of it that puts the clowning element at the forefront.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Västanå Teater's 1996 ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anna Swärdh]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p><italic>Hamlet</italic> opens on a question – ‘Who's there?’ – asked by a sentinel of Elsinore Castle. In the Swedish regional theatre company Västanå Teater's 1996 adaptation of the play, the question kept returning, and it became symbolic of the production's focus on the uncertain and seemingly mysterious movements of political power. This article explores how changes to plot and text worked together with various forms of stylisation to present a society in which strict hierarchies of class, age and gender operated in tenson with Machiavellian corruption and theatrical seeming. Borrowing localised aesthetic expressions from several traditions and cultures (Norwegian/Nordic, Icelandic, East-Asian, Italian/European), the production adapted <italic>Hamlet</italic> to speak to local concerns, while simultaneously highlighting themes and issues present in the play.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Alienating Hamlet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Precarious Work in Jenny Andreasson's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Per Sivefors]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The protagonist of Jenny Andreasson's autobiographical novel <italic>Teatern</italic> (2022) is a young female director whose feminist production of <italic>Hamlet</italic> at the Swedish national stage fails to have its planned premiere. While the novel makes a point of describing the misogynist structures behind this failure, the present article suggests that class structures and precarity are the main reasons behind it. The financial difficulties of the theatre generate a clear discrepancy between cultural capital – embodied by Shakespeare's canonical play – and economic. The resulting precarious work situation is reflected in the protagonist's yearning for stability, in her recurring assertions of class privileges vis-à-vis her co-workers and in her increasing sense of alienation from both them and her own work. While not strictly paraphrasing Shakespeare's play, the protagonist invokes parallels to both Hamlet and Ophelia, and <italic>Teatern</italic>, instead of locating these parallels in an ‘existential’ reading of Shakespeare's play, anchors the theme of alienation in the economic and social strictures of the theatre institution.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[ and the Nordic Countries]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Nely Keinänen]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Per Sivefors]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The story of Shakespeare's Nordic play is also, inevitably, one of cultural exchanges before, during and after the early modern period. From its origins in Nordic tradition to its re-introduction in the Nordic countries through Shakespeare's play, the story of Hamlet from the Middle Ages to the present is inextricably bound up with Nordic history and culture. In tracing some of these links, this special issue develops our recent work on the early dissemination of Shakespeare in the Nordic countries, focusing here on that most Nordic of plays, <italic>Hamlet</italic>. Although there is already a great deal of criticism on <italic>Hamlet</italic> in various national or regional contexts, very little of this has focused on the Nordic countries.<sup>1</sup> It is therefore fitting, we believe, to provide a necessarily brief outline of the rich and varied history that Shakespeare's play has had in Northern Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350402</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Danish Fool at Elsinore?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Some Thoughts on 's Lost Clown]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter K. Andersson]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article discusses the clowning element of a German version of <italic>Hamlet</italic> believed to date back to the time of Shakespeare. <italic>Der bestrafte Brudermord</italic> is noted as an adaptation of Shakespeare's tragedy which incorporates a lot more low comedy than any extant version of <italic>Hamlet</italic> and provides opportunity for contemplating the reason why <italic>Hamlet</italic> has no explicit clown character. The article focuses especially on a character appearing very briefly in the German play, a rustic buffoon called Jens, and his affinity with the rustics and comic servants of other Shakespeare plays and other Elizabethan plays. It is particularly asserted that this role shows signs of the involvement of the clown Will Kemp at some stage of the writing of <italic>Hamlet</italic>, or of touring continental Europe with an adaptation of it that puts the clowning element at the forefront.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Västanå Teater's 1996 ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anna Swärdh]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p><italic>Hamlet</italic> opens on a question – ‘Who's there?’ – asked by a sentinel of Elsinore Castle. In the Swedish regional theatre company Västanå Teater's 1996 adaptation of the play, the question kept returning, and it became symbolic of the production's focus on the uncertain and seemingly mysterious movements of political power. This article explores how changes to plot and text worked together with various forms of stylisation to present a society in which strict hierarchies of class, age and gender operated in tenson with Machiavellian corruption and theatrical seeming. Borrowing localised aesthetic expressions from several traditions and cultures (Norwegian/Nordic, Icelandic, East-Asian, Italian/European), the production adapted <italic>Hamlet</italic> to speak to local concerns, while simultaneously highlighting themes and issues present in the play.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Alienating Hamlet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Precarious Work in Jenny Andreasson's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Per Sivefors]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The protagonist of Jenny Andreasson's autobiographical novel <italic>Teatern</italic> (2022) is a young female director whose feminist production of <italic>Hamlet</italic> at the Swedish national stage fails to have its planned premiere. While the novel makes a point of describing the misogynist structures behind this failure, the present article suggests that class structures and precarity are the main reasons behind it. The financial difficulties of the theatre generate a clear discrepancy between cultural capital – embodied by Shakespeare's canonical play – and economic. The resulting precarious work situation is reflected in the protagonist's yearning for stability, in her recurring assertions of class privileges vis-à-vis her co-workers and in her increasing sense of alienation from both them and her own work. While not strictly paraphrasing Shakespeare's play, the protagonist invokes parallels to both Hamlet and Ophelia, and <italic>Teatern</italic>, instead of locating these parallels in an ‘existential’ reading of Shakespeare's play, anchors the theme of alienation in the economic and social strictures of the theatre institution.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Elli Tompuri's Female Hamlet, 1913]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Nely Keinänen]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the first female Hamlet in the Nordic countries, Elli Tompuri (1880–1962). Early in her career Tompuri made a name for herself at the Finnish National Theatre, but later, in part due to her radical politics, was unable to find permanent employment at any established theatre so she began touring with her own company, putting on <italic>Hamlet</italic> in 1913. The article traces Tompuri's inspirations and thoughts about the play, before analysing the major themes raised in the reviews. On one hand, reviewers noted with some pride the national significance of the first female Hamlet. On the other hand, Tompuri's status as a New Woman, an actor-director-manager making her own way, generated a wide range of opinions, from outrage that a woman would attempt the part to admiration of Tompuri's genius and intelligence, often within a single review.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[ and the Nordic Countries]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Nely Keinänen]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Per Sivefors]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The story of Shakespeare's Nordic play is also, inevitably, one of cultural exchanges before, during and after the early modern period. From its origins in Nordic tradition to its re-introduction in the Nordic countries through Shakespeare's play, the story of Hamlet from the Middle Ages to the present is inextricably bound up with Nordic history and culture. In tracing some of these links, this special issue develops our recent work on the early dissemination of Shakespeare in the Nordic countries, focusing here on that most Nordic of plays, <italic>Hamlet</italic>. Although there is already a great deal of criticism on <italic>Hamlet</italic> in various national or regional contexts, very little of this has focused on the Nordic countries.<sup>1</sup> It is therefore fitting, we believe, to provide a necessarily brief outline of the rich and varied history that Shakespeare's play has had in Northern Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350402</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Danish Fool at Elsinore?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Some Thoughts on 's Lost Clown]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter K. Andersson]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article discusses the clowning element of a German version of <italic>Hamlet</italic> believed to date back to the time of Shakespeare. <italic>Der bestrafte Brudermord</italic> is noted as an adaptation of Shakespeare's tragedy which incorporates a lot more low comedy than any extant version of <italic>Hamlet</italic> and provides opportunity for contemplating the reason why <italic>Hamlet</italic> has no explicit clown character. The article focuses especially on a character appearing very briefly in the German play, a rustic buffoon called Jens, and his affinity with the rustics and comic servants of other Shakespeare plays and other Elizabethan plays. It is particularly asserted that this role shows signs of the involvement of the clown Will Kemp at some stage of the writing of <italic>Hamlet</italic>, or of touring continental Europe with an adaptation of it that puts the clowning element at the forefront.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Västanå Teater's 1996 ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anna Swärdh]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p><italic>Hamlet</italic> opens on a question – ‘Who's there?’ – asked by a sentinel of Elsinore Castle. In the Swedish regional theatre company Västanå Teater's 1996 adaptation of the play, the question kept returning, and it became symbolic of the production's focus on the uncertain and seemingly mysterious movements of political power. This article explores how changes to plot and text worked together with various forms of stylisation to present a society in which strict hierarchies of class, age and gender operated in tenson with Machiavellian corruption and theatrical seeming. Borrowing localised aesthetic expressions from several traditions and cultures (Norwegian/Nordic, Icelandic, East-Asian, Italian/European), the production adapted <italic>Hamlet</italic> to speak to local concerns, while simultaneously highlighting themes and issues present in the play.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Alienating Hamlet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Precarious Work in Jenny Andreasson's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Per Sivefors]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The protagonist of Jenny Andreasson's autobiographical novel <italic>Teatern</italic> (2022) is a young female director whose feminist production of <italic>Hamlet</italic> at the Swedish national stage fails to have its planned premiere. While the novel makes a point of describing the misogynist structures behind this failure, the present article suggests that class structures and precarity are the main reasons behind it. The financial difficulties of the theatre generate a clear discrepancy between cultural capital – embodied by Shakespeare's canonical play – and economic. The resulting precarious work situation is reflected in the protagonist's yearning for stability, in her recurring assertions of class privileges vis-à-vis her co-workers and in her increasing sense of alienation from both them and her own work. While not strictly paraphrasing Shakespeare's play, the protagonist invokes parallels to both Hamlet and Ophelia, and <italic>Teatern</italic>, instead of locating these parallels in an ‘existential’ reading of Shakespeare's play, anchors the theme of alienation in the economic and social strictures of the theatre institution.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Elli Tompuri's Female Hamlet, 1913]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Nely Keinänen]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the first female Hamlet in the Nordic countries, Elli Tompuri (1880–1962). Early in her career Tompuri made a name for herself at the Finnish National Theatre, but later, in part due to her radical politics, was unable to find permanent employment at any established theatre so she began touring with her own company, putting on <italic>Hamlet</italic> in 1913. The article traces Tompuri's inspirations and thoughts about the play, before analysing the major themes raised in the reviews. On one hand, reviewers noted with some pride the national significance of the first female Hamlet. On the other hand, Tompuri's status as a New Woman, an actor-director-manager making her own way, generated a wide range of opinions, from outrage that a woman would attempt the part to admiration of Tompuri's genius and intelligence, often within a single review.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350406</link>
<title><![CDATA[(There Is) Nothing Like a Dane]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gertrudes at Elsinore and Elsewhere]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kiki Lindell Tersmeden]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article gives a brief account of the two-hundred-year-old performance history of <italic>Hamlet</italic> at Elsinore Castle; this is followed by a discussion of Gertrude as portrayed in nine English or English-speaking <italic>Hamlets</italic> at Elsinore, beginning with Olivier and the Old Vic in 1937 and concluding with Cape Town Theatre Company eighty-five years later, in 2022. The article discusses different aspects of how Gertrude (as seen through the prism of these particular <italic>Hamlet</italic> productions) has been portrayed on stage, drawing attention to the fact that, particularly in productions with a star actor in the title role, Gertrude has often been neglected, ignored or marginalised by the director, or else objectified and sexualised for the benefit of the audience: aged down, dumbed down or otherwise commodified.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[ and the Nordic Countries]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Nely Keinänen]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Per Sivefors]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The story of Shakespeare's Nordic play is also, inevitably, one of cultural exchanges before, during and after the early modern period. From its origins in Nordic tradition to its re-introduction in the Nordic countries through Shakespeare's play, the story of Hamlet from the Middle Ages to the present is inextricably bound up with Nordic history and culture. In tracing some of these links, this special issue develops our recent work on the early dissemination of Shakespeare in the Nordic countries, focusing here on that most Nordic of plays, <italic>Hamlet</italic>. Although there is already a great deal of criticism on <italic>Hamlet</italic> in various national or regional contexts, very little of this has focused on the Nordic countries.<sup>1</sup> It is therefore fitting, we believe, to provide a necessarily brief outline of the rich and varied history that Shakespeare's play has had in Northern Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350402</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Danish Fool at Elsinore?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Some Thoughts on 's Lost Clown]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter K. Andersson]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article discusses the clowning element of a German version of <italic>Hamlet</italic> believed to date back to the time of Shakespeare. <italic>Der bestrafte Brudermord</italic> is noted as an adaptation of Shakespeare's tragedy which incorporates a lot more low comedy than any extant version of <italic>Hamlet</italic> and provides opportunity for contemplating the reason why <italic>Hamlet</italic> has no explicit clown character. The article focuses especially on a character appearing very briefly in the German play, a rustic buffoon called Jens, and his affinity with the rustics and comic servants of other Shakespeare plays and other Elizabethan plays. It is particularly asserted that this role shows signs of the involvement of the clown Will Kemp at some stage of the writing of <italic>Hamlet</italic>, or of touring continental Europe with an adaptation of it that puts the clowning element at the forefront.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Västanå Teater's 1996 ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anna Swärdh]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p><italic>Hamlet</italic> opens on a question – ‘Who's there?’ – asked by a sentinel of Elsinore Castle. In the Swedish regional theatre company Västanå Teater's 1996 adaptation of the play, the question kept returning, and it became symbolic of the production's focus on the uncertain and seemingly mysterious movements of political power. This article explores how changes to plot and text worked together with various forms of stylisation to present a society in which strict hierarchies of class, age and gender operated in tenson with Machiavellian corruption and theatrical seeming. Borrowing localised aesthetic expressions from several traditions and cultures (Norwegian/Nordic, Icelandic, East-Asian, Italian/European), the production adapted <italic>Hamlet</italic> to speak to local concerns, while simultaneously highlighting themes and issues present in the play.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Alienating Hamlet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Precarious Work in Jenny Andreasson's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Per Sivefors]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The protagonist of Jenny Andreasson's autobiographical novel <italic>Teatern</italic> (2022) is a young female director whose feminist production of <italic>Hamlet</italic> at the Swedish national stage fails to have its planned premiere. While the novel makes a point of describing the misogynist structures behind this failure, the present article suggests that class structures and precarity are the main reasons behind it. The financial difficulties of the theatre generate a clear discrepancy between cultural capital – embodied by Shakespeare's canonical play – and economic. The resulting precarious work situation is reflected in the protagonist's yearning for stability, in her recurring assertions of class privileges vis-à-vis her co-workers and in her increasing sense of alienation from both them and her own work. While not strictly paraphrasing Shakespeare's play, the protagonist invokes parallels to both Hamlet and Ophelia, and <italic>Teatern</italic>, instead of locating these parallels in an ‘existential’ reading of Shakespeare's play, anchors the theme of alienation in the economic and social strictures of the theatre institution.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Elli Tompuri's Female Hamlet, 1913]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Nely Keinänen]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the first female Hamlet in the Nordic countries, Elli Tompuri (1880–1962). Early in her career Tompuri made a name for herself at the Finnish National Theatre, but later, in part due to her radical politics, was unable to find permanent employment at any established theatre so she began touring with her own company, putting on <italic>Hamlet</italic> in 1913. The article traces Tompuri's inspirations and thoughts about the play, before analysing the major themes raised in the reviews. On one hand, reviewers noted with some pride the national significance of the first female Hamlet. On the other hand, Tompuri's status as a New Woman, an actor-director-manager making her own way, generated a wide range of opinions, from outrage that a woman would attempt the part to admiration of Tompuri's genius and intelligence, often within a single review.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350406</link>
<title><![CDATA[(There Is) Nothing Like a Dane]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gertrudes at Elsinore and Elsewhere]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kiki Lindell Tersmeden]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article gives a brief account of the two-hundred-year-old performance history of <italic>Hamlet</italic> at Elsinore Castle; this is followed by a discussion of Gertrude as portrayed in nine English or English-speaking <italic>Hamlets</italic> at Elsinore, beginning with Olivier and the Old Vic in 1937 and concluding with Cape Town Theatre Company eighty-five years later, in 2022. The article discusses different aspects of how Gertrude (as seen through the prism of these particular <italic>Hamlet</italic> productions) has been portrayed on stage, drawing attention to the fact that, particularly in productions with a star actor in the title role, Gertrude has often been neglected, ignored or marginalised by the director, or else objectified and sexualised for the benefit of the audience: aged down, dumbed down or otherwise commodified.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350407</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘|Y]oung Hamlet’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare for Swedish Children]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mette Hildeman Sjölin]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare's <italic>Hamlet</italic> has been retold in children's versions several times in Sweden in recent years. It was the subject of the first episode of the children's television programme <italic>På teatern</italic> [At the Theatre], written and directed by Christina Nilsson for SVT in 2001–2002, where Shakespearean actors meet their child or grandchild backstage after a performance to tell and partly enact the story of the play. In 2005–2006, Lotta Grut wrote the plays <italic>Lille Hamlett och spöket</italic> [Little Hamlett and the Ghost] and <italic>Offelia kom igen!</italic> [Offelia Come Again!] for the theatre company Unga Roma. In these fairy-tale versions, the children Hamlet and Ophelia are confronted with death, grief, anger, oppression and erasure. This article argues that the <italic>På teatern</italic> episode is an adaptation of <italic>Hamlet</italic> while Grut's two plays are appropriations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Carol Ann Duffy's ‘Standing Female Nude’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Meta-Signs of a Disassembled Body]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Adel Sliti]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The present article addresses the evocative potential of posing nude in Carol Ann Duffy's poem ‘Standing Female Nude’. My assumption is that the posing model/prostitute displays two bodies: the physical body and the signifying body. The interplay between both bodies triggers a process of signification whereby art is not simply a studio production but a meta-frame encapsulating a reflection on society, culture, self-representation and politics of identity. The poem substantiates the poet's experimental method of writing which draws on nude art genre, the dramatic monologue, theatre and metafiction. What the posing female nude recounts is not just experience of posing nude in a studio, but reflections on her body as a posing model and as a writing model or a narrative imbricating in its texture cynical comments and attitudes on artistic and socio-cultural values as the female model pokes fun at the reception of artistic work in the bourgeois society.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Carol Ann Duffy's ‘Standing Female Nude’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Meta-Signs of a Disassembled Body]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Adel Sliti]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The present article addresses the evocative potential of posing nude in Carol Ann Duffy's poem ‘Standing Female Nude’. My assumption is that the posing model/prostitute displays two bodies: the physical body and the signifying body. The interplay between both bodies triggers a process of signification whereby art is not simply a studio production but a meta-frame encapsulating a reflection on society, culture, self-representation and politics of identity. The poem substantiates the poet's experimental method of writing which draws on nude art genre, the dramatic monologue, theatre and metafiction. What the posing female nude recounts is not just experience of posing nude in a studio, but reflections on her body as a posing model and as a writing model or a narrative imbricating in its texture cynical comments and attitudes on artistic and socio-cultural values as the female model pokes fun at the reception of artistic work in the bourgeois society.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Francis Meres Revisited]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Wit, Design and Authorship in  (1598)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Francis Meres’ 1598 <italic>Palladis Tamia</italic>, subtitled in English ‘Wit's Treasury’, is a quintessential document in Shakespeare studies. With ten Shakespeare plays already in print anonymously, Meres’ commonplace book for the first time identifies ‘Shakespeare’ as a playwright, and within weeks of Meres’ book, the name ‘Shakespeare’ appears on the second quarto title pages of <italic>Richard II</italic> and <italic>Richard III</italic>, transforming ‘anonymous’ into ‘Shakespeare’ in a blink. This article analyses the methods of commonplace book arrangement used by Francis Meres, Master of Arts at both Cambridge and Oxford, to have his private say about Shakespeare. In his 1597 <italic>God's Arithmetic</italic>, Meres approves the opinion of Pythagoras who wrote over the door of the entrance to his school: ‘Let none enter here that is ignorant in Arithmetic’. The ideas of <italic>God's Arithemetic,</italic> applied to <italic>Palladis Tami</italic>a, disclose Meres’ meticulous mastery of erudite humanist design that is the hallmark of his pedagogic method and his ‘post-Stratfordian’ conclusions.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Carol Ann Duffy's ‘Standing Female Nude’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Meta-Signs of a Disassembled Body]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Adel Sliti]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The present article addresses the evocative potential of posing nude in Carol Ann Duffy's poem ‘Standing Female Nude’. My assumption is that the posing model/prostitute displays two bodies: the physical body and the signifying body. The interplay between both bodies triggers a process of signification whereby art is not simply a studio production but a meta-frame encapsulating a reflection on society, culture, self-representation and politics of identity. The poem substantiates the poet's experimental method of writing which draws on nude art genre, the dramatic monologue, theatre and metafiction. What the posing female nude recounts is not just experience of posing nude in a studio, but reflections on her body as a posing model and as a writing model or a narrative imbricating in its texture cynical comments and attitudes on artistic and socio-cultural values as the female model pokes fun at the reception of artistic work in the bourgeois society.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Francis Meres Revisited]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Wit, Design and Authorship in  (1598)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Francis Meres’ 1598 <italic>Palladis Tamia</italic>, subtitled in English ‘Wit's Treasury’, is a quintessential document in Shakespeare studies. With ten Shakespeare plays already in print anonymously, Meres’ commonplace book for the first time identifies ‘Shakespeare’ as a playwright, and within weeks of Meres’ book, the name ‘Shakespeare’ appears on the second quarto title pages of <italic>Richard II</italic> and <italic>Richard III</italic>, transforming ‘anonymous’ into ‘Shakespeare’ in a blink. This article analyses the methods of commonplace book arrangement used by Francis Meres, Master of Arts at both Cambridge and Oxford, to have his private say about Shakespeare. In his 1597 <italic>God's Arithmetic</italic>, Meres approves the opinion of Pythagoras who wrote over the door of the entrance to his school: ‘Let none enter here that is ignorant in Arithmetic’. The ideas of <italic>God's Arithemetic,</italic> applied to <italic>Palladis Tami</italic>a, disclose Meres’ meticulous mastery of erudite humanist design that is the hallmark of his pedagogic method and his ‘post-Stratfordian’ conclusions.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Trauma in Nada Jarrar's  (2016) and Dima Wannous’  (2020)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Syrian Refugees and War Survivors in Perspective]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khawla Al Ziod]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Fuad Abdul Muttaleb]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Drawing on the consequences of violence that ensued from the outbreak of conflict in Syria against the background of the 2011 uprising, this article examines the traumatic effects of the Arab Spring among Syrian refugees and war survivors in the two novels <italic>An Unsafe Haven</italic> (2016) by Nada Jarrar and <italic>The Frightened Ones</italic> (2020) by Dima Wannous. It dwells upon various types of trauma, focusing on the problem of displacement, individual plights and the war dilemma. Wannous’ and Jarrar's narratives are concerned with the agonies experienced by refugees and war survivors, especially women. Traumatic incidents that refugees and war survivors encounter in their home countries include interpersonal violence, sexual violence, life-threatening accidents, witnessing the murder of loved ones, and torture. A descriptive and analytical method is followed in conducting the study relying on the two texts as primary sources and critical literature produced on them and the main issues discussed as secondary sources.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Carol Ann Duffy's ‘Standing Female Nude’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Meta-Signs of a Disassembled Body]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Adel Sliti]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The present article addresses the evocative potential of posing nude in Carol Ann Duffy's poem ‘Standing Female Nude’. My assumption is that the posing model/prostitute displays two bodies: the physical body and the signifying body. The interplay between both bodies triggers a process of signification whereby art is not simply a studio production but a meta-frame encapsulating a reflection on society, culture, self-representation and politics of identity. The poem substantiates the poet's experimental method of writing which draws on nude art genre, the dramatic monologue, theatre and metafiction. What the posing female nude recounts is not just experience of posing nude in a studio, but reflections on her body as a posing model and as a writing model or a narrative imbricating in its texture cynical comments and attitudes on artistic and socio-cultural values as the female model pokes fun at the reception of artistic work in the bourgeois society.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Francis Meres Revisited]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Wit, Design and Authorship in  (1598)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Francis Meres’ 1598 <italic>Palladis Tamia</italic>, subtitled in English ‘Wit's Treasury’, is a quintessential document in Shakespeare studies. With ten Shakespeare plays already in print anonymously, Meres’ commonplace book for the first time identifies ‘Shakespeare’ as a playwright, and within weeks of Meres’ book, the name ‘Shakespeare’ appears on the second quarto title pages of <italic>Richard II</italic> and <italic>Richard III</italic>, transforming ‘anonymous’ into ‘Shakespeare’ in a blink. This article analyses the methods of commonplace book arrangement used by Francis Meres, Master of Arts at both Cambridge and Oxford, to have his private say about Shakespeare. In his 1597 <italic>God's Arithmetic</italic>, Meres approves the opinion of Pythagoras who wrote over the door of the entrance to his school: ‘Let none enter here that is ignorant in Arithmetic’. The ideas of <italic>God's Arithemetic,</italic> applied to <italic>Palladis Tami</italic>a, disclose Meres’ meticulous mastery of erudite humanist design that is the hallmark of his pedagogic method and his ‘post-Stratfordian’ conclusions.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Trauma in Nada Jarrar's  (2016) and Dima Wannous’  (2020)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Syrian Refugees and War Survivors in Perspective]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khawla Al Ziod]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Fuad Abdul Muttaleb]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Drawing on the consequences of violence that ensued from the outbreak of conflict in Syria against the background of the 2011 uprising, this article examines the traumatic effects of the Arab Spring among Syrian refugees and war survivors in the two novels <italic>An Unsafe Haven</italic> (2016) by Nada Jarrar and <italic>The Frightened Ones</italic> (2020) by Dima Wannous. It dwells upon various types of trauma, focusing on the problem of displacement, individual plights and the war dilemma. Wannous’ and Jarrar's narratives are concerned with the agonies experienced by refugees and war survivors, especially women. Traumatic incidents that refugees and war survivors encounter in their home countries include interpersonal violence, sexual violence, life-threatening accidents, witnessing the murder of loved ones, and torture. A descriptive and analytical method is followed in conducting the study relying on the two texts as primary sources and critical literature produced on them and the main issues discussed as secondary sources.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ethics, Sublimity and Hospitality]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Levinas and the Romantics]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mehrdad Bidgoli]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pyeaam Abbasi]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article presents a study of ‘The Rime of the Ancient Mariner’ by Coleridge and ‘Resolution and Independence’ by Wordsworth. The readings are mainly addressed by the philosophy of Emmanuel Levinas and try to present a conception of sublimity which mainly revolves around ethical awareness and sensibility so as to gauge the extent to which they can possibly hint at ethical issues at stake. We propose that these poetic works deal with the other and the sublimity of the encounter between the self and the other. Each of these works offers similar images of the self <italic>before</italic> the encounter – that of dwelling, self-preoccupation and enjoyment – but the speakers come out of the encounter differently: in ‘The Rime’, the Mariner roams throughout the country and recounts his experience for other ‘others’ in the hope of spreading what he now can probably identify as ‘the Good’; in ‘Resolution and Independence’, the speaker simply comes out of the unsettling and sublime encounter with the leech-gatherer enlightened and mindful of the other. The conclusion is that one significant part of the idea of the sublime in Romanticism deals with irreducible alterities – cosmic/ontic as well as (more importantly) human – and while they ineluctably reduce them to the language of poetry, each treatment can be evaluated by analysing how well they express the <italic>ruptures</italic> and <italic>interstices</italic> of alterity within a language which can go beyond language.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Carol Ann Duffy's ‘Standing Female Nude’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Meta-Signs of a Disassembled Body]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Adel Sliti]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The present article addresses the evocative potential of posing nude in Carol Ann Duffy's poem ‘Standing Female Nude’. My assumption is that the posing model/prostitute displays two bodies: the physical body and the signifying body. The interplay between both bodies triggers a process of signification whereby art is not simply a studio production but a meta-frame encapsulating a reflection on society, culture, self-representation and politics of identity. The poem substantiates the poet's experimental method of writing which draws on nude art genre, the dramatic monologue, theatre and metafiction. What the posing female nude recounts is not just experience of posing nude in a studio, but reflections on her body as a posing model and as a writing model or a narrative imbricating in its texture cynical comments and attitudes on artistic and socio-cultural values as the female model pokes fun at the reception of artistic work in the bourgeois society.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Francis Meres Revisited]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Wit, Design and Authorship in  (1598)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Francis Meres’ 1598 <italic>Palladis Tamia</italic>, subtitled in English ‘Wit's Treasury’, is a quintessential document in Shakespeare studies. With ten Shakespeare plays already in print anonymously, Meres’ commonplace book for the first time identifies ‘Shakespeare’ as a playwright, and within weeks of Meres’ book, the name ‘Shakespeare’ appears on the second quarto title pages of <italic>Richard II</italic> and <italic>Richard III</italic>, transforming ‘anonymous’ into ‘Shakespeare’ in a blink. This article analyses the methods of commonplace book arrangement used by Francis Meres, Master of Arts at both Cambridge and Oxford, to have his private say about Shakespeare. In his 1597 <italic>God's Arithmetic</italic>, Meres approves the opinion of Pythagoras who wrote over the door of the entrance to his school: ‘Let none enter here that is ignorant in Arithmetic’. The ideas of <italic>God's Arithemetic,</italic> applied to <italic>Palladis Tami</italic>a, disclose Meres’ meticulous mastery of erudite humanist design that is the hallmark of his pedagogic method and his ‘post-Stratfordian’ conclusions.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Trauma in Nada Jarrar's  (2016) and Dima Wannous’  (2020)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Syrian Refugees and War Survivors in Perspective]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khawla Al Ziod]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Fuad Abdul Muttaleb]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Drawing on the consequences of violence that ensued from the outbreak of conflict in Syria against the background of the 2011 uprising, this article examines the traumatic effects of the Arab Spring among Syrian refugees and war survivors in the two novels <italic>An Unsafe Haven</italic> (2016) by Nada Jarrar and <italic>The Frightened Ones</italic> (2020) by Dima Wannous. It dwells upon various types of trauma, focusing on the problem of displacement, individual plights and the war dilemma. Wannous’ and Jarrar's narratives are concerned with the agonies experienced by refugees and war survivors, especially women. Traumatic incidents that refugees and war survivors encounter in their home countries include interpersonal violence, sexual violence, life-threatening accidents, witnessing the murder of loved ones, and torture. A descriptive and analytical method is followed in conducting the study relying on the two texts as primary sources and critical literature produced on them and the main issues discussed as secondary sources.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ethics, Sublimity and Hospitality]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Levinas and the Romantics]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mehrdad Bidgoli]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pyeaam Abbasi]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article presents a study of ‘The Rime of the Ancient Mariner’ by Coleridge and ‘Resolution and Independence’ by Wordsworth. The readings are mainly addressed by the philosophy of Emmanuel Levinas and try to present a conception of sublimity which mainly revolves around ethical awareness and sensibility so as to gauge the extent to which they can possibly hint at ethical issues at stake. We propose that these poetic works deal with the other and the sublimity of the encounter between the self and the other. Each of these works offers similar images of the self <italic>before</italic> the encounter – that of dwelling, self-preoccupation and enjoyment – but the speakers come out of the encounter differently: in ‘The Rime’, the Mariner roams throughout the country and recounts his experience for other ‘others’ in the hope of spreading what he now can probably identify as ‘the Good’; in ‘Resolution and Independence’, the speaker simply comes out of the unsettling and sublime encounter with the leech-gatherer enlightened and mindful of the other. The conclusion is that one significant part of the idea of the sublime in Romanticism deals with irreducible alterities – cosmic/ontic as well as (more importantly) human – and while they ineluctably reduce them to the language of poetry, each treatment can be evaluated by analysing how well they express the <italic>ruptures</italic> and <italic>interstices</italic> of alterity within a language which can go beyond language.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350305</link>
<title><![CDATA[On the Verge of the Here and Now]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Madness, Paranoia and Improvisation of the Present in Hemingway's ‘A Pursuit Race’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Klaudia Borkiewicz]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>William Campbell, the major character of Hemingway's ‘A Pursuit Race’, fails to hold the lead, gets off his symbolic bike and barricades himself under a sheet in a hotel room, from beneath which he oozes his paranoid discourse of madness. This unexpected stoppage of an advance man for a burlesque show entails a profound distortion of the harmonious pattern of motion and immobility. Immersed in the paranoid, manoeuvring between the reasonable and the schizophrenic, Campbell resembles the Nietzschean rope-dancer, who improvises the present in his dramatic performance that starts anew with every fall. The major aim of this article is to analyse the paranoid condition of Hemingway's subject-in-madness through the prism of Deleuze and Guattari's concept of a desiring-machine as well as the Foucauldian perspective on insanity. The analysis will be carried out with reference to Hemingway's notion of ‘balance under pressure’, and the improvisational aspect of paranoid and non-reasonable.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Carol Ann Duffy's ‘Standing Female Nude’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Meta-Signs of a Disassembled Body]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Adel Sliti]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The present article addresses the evocative potential of posing nude in Carol Ann Duffy's poem ‘Standing Female Nude’. My assumption is that the posing model/prostitute displays two bodies: the physical body and the signifying body. The interplay between both bodies triggers a process of signification whereby art is not simply a studio production but a meta-frame encapsulating a reflection on society, culture, self-representation and politics of identity. The poem substantiates the poet's experimental method of writing which draws on nude art genre, the dramatic monologue, theatre and metafiction. What the posing female nude recounts is not just experience of posing nude in a studio, but reflections on her body as a posing model and as a writing model or a narrative imbricating in its texture cynical comments and attitudes on artistic and socio-cultural values as the female model pokes fun at the reception of artistic work in the bourgeois society.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Francis Meres Revisited]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Wit, Design and Authorship in  (1598)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Francis Meres’ 1598 <italic>Palladis Tamia</italic>, subtitled in English ‘Wit's Treasury’, is a quintessential document in Shakespeare studies. With ten Shakespeare plays already in print anonymously, Meres’ commonplace book for the first time identifies ‘Shakespeare’ as a playwright, and within weeks of Meres’ book, the name ‘Shakespeare’ appears on the second quarto title pages of <italic>Richard II</italic> and <italic>Richard III</italic>, transforming ‘anonymous’ into ‘Shakespeare’ in a blink. This article analyses the methods of commonplace book arrangement used by Francis Meres, Master of Arts at both Cambridge and Oxford, to have his private say about Shakespeare. In his 1597 <italic>God's Arithmetic</italic>, Meres approves the opinion of Pythagoras who wrote over the door of the entrance to his school: ‘Let none enter here that is ignorant in Arithmetic’. The ideas of <italic>God's Arithemetic,</italic> applied to <italic>Palladis Tami</italic>a, disclose Meres’ meticulous mastery of erudite humanist design that is the hallmark of his pedagogic method and his ‘post-Stratfordian’ conclusions.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Trauma in Nada Jarrar's  (2016) and Dima Wannous’  (2020)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Syrian Refugees and War Survivors in Perspective]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khawla Al Ziod]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Fuad Abdul Muttaleb]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Drawing on the consequences of violence that ensued from the outbreak of conflict in Syria against the background of the 2011 uprising, this article examines the traumatic effects of the Arab Spring among Syrian refugees and war survivors in the two novels <italic>An Unsafe Haven</italic> (2016) by Nada Jarrar and <italic>The Frightened Ones</italic> (2020) by Dima Wannous. It dwells upon various types of trauma, focusing on the problem of displacement, individual plights and the war dilemma. Wannous’ and Jarrar's narratives are concerned with the agonies experienced by refugees and war survivors, especially women. Traumatic incidents that refugees and war survivors encounter in their home countries include interpersonal violence, sexual violence, life-threatening accidents, witnessing the murder of loved ones, and torture. A descriptive and analytical method is followed in conducting the study relying on the two texts as primary sources and critical literature produced on them and the main issues discussed as secondary sources.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ethics, Sublimity and Hospitality]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Levinas and the Romantics]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mehrdad Bidgoli]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pyeaam Abbasi]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article presents a study of ‘The Rime of the Ancient Mariner’ by Coleridge and ‘Resolution and Independence’ by Wordsworth. The readings are mainly addressed by the philosophy of Emmanuel Levinas and try to present a conception of sublimity which mainly revolves around ethical awareness and sensibility so as to gauge the extent to which they can possibly hint at ethical issues at stake. We propose that these poetic works deal with the other and the sublimity of the encounter between the self and the other. Each of these works offers similar images of the self <italic>before</italic> the encounter – that of dwelling, self-preoccupation and enjoyment – but the speakers come out of the encounter differently: in ‘The Rime’, the Mariner roams throughout the country and recounts his experience for other ‘others’ in the hope of spreading what he now can probably identify as ‘the Good’; in ‘Resolution and Independence’, the speaker simply comes out of the unsettling and sublime encounter with the leech-gatherer enlightened and mindful of the other. The conclusion is that one significant part of the idea of the sublime in Romanticism deals with irreducible alterities – cosmic/ontic as well as (more importantly) human – and while they ineluctably reduce them to the language of poetry, each treatment can be evaluated by analysing how well they express the <italic>ruptures</italic> and <italic>interstices</italic> of alterity within a language which can go beyond language.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350305</link>
<title><![CDATA[On the Verge of the Here and Now]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Madness, Paranoia and Improvisation of the Present in Hemingway's ‘A Pursuit Race’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Klaudia Borkiewicz]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>William Campbell, the major character of Hemingway's ‘A Pursuit Race’, fails to hold the lead, gets off his symbolic bike and barricades himself under a sheet in a hotel room, from beneath which he oozes his paranoid discourse of madness. This unexpected stoppage of an advance man for a burlesque show entails a profound distortion of the harmonious pattern of motion and immobility. Immersed in the paranoid, manoeuvring between the reasonable and the schizophrenic, Campbell resembles the Nietzschean rope-dancer, who improvises the present in his dramatic performance that starts anew with every fall. The major aim of this article is to analyse the paranoid condition of Hemingway's subject-in-madness through the prism of Deleuze and Guattari's concept of a desiring-machine as well as the Foucauldian perspective on insanity. The analysis will be carried out with reference to Hemingway's notion of ‘balance under pressure’, and the improvisational aspect of paranoid and non-reasonable.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350306</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘To Say What Could Not Be Said’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Crisis and Post-9/11 Metapoetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joydeep Chakraborty]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Though post-9/11 metapoetry effectively represents the critical reality of 9/11, there has been no concerted scholarly study of this subgenre of poetry so far. In this article, I wish to examine three post-9/11 metapoems to attain a bipartite aim. First, I want to demonstrate that, through a much more sophisticated metapoetic subjectivity than is found in many ‘belated’ post-9/11 poems, these three poems enact the crisis of language and the difficulty of representing 9/11. Second, I would like to formulate a theory of post-9/11 metapoetry based on the analysis of these poems and the consciousness of their twentieth-century counterparts to indicate a new aesthetic stage in the representation of crisis in metapoems. My article conveys the ultimate message that post-9/11 metapoetry overcomes the crisis of representation in a way that transcends the particular event of 9/11 and becomes a general aesthetic mode of speaking the unspeakable in the face of any ineffable traumatic experience.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[‘Shakespeare's Religious Afterlives’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marta Cerezo]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue aims to participate in the ‘turn to religion’ experienced by Shakespearean scholarship in the last few decades by delving into an undeveloped field of research within the area of Shakespeare studies: the author's religious afterlives.<sup>1</sup> By focusing on specific case studies, we propose to analyse how the author and his work have been used to illustrate and support theological and educational concepts; translated considering the implications of biblical intertextuality; variously recreated in religious terms and in different religious contexts; and taught from religious and spiritual standpoints.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[‘Shakespeare's Religious Afterlives’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marta Cerezo]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue aims to participate in the ‘turn to religion’ experienced by Shakespearean scholarship in the last few decades by delving into an undeveloped field of research within the area of Shakespeare studies: the author's religious afterlives.<sup>1</sup> By focusing on specific case studies, we propose to analyse how the author and his work have been used to illustrate and support theological and educational concepts; translated considering the implications of biblical intertextuality; variously recreated in religious terms and in different religious contexts; and taught from religious and spiritual standpoints.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sweden and Shakespeare's Protestant Afterlife]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Three Translators in the Nineteenth Century]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Per Sivefors]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that three Swedish translators of Shakespeare, Olof Bjurbäck (1750–1829), Johan Henrik Thomander (1798–1865) and Carl August Hagberg (1810–1864), understood their tasks in relation to what they saw as fundamental religious, specifically Protestant, precepts. All three were either bishops in the state church or came from a family of clerics (Hagberg). While Bjurbäck's prose translation of <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1820) owes its religious background to Rousseau and Luther, the later Thomander insisted on faithfulness to the original yet also emphasising the centrality of secular works in Christian instruction, and Hagberg owes a debt to the Protestant notion of going <italic>ad fontes</italic>. In short, rather than constructing a narrative of secularisation around the three translators, this article concludes that Protestant ideology, while itself changing, remained important to understand their work.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[‘Shakespeare's Religious Afterlives’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marta Cerezo]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue aims to participate in the ‘turn to religion’ experienced by Shakespearean scholarship in the last few decades by delving into an undeveloped field of research within the area of Shakespeare studies: the author's religious afterlives.<sup>1</sup> By focusing on specific case studies, we propose to analyse how the author and his work have been used to illustrate and support theological and educational concepts; translated considering the implications of biblical intertextuality; variously recreated in religious terms and in different religious contexts; and taught from religious and spiritual standpoints.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sweden and Shakespeare's Protestant Afterlife]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Three Translators in the Nineteenth Century]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Per Sivefors]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that three Swedish translators of Shakespeare, Olof Bjurbäck (1750–1829), Johan Henrik Thomander (1798–1865) and Carl August Hagberg (1810–1864), understood their tasks in relation to what they saw as fundamental religious, specifically Protestant, precepts. All three were either bishops in the state church or came from a family of clerics (Hagberg). While Bjurbäck's prose translation of <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1820) owes its religious background to Rousseau and Luther, the later Thomander insisted on faithfulness to the original yet also emphasising the centrality of secular works in Christian instruction, and Hagberg owes a debt to the Protestant notion of going <italic>ad fontes</italic>. In short, rather than constructing a narrative of secularisation around the three translators, this article concludes that Protestant ideology, while itself changing, remained important to understand their work.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350203</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Our golden crown’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Analysis of Religious Intertextuality in Shakespeare's , and Its Translation into Spanish]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Luis Javier Conejero-Magro]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Intertextuality is paramount in literary translation. This article studies the biblical composite permeating the second scene of the third act of Shakespeare's <italic>Richard II</italic>. It focuses on how Shakespeare's use of the scriptural concepts of kingship is transposed into Spanish by the most widely read translators of these plays. Special attention is paid to the way Shakespeare represents kingship in <italic>Richard II</italic> by quoting from the Bible. The methodology employed in this intertextual comparison involves a comparative analysis of the transposition component in both the source and the receiving intertext (the Spanish version of the text). The conclusions aim to encourage greater attention to be paid to intertextuality in the practice of translation, particularly after comparing the strengths and weaknesses of the five Spanish translations compared in this article.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[‘Shakespeare's Religious Afterlives’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marta Cerezo]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue aims to participate in the ‘turn to religion’ experienced by Shakespearean scholarship in the last few decades by delving into an undeveloped field of research within the area of Shakespeare studies: the author's religious afterlives.<sup>1</sup> By focusing on specific case studies, we propose to analyse how the author and his work have been used to illustrate and support theological and educational concepts; translated considering the implications of biblical intertextuality; variously recreated in religious terms and in different religious contexts; and taught from religious and spiritual standpoints.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sweden and Shakespeare's Protestant Afterlife]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Three Translators in the Nineteenth Century]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Per Sivefors]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that three Swedish translators of Shakespeare, Olof Bjurbäck (1750–1829), Johan Henrik Thomander (1798–1865) and Carl August Hagberg (1810–1864), understood their tasks in relation to what they saw as fundamental religious, specifically Protestant, precepts. All three were either bishops in the state church or came from a family of clerics (Hagberg). While Bjurbäck's prose translation of <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1820) owes its religious background to Rousseau and Luther, the later Thomander insisted on faithfulness to the original yet also emphasising the centrality of secular works in Christian instruction, and Hagberg owes a debt to the Protestant notion of going <italic>ad fontes</italic>. In short, rather than constructing a narrative of secularisation around the three translators, this article concludes that Protestant ideology, while itself changing, remained important to understand their work.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350203</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Our golden crown’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Analysis of Religious Intertextuality in Shakespeare's , and Its Translation into Spanish]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Luis Javier Conejero-Magro]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Intertextuality is paramount in literary translation. This article studies the biblical composite permeating the second scene of the third act of Shakespeare's <italic>Richard II</italic>. It focuses on how Shakespeare's use of the scriptural concepts of kingship is transposed into Spanish by the most widely read translators of these plays. Special attention is paid to the way Shakespeare represents kingship in <italic>Richard II</italic> by quoting from the Bible. The methodology employed in this intertextual comparison involves a comparative analysis of the transposition component in both the source and the receiving intertext (the Spanish version of the text). The conclusions aim to encourage greater attention to be paid to intertextuality in the practice of translation, particularly after comparing the strengths and weaknesses of the five Spanish translations compared in this article.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Between Two Worlds]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[, Shakespeare's , and Reparative Tragedy]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lisa S. Starks]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines how S. Ansky's 1918 play <italic>The Dybbuk,</italic> or <italic>Between Two Worlds</italic> and its subsequent adaptations on stage and screen appropriate <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic>, transforming Shakespeare's tragedy, through Kabbalah and Jewish folklore, into one that ‘repairs’ the story of star-crossed lovers and the material world that they seek to escape. <italic>The Dybbuk</italic> is a ‘reparative tragedy’, one that intersects multiple levels of restoration, healing and repair. Generically, the play and its later stage and screen adaptations recuperate and refigure Shakespeare's tragedy; materially, it calls for the repair of past and impending trauma, suffering and severed human relationships. These levels, as well as others, culminate in the play's overriding spiritual one: the play follows the ‘reparative’ narrative of Kabbalah itself, with its goal of <italic>tikkun olam</italic> – to repair the world.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[‘Shakespeare's Religious Afterlives’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marta Cerezo]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue aims to participate in the ‘turn to religion’ experienced by Shakespearean scholarship in the last few decades by delving into an undeveloped field of research within the area of Shakespeare studies: the author's religious afterlives.<sup>1</sup> By focusing on specific case studies, we propose to analyse how the author and his work have been used to illustrate and support theological and educational concepts; translated considering the implications of biblical intertextuality; variously recreated in religious terms and in different religious contexts; and taught from religious and spiritual standpoints.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sweden and Shakespeare's Protestant Afterlife]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Three Translators in the Nineteenth Century]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Per Sivefors]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that three Swedish translators of Shakespeare, Olof Bjurbäck (1750–1829), Johan Henrik Thomander (1798–1865) and Carl August Hagberg (1810–1864), understood their tasks in relation to what they saw as fundamental religious, specifically Protestant, precepts. All three were either bishops in the state church or came from a family of clerics (Hagberg). While Bjurbäck's prose translation of <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1820) owes its religious background to Rousseau and Luther, the later Thomander insisted on faithfulness to the original yet also emphasising the centrality of secular works in Christian instruction, and Hagberg owes a debt to the Protestant notion of going <italic>ad fontes</italic>. In short, rather than constructing a narrative of secularisation around the three translators, this article concludes that Protestant ideology, while itself changing, remained important to understand their work.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350203</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Our golden crown’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Analysis of Religious Intertextuality in Shakespeare's , and Its Translation into Spanish]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Luis Javier Conejero-Magro]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Intertextuality is paramount in literary translation. This article studies the biblical composite permeating the second scene of the third act of Shakespeare's <italic>Richard II</italic>. It focuses on how Shakespeare's use of the scriptural concepts of kingship is transposed into Spanish by the most widely read translators of these plays. Special attention is paid to the way Shakespeare represents kingship in <italic>Richard II</italic> by quoting from the Bible. The methodology employed in this intertextual comparison involves a comparative analysis of the transposition component in both the source and the receiving intertext (the Spanish version of the text). The conclusions aim to encourage greater attention to be paid to intertextuality in the practice of translation, particularly after comparing the strengths and weaknesses of the five Spanish translations compared in this article.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Between Two Worlds]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[, Shakespeare's , and Reparative Tragedy]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lisa S. Starks]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines how S. Ansky's 1918 play <italic>The Dybbuk,</italic> or <italic>Between Two Worlds</italic> and its subsequent adaptations on stage and screen appropriate <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic>, transforming Shakespeare's tragedy, through Kabbalah and Jewish folklore, into one that ‘repairs’ the story of star-crossed lovers and the material world that they seek to escape. <italic>The Dybbuk</italic> is a ‘reparative tragedy’, one that intersects multiple levels of restoration, healing and repair. Generically, the play and its later stage and screen adaptations recuperate and refigure Shakespeare's tragedy; materially, it calls for the repair of past and impending trauma, suffering and severed human relationships. These levels, as well as others, culminate in the play's overriding spiritual one: the play follows the ‘reparative’ narrative of Kabbalah itself, with its goal of <italic>tikkun olam</italic> – to repair the world.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Transgressive Catholicism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Baz Luhrmann's  (1996)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olivia Coulomb]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article focuses on the omnipresent religiosity that permeates Baz Luhrmann's <italic>Romeo + Juliet</italic> (1996). The film creates an unconventional combination of a dystopian world – where violence, love, wealth and Catholicism are closely intertwined – and keenly focuses on the Capulets’ and the Montagues’ troubling relationship with religion. Drawing on previous studies by critics such as Christopher Baker, James N. Loehlin and Alan Hager, this article deals, first, with the various ways in which Luhrmann shows transgressions of Catholic faith and practices; second, how his film transgresses the original source text in religious terms; and third, how these transgressions also relate to a spiritual journey towards reconciliation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[‘Shakespeare's Religious Afterlives’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marta Cerezo]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue aims to participate in the ‘turn to religion’ experienced by Shakespearean scholarship in the last few decades by delving into an undeveloped field of research within the area of Shakespeare studies: the author's religious afterlives.<sup>1</sup> By focusing on specific case studies, we propose to analyse how the author and his work have been used to illustrate and support theological and educational concepts; translated considering the implications of biblical intertextuality; variously recreated in religious terms and in different religious contexts; and taught from religious and spiritual standpoints.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sweden and Shakespeare's Protestant Afterlife]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Three Translators in the Nineteenth Century]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Per Sivefors]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that three Swedish translators of Shakespeare, Olof Bjurbäck (1750–1829), Johan Henrik Thomander (1798–1865) and Carl August Hagberg (1810–1864), understood their tasks in relation to what they saw as fundamental religious, specifically Protestant, precepts. All three were either bishops in the state church or came from a family of clerics (Hagberg). While Bjurbäck's prose translation of <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1820) owes its religious background to Rousseau and Luther, the later Thomander insisted on faithfulness to the original yet also emphasising the centrality of secular works in Christian instruction, and Hagberg owes a debt to the Protestant notion of going <italic>ad fontes</italic>. In short, rather than constructing a narrative of secularisation around the three translators, this article concludes that Protestant ideology, while itself changing, remained important to understand their work.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350203</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Our golden crown’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Analysis of Religious Intertextuality in Shakespeare's , and Its Translation into Spanish]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Luis Javier Conejero-Magro]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Intertextuality is paramount in literary translation. This article studies the biblical composite permeating the second scene of the third act of Shakespeare's <italic>Richard II</italic>. It focuses on how Shakespeare's use of the scriptural concepts of kingship is transposed into Spanish by the most widely read translators of these plays. Special attention is paid to the way Shakespeare represents kingship in <italic>Richard II</italic> by quoting from the Bible. The methodology employed in this intertextual comparison involves a comparative analysis of the transposition component in both the source and the receiving intertext (the Spanish version of the text). The conclusions aim to encourage greater attention to be paid to intertextuality in the practice of translation, particularly after comparing the strengths and weaknesses of the five Spanish translations compared in this article.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Between Two Worlds]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[, Shakespeare's , and Reparative Tragedy]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lisa S. Starks]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines how S. Ansky's 1918 play <italic>The Dybbuk,</italic> or <italic>Between Two Worlds</italic> and its subsequent adaptations on stage and screen appropriate <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic>, transforming Shakespeare's tragedy, through Kabbalah and Jewish folklore, into one that ‘repairs’ the story of star-crossed lovers and the material world that they seek to escape. <italic>The Dybbuk</italic> is a ‘reparative tragedy’, one that intersects multiple levels of restoration, healing and repair. Generically, the play and its later stage and screen adaptations recuperate and refigure Shakespeare's tragedy; materially, it calls for the repair of past and impending trauma, suffering and severed human relationships. These levels, as well as others, culminate in the play's overriding spiritual one: the play follows the ‘reparative’ narrative of Kabbalah itself, with its goal of <italic>tikkun olam</italic> – to repair the world.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Transgressive Catholicism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Baz Luhrmann's  (1996)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olivia Coulomb]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article focuses on the omnipresent religiosity that permeates Baz Luhrmann's <italic>Romeo + Juliet</italic> (1996). The film creates an unconventional combination of a dystopian world – where violence, love, wealth and Catholicism are closely intertwined – and keenly focuses on the Capulets’ and the Montagues’ troubling relationship with religion. Drawing on previous studies by critics such as Christopher Baker, James N. Loehlin and Alan Hager, this article deals, first, with the various ways in which Luhrmann shows transgressions of Catholic faith and practices; second, how his film transgresses the original source text in religious terms; and third, how these transgressions also relate to a spiritual journey towards reconciliation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Redeeming Lady Macbeth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender and Religion in Justin Kurzel's  (2015)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marta Bernabeu]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Justin Kurzel's <italic>Macbeth</italic> (2015) reflects the religious intertextuality that permeates cultural debates about gender underlying Shakespeare's text. The aim of this article is to determine the extent to which Kurzel's cinematic text challenges or conforms to medieval and early modern gender construals in its attempt to allegedly rewrite and redeem Lady Macbeth by articulating hegemonic Christian and Pagan discourses on womanhood, femininity and (dis)embodiment. In this context, Julian of Norwich's theology, especially her conception of ‘divine motherhood’ and sin, is key to assess the film's concern with atoning Lady Macbeth for her transgressions through its depiction of her haunting motherhood, which is presented as the origin of her grief and guilt as well as her road to penitence and redemption.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[‘Shakespeare's Religious Afterlives’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marta Cerezo]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue aims to participate in the ‘turn to religion’ experienced by Shakespearean scholarship in the last few decades by delving into an undeveloped field of research within the area of Shakespeare studies: the author's religious afterlives.<sup>1</sup> By focusing on specific case studies, we propose to analyse how the author and his work have been used to illustrate and support theological and educational concepts; translated considering the implications of biblical intertextuality; variously recreated in religious terms and in different religious contexts; and taught from religious and spiritual standpoints.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sweden and Shakespeare's Protestant Afterlife]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Three Translators in the Nineteenth Century]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Per Sivefors]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that three Swedish translators of Shakespeare, Olof Bjurbäck (1750–1829), Johan Henrik Thomander (1798–1865) and Carl August Hagberg (1810–1864), understood their tasks in relation to what they saw as fundamental religious, specifically Protestant, precepts. All three were either bishops in the state church or came from a family of clerics (Hagberg). While Bjurbäck's prose translation of <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1820) owes its religious background to Rousseau and Luther, the later Thomander insisted on faithfulness to the original yet also emphasising the centrality of secular works in Christian instruction, and Hagberg owes a debt to the Protestant notion of going <italic>ad fontes</italic>. In short, rather than constructing a narrative of secularisation around the three translators, this article concludes that Protestant ideology, while itself changing, remained important to understand their work.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350203</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Our golden crown’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Analysis of Religious Intertextuality in Shakespeare's , and Its Translation into Spanish]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Luis Javier Conejero-Magro]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Intertextuality is paramount in literary translation. This article studies the biblical composite permeating the second scene of the third act of Shakespeare's <italic>Richard II</italic>. It focuses on how Shakespeare's use of the scriptural concepts of kingship is transposed into Spanish by the most widely read translators of these plays. Special attention is paid to the way Shakespeare represents kingship in <italic>Richard II</italic> by quoting from the Bible. The methodology employed in this intertextual comparison involves a comparative analysis of the transposition component in both the source and the receiving intertext (the Spanish version of the text). The conclusions aim to encourage greater attention to be paid to intertextuality in the practice of translation, particularly after comparing the strengths and weaknesses of the five Spanish translations compared in this article.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Between Two Worlds]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[, Shakespeare's , and Reparative Tragedy]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lisa S. Starks]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines how S. Ansky's 1918 play <italic>The Dybbuk,</italic> or <italic>Between Two Worlds</italic> and its subsequent adaptations on stage and screen appropriate <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic>, transforming Shakespeare's tragedy, through Kabbalah and Jewish folklore, into one that ‘repairs’ the story of star-crossed lovers and the material world that they seek to escape. <italic>The Dybbuk</italic> is a ‘reparative tragedy’, one that intersects multiple levels of restoration, healing and repair. Generically, the play and its later stage and screen adaptations recuperate and refigure Shakespeare's tragedy; materially, it calls for the repair of past and impending trauma, suffering and severed human relationships. These levels, as well as others, culminate in the play's overriding spiritual one: the play follows the ‘reparative’ narrative of Kabbalah itself, with its goal of <italic>tikkun olam</italic> – to repair the world.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Transgressive Catholicism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Baz Luhrmann's  (1996)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olivia Coulomb]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article focuses on the omnipresent religiosity that permeates Baz Luhrmann's <italic>Romeo + Juliet</italic> (1996). The film creates an unconventional combination of a dystopian world – where violence, love, wealth and Catholicism are closely intertwined – and keenly focuses on the Capulets’ and the Montagues’ troubling relationship with religion. Drawing on previous studies by critics such as Christopher Baker, James N. Loehlin and Alan Hager, this article deals, first, with the various ways in which Luhrmann shows transgressions of Catholic faith and practices; second, how his film transgresses the original source text in religious terms; and third, how these transgressions also relate to a spiritual journey towards reconciliation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Redeeming Lady Macbeth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender and Religion in Justin Kurzel's  (2015)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marta Bernabeu]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Justin Kurzel's <italic>Macbeth</italic> (2015) reflects the religious intertextuality that permeates cultural debates about gender underlying Shakespeare's text. The aim of this article is to determine the extent to which Kurzel's cinematic text challenges or conforms to medieval and early modern gender construals in its attempt to allegedly rewrite and redeem Lady Macbeth by articulating hegemonic Christian and Pagan discourses on womanhood, femininity and (dis)embodiment. In this context, Julian of Norwich's theology, especially her conception of ‘divine motherhood’ and sin, is key to assess the film's concern with atoning Lady Macbeth for her transgressions through its depiction of her haunting motherhood, which is presented as the origin of her grief and guilt as well as her road to penitence and redemption.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350207</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Way of the ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Buddhist Understanding of ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marguerite A. Tassi]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>What can Buddhism offer contemporary religious understandings of <italic>King Lear</italic>? Shakespeare's great wisdom play has been viewed, more often than not, as pessimistic, even nihilistic, in its tragic rendering of the human condition. A Buddhist perspective challenges the premises of such a bleak reading by offering profound insight into how suffering gives rise to compassion, empathy and wisdom, rather than despair. Focusing particularly on the enigmatic spirituality and moral function of Edgar, this article illuminates his character through the revered teachings of a classic Indian text of Mahāyāna Buddhism, Shāntideva's <italic>Way of the Bodhisattva</italic>. Edgar appears in the heroic light of a <italic>bodhisattva</italic>, an enlightened being who seeks to alleviate the suffering of others. His journey exemplifies the human potential for moral transformation, selflessness and universal love in his responsiveness to the suffering of others who wander in a <italic>saṃsāric</italic> world of ignorance, attachment and aversion.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[‘Shakespeare's Religious Afterlives’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marta Cerezo]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue aims to participate in the ‘turn to religion’ experienced by Shakespearean scholarship in the last few decades by delving into an undeveloped field of research within the area of Shakespeare studies: the author's religious afterlives.<sup>1</sup> By focusing on specific case studies, we propose to analyse how the author and his work have been used to illustrate and support theological and educational concepts; translated considering the implications of biblical intertextuality; variously recreated in religious terms and in different religious contexts; and taught from religious and spiritual standpoints.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sweden and Shakespeare's Protestant Afterlife]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Three Translators in the Nineteenth Century]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Per Sivefors]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that three Swedish translators of Shakespeare, Olof Bjurbäck (1750–1829), Johan Henrik Thomander (1798–1865) and Carl August Hagberg (1810–1864), understood their tasks in relation to what they saw as fundamental religious, specifically Protestant, precepts. All three were either bishops in the state church or came from a family of clerics (Hagberg). While Bjurbäck's prose translation of <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1820) owes its religious background to Rousseau and Luther, the later Thomander insisted on faithfulness to the original yet also emphasising the centrality of secular works in Christian instruction, and Hagberg owes a debt to the Protestant notion of going <italic>ad fontes</italic>. In short, rather than constructing a narrative of secularisation around the three translators, this article concludes that Protestant ideology, while itself changing, remained important to understand their work.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350203</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Our golden crown’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Analysis of Religious Intertextuality in Shakespeare's , and Its Translation into Spanish]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Luis Javier Conejero-Magro]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Intertextuality is paramount in literary translation. This article studies the biblical composite permeating the second scene of the third act of Shakespeare's <italic>Richard II</italic>. It focuses on how Shakespeare's use of the scriptural concepts of kingship is transposed into Spanish by the most widely read translators of these plays. Special attention is paid to the way Shakespeare represents kingship in <italic>Richard II</italic> by quoting from the Bible. The methodology employed in this intertextual comparison involves a comparative analysis of the transposition component in both the source and the receiving intertext (the Spanish version of the text). The conclusions aim to encourage greater attention to be paid to intertextuality in the practice of translation, particularly after comparing the strengths and weaknesses of the five Spanish translations compared in this article.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Between Two Worlds]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[, Shakespeare's , and Reparative Tragedy]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lisa S. Starks]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines how S. Ansky's 1918 play <italic>The Dybbuk,</italic> or <italic>Between Two Worlds</italic> and its subsequent adaptations on stage and screen appropriate <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic>, transforming Shakespeare's tragedy, through Kabbalah and Jewish folklore, into one that ‘repairs’ the story of star-crossed lovers and the material world that they seek to escape. <italic>The Dybbuk</italic> is a ‘reparative tragedy’, one that intersects multiple levels of restoration, healing and repair. Generically, the play and its later stage and screen adaptations recuperate and refigure Shakespeare's tragedy; materially, it calls for the repair of past and impending trauma, suffering and severed human relationships. These levels, as well as others, culminate in the play's overriding spiritual one: the play follows the ‘reparative’ narrative of Kabbalah itself, with its goal of <italic>tikkun olam</italic> – to repair the world.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Transgressive Catholicism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Baz Luhrmann's  (1996)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olivia Coulomb]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article focuses on the omnipresent religiosity that permeates Baz Luhrmann's <italic>Romeo + Juliet</italic> (1996). The film creates an unconventional combination of a dystopian world – where violence, love, wealth and Catholicism are closely intertwined – and keenly focuses on the Capulets’ and the Montagues’ troubling relationship with religion. Drawing on previous studies by critics such as Christopher Baker, James N. Loehlin and Alan Hager, this article deals, first, with the various ways in which Luhrmann shows transgressions of Catholic faith and practices; second, how his film transgresses the original source text in religious terms; and third, how these transgressions also relate to a spiritual journey towards reconciliation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Redeeming Lady Macbeth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender and Religion in Justin Kurzel's  (2015)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marta Bernabeu]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Justin Kurzel's <italic>Macbeth</italic> (2015) reflects the religious intertextuality that permeates cultural debates about gender underlying Shakespeare's text. The aim of this article is to determine the extent to which Kurzel's cinematic text challenges or conforms to medieval and early modern gender construals in its attempt to allegedly rewrite and redeem Lady Macbeth by articulating hegemonic Christian and Pagan discourses on womanhood, femininity and (dis)embodiment. In this context, Julian of Norwich's theology, especially her conception of ‘divine motherhood’ and sin, is key to assess the film's concern with atoning Lady Macbeth for her transgressions through its depiction of her haunting motherhood, which is presented as the origin of her grief and guilt as well as her road to penitence and redemption.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350207</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Way of the ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Buddhist Understanding of ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marguerite A. Tassi]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>What can Buddhism offer contemporary religious understandings of <italic>King Lear</italic>? Shakespeare's great wisdom play has been viewed, more often than not, as pessimistic, even nihilistic, in its tragic rendering of the human condition. A Buddhist perspective challenges the premises of such a bleak reading by offering profound insight into how suffering gives rise to compassion, empathy and wisdom, rather than despair. Focusing particularly on the enigmatic spirituality and moral function of Edgar, this article illuminates his character through the revered teachings of a classic Indian text of Mahāyāna Buddhism, Shāntideva's <italic>Way of the Bodhisattva</italic>. Edgar appears in the heroic light of a <italic>bodhisattva</italic>, an enlightened being who seeks to alleviate the suffering of others. His journey exemplifies the human potential for moral transformation, selflessness and universal love in his responsiveness to the suffering of others who wander in a <italic>saṃsāric</italic> world of ignorance, attachment and aversion.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Unaccommodated Religion]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[ in Flint, Michigan]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mary Jo Kietzman]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare's <italic>King Lear</italic> offers later writers a scaffolding on which to construct do-it-yourself religions that emerge when intentional and unintentional pilgrims venture, abdicate, or are expelled from existing institutional orders and discover the covenantal core of religion when they encounter Other dispossessed people. Shakespeare's play, in dialogue with the Book of Job, develops the idea of a suffering God that is latent in the Hebrew Bible. When students at the University of Michigan-Flint adapted the play to their contemporary environment, they began their own pilgrimages into a wounded city and family traumas. Without biblical literacy, they instinctively reached for John Keats’ Lear-inspired ‘Vale of Suffering’ letter and the Bible-belt inflected stories of Flannery O'Connor to reassemble Lear as a religious play for today.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[‘Shakespeare's Religious Afterlives’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marta Cerezo]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue aims to participate in the ‘turn to religion’ experienced by Shakespearean scholarship in the last few decades by delving into an undeveloped field of research within the area of Shakespeare studies: the author's religious afterlives.<sup>1</sup> By focusing on specific case studies, we propose to analyse how the author and his work have been used to illustrate and support theological and educational concepts; translated considering the implications of biblical intertextuality; variously recreated in religious terms and in different religious contexts; and taught from religious and spiritual standpoints.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sweden and Shakespeare's Protestant Afterlife]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Three Translators in the Nineteenth Century]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Per Sivefors]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that three Swedish translators of Shakespeare, Olof Bjurbäck (1750–1829), Johan Henrik Thomander (1798–1865) and Carl August Hagberg (1810–1864), understood their tasks in relation to what they saw as fundamental religious, specifically Protestant, precepts. All three were either bishops in the state church or came from a family of clerics (Hagberg). While Bjurbäck's prose translation of <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1820) owes its religious background to Rousseau and Luther, the later Thomander insisted on faithfulness to the original yet also emphasising the centrality of secular works in Christian instruction, and Hagberg owes a debt to the Protestant notion of going <italic>ad fontes</italic>. In short, rather than constructing a narrative of secularisation around the three translators, this article concludes that Protestant ideology, while itself changing, remained important to understand their work.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350203</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Our golden crown’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Analysis of Religious Intertextuality in Shakespeare's , and Its Translation into Spanish]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Luis Javier Conejero-Magro]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Intertextuality is paramount in literary translation. This article studies the biblical composite permeating the second scene of the third act of Shakespeare's <italic>Richard II</italic>. It focuses on how Shakespeare's use of the scriptural concepts of kingship is transposed into Spanish by the most widely read translators of these plays. Special attention is paid to the way Shakespeare represents kingship in <italic>Richard II</italic> by quoting from the Bible. The methodology employed in this intertextual comparison involves a comparative analysis of the transposition component in both the source and the receiving intertext (the Spanish version of the text). The conclusions aim to encourage greater attention to be paid to intertextuality in the practice of translation, particularly after comparing the strengths and weaknesses of the five Spanish translations compared in this article.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Between Two Worlds]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[, Shakespeare's , and Reparative Tragedy]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lisa S. Starks]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines how S. Ansky's 1918 play <italic>The Dybbuk,</italic> or <italic>Between Two Worlds</italic> and its subsequent adaptations on stage and screen appropriate <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic>, transforming Shakespeare's tragedy, through Kabbalah and Jewish folklore, into one that ‘repairs’ the story of star-crossed lovers and the material world that they seek to escape. <italic>The Dybbuk</italic> is a ‘reparative tragedy’, one that intersects multiple levels of restoration, healing and repair. Generically, the play and its later stage and screen adaptations recuperate and refigure Shakespeare's tragedy; materially, it calls for the repair of past and impending trauma, suffering and severed human relationships. These levels, as well as others, culminate in the play's overriding spiritual one: the play follows the ‘reparative’ narrative of Kabbalah itself, with its goal of <italic>tikkun olam</italic> – to repair the world.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Transgressive Catholicism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Baz Luhrmann's  (1996)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Olivia Coulomb]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article focuses on the omnipresent religiosity that permeates Baz Luhrmann's <italic>Romeo + Juliet</italic> (1996). The film creates an unconventional combination of a dystopian world – where violence, love, wealth and Catholicism are closely intertwined – and keenly focuses on the Capulets’ and the Montagues’ troubling relationship with religion. Drawing on previous studies by critics such as Christopher Baker, James N. Loehlin and Alan Hager, this article deals, first, with the various ways in which Luhrmann shows transgressions of Catholic faith and practices; second, how his film transgresses the original source text in religious terms; and third, how these transgressions also relate to a spiritual journey towards reconciliation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Redeeming Lady Macbeth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender and Religion in Justin Kurzel's  (2015)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marta Bernabeu]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Justin Kurzel's <italic>Macbeth</italic> (2015) reflects the religious intertextuality that permeates cultural debates about gender underlying Shakespeare's text. The aim of this article is to determine the extent to which Kurzel's cinematic text challenges or conforms to medieval and early modern gender construals in its attempt to allegedly rewrite and redeem Lady Macbeth by articulating hegemonic Christian and Pagan discourses on womanhood, femininity and (dis)embodiment. In this context, Julian of Norwich's theology, especially her conception of ‘divine motherhood’ and sin, is key to assess the film's concern with atoning Lady Macbeth for her transgressions through its depiction of her haunting motherhood, which is presented as the origin of her grief and guilt as well as her road to penitence and redemption.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350207</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Way of the ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Buddhist Understanding of ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marguerite A. Tassi]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>What can Buddhism offer contemporary religious understandings of <italic>King Lear</italic>? Shakespeare's great wisdom play has been viewed, more often than not, as pessimistic, even nihilistic, in its tragic rendering of the human condition. A Buddhist perspective challenges the premises of such a bleak reading by offering profound insight into how suffering gives rise to compassion, empathy and wisdom, rather than despair. Focusing particularly on the enigmatic spirituality and moral function of Edgar, this article illuminates his character through the revered teachings of a classic Indian text of Mahāyāna Buddhism, Shāntideva's <italic>Way of the Bodhisattva</italic>. Edgar appears in the heroic light of a <italic>bodhisattva</italic>, an enlightened being who seeks to alleviate the suffering of others. His journey exemplifies the human potential for moral transformation, selflessness and universal love in his responsiveness to the suffering of others who wander in a <italic>saṃsāric</italic> world of ignorance, attachment and aversion.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Unaccommodated Religion]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[ in Flint, Michigan]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mary Jo Kietzman]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare's <italic>King Lear</italic> offers later writers a scaffolding on which to construct do-it-yourself religions that emerge when intentional and unintentional pilgrims venture, abdicate, or are expelled from existing institutional orders and discover the covenantal core of religion when they encounter Other dispossessed people. Shakespeare's play, in dialogue with the Book of Job, develops the idea of a suffering God that is latent in the Hebrew Bible. When students at the University of Michigan-Flint adapted the play to their contemporary environment, they began their own pilgrimages into a wounded city and family traumas. Without biblical literacy, they instinctively reached for John Keats’ Lear-inspired ‘Vale of Suffering’ letter and the Bible-belt inflected stories of Flannery O'Connor to reassemble Lear as a religious play for today.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Lear Reassembled]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mary Jo Kietzman]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>SETTING: We are in a classroom at UM-Flint. The teacher is lecturing about Shakespeare and the discussion turns to the current economic situation and living conditions in Flint, MI.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Noise, Sound and Fury in ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Early modern ballads supplied tools for managing information, allowing audiences to compare stories, handle variants and sort through multiple interpretations. These activities revised how and what people learn when they come together, a transformation of social life similarly explored in <italic>Macbeth</italic>, where this technology takes shape in the messenger Ross. Ross dispenses information but also disrupts and sometimes shuts down lines of communication, connecting courts with battlefields, inventorying the dead and preparing bodies for slaughter. Drawing on scholarship about ballad reception, cognitive ecology and Shakespearean surveillance, I consider Ross's communications within a larger early modern social world which deactivates its members.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Noise, Sound and Fury in ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Early modern ballads supplied tools for managing information, allowing audiences to compare stories, handle variants and sort through multiple interpretations. These activities revised how and what people learn when they come together, a transformation of social life similarly explored in <italic>Macbeth</italic>, where this technology takes shape in the messenger Ross. Ross dispenses information but also disrupts and sometimes shuts down lines of communication, connecting courts with battlefields, inventorying the dead and preparing bodies for slaughter. Drawing on scholarship about ballad reception, cognitive ecology and Shakespearean surveillance, I consider Ross's communications within a larger early modern social world which deactivates its members.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350102</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Sacrament of Intellectual Self-Gratification]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Giorgio Agamben swearing an Oath of his own State of Exception]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Albert Doja]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Agamben claimed that the experience of language, as it is manifested in the oath, precedes and gives rise to religion, law and politics, and therefore should be seen as a crucial element of the human process. It is my contention to argue here that a particular aspect of Agamben's own language suffers from substantial and conceptual flaws and self-assertive opinions on language and oath. They may put in question his own engagement with the textual evidence and philosophical literature, which makes his own text self-recommending and self-gratifying. In addition, he relied on obscure authors and obsolete interpretations and he failed to engage the relevant issues in the relevant literature that are crucial to his argument. More importantly, Agamben's argument on a certain impotence of language offers little suggestion, except calling upon philosophical obfuscation, to break down the state of exception in the current post-modern condition and avoid the technical apparatuses of the sacrament of power that led first to oath, and then to religion, law and politics.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Noise, Sound and Fury in ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Early modern ballads supplied tools for managing information, allowing audiences to compare stories, handle variants and sort through multiple interpretations. These activities revised how and what people learn when they come together, a transformation of social life similarly explored in <italic>Macbeth</italic>, where this technology takes shape in the messenger Ross. Ross dispenses information but also disrupts and sometimes shuts down lines of communication, connecting courts with battlefields, inventorying the dead and preparing bodies for slaughter. Drawing on scholarship about ballad reception, cognitive ecology and Shakespearean surveillance, I consider Ross's communications within a larger early modern social world which deactivates its members.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350102</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Sacrament of Intellectual Self-Gratification]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Giorgio Agamben swearing an Oath of his own State of Exception]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Albert Doja]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Agamben claimed that the experience of language, as it is manifested in the oath, precedes and gives rise to religion, law and politics, and therefore should be seen as a crucial element of the human process. It is my contention to argue here that a particular aspect of Agamben's own language suffers from substantial and conceptual flaws and self-assertive opinions on language and oath. They may put in question his own engagement with the textual evidence and philosophical literature, which makes his own text self-recommending and self-gratifying. In addition, he relied on obscure authors and obsolete interpretations and he failed to engage the relevant issues in the relevant literature that are crucial to his argument. More importantly, Agamben's argument on a certain impotence of language offers little suggestion, except calling upon philosophical obfuscation, to break down the state of exception in the current post-modern condition and avoid the technical apparatuses of the sacrament of power that led first to oath, and then to religion, law and politics.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespearean Boars and Dolphins]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Representing Character through Animal Dreams in  and ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Claude Fretz]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores how Shakespeare combines dreams and animal symbolism to foreground the characterological driving forces of his plots. The article comprises two case studies. Firstly, it investigates Stanley's dream of a boar in <italic>Richard III</italic>, showing that Shakespeare draws on the boar's various cultural meanings to construct an image of Richard III that is consistent with revisionist Tudor myths, but that Shakespeare also adapts and reshapes these cultural references for the purpose of character representation. Secondly, the article explores Cleopatra's dream of a dolphin-like Antony in <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, arguing that the dream image of the dolphin captures Antony's mercurial character and highlights the tragic distance between Cleopatra's celebration of his delphine character and the steadier character types that the play's social and political reality demands.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Noise, Sound and Fury in ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Early modern ballads supplied tools for managing information, allowing audiences to compare stories, handle variants and sort through multiple interpretations. These activities revised how and what people learn when they come together, a transformation of social life similarly explored in <italic>Macbeth</italic>, where this technology takes shape in the messenger Ross. Ross dispenses information but also disrupts and sometimes shuts down lines of communication, connecting courts with battlefields, inventorying the dead and preparing bodies for slaughter. Drawing on scholarship about ballad reception, cognitive ecology and Shakespearean surveillance, I consider Ross's communications within a larger early modern social world which deactivates its members.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350102</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Sacrament of Intellectual Self-Gratification]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Giorgio Agamben swearing an Oath of his own State of Exception]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Albert Doja]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Agamben claimed that the experience of language, as it is manifested in the oath, precedes and gives rise to religion, law and politics, and therefore should be seen as a crucial element of the human process. It is my contention to argue here that a particular aspect of Agamben's own language suffers from substantial and conceptual flaws and self-assertive opinions on language and oath. They may put in question his own engagement with the textual evidence and philosophical literature, which makes his own text self-recommending and self-gratifying. In addition, he relied on obscure authors and obsolete interpretations and he failed to engage the relevant issues in the relevant literature that are crucial to his argument. More importantly, Agamben's argument on a certain impotence of language offers little suggestion, except calling upon philosophical obfuscation, to break down the state of exception in the current post-modern condition and avoid the technical apparatuses of the sacrament of power that led first to oath, and then to religion, law and politics.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespearean Boars and Dolphins]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Representing Character through Animal Dreams in  and ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Claude Fretz]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores how Shakespeare combines dreams and animal symbolism to foreground the characterological driving forces of his plots. The article comprises two case studies. Firstly, it investigates Stanley's dream of a boar in <italic>Richard III</italic>, showing that Shakespeare draws on the boar's various cultural meanings to construct an image of Richard III that is consistent with revisionist Tudor myths, but that Shakespeare also adapts and reshapes these cultural references for the purpose of character representation. Secondly, the article explores Cleopatra's dream of a dolphin-like Antony in <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, arguing that the dream image of the dolphin captures Antony's mercurial character and highlights the tragic distance between Cleopatra's celebration of his delphine character and the steadier character types that the play's social and political reality demands.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350104</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Construction of Muslim Women Characters in Early English Drama]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Thomas Heywood's  and George Peele's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Fuad Abdul Muttaleb]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Mai Rushdi Odeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines the portrayal of Islam and Muslim women in Renaissance England by considering the historical framework and the changes in the attitudes towards Islam at that time. It contends that Renaissance drama has presented Islam as the Other and the Muslim world as antithetical to Christendom. This article examines two specific Muslim women characters in two early English plays, Queen Tota in Thomas Heywood's <italic>The Fair Maid of the West Parts I and II</italic>, and the Turkish queen in George Peele's <italic>The Battle of Alcazar.</italic> The work relies on the ideas of several critics, historians and theorists in its analysis of these dramatic works. The two texts are read from a New Historicist perspective. Historical, socio-political and economic factors prevalent during the time are brought back to life and the plays will be explored in light of these.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Noise, Sound and Fury in ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Early modern ballads supplied tools for managing information, allowing audiences to compare stories, handle variants and sort through multiple interpretations. These activities revised how and what people learn when they come together, a transformation of social life similarly explored in <italic>Macbeth</italic>, where this technology takes shape in the messenger Ross. Ross dispenses information but also disrupts and sometimes shuts down lines of communication, connecting courts with battlefields, inventorying the dead and preparing bodies for slaughter. Drawing on scholarship about ballad reception, cognitive ecology and Shakespearean surveillance, I consider Ross's communications within a larger early modern social world which deactivates its members.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350102</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Sacrament of Intellectual Self-Gratification]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Giorgio Agamben swearing an Oath of his own State of Exception]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Albert Doja]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Agamben claimed that the experience of language, as it is manifested in the oath, precedes and gives rise to religion, law and politics, and therefore should be seen as a crucial element of the human process. It is my contention to argue here that a particular aspect of Agamben's own language suffers from substantial and conceptual flaws and self-assertive opinions on language and oath. They may put in question his own engagement with the textual evidence and philosophical literature, which makes his own text self-recommending and self-gratifying. In addition, he relied on obscure authors and obsolete interpretations and he failed to engage the relevant issues in the relevant literature that are crucial to his argument. More importantly, Agamben's argument on a certain impotence of language offers little suggestion, except calling upon philosophical obfuscation, to break down the state of exception in the current post-modern condition and avoid the technical apparatuses of the sacrament of power that led first to oath, and then to religion, law and politics.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespearean Boars and Dolphins]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Representing Character through Animal Dreams in  and ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Claude Fretz]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores how Shakespeare combines dreams and animal symbolism to foreground the characterological driving forces of his plots. The article comprises two case studies. Firstly, it investigates Stanley's dream of a boar in <italic>Richard III</italic>, showing that Shakespeare draws on the boar's various cultural meanings to construct an image of Richard III that is consistent with revisionist Tudor myths, but that Shakespeare also adapts and reshapes these cultural references for the purpose of character representation. Secondly, the article explores Cleopatra's dream of a dolphin-like Antony in <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, arguing that the dream image of the dolphin captures Antony's mercurial character and highlights the tragic distance between Cleopatra's celebration of his delphine character and the steadier character types that the play's social and political reality demands.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350104</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Construction of Muslim Women Characters in Early English Drama]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Thomas Heywood's  and George Peele's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Fuad Abdul Muttaleb]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Mai Rushdi Odeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines the portrayal of Islam and Muslim women in Renaissance England by considering the historical framework and the changes in the attitudes towards Islam at that time. It contends that Renaissance drama has presented Islam as the Other and the Muslim world as antithetical to Christendom. This article examines two specific Muslim women characters in two early English plays, Queen Tota in Thomas Heywood's <italic>The Fair Maid of the West Parts I and II</italic>, and the Turkish queen in George Peele's <italic>The Battle of Alcazar.</italic> The work relies on the ideas of several critics, historians and theorists in its analysis of these dramatic works. The two texts are read from a New Historicist perspective. Historical, socio-political and economic factors prevalent during the time are brought back to life and the plays will be explored in light of these.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Constructing Childhood through Remembrance in Selected Short Stories by Alice Munro]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zeinab Abdulmuttalib]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article attempts to study a selection of short stories by the contemporary Canadian writer Alice Munro (1931–) focusing on the theme of childhood. It examines the representation of childhood as remembered by adult narrators. The research approaches the stories through the theories of narratology and psychoanalysis. The concepts of the narrator in addition to Freud's theorisation about childhood memories are especially utilised to explore the childhood memories of the adult narrators. The stories selected for this study are ‘The Ottawa Valley’ (1974), ‘Chaddeleys and Flemings’ (1979), ‘The Progress of Love’ (1985) and ‘The Eye’ (2012) with adult narrators.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Noise, Sound and Fury in ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Early modern ballads supplied tools for managing information, allowing audiences to compare stories, handle variants and sort through multiple interpretations. These activities revised how and what people learn when they come together, a transformation of social life similarly explored in <italic>Macbeth</italic>, where this technology takes shape in the messenger Ross. Ross dispenses information but also disrupts and sometimes shuts down lines of communication, connecting courts with battlefields, inventorying the dead and preparing bodies for slaughter. Drawing on scholarship about ballad reception, cognitive ecology and Shakespearean surveillance, I consider Ross's communications within a larger early modern social world which deactivates its members.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350102</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Sacrament of Intellectual Self-Gratification]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Giorgio Agamben swearing an Oath of his own State of Exception]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Albert Doja]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Agamben claimed that the experience of language, as it is manifested in the oath, precedes and gives rise to religion, law and politics, and therefore should be seen as a crucial element of the human process. It is my contention to argue here that a particular aspect of Agamben's own language suffers from substantial and conceptual flaws and self-assertive opinions on language and oath. They may put in question his own engagement with the textual evidence and philosophical literature, which makes his own text self-recommending and self-gratifying. In addition, he relied on obscure authors and obsolete interpretations and he failed to engage the relevant issues in the relevant literature that are crucial to his argument. More importantly, Agamben's argument on a certain impotence of language offers little suggestion, except calling upon philosophical obfuscation, to break down the state of exception in the current post-modern condition and avoid the technical apparatuses of the sacrament of power that led first to oath, and then to religion, law and politics.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespearean Boars and Dolphins]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Representing Character through Animal Dreams in  and ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Claude Fretz]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores how Shakespeare combines dreams and animal symbolism to foreground the characterological driving forces of his plots. The article comprises two case studies. Firstly, it investigates Stanley's dream of a boar in <italic>Richard III</italic>, showing that Shakespeare draws on the boar's various cultural meanings to construct an image of Richard III that is consistent with revisionist Tudor myths, but that Shakespeare also adapts and reshapes these cultural references for the purpose of character representation. Secondly, the article explores Cleopatra's dream of a dolphin-like Antony in <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, arguing that the dream image of the dolphin captures Antony's mercurial character and highlights the tragic distance between Cleopatra's celebration of his delphine character and the steadier character types that the play's social and political reality demands.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350104</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Construction of Muslim Women Characters in Early English Drama]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Thomas Heywood's  and George Peele's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Fuad Abdul Muttaleb]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Mai Rushdi Odeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines the portrayal of Islam and Muslim women in Renaissance England by considering the historical framework and the changes in the attitudes towards Islam at that time. It contends that Renaissance drama has presented Islam as the Other and the Muslim world as antithetical to Christendom. This article examines two specific Muslim women characters in two early English plays, Queen Tota in Thomas Heywood's <italic>The Fair Maid of the West Parts I and II</italic>, and the Turkish queen in George Peele's <italic>The Battle of Alcazar.</italic> The work relies on the ideas of several critics, historians and theorists in its analysis of these dramatic works. The two texts are read from a New Historicist perspective. Historical, socio-political and economic factors prevalent during the time are brought back to life and the plays will be explored in light of these.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Constructing Childhood through Remembrance in Selected Short Stories by Alice Munro]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zeinab Abdulmuttalib]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article attempts to study a selection of short stories by the contemporary Canadian writer Alice Munro (1931–) focusing on the theme of childhood. It examines the representation of childhood as remembered by adult narrators. The research approaches the stories through the theories of narratology and psychoanalysis. The concepts of the narrator in addition to Freud's theorisation about childhood memories are especially utilised to explore the childhood memories of the adult narrators. The stories selected for this study are ‘The Ottawa Valley’ (1974), ‘Chaddeleys and Flemings’ (1979), ‘The Progress of Love’ (1985) and ‘The Eye’ (2012) with adult narrators.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350106</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Need’ and ‘Desire’ in Shakespeare's Sonnets and Mawlana's Ghazals]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Levinasian Reading]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Seyedeh Sahar Mortazavi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Zahra Jannessari Ladani]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Hossein Pirnajmuddin]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article aims at a comparative reading of a selection of Shakespeare's sonnets and Mawlana's ghazals from a Levinasian perspective. We will argue how Shakespeare and Mawlana (Rumi) both represent an ethical relationship with the Other in their poems, where the needs and demands of the Other are prioritised. We will also contend that although Shakespeare's sonnets are not exclusively concerned with secular love or eroticism, they are closer to the Levinasian notion of desire or a-satiable desire in which transcendence becomes possible through need. On the other hand, Mawlana's ghazals in which need and erotic feelings are disparaged also warn about satiable desire and need. This is not to suggest that the results of this comparison can be extended to Shakespeare's sonnets and Mawlana's ghazals in general, but that a similar Levinasian reading is occasionally possible and might shed new light on connections between English and Persian lyric poetry.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Noise, Sound and Fury in ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Early modern ballads supplied tools for managing information, allowing audiences to compare stories, handle variants and sort through multiple interpretations. These activities revised how and what people learn when they come together, a transformation of social life similarly explored in <italic>Macbeth</italic>, where this technology takes shape in the messenger Ross. Ross dispenses information but also disrupts and sometimes shuts down lines of communication, connecting courts with battlefields, inventorying the dead and preparing bodies for slaughter. Drawing on scholarship about ballad reception, cognitive ecology and Shakespearean surveillance, I consider Ross's communications within a larger early modern social world which deactivates its members.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350102</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Sacrament of Intellectual Self-Gratification]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Giorgio Agamben swearing an Oath of his own State of Exception]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Albert Doja]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Agamben claimed that the experience of language, as it is manifested in the oath, precedes and gives rise to religion, law and politics, and therefore should be seen as a crucial element of the human process. It is my contention to argue here that a particular aspect of Agamben's own language suffers from substantial and conceptual flaws and self-assertive opinions on language and oath. They may put in question his own engagement with the textual evidence and philosophical literature, which makes his own text self-recommending and self-gratifying. In addition, he relied on obscure authors and obsolete interpretations and he failed to engage the relevant issues in the relevant literature that are crucial to his argument. More importantly, Agamben's argument on a certain impotence of language offers little suggestion, except calling upon philosophical obfuscation, to break down the state of exception in the current post-modern condition and avoid the technical apparatuses of the sacrament of power that led first to oath, and then to religion, law and politics.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespearean Boars and Dolphins]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Representing Character through Animal Dreams in  and ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Claude Fretz]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores how Shakespeare combines dreams and animal symbolism to foreground the characterological driving forces of his plots. The article comprises two case studies. Firstly, it investigates Stanley's dream of a boar in <italic>Richard III</italic>, showing that Shakespeare draws on the boar's various cultural meanings to construct an image of Richard III that is consistent with revisionist Tudor myths, but that Shakespeare also adapts and reshapes these cultural references for the purpose of character representation. Secondly, the article explores Cleopatra's dream of a dolphin-like Antony in <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, arguing that the dream image of the dolphin captures Antony's mercurial character and highlights the tragic distance between Cleopatra's celebration of his delphine character and the steadier character types that the play's social and political reality demands.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350104</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Construction of Muslim Women Characters in Early English Drama]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Thomas Heywood's  and George Peele's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Fuad Abdul Muttaleb]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Mai Rushdi Odeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines the portrayal of Islam and Muslim women in Renaissance England by considering the historical framework and the changes in the attitudes towards Islam at that time. It contends that Renaissance drama has presented Islam as the Other and the Muslim world as antithetical to Christendom. This article examines two specific Muslim women characters in two early English plays, Queen Tota in Thomas Heywood's <italic>The Fair Maid of the West Parts I and II</italic>, and the Turkish queen in George Peele's <italic>The Battle of Alcazar.</italic> The work relies on the ideas of several critics, historians and theorists in its analysis of these dramatic works. The two texts are read from a New Historicist perspective. Historical, socio-political and economic factors prevalent during the time are brought back to life and the plays will be explored in light of these.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Constructing Childhood through Remembrance in Selected Short Stories by Alice Munro]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zeinab Abdulmuttalib]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article attempts to study a selection of short stories by the contemporary Canadian writer Alice Munro (1931–) focusing on the theme of childhood. It examines the representation of childhood as remembered by adult narrators. The research approaches the stories through the theories of narratology and psychoanalysis. The concepts of the narrator in addition to Freud's theorisation about childhood memories are especially utilised to explore the childhood memories of the adult narrators. The stories selected for this study are ‘The Ottawa Valley’ (1974), ‘Chaddeleys and Flemings’ (1979), ‘The Progress of Love’ (1985) and ‘The Eye’ (2012) with adult narrators.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350106</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Need’ and ‘Desire’ in Shakespeare's Sonnets and Mawlana's Ghazals]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Levinasian Reading]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Seyedeh Sahar Mortazavi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Zahra Jannessari Ladani]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Hossein Pirnajmuddin]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article aims at a comparative reading of a selection of Shakespeare's sonnets and Mawlana's ghazals from a Levinasian perspective. We will argue how Shakespeare and Mawlana (Rumi) both represent an ethical relationship with the Other in their poems, where the needs and demands of the Other are prioritised. We will also contend that although Shakespeare's sonnets are not exclusively concerned with secular love or eroticism, they are closer to the Levinasian notion of desire or a-satiable desire in which transcendence becomes possible through need. On the other hand, Mawlana's ghazals in which need and erotic feelings are disparaged also warn about satiable desire and need. This is not to suggest that the results of this comparison can be extended to Shakespeare's sonnets and Mawlana's ghazals in general, but that a similar Levinasian reading is occasionally possible and might shed new light on connections between English and Persian lyric poetry.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Genealogical Traces of the Misogynistic Murder Motif in Eugene O'Neill's Autobiographical Tragedies]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Baike Zhang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Junwu Tian]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Eugene O'Neill's autobiographical tragedies, such as <italic>Dynamo</italic>, <italic>Days Without End</italic>, <italic>The Iceman Cometh</italic> and <italic>More Stately Mansions</italic>, are characteristic of the misogynistic murder motif. In these tragedies, the male protagonists actually kill or are motivated to kill their mistresses, wives and mothers. We argue that this unique phenomenon is in essence a matricide in disguise, which originated from August Strindberg's philosophy of misogyny and O'Neill's own adolescent psychological trauma. The revelation of O'Neill's misogynistic murder motif and its genealogical origin from the perspective of biographical criticism helps to explicate the dramatist's sense about the tragic fate of human beings.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Noise, Sound and Fury in ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Early modern ballads supplied tools for managing information, allowing audiences to compare stories, handle variants and sort through multiple interpretations. These activities revised how and what people learn when they come together, a transformation of social life similarly explored in <italic>Macbeth</italic>, where this technology takes shape in the messenger Ross. Ross dispenses information but also disrupts and sometimes shuts down lines of communication, connecting courts with battlefields, inventorying the dead and preparing bodies for slaughter. Drawing on scholarship about ballad reception, cognitive ecology and Shakespearean surveillance, I consider Ross's communications within a larger early modern social world which deactivates its members.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350102</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Sacrament of Intellectual Self-Gratification]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Giorgio Agamben swearing an Oath of his own State of Exception]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Albert Doja]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Agamben claimed that the experience of language, as it is manifested in the oath, precedes and gives rise to religion, law and politics, and therefore should be seen as a crucial element of the human process. It is my contention to argue here that a particular aspect of Agamben's own language suffers from substantial and conceptual flaws and self-assertive opinions on language and oath. They may put in question his own engagement with the textual evidence and philosophical literature, which makes his own text self-recommending and self-gratifying. In addition, he relied on obscure authors and obsolete interpretations and he failed to engage the relevant issues in the relevant literature that are crucial to his argument. More importantly, Agamben's argument on a certain impotence of language offers little suggestion, except calling upon philosophical obfuscation, to break down the state of exception in the current post-modern condition and avoid the technical apparatuses of the sacrament of power that led first to oath, and then to religion, law and politics.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespearean Boars and Dolphins]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Representing Character through Animal Dreams in  and ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Claude Fretz]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores how Shakespeare combines dreams and animal symbolism to foreground the characterological driving forces of his plots. The article comprises two case studies. Firstly, it investigates Stanley's dream of a boar in <italic>Richard III</italic>, showing that Shakespeare draws on the boar's various cultural meanings to construct an image of Richard III that is consistent with revisionist Tudor myths, but that Shakespeare also adapts and reshapes these cultural references for the purpose of character representation. Secondly, the article explores Cleopatra's dream of a dolphin-like Antony in <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, arguing that the dream image of the dolphin captures Antony's mercurial character and highlights the tragic distance between Cleopatra's celebration of his delphine character and the steadier character types that the play's social and political reality demands.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350104</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Construction of Muslim Women Characters in Early English Drama]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Thomas Heywood's  and George Peele's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Fuad Abdul Muttaleb]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Mai Rushdi Odeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines the portrayal of Islam and Muslim women in Renaissance England by considering the historical framework and the changes in the attitudes towards Islam at that time. It contends that Renaissance drama has presented Islam as the Other and the Muslim world as antithetical to Christendom. This article examines two specific Muslim women characters in two early English plays, Queen Tota in Thomas Heywood's <italic>The Fair Maid of the West Parts I and II</italic>, and the Turkish queen in George Peele's <italic>The Battle of Alcazar.</italic> The work relies on the ideas of several critics, historians and theorists in its analysis of these dramatic works. The two texts are read from a New Historicist perspective. Historical, socio-political and economic factors prevalent during the time are brought back to life and the plays will be explored in light of these.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Constructing Childhood through Remembrance in Selected Short Stories by Alice Munro]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zeinab Abdulmuttalib]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article attempts to study a selection of short stories by the contemporary Canadian writer Alice Munro (1931–) focusing on the theme of childhood. It examines the representation of childhood as remembered by adult narrators. The research approaches the stories through the theories of narratology and psychoanalysis. The concepts of the narrator in addition to Freud's theorisation about childhood memories are especially utilised to explore the childhood memories of the adult narrators. The stories selected for this study are ‘The Ottawa Valley’ (1974), ‘Chaddeleys and Flemings’ (1979), ‘The Progress of Love’ (1985) and ‘The Eye’ (2012) with adult narrators.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350106</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Need’ and ‘Desire’ in Shakespeare's Sonnets and Mawlana's Ghazals]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Levinasian Reading]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Seyedeh Sahar Mortazavi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Zahra Jannessari Ladani]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Hossein Pirnajmuddin]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article aims at a comparative reading of a selection of Shakespeare's sonnets and Mawlana's ghazals from a Levinasian perspective. We will argue how Shakespeare and Mawlana (Rumi) both represent an ethical relationship with the Other in their poems, where the needs and demands of the Other are prioritised. We will also contend that although Shakespeare's sonnets are not exclusively concerned with secular love or eroticism, they are closer to the Levinasian notion of desire or a-satiable desire in which transcendence becomes possible through need. On the other hand, Mawlana's ghazals in which need and erotic feelings are disparaged also warn about satiable desire and need. This is not to suggest that the results of this comparison can be extended to Shakespeare's sonnets and Mawlana's ghazals in general, but that a similar Levinasian reading is occasionally possible and might shed new light on connections between English and Persian lyric poetry.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Genealogical Traces of the Misogynistic Murder Motif in Eugene O'Neill's Autobiographical Tragedies]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Baike Zhang]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Junwu Tian]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Eugene O'Neill's autobiographical tragedies, such as <italic>Dynamo</italic>, <italic>Days Without End</italic>, <italic>The Iceman Cometh</italic> and <italic>More Stately Mansions</italic>, are characteristic of the misogynistic murder motif. In these tragedies, the male protagonists actually kill or are motivated to kill their mistresses, wives and mothers. We argue that this unique phenomenon is in essence a matricide in disguise, which originated from August Strindberg's philosophy of misogyny and O'Neill's own adolescent psychological trauma. The revelation of O'Neill's misogynistic murder motif and its genealogical origin from the perspective of biographical criticism helps to explicate the dramatist's sense about the tragic fate of human beings.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2023.350108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2023.350108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Postmodern Depthlessness and the Psyche]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Therapy, Displacement and Emotional Simulacra in Carrie Fisher's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jo Trevenna]]></author>
<prism:volume>35</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article will consider how Carrie Fisher's presentation of the postmodern psyche draws attention to the popular assimilation of Freudian theory during the twentieth century and foregrounds the cultural currency of psychoanalysis and therapy in the Hollywood community. <italic>Postcards From the Edge</italic> follows the progress of recovering drug addict, Suzanne Vale, whose experience is often characterised by emotional, psychological, linguistic and reality displacement. I begin my discussion by examining the numerous acts of displacement exhibited in the text before considering how the postmodern displacement of reality is linked to Fisher's presentation of the contemporary psyche. The acts of displacement in the novel involve a generalised sense of substitution<xref ref-type="other" id="P-123"/>, replacement or removal as well as offering a more specific engagement with the Freudian concept of displacement as the projection of an anxiety or desire from an original object onto the image of another.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Shakespeare's interest in ancient Rome spans the whole of his dramatic career, from <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> to <italic>Cymbeline</italic>, while Roman history and Latin culture permeate the whole of his work, well beyond the explicitly ‘Roman’ plays and poems. Critical interest has to some extent shifted from the historicist Roman plays based on Plutarch, <italic>Julius Caesar</italic> and <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, and the pseudo-historical <italic>Coriolanus</italic>, to the outlying Roman plays that evidence greater generic diversity and stylistic innovation, the early Senecan tragedy <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> and the late ‘British’ romance <italic>Cymbeline.</italic> In these latter plays, the complex interactions between past and present, that are the main subject of the formal histories, are presented with even more aesthetic flexibility and creative improvisation than the ‘Roman plays’ proper.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Shakespeare's interest in ancient Rome spans the whole of his dramatic career, from <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> to <italic>Cymbeline</italic>, while Roman history and Latin culture permeate the whole of his work, well beyond the explicitly ‘Roman’ plays and poems. Critical interest has to some extent shifted from the historicist Roman plays based on Plutarch, <italic>Julius Caesar</italic> and <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, and the pseudo-historical <italic>Coriolanus</italic>, to the outlying Roman plays that evidence greater generic diversity and stylistic innovation, the early Senecan tragedy <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> and the late ‘British’ romance <italic>Cymbeline.</italic> In these latter plays, the complex interactions between past and present, that are the main subject of the formal histories, are presented with even more aesthetic flexibility and creative improvisation than the ‘Roman plays’ proper.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Question of Culpability in Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Revealing Cleopatra's Humanity]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sali Said]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>‘Is Antony or we in fault for this?’ Cleopatra asks Enobarbus, who is responsible for the loss at the Battle of Actium. Critics who find Cleopatra guilty take her supposed involvement in decision-making about the battlefield and escape from Actium as evidence of her culpability. Taking into consideration Antony's strong belief in Fate, this article proposes that Antony tacitly exculpates Cleopatra for his vanquishment in Actium and that Cleopatra's ‘flight’ is actually a tactical retreat rather than an action performed out of fear. This article also focuses on Cleopatra's relationship with her servants, which has received almost no critical attention. Drawing on the politeness and the speech act theories, I demonstrate how democratic, humble and grateful Cleopatra is in her treatment of her attendants.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Shakespeare's interest in ancient Rome spans the whole of his dramatic career, from <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> to <italic>Cymbeline</italic>, while Roman history and Latin culture permeate the whole of his work, well beyond the explicitly ‘Roman’ plays and poems. Critical interest has to some extent shifted from the historicist Roman plays based on Plutarch, <italic>Julius Caesar</italic> and <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, and the pseudo-historical <italic>Coriolanus</italic>, to the outlying Roman plays that evidence greater generic diversity and stylistic innovation, the early Senecan tragedy <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> and the late ‘British’ romance <italic>Cymbeline.</italic> In these latter plays, the complex interactions between past and present, that are the main subject of the formal histories, are presented with even more aesthetic flexibility and creative improvisation than the ‘Roman plays’ proper.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Question of Culpability in Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Revealing Cleopatra's Humanity]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sali Said]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>‘Is Antony or we in fault for this?’ Cleopatra asks Enobarbus, who is responsible for the loss at the Battle of Actium. Critics who find Cleopatra guilty take her supposed involvement in decision-making about the battlefield and escape from Actium as evidence of her culpability. Taking into consideration Antony's strong belief in Fate, this article proposes that Antony tacitly exculpates Cleopatra for his vanquishment in Actium and that Cleopatra's ‘flight’ is actually a tactical retreat rather than an action performed out of fear. This article also focuses on Cleopatra's relationship with her servants, which has received almost no critical attention. Drawing on the politeness and the speech act theories, I demonstrate how democratic, humble and grateful Cleopatra is in her treatment of her attendants.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reflecting upon Coriolanus as Being-in-and-for-Mother through the Gaze of Existential Semiotics]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Maryamossadat Mousavi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pyeaam Abbasi]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study applies Tarasti's existential semiotics, arguing that the protagonist of Shakespeare's <italic>Coriolanus</italic> (c. 1608) develops into a becoming subject through transcendental acts of negation and affirmation. First, Coriolanus discovers himself amidst <italic>Dasein'</italic>s objective signs. Coriolanus is then thrown into negation as experiencing humiliation, when his already-established ascendency to consulship is destroyed by conspiracy. His movement, however, persists and follows affirmation, whereby he finds a supra-individual signification. Furthermore, the study portrays, through Z-model, subjectivity phases leading Coriolanus from M1 to S1. It reasons that Coriolanus's mother, Volumnia, as a transcendental idea or pre-sign, intrudes into the <italic>Dasein</italic> of the whole of Rome, becoming ‘actualised’ as an act-sign, precluding Coriolanus's war against Rome through her speech and prostration. Besides, Volumnia's impact as a post-sign pertains to Coriolanus's noble embrace of his death. The article concludes that Coriolanus, through acknowledgement of M(Other)'s opinions, validating his genuine self, eventually emerges as a geno-sign.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Shakespeare's interest in ancient Rome spans the whole of his dramatic career, from <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> to <italic>Cymbeline</italic>, while Roman history and Latin culture permeate the whole of his work, well beyond the explicitly ‘Roman’ plays and poems. Critical interest has to some extent shifted from the historicist Roman plays based on Plutarch, <italic>Julius Caesar</italic> and <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, and the pseudo-historical <italic>Coriolanus</italic>, to the outlying Roman plays that evidence greater generic diversity and stylistic innovation, the early Senecan tragedy <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> and the late ‘British’ romance <italic>Cymbeline.</italic> In these latter plays, the complex interactions between past and present, that are the main subject of the formal histories, are presented with even more aesthetic flexibility and creative improvisation than the ‘Roman plays’ proper.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Question of Culpability in Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Revealing Cleopatra's Humanity]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sali Said]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>‘Is Antony or we in fault for this?’ Cleopatra asks Enobarbus, who is responsible for the loss at the Battle of Actium. Critics who find Cleopatra guilty take her supposed involvement in decision-making about the battlefield and escape from Actium as evidence of her culpability. Taking into consideration Antony's strong belief in Fate, this article proposes that Antony tacitly exculpates Cleopatra for his vanquishment in Actium and that Cleopatra's ‘flight’ is actually a tactical retreat rather than an action performed out of fear. This article also focuses on Cleopatra's relationship with her servants, which has received almost no critical attention. Drawing on the politeness and the speech act theories, I demonstrate how democratic, humble and grateful Cleopatra is in her treatment of her attendants.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reflecting upon Coriolanus as Being-in-and-for-Mother through the Gaze of Existential Semiotics]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Maryamossadat Mousavi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pyeaam Abbasi]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study applies Tarasti's existential semiotics, arguing that the protagonist of Shakespeare's <italic>Coriolanus</italic> (c. 1608) develops into a becoming subject through transcendental acts of negation and affirmation. First, Coriolanus discovers himself amidst <italic>Dasein'</italic>s objective signs. Coriolanus is then thrown into negation as experiencing humiliation, when his already-established ascendency to consulship is destroyed by conspiracy. His movement, however, persists and follows affirmation, whereby he finds a supra-individual signification. Furthermore, the study portrays, through Z-model, subjectivity phases leading Coriolanus from M1 to S1. It reasons that Coriolanus's mother, Volumnia, as a transcendental idea or pre-sign, intrudes into the <italic>Dasein</italic> of the whole of Rome, becoming ‘actualised’ as an act-sign, precluding Coriolanus's war against Rome through her speech and prostration. Besides, Volumnia's impact as a post-sign pertains to Coriolanus's noble embrace of his death. The article concludes that Coriolanus, through acknowledgement of M(Other)'s opinions, validating his genuine self, eventually emerges as a geno-sign.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340404</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Kingdom for a Mirth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's ‘Fatal Cleopatra’ and the Worm's Turn]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Shelly Maycock]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article offers a reading of the famously problematic scene 5.2 of <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, in which Cleopatra prepares to meet her death by the bite of the ‘worm’ (5.2.233–290). In this scene, and this scene alone, the Egyptian asp is called by the Anglo-Saxon term ‘worm’ nine times. Repetition, suggests Frankie Rubinstein, may in Shakespeare be a sign of a pun. Samuel Johnson characterised the homophonic resonance of punning as ‘Shakespeare's Fatal Cleopatra’, but Rubinstein insists that for Shakespeare ‘“reason, propriety, and truth” were not sacrificed by the Shakespearean “quibble” but <italic>emerge</italic> from it’. In <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, punning is one key linguistic expression of the play's entwinement with the principles of alchemical transmutation and preference for ‘becoming’ in the ancient dichotomy between being and becoming. As Richard Whalen first proposed in 1991, the ninefold iteration of ‘worm’ in the scene may be a pun on an Aristocratic French name, since the word ‘worm’ in French is <italic>Ver.</italic></p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Shakespeare's interest in ancient Rome spans the whole of his dramatic career, from <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> to <italic>Cymbeline</italic>, while Roman history and Latin culture permeate the whole of his work, well beyond the explicitly ‘Roman’ plays and poems. Critical interest has to some extent shifted from the historicist Roman plays based on Plutarch, <italic>Julius Caesar</italic> and <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, and the pseudo-historical <italic>Coriolanus</italic>, to the outlying Roman plays that evidence greater generic diversity and stylistic innovation, the early Senecan tragedy <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> and the late ‘British’ romance <italic>Cymbeline.</italic> In these latter plays, the complex interactions between past and present, that are the main subject of the formal histories, are presented with even more aesthetic flexibility and creative improvisation than the ‘Roman plays’ proper.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Question of Culpability in Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Revealing Cleopatra's Humanity]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sali Said]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>‘Is Antony or we in fault for this?’ Cleopatra asks Enobarbus, who is responsible for the loss at the Battle of Actium. Critics who find Cleopatra guilty take her supposed involvement in decision-making about the battlefield and escape from Actium as evidence of her culpability. Taking into consideration Antony's strong belief in Fate, this article proposes that Antony tacitly exculpates Cleopatra for his vanquishment in Actium and that Cleopatra's ‘flight’ is actually a tactical retreat rather than an action performed out of fear. This article also focuses on Cleopatra's relationship with her servants, which has received almost no critical attention. Drawing on the politeness and the speech act theories, I demonstrate how democratic, humble and grateful Cleopatra is in her treatment of her attendants.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reflecting upon Coriolanus as Being-in-and-for-Mother through the Gaze of Existential Semiotics]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Maryamossadat Mousavi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pyeaam Abbasi]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study applies Tarasti's existential semiotics, arguing that the protagonist of Shakespeare's <italic>Coriolanus</italic> (c. 1608) develops into a becoming subject through transcendental acts of negation and affirmation. First, Coriolanus discovers himself amidst <italic>Dasein'</italic>s objective signs. Coriolanus is then thrown into negation as experiencing humiliation, when his already-established ascendency to consulship is destroyed by conspiracy. His movement, however, persists and follows affirmation, whereby he finds a supra-individual signification. Furthermore, the study portrays, through Z-model, subjectivity phases leading Coriolanus from M1 to S1. It reasons that Coriolanus's mother, Volumnia, as a transcendental idea or pre-sign, intrudes into the <italic>Dasein</italic> of the whole of Rome, becoming ‘actualised’ as an act-sign, precluding Coriolanus's war against Rome through her speech and prostration. Besides, Volumnia's impact as a post-sign pertains to Coriolanus's noble embrace of his death. The article concludes that Coriolanus, through acknowledgement of M(Other)'s opinions, validating his genuine self, eventually emerges as a geno-sign.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340404</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Kingdom for a Mirth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's ‘Fatal Cleopatra’ and the Worm's Turn]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Shelly Maycock]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article offers a reading of the famously problematic scene 5.2 of <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, in which Cleopatra prepares to meet her death by the bite of the ‘worm’ (5.2.233–290). In this scene, and this scene alone, the Egyptian asp is called by the Anglo-Saxon term ‘worm’ nine times. Repetition, suggests Frankie Rubinstein, may in Shakespeare be a sign of a pun. Samuel Johnson characterised the homophonic resonance of punning as ‘Shakespeare's Fatal Cleopatra’, but Rubinstein insists that for Shakespeare ‘“reason, propriety, and truth” were not sacrificed by the Shakespearean “quibble” but <italic>emerge</italic> from it’. In <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, punning is one key linguistic expression of the play's entwinement with the principles of alchemical transmutation and preference for ‘becoming’ in the ancient dichotomy between being and becoming. As Richard Whalen first proposed in 1991, the ninefold iteration of ‘worm’ in the scene may be a pun on an Aristocratic French name, since the word ‘worm’ in French is <italic>Ver.</italic></p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340405</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Last Roman King]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ian Ward]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article revisits one of Shakespeare's later, often rather neglected, plays. Shakespeare is thought to have written <italic>Cymbeline</italic> in 1609 or 1610, at much the same moment, it is commonly surmised, as other so-called ‘problem’ plays such as <italic>Pericles</italic> and <italic>The Winter's Tale</italic>. Critics have rarely enthused over <italic>Cymbeline</italic>, lacking an obvious lead character, the action moving unsettlingly between Roman Britain and Renaissance Italy. <italic>Cymbeline</italic> has, though, something important to say about the constitutional politics of Jacobean England. King James I liked to style himself as the ‘new Augustus’. He also liked the absolutist idea of kingship which he discovered in his reading of the ‘old’ Augustus. In writing <italic>Cymbeline</italic>, Shakespeare sought a delicate balance, paying homage to the affinity, whilst also cautioning against uncritical reliance on Roman conceptions of magistracy.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Shakespeare's interest in ancient Rome spans the whole of his dramatic career, from <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> to <italic>Cymbeline</italic>, while Roman history and Latin culture permeate the whole of his work, well beyond the explicitly ‘Roman’ plays and poems. Critical interest has to some extent shifted from the historicist Roman plays based on Plutarch, <italic>Julius Caesar</italic> and <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, and the pseudo-historical <italic>Coriolanus</italic>, to the outlying Roman plays that evidence greater generic diversity and stylistic innovation, the early Senecan tragedy <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> and the late ‘British’ romance <italic>Cymbeline.</italic> In these latter plays, the complex interactions between past and present, that are the main subject of the formal histories, are presented with even more aesthetic flexibility and creative improvisation than the ‘Roman plays’ proper.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Question of Culpability in Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Revealing Cleopatra's Humanity]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sali Said]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>‘Is Antony or we in fault for this?’ Cleopatra asks Enobarbus, who is responsible for the loss at the Battle of Actium. Critics who find Cleopatra guilty take her supposed involvement in decision-making about the battlefield and escape from Actium as evidence of her culpability. Taking into consideration Antony's strong belief in Fate, this article proposes that Antony tacitly exculpates Cleopatra for his vanquishment in Actium and that Cleopatra's ‘flight’ is actually a tactical retreat rather than an action performed out of fear. This article also focuses on Cleopatra's relationship with her servants, which has received almost no critical attention. Drawing on the politeness and the speech act theories, I demonstrate how democratic, humble and grateful Cleopatra is in her treatment of her attendants.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reflecting upon Coriolanus as Being-in-and-for-Mother through the Gaze of Existential Semiotics]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Maryamossadat Mousavi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pyeaam Abbasi]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study applies Tarasti's existential semiotics, arguing that the protagonist of Shakespeare's <italic>Coriolanus</italic> (c. 1608) develops into a becoming subject through transcendental acts of negation and affirmation. First, Coriolanus discovers himself amidst <italic>Dasein'</italic>s objective signs. Coriolanus is then thrown into negation as experiencing humiliation, when his already-established ascendency to consulship is destroyed by conspiracy. His movement, however, persists and follows affirmation, whereby he finds a supra-individual signification. Furthermore, the study portrays, through Z-model, subjectivity phases leading Coriolanus from M1 to S1. It reasons that Coriolanus's mother, Volumnia, as a transcendental idea or pre-sign, intrudes into the <italic>Dasein</italic> of the whole of Rome, becoming ‘actualised’ as an act-sign, precluding Coriolanus's war against Rome through her speech and prostration. Besides, Volumnia's impact as a post-sign pertains to Coriolanus's noble embrace of his death. The article concludes that Coriolanus, through acknowledgement of M(Other)'s opinions, validating his genuine self, eventually emerges as a geno-sign.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340404</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Kingdom for a Mirth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's ‘Fatal Cleopatra’ and the Worm's Turn]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Shelly Maycock]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article offers a reading of the famously problematic scene 5.2 of <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, in which Cleopatra prepares to meet her death by the bite of the ‘worm’ (5.2.233–290). In this scene, and this scene alone, the Egyptian asp is called by the Anglo-Saxon term ‘worm’ nine times. Repetition, suggests Frankie Rubinstein, may in Shakespeare be a sign of a pun. Samuel Johnson characterised the homophonic resonance of punning as ‘Shakespeare's Fatal Cleopatra’, but Rubinstein insists that for Shakespeare ‘“reason, propriety, and truth” were not sacrificed by the Shakespearean “quibble” but <italic>emerge</italic> from it’. In <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, punning is one key linguistic expression of the play's entwinement with the principles of alchemical transmutation and preference for ‘becoming’ in the ancient dichotomy between being and becoming. As Richard Whalen first proposed in 1991, the ninefold iteration of ‘worm’ in the scene may be a pun on an Aristocratic French name, since the word ‘worm’ in French is <italic>Ver.</italic></p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340405</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Last Roman King]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ian Ward]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article revisits one of Shakespeare's later, often rather neglected, plays. Shakespeare is thought to have written <italic>Cymbeline</italic> in 1609 or 1610, at much the same moment, it is commonly surmised, as other so-called ‘problem’ plays such as <italic>Pericles</italic> and <italic>The Winter's Tale</italic>. Critics have rarely enthused over <italic>Cymbeline</italic>, lacking an obvious lead character, the action moving unsettlingly between Roman Britain and Renaissance Italy. <italic>Cymbeline</italic> has, though, something important to say about the constitutional politics of Jacobean England. King James I liked to style himself as the ‘new Augustus’. He also liked the absolutist idea of kingship which he discovered in his reading of the ‘old’ Augustus. In writing <italic>Cymbeline</italic>, Shakespeare sought a delicate balance, paying homage to the affinity, whilst also cautioning against uncritical reliance on Roman conceptions of magistracy.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340406</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Our Troy, our Rome’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Classical Intertextuality in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic>, the many classical literary sources of the play function as templates for its events, as if the tragedy had already been anachronistically pre-written by poets of the Augustan era. The literature of the past, like history, serves, in Titus's own words, as ‘a pattern, precedent and lively warrant’ (5.3.57) for present action and behaviour. When literature and drama appear to become the basis and precedent for human experience, then there is a two-way process of consolidation and de-realisation. Dramatic and poetic literature can start to look more like history; but at the same time real events can take on the complexion of a mere fantasy repetition, in Hamlet's words ‘a fiction, a dream of passion’ (3.2.179). Pieced together, this continual evocation of literary, dramatic and poetic precedent constitutes a vision of Rome which is explicitly identified as an aesthetically crafted fantasy for oral narration and dramatisation on the early modern stage.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Shakespeare's interest in ancient Rome spans the whole of his dramatic career, from <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> to <italic>Cymbeline</italic>, while Roman history and Latin culture permeate the whole of his work, well beyond the explicitly ‘Roman’ plays and poems. Critical interest has to some extent shifted from the historicist Roman plays based on Plutarch, <italic>Julius Caesar</italic> and <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, and the pseudo-historical <italic>Coriolanus</italic>, to the outlying Roman plays that evidence greater generic diversity and stylistic innovation, the early Senecan tragedy <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> and the late ‘British’ romance <italic>Cymbeline.</italic> In these latter plays, the complex interactions between past and present, that are the main subject of the formal histories, are presented with even more aesthetic flexibility and creative improvisation than the ‘Roman plays’ proper.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Question of Culpability in Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Revealing Cleopatra's Humanity]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sali Said]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>‘Is Antony or we in fault for this?’ Cleopatra asks Enobarbus, who is responsible for the loss at the Battle of Actium. Critics who find Cleopatra guilty take her supposed involvement in decision-making about the battlefield and escape from Actium as evidence of her culpability. Taking into consideration Antony's strong belief in Fate, this article proposes that Antony tacitly exculpates Cleopatra for his vanquishment in Actium and that Cleopatra's ‘flight’ is actually a tactical retreat rather than an action performed out of fear. This article also focuses on Cleopatra's relationship with her servants, which has received almost no critical attention. Drawing on the politeness and the speech act theories, I demonstrate how democratic, humble and grateful Cleopatra is in her treatment of her attendants.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reflecting upon Coriolanus as Being-in-and-for-Mother through the Gaze of Existential Semiotics]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Maryamossadat Mousavi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pyeaam Abbasi]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study applies Tarasti's existential semiotics, arguing that the protagonist of Shakespeare's <italic>Coriolanus</italic> (c. 1608) develops into a becoming subject through transcendental acts of negation and affirmation. First, Coriolanus discovers himself amidst <italic>Dasein'</italic>s objective signs. Coriolanus is then thrown into negation as experiencing humiliation, when his already-established ascendency to consulship is destroyed by conspiracy. His movement, however, persists and follows affirmation, whereby he finds a supra-individual signification. Furthermore, the study portrays, through Z-model, subjectivity phases leading Coriolanus from M1 to S1. It reasons that Coriolanus's mother, Volumnia, as a transcendental idea or pre-sign, intrudes into the <italic>Dasein</italic> of the whole of Rome, becoming ‘actualised’ as an act-sign, precluding Coriolanus's war against Rome through her speech and prostration. Besides, Volumnia's impact as a post-sign pertains to Coriolanus's noble embrace of his death. The article concludes that Coriolanus, through acknowledgement of M(Other)'s opinions, validating his genuine self, eventually emerges as a geno-sign.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340404</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Kingdom for a Mirth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's ‘Fatal Cleopatra’ and the Worm's Turn]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Shelly Maycock]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article offers a reading of the famously problematic scene 5.2 of <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, in which Cleopatra prepares to meet her death by the bite of the ‘worm’ (5.2.233–290). In this scene, and this scene alone, the Egyptian asp is called by the Anglo-Saxon term ‘worm’ nine times. Repetition, suggests Frankie Rubinstein, may in Shakespeare be a sign of a pun. Samuel Johnson characterised the homophonic resonance of punning as ‘Shakespeare's Fatal Cleopatra’, but Rubinstein insists that for Shakespeare ‘“reason, propriety, and truth” were not sacrificed by the Shakespearean “quibble” but <italic>emerge</italic> from it’. In <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, punning is one key linguistic expression of the play's entwinement with the principles of alchemical transmutation and preference for ‘becoming’ in the ancient dichotomy between being and becoming. As Richard Whalen first proposed in 1991, the ninefold iteration of ‘worm’ in the scene may be a pun on an Aristocratic French name, since the word ‘worm’ in French is <italic>Ver.</italic></p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340405</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Last Roman King]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ian Ward]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article revisits one of Shakespeare's later, often rather neglected, plays. Shakespeare is thought to have written <italic>Cymbeline</italic> in 1609 or 1610, at much the same moment, it is commonly surmised, as other so-called ‘problem’ plays such as <italic>Pericles</italic> and <italic>The Winter's Tale</italic>. Critics have rarely enthused over <italic>Cymbeline</italic>, lacking an obvious lead character, the action moving unsettlingly between Roman Britain and Renaissance Italy. <italic>Cymbeline</italic> has, though, something important to say about the constitutional politics of Jacobean England. King James I liked to style himself as the ‘new Augustus’. He also liked the absolutist idea of kingship which he discovered in his reading of the ‘old’ Augustus. In writing <italic>Cymbeline</italic>, Shakespeare sought a delicate balance, paying homage to the affinity, whilst also cautioning against uncritical reliance on Roman conceptions of magistracy.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340406</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Our Troy, our Rome’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Classical Intertextuality in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic>, the many classical literary sources of the play function as templates for its events, as if the tragedy had already been anachronistically pre-written by poets of the Augustan era. The literature of the past, like history, serves, in Titus's own words, as ‘a pattern, precedent and lively warrant’ (5.3.57) for present action and behaviour. When literature and drama appear to become the basis and precedent for human experience, then there is a two-way process of consolidation and de-realisation. Dramatic and poetic literature can start to look more like history; but at the same time real events can take on the complexion of a mere fantasy repetition, in Hamlet's words ‘a fiction, a dream of passion’ (3.2.179). Pieced together, this continual evocation of literary, dramatic and poetic precedent constitutes a vision of Rome which is explicitly identified as an aesthetically crafted fantasy for oral narration and dramatisation on the early modern stage.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340407</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ninagawa's Ancient Journeys]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Gallimore]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The Japanese director Ninagawa Yukio, who directed all four of the Roman plays between 2004 and 2014, noted the challenge he faced in making Shakespeare's Roman settings accessible for native audiences, his typical strategy being Japanisation. Ninagawa's Brechtian strategy works two ways in offering audiences a helpful perspective on cultural difference while harnessing Shakespeare's humanism to the anti-rational energies of his theatre that modernity had earlier suppressed. This article explores the mythopoeic aspect of Ninagawa's project first in the context of comparative religion and then with an analysis of his <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic> (2011), which was innovative in casting a Japanese-Korean actress from the western Kansai region as Cleopatra against an established Tokyo actor. The polytheism that native Shinto has in common with ancient Roman religion is a significant subtext.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Shakespeare's interest in ancient Rome spans the whole of his dramatic career, from <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> to <italic>Cymbeline</italic>, while Roman history and Latin culture permeate the whole of his work, well beyond the explicitly ‘Roman’ plays and poems. Critical interest has to some extent shifted from the historicist Roman plays based on Plutarch, <italic>Julius Caesar</italic> and <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, and the pseudo-historical <italic>Coriolanus</italic>, to the outlying Roman plays that evidence greater generic diversity and stylistic innovation, the early Senecan tragedy <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> and the late ‘British’ romance <italic>Cymbeline.</italic> In these latter plays, the complex interactions between past and present, that are the main subject of the formal histories, are presented with even more aesthetic flexibility and creative improvisation than the ‘Roman plays’ proper.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Question of Culpability in Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Revealing Cleopatra's Humanity]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sali Said]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>‘Is Antony or we in fault for this?’ Cleopatra asks Enobarbus, who is responsible for the loss at the Battle of Actium. Critics who find Cleopatra guilty take her supposed involvement in decision-making about the battlefield and escape from Actium as evidence of her culpability. Taking into consideration Antony's strong belief in Fate, this article proposes that Antony tacitly exculpates Cleopatra for his vanquishment in Actium and that Cleopatra's ‘flight’ is actually a tactical retreat rather than an action performed out of fear. This article also focuses on Cleopatra's relationship with her servants, which has received almost no critical attention. Drawing on the politeness and the speech act theories, I demonstrate how democratic, humble and grateful Cleopatra is in her treatment of her attendants.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reflecting upon Coriolanus as Being-in-and-for-Mother through the Gaze of Existential Semiotics]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Maryamossadat Mousavi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pyeaam Abbasi]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study applies Tarasti's existential semiotics, arguing that the protagonist of Shakespeare's <italic>Coriolanus</italic> (c. 1608) develops into a becoming subject through transcendental acts of negation and affirmation. First, Coriolanus discovers himself amidst <italic>Dasein'</italic>s objective signs. Coriolanus is then thrown into negation as experiencing humiliation, when his already-established ascendency to consulship is destroyed by conspiracy. His movement, however, persists and follows affirmation, whereby he finds a supra-individual signification. Furthermore, the study portrays, through Z-model, subjectivity phases leading Coriolanus from M1 to S1. It reasons that Coriolanus's mother, Volumnia, as a transcendental idea or pre-sign, intrudes into the <italic>Dasein</italic> of the whole of Rome, becoming ‘actualised’ as an act-sign, precluding Coriolanus's war against Rome through her speech and prostration. Besides, Volumnia's impact as a post-sign pertains to Coriolanus's noble embrace of his death. The article concludes that Coriolanus, through acknowledgement of M(Other)'s opinions, validating his genuine self, eventually emerges as a geno-sign.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340404</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Kingdom for a Mirth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's ‘Fatal Cleopatra’ and the Worm's Turn]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Shelly Maycock]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article offers a reading of the famously problematic scene 5.2 of <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, in which Cleopatra prepares to meet her death by the bite of the ‘worm’ (5.2.233–290). In this scene, and this scene alone, the Egyptian asp is called by the Anglo-Saxon term ‘worm’ nine times. Repetition, suggests Frankie Rubinstein, may in Shakespeare be a sign of a pun. Samuel Johnson characterised the homophonic resonance of punning as ‘Shakespeare's Fatal Cleopatra’, but Rubinstein insists that for Shakespeare ‘“reason, propriety, and truth” were not sacrificed by the Shakespearean “quibble” but <italic>emerge</italic> from it’. In <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, punning is one key linguistic expression of the play's entwinement with the principles of alchemical transmutation and preference for ‘becoming’ in the ancient dichotomy between being and becoming. As Richard Whalen first proposed in 1991, the ninefold iteration of ‘worm’ in the scene may be a pun on an Aristocratic French name, since the word ‘worm’ in French is <italic>Ver.</italic></p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340405</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Last Roman King]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ian Ward]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article revisits one of Shakespeare's later, often rather neglected, plays. Shakespeare is thought to have written <italic>Cymbeline</italic> in 1609 or 1610, at much the same moment, it is commonly surmised, as other so-called ‘problem’ plays such as <italic>Pericles</italic> and <italic>The Winter's Tale</italic>. Critics have rarely enthused over <italic>Cymbeline</italic>, lacking an obvious lead character, the action moving unsettlingly between Roman Britain and Renaissance Italy. <italic>Cymbeline</italic> has, though, something important to say about the constitutional politics of Jacobean England. King James I liked to style himself as the ‘new Augustus’. He also liked the absolutist idea of kingship which he discovered in his reading of the ‘old’ Augustus. In writing <italic>Cymbeline</italic>, Shakespeare sought a delicate balance, paying homage to the affinity, whilst also cautioning against uncritical reliance on Roman conceptions of magistracy.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340406</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Our Troy, our Rome’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Classical Intertextuality in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic>, the many classical literary sources of the play function as templates for its events, as if the tragedy had already been anachronistically pre-written by poets of the Augustan era. The literature of the past, like history, serves, in Titus's own words, as ‘a pattern, precedent and lively warrant’ (5.3.57) for present action and behaviour. When literature and drama appear to become the basis and precedent for human experience, then there is a two-way process of consolidation and de-realisation. Dramatic and poetic literature can start to look more like history; but at the same time real events can take on the complexion of a mere fantasy repetition, in Hamlet's words ‘a fiction, a dream of passion’ (3.2.179). Pieced together, this continual evocation of literary, dramatic and poetic precedent constitutes a vision of Rome which is explicitly identified as an aesthetically crafted fantasy for oral narration and dramatisation on the early modern stage.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340407</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ninagawa's Ancient Journeys]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Gallimore]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The Japanese director Ninagawa Yukio, who directed all four of the Roman plays between 2004 and 2014, noted the challenge he faced in making Shakespeare's Roman settings accessible for native audiences, his typical strategy being Japanisation. Ninagawa's Brechtian strategy works two ways in offering audiences a helpful perspective on cultural difference while harnessing Shakespeare's humanism to the anti-rational energies of his theatre that modernity had earlier suppressed. This article explores the mythopoeic aspect of Ninagawa's project first in the context of comparative religion and then with an analysis of his <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic> (2011), which was innovative in casting a Japanese-Korean actress from the western Kansai region as Cleopatra against an established Tokyo actor. The polytheism that native Shinto has in common with ancient Roman religion is a significant subtext.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340408</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340408</link>
<title><![CDATA[Titus and Coriolanus in Tehran]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Roman Plays and Iran's Politics]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohammadreza Hassanzadeh Javanian]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Adaptations of Shakespeare's Roman plays have frequently addressed political topics at the time of their production. As a result, Shakespeare's Rome, already a site of political conflict and power struggle, has found different and at times opposing significations in its new contexts. The present study is set to explore how two recent adaptations of the Roman plays in Iran, <italic>There Will Be Blood</italic> (2019, based on <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic>) and <italic>Coriolanus</italic> (2019 and 2020), have situated Shakespeare's texts in Iran's contemporary political context. The study argues that Shakespeare's Roman plays have created a platform for Iranian theatre directors to address the political issues and debates in Iran, a country in which it is extremely difficult to produce a political play. Jürgen Habermas's idea of legitimation crisis and Ernesto Laclau's concept of the empty signifier underpin the analysis of the adaptations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Shakespeare's interest in ancient Rome spans the whole of his dramatic career, from <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> to <italic>Cymbeline</italic>, while Roman history and Latin culture permeate the whole of his work, well beyond the explicitly ‘Roman’ plays and poems. Critical interest has to some extent shifted from the historicist Roman plays based on Plutarch, <italic>Julius Caesar</italic> and <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, and the pseudo-historical <italic>Coriolanus</italic>, to the outlying Roman plays that evidence greater generic diversity and stylistic innovation, the early Senecan tragedy <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> and the late ‘British’ romance <italic>Cymbeline.</italic> In these latter plays, the complex interactions between past and present, that are the main subject of the formal histories, are presented with even more aesthetic flexibility and creative improvisation than the ‘Roman plays’ proper.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340402</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Question of Culpability in Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Revealing Cleopatra's Humanity]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sali Said]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>‘Is Antony or we in fault for this?’ Cleopatra asks Enobarbus, who is responsible for the loss at the Battle of Actium. Critics who find Cleopatra guilty take her supposed involvement in decision-making about the battlefield and escape from Actium as evidence of her culpability. Taking into consideration Antony's strong belief in Fate, this article proposes that Antony tacitly exculpates Cleopatra for his vanquishment in Actium and that Cleopatra's ‘flight’ is actually a tactical retreat rather than an action performed out of fear. This article also focuses on Cleopatra's relationship with her servants, which has received almost no critical attention. Drawing on the politeness and the speech act theories, I demonstrate how democratic, humble and grateful Cleopatra is in her treatment of her attendants.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reflecting upon Coriolanus as Being-in-and-for-Mother through the Gaze of Existential Semiotics]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Maryamossadat Mousavi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pyeaam Abbasi]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This study applies Tarasti's existential semiotics, arguing that the protagonist of Shakespeare's <italic>Coriolanus</italic> (c. 1608) develops into a becoming subject through transcendental acts of negation and affirmation. First, Coriolanus discovers himself amidst <italic>Dasein'</italic>s objective signs. Coriolanus is then thrown into negation as experiencing humiliation, when his already-established ascendency to consulship is destroyed by conspiracy. His movement, however, persists and follows affirmation, whereby he finds a supra-individual signification. Furthermore, the study portrays, through Z-model, subjectivity phases leading Coriolanus from M1 to S1. It reasons that Coriolanus's mother, Volumnia, as a transcendental idea or pre-sign, intrudes into the <italic>Dasein</italic> of the whole of Rome, becoming ‘actualised’ as an act-sign, precluding Coriolanus's war against Rome through her speech and prostration. Besides, Volumnia's impact as a post-sign pertains to Coriolanus's noble embrace of his death. The article concludes that Coriolanus, through acknowledgement of M(Other)'s opinions, validating his genuine self, eventually emerges as a geno-sign.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340404</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Kingdom for a Mirth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's ‘Fatal Cleopatra’ and the Worm's Turn]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Shelly Maycock]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article offers a reading of the famously problematic scene 5.2 of <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, in which Cleopatra prepares to meet her death by the bite of the ‘worm’ (5.2.233–290). In this scene, and this scene alone, the Egyptian asp is called by the Anglo-Saxon term ‘worm’ nine times. Repetition, suggests Frankie Rubinstein, may in Shakespeare be a sign of a pun. Samuel Johnson characterised the homophonic resonance of punning as ‘Shakespeare's Fatal Cleopatra’, but Rubinstein insists that for Shakespeare ‘“reason, propriety, and truth” were not sacrificed by the Shakespearean “quibble” but <italic>emerge</italic> from it’. In <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic>, punning is one key linguistic expression of the play's entwinement with the principles of alchemical transmutation and preference for ‘becoming’ in the ancient dichotomy between being and becoming. As Richard Whalen first proposed in 1991, the ninefold iteration of ‘worm’ in the scene may be a pun on an Aristocratic French name, since the word ‘worm’ in French is <italic>Ver.</italic></p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340405</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Last Roman King]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ian Ward]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article revisits one of Shakespeare's later, often rather neglected, plays. Shakespeare is thought to have written <italic>Cymbeline</italic> in 1609 or 1610, at much the same moment, it is commonly surmised, as other so-called ‘problem’ plays such as <italic>Pericles</italic> and <italic>The Winter's Tale</italic>. Critics have rarely enthused over <italic>Cymbeline</italic>, lacking an obvious lead character, the action moving unsettlingly between Roman Britain and Renaissance Italy. <italic>Cymbeline</italic> has, though, something important to say about the constitutional politics of Jacobean England. King James I liked to style himself as the ‘new Augustus’. He also liked the absolutist idea of kingship which he discovered in his reading of the ‘old’ Augustus. In writing <italic>Cymbeline</italic>, Shakespeare sought a delicate balance, paying homage to the affinity, whilst also cautioning against uncritical reliance on Roman conceptions of magistracy.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340406</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Our Troy, our Rome’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Classical Intertextuality in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic>, the many classical literary sources of the play function as templates for its events, as if the tragedy had already been anachronistically pre-written by poets of the Augustan era. The literature of the past, like history, serves, in Titus's own words, as ‘a pattern, precedent and lively warrant’ (5.3.57) for present action and behaviour. When literature and drama appear to become the basis and precedent for human experience, then there is a two-way process of consolidation and de-realisation. Dramatic and poetic literature can start to look more like history; but at the same time real events can take on the complexion of a mere fantasy repetition, in Hamlet's words ‘a fiction, a dream of passion’ (3.2.179). Pieced together, this continual evocation of literary, dramatic and poetic precedent constitutes a vision of Rome which is explicitly identified as an aesthetically crafted fantasy for oral narration and dramatisation on the early modern stage.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340407</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ninagawa's Ancient Journeys]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Gallimore]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The Japanese director Ninagawa Yukio, who directed all four of the Roman plays between 2004 and 2014, noted the challenge he faced in making Shakespeare's Roman settings accessible for native audiences, his typical strategy being Japanisation. Ninagawa's Brechtian strategy works two ways in offering audiences a helpful perspective on cultural difference while harnessing Shakespeare's humanism to the anti-rational energies of his theatre that modernity had earlier suppressed. This article explores the mythopoeic aspect of Ninagawa's project first in the context of comparative religion and then with an analysis of his <italic>Antony and Cleopatra</italic> (2011), which was innovative in casting a Japanese-Korean actress from the western Kansai region as Cleopatra against an established Tokyo actor. The polytheism that native Shinto has in common with ancient Roman religion is a significant subtext.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340408</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340408</link>
<title><![CDATA[Titus and Coriolanus in Tehran]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Roman Plays and Iran's Politics]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohammadreza Hassanzadeh Javanian]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Adaptations of Shakespeare's Roman plays have frequently addressed political topics at the time of their production. As a result, Shakespeare's Rome, already a site of political conflict and power struggle, has found different and at times opposing significations in its new contexts. The present study is set to explore how two recent adaptations of the Roman plays in Iran, <italic>There Will Be Blood</italic> (2019, based on <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic>) and <italic>Coriolanus</italic> (2019 and 2020), have situated Shakespeare's texts in Iran's contemporary political context. The study argues that Shakespeare's Roman plays have created a platform for Iranian theatre directors to address the political issues and debates in Iran, a country in which it is extremely difficult to produce a political play. Jürgen Habermas's idea of legitimation crisis and Ernesto Laclau's concept of the empty signifier underpin the analysis of the adaptations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340409</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340409</link>
<title><![CDATA[Nathaniel Lee's Politics of Sovereignty]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aspasia Velissariou]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores the chaotic violence in Nathaniel Lee's tragedies, which, while clearly originating in the sovereign, by its sheer excess and blindness, is hypostasised as a motor of history. In Lee, violence is a reflection of the political anxieties surrounding the Exclusion Crisis but it is also intrinsic to the way he understands the nature of political life; in reality, it is constitutive of the very exercise of power. Drawing on Giorgio Agamben's <italic>Homo Sacer</italic> I argue that sovereign violence is inscribed in a most savage form as the very foundation of the civil community, and, therefore, its autonomisation, as in Lee's early plays, is only apparent. In <italic>Lucius Junius Brutus: Father of His Country</italic> (1680) the extreme sovereign assault on human life fully discloses its politically defined character because it is emblematically performed in the name of the institution of a new body politic, the Republic.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Harold Bloom and William Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The ‘Saints of Repetition’ and the Towers of Babel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Taoufiq Sakhkhane]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Harold Bloom's <italic>The Western Canon</italic> (1994) and <italic>Shakespeare: The Invention of the Human</italic> (1999) represent a scholar's take on a major figure in Western literature, namely, William Shakespeare. All figures, according to Bloom, either converge upon or take their point of departure from Shakespeare in a way that rehabilitates the myth of the Original Englishman and accordingly recreates a Western canon, some universal anthology, whose centre is Shakespeare, while all later generations of writers are, in Elias Canetti's words, ‘saints of repetition’, who can only translate what they happen to ‘overhear’ from the master and keep vibrant a tradition that can ‘make us at home out of doors, foreign abroad’. Though Bloom hardly uses the term ‘translation’ while tracking the genealogy of such ‘influence’ and the ‘anxieties’ therein implicated, one can readily detect a Gordian knot out of which such theorisations and explorations emanate: translation is here foregrounded as a smokescreen designed to close rather than disclose.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Harold Bloom and William Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The ‘Saints of Repetition’ and the Towers of Babel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Taoufiq Sakhkhane]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Harold Bloom's <italic>The Western Canon</italic> (1994) and <italic>Shakespeare: The Invention of the Human</italic> (1999) represent a scholar's take on a major figure in Western literature, namely, William Shakespeare. All figures, according to Bloom, either converge upon or take their point of departure from Shakespeare in a way that rehabilitates the myth of the Original Englishman and accordingly recreates a Western canon, some universal anthology, whose centre is Shakespeare, while all later generations of writers are, in Elias Canetti's words, ‘saints of repetition’, who can only translate what they happen to ‘overhear’ from the master and keep vibrant a tradition that can ‘make us at home out of doors, foreign abroad’. Though Bloom hardly uses the term ‘translation’ while tracking the genealogy of such ‘influence’ and the ‘anxieties’ therein implicated, one can readily detect a Gordian knot out of which such theorisations and explorations emanate: translation is here foregrounded as a smokescreen designed to close rather than disclose.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340302</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Cultural Transformation of the Trope of the Renegade in Late Seventeenth- and Early Nineteenth-Century English Drama]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[John Dryden's  and Frederick Reynolds's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hussein A. Alhawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines the transformation of the trope of the renegade character in late seventeenth-and early nineteenth-century English drama, as represented by John Dryden's <italic>Don Sebastian</italic> (1689) and its adaptation by Frederick Reynolds as <italic>The Renegade</italic> (1812). Reynolds adopts the trope of Restoration ‘cultural renegade’, or what I call ‘Restoration gone cultural revolutionary protagonist’, to reflect on the military alliance between England of George III and the Oriental Muslims in Egypt in 1801 against their common enemy, Napoleon Bonaparte. The renegade character in the plays of Dryden and Reynolds transcends religious limitations of the negative connotations of betrayal and fosters cross-cultural interactions.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Harold Bloom and William Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The ‘Saints of Repetition’ and the Towers of Babel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Taoufiq Sakhkhane]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Harold Bloom's <italic>The Western Canon</italic> (1994) and <italic>Shakespeare: The Invention of the Human</italic> (1999) represent a scholar's take on a major figure in Western literature, namely, William Shakespeare. All figures, according to Bloom, either converge upon or take their point of departure from Shakespeare in a way that rehabilitates the myth of the Original Englishman and accordingly recreates a Western canon, some universal anthology, whose centre is Shakespeare, while all later generations of writers are, in Elias Canetti's words, ‘saints of repetition’, who can only translate what they happen to ‘overhear’ from the master and keep vibrant a tradition that can ‘make us at home out of doors, foreign abroad’. Though Bloom hardly uses the term ‘translation’ while tracking the genealogy of such ‘influence’ and the ‘anxieties’ therein implicated, one can readily detect a Gordian knot out of which such theorisations and explorations emanate: translation is here foregrounded as a smokescreen designed to close rather than disclose.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340302</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Cultural Transformation of the Trope of the Renegade in Late Seventeenth- and Early Nineteenth-Century English Drama]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[John Dryden's  and Frederick Reynolds's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hussein A. Alhawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines the transformation of the trope of the renegade character in late seventeenth-and early nineteenth-century English drama, as represented by John Dryden's <italic>Don Sebastian</italic> (1689) and its adaptation by Frederick Reynolds as <italic>The Renegade</italic> (1812). Reynolds adopts the trope of Restoration ‘cultural renegade’, or what I call ‘Restoration gone cultural revolutionary protagonist’, to reflect on the military alliance between England of George III and the Oriental Muslims in Egypt in 1801 against their common enemy, Napoleon Bonaparte. The renegade character in the plays of Dryden and Reynolds transcends religious limitations of the negative connotations of betrayal and fosters cross-cultural interactions.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Susan Abulhawa's Appropriation of Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yousef Abu Amrieh]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to examine how Palestinian American novelist Susan Abulhawa appropriates in her novel <italic>The Blue between Sky and Water</italic> (2015) some of the themes, tropes and motifs that Shakespeare employs in <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic> (c. 1596) in order to depict how wars and conflicts turn Palestinian people's love stories/marriages into tragedies. In particular, love at first sight, the (negative) impact of families on love stories, exile/banishment, use of herbs/traditional medicine, humour and parties that practically turn ominous and fateful are among the themes, tropes and motifs that both Shakespeare and Abulhawa employ to represent love stories/marriages that are embroiled in ongoing violent events. Overall, in its depiction of ‘love and violence’, Abulhawa's novel appropriates Shakespeare's greatest love tragedy and shows the conditions under which Palestinians live in Gaza.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Harold Bloom and William Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The ‘Saints of Repetition’ and the Towers of Babel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Taoufiq Sakhkhane]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Harold Bloom's <italic>The Western Canon</italic> (1994) and <italic>Shakespeare: The Invention of the Human</italic> (1999) represent a scholar's take on a major figure in Western literature, namely, William Shakespeare. All figures, according to Bloom, either converge upon or take their point of departure from Shakespeare in a way that rehabilitates the myth of the Original Englishman and accordingly recreates a Western canon, some universal anthology, whose centre is Shakespeare, while all later generations of writers are, in Elias Canetti's words, ‘saints of repetition’, who can only translate what they happen to ‘overhear’ from the master and keep vibrant a tradition that can ‘make us at home out of doors, foreign abroad’. Though Bloom hardly uses the term ‘translation’ while tracking the genealogy of such ‘influence’ and the ‘anxieties’ therein implicated, one can readily detect a Gordian knot out of which such theorisations and explorations emanate: translation is here foregrounded as a smokescreen designed to close rather than disclose.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340302</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Cultural Transformation of the Trope of the Renegade in Late Seventeenth- and Early Nineteenth-Century English Drama]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[John Dryden's  and Frederick Reynolds's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hussein A. Alhawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines the transformation of the trope of the renegade character in late seventeenth-and early nineteenth-century English drama, as represented by John Dryden's <italic>Don Sebastian</italic> (1689) and its adaptation by Frederick Reynolds as <italic>The Renegade</italic> (1812). Reynolds adopts the trope of Restoration ‘cultural renegade’, or what I call ‘Restoration gone cultural revolutionary protagonist’, to reflect on the military alliance between England of George III and the Oriental Muslims in Egypt in 1801 against their common enemy, Napoleon Bonaparte. The renegade character in the plays of Dryden and Reynolds transcends religious limitations of the negative connotations of betrayal and fosters cross-cultural interactions.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Susan Abulhawa's Appropriation of Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yousef Abu Amrieh]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to examine how Palestinian American novelist Susan Abulhawa appropriates in her novel <italic>The Blue between Sky and Water</italic> (2015) some of the themes, tropes and motifs that Shakespeare employs in <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic> (c. 1596) in order to depict how wars and conflicts turn Palestinian people's love stories/marriages into tragedies. In particular, love at first sight, the (negative) impact of families on love stories, exile/banishment, use of herbs/traditional medicine, humour and parties that practically turn ominous and fateful are among the themes, tropes and motifs that both Shakespeare and Abulhawa employ to represent love stories/marriages that are embroiled in ongoing violent events. Overall, in its depiction of ‘love and violence’, Abulhawa's novel appropriates Shakespeare's greatest love tragedy and shows the conditions under which Palestinians live in Gaza.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340304</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Besmeared with Sluttish Time’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Resisting Lateness or Trying to in Sir Thomas Wyatt's Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Salah Eddine Madiou]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>One of the most remarkable things about Thomas Wyatt's poetry is how strikingly it tends to be neglected in Renaissance studies. This article focuses on some of Wyatt's sonnets and muses on why the poet obsesses over time therein. While sonnets are generally said to be about love, Wyatt's seem to be not only about this overfamiliar notion but also about the notion of time. The poet's concern about time in his poetry is however not a solo concern, meaning it is not expressed on its own; rather, it is coupled in an astonishing complexity to the poet's preoccupation with death. Wyatt in fact experienced impending death at an early age in his lifetime due to illness, which, I explain, is precisely what sets off those temporal reflections. Impending death can indeed trigger in one an instant reflection on time in that one becomes more attentive to its value, movement, and transience and feels the urgency to save and get more of it, which is generally called lateness. Wyatt's poetry being imbued by lateness makes it endemic to a certain kind of style: a late style.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Harold Bloom and William Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The ‘Saints of Repetition’ and the Towers of Babel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Taoufiq Sakhkhane]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Harold Bloom's <italic>The Western Canon</italic> (1994) and <italic>Shakespeare: The Invention of the Human</italic> (1999) represent a scholar's take on a major figure in Western literature, namely, William Shakespeare. All figures, according to Bloom, either converge upon or take their point of departure from Shakespeare in a way that rehabilitates the myth of the Original Englishman and accordingly recreates a Western canon, some universal anthology, whose centre is Shakespeare, while all later generations of writers are, in Elias Canetti's words, ‘saints of repetition’, who can only translate what they happen to ‘overhear’ from the master and keep vibrant a tradition that can ‘make us at home out of doors, foreign abroad’. Though Bloom hardly uses the term ‘translation’ while tracking the genealogy of such ‘influence’ and the ‘anxieties’ therein implicated, one can readily detect a Gordian knot out of which such theorisations and explorations emanate: translation is here foregrounded as a smokescreen designed to close rather than disclose.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340302</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Cultural Transformation of the Trope of the Renegade in Late Seventeenth- and Early Nineteenth-Century English Drama]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[John Dryden's  and Frederick Reynolds's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hussein A. Alhawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines the transformation of the trope of the renegade character in late seventeenth-and early nineteenth-century English drama, as represented by John Dryden's <italic>Don Sebastian</italic> (1689) and its adaptation by Frederick Reynolds as <italic>The Renegade</italic> (1812). Reynolds adopts the trope of Restoration ‘cultural renegade’, or what I call ‘Restoration gone cultural revolutionary protagonist’, to reflect on the military alliance between England of George III and the Oriental Muslims in Egypt in 1801 against their common enemy, Napoleon Bonaparte. The renegade character in the plays of Dryden and Reynolds transcends religious limitations of the negative connotations of betrayal and fosters cross-cultural interactions.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Susan Abulhawa's Appropriation of Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yousef Abu Amrieh]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to examine how Palestinian American novelist Susan Abulhawa appropriates in her novel <italic>The Blue between Sky and Water</italic> (2015) some of the themes, tropes and motifs that Shakespeare employs in <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic> (c. 1596) in order to depict how wars and conflicts turn Palestinian people's love stories/marriages into tragedies. In particular, love at first sight, the (negative) impact of families on love stories, exile/banishment, use of herbs/traditional medicine, humour and parties that practically turn ominous and fateful are among the themes, tropes and motifs that both Shakespeare and Abulhawa employ to represent love stories/marriages that are embroiled in ongoing violent events. Overall, in its depiction of ‘love and violence’, Abulhawa's novel appropriates Shakespeare's greatest love tragedy and shows the conditions under which Palestinians live in Gaza.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340304</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Besmeared with Sluttish Time’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Resisting Lateness or Trying to in Sir Thomas Wyatt's Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Salah Eddine Madiou]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>One of the most remarkable things about Thomas Wyatt's poetry is how strikingly it tends to be neglected in Renaissance studies. This article focuses on some of Wyatt's sonnets and muses on why the poet obsesses over time therein. While sonnets are generally said to be about love, Wyatt's seem to be not only about this overfamiliar notion but also about the notion of time. The poet's concern about time in his poetry is however not a solo concern, meaning it is not expressed on its own; rather, it is coupled in an astonishing complexity to the poet's preoccupation with death. Wyatt in fact experienced impending death at an early age in his lifetime due to illness, which, I explain, is precisely what sets off those temporal reflections. Impending death can indeed trigger in one an instant reflection on time in that one becomes more attentive to its value, movement, and transience and feels the urgency to save and get more of it, which is generally called lateness. Wyatt's poetry being imbued by lateness makes it endemic to a certain kind of style: a late style.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340305</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Failed Feminism’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anne Tyler's  in the Chinese Market]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yingjie Duan]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Junwu Tian]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic>, a 2016 fictional adaptation of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic>, Anne Tyler exhibits an ambivalent treatment of the female predicaments left by William Shakespeare: while she invests her modern version of Katherina with linguistic and intellectual independence emblematic of female resistance to patriarchal disciplines, she somehow acquiesces in the fixed familial place and the stereotypical images of women in the monolithic patriarchal system. When the novel was introduced into the Chinese mainland in 2017, the Chinese publisher, out of commercial concerns, advertised it as a highly feminist text through the delicate manipulation of the translation of its title and a series of paratextual manoeuvres, to the detriment of the novel's ambiguous complexities of gender issues. The marketing strategies nevertheless backfired on one of China's social media platforms and rendered the novel a relatively ‘failed’ feminist text against China's unique market and media background in the last decade.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Harold Bloom and William Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The ‘Saints of Repetition’ and the Towers of Babel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Taoufiq Sakhkhane]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Harold Bloom's <italic>The Western Canon</italic> (1994) and <italic>Shakespeare: The Invention of the Human</italic> (1999) represent a scholar's take on a major figure in Western literature, namely, William Shakespeare. All figures, according to Bloom, either converge upon or take their point of departure from Shakespeare in a way that rehabilitates the myth of the Original Englishman and accordingly recreates a Western canon, some universal anthology, whose centre is Shakespeare, while all later generations of writers are, in Elias Canetti's words, ‘saints of repetition’, who can only translate what they happen to ‘overhear’ from the master and keep vibrant a tradition that can ‘make us at home out of doors, foreign abroad’. Though Bloom hardly uses the term ‘translation’ while tracking the genealogy of such ‘influence’ and the ‘anxieties’ therein implicated, one can readily detect a Gordian knot out of which such theorisations and explorations emanate: translation is here foregrounded as a smokescreen designed to close rather than disclose.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340302</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Cultural Transformation of the Trope of the Renegade in Late Seventeenth- and Early Nineteenth-Century English Drama]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[John Dryden's  and Frederick Reynolds's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hussein A. Alhawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines the transformation of the trope of the renegade character in late seventeenth-and early nineteenth-century English drama, as represented by John Dryden's <italic>Don Sebastian</italic> (1689) and its adaptation by Frederick Reynolds as <italic>The Renegade</italic> (1812). Reynolds adopts the trope of Restoration ‘cultural renegade’, or what I call ‘Restoration gone cultural revolutionary protagonist’, to reflect on the military alliance between England of George III and the Oriental Muslims in Egypt in 1801 against their common enemy, Napoleon Bonaparte. The renegade character in the plays of Dryden and Reynolds transcends religious limitations of the negative connotations of betrayal and fosters cross-cultural interactions.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Susan Abulhawa's Appropriation of Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yousef Abu Amrieh]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to examine how Palestinian American novelist Susan Abulhawa appropriates in her novel <italic>The Blue between Sky and Water</italic> (2015) some of the themes, tropes and motifs that Shakespeare employs in <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic> (c. 1596) in order to depict how wars and conflicts turn Palestinian people's love stories/marriages into tragedies. In particular, love at first sight, the (negative) impact of families on love stories, exile/banishment, use of herbs/traditional medicine, humour and parties that practically turn ominous and fateful are among the themes, tropes and motifs that both Shakespeare and Abulhawa employ to represent love stories/marriages that are embroiled in ongoing violent events. Overall, in its depiction of ‘love and violence’, Abulhawa's novel appropriates Shakespeare's greatest love tragedy and shows the conditions under which Palestinians live in Gaza.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340304</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Besmeared with Sluttish Time’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Resisting Lateness or Trying to in Sir Thomas Wyatt's Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Salah Eddine Madiou]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>One of the most remarkable things about Thomas Wyatt's poetry is how strikingly it tends to be neglected in Renaissance studies. This article focuses on some of Wyatt's sonnets and muses on why the poet obsesses over time therein. While sonnets are generally said to be about love, Wyatt's seem to be not only about this overfamiliar notion but also about the notion of time. The poet's concern about time in his poetry is however not a solo concern, meaning it is not expressed on its own; rather, it is coupled in an astonishing complexity to the poet's preoccupation with death. Wyatt in fact experienced impending death at an early age in his lifetime due to illness, which, I explain, is precisely what sets off those temporal reflections. Impending death can indeed trigger in one an instant reflection on time in that one becomes more attentive to its value, movement, and transience and feels the urgency to save and get more of it, which is generally called lateness. Wyatt's poetry being imbued by lateness makes it endemic to a certain kind of style: a late style.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340305</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Failed Feminism’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anne Tyler's  in the Chinese Market]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yingjie Duan]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Junwu Tian]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic>, a 2016 fictional adaptation of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic>, Anne Tyler exhibits an ambivalent treatment of the female predicaments left by William Shakespeare: while she invests her modern version of Katherina with linguistic and intellectual independence emblematic of female resistance to patriarchal disciplines, she somehow acquiesces in the fixed familial place and the stereotypical images of women in the monolithic patriarchal system. When the novel was introduced into the Chinese mainland in 2017, the Chinese publisher, out of commercial concerns, advertised it as a highly feminist text through the delicate manipulation of the translation of its title and a series of paratextual manoeuvres, to the detriment of the novel's ambiguous complexities of gender issues. The marketing strategies nevertheless backfired on one of China's social media platforms and rendered the novel a relatively ‘failed’ feminist text against China's unique market and media background in the last decade.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Manipulation of Theatrical Audience Size]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Non-existent Plays and Murderous Lenders]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anna Faktorovich]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>‘Thomas Nashe's’ satirical ‘ten thousand’ attendees at a London performance exaggeration is similarly absurd to most previous studies of audience size during the British Renaissance. These claims are countered in this article with a realistic calculation of the maximum quantity of people the described dimensions of the licensed London theatres could have accommodated. Claims that a troupe could have seen peak sales when it was forced to close during a plague are also reconsidered. And the failure of the English dramatic genre to reach its neighbouring Welsh market is questioned as indicative of the rarity of this mode of entertainment in comparison with the popularity claimed for it in puffing self-reviews of plays in the first post-origin decades. The ease with which a false belief in popularity could be generated is consistent with the Ghostwriting Workshop's self-promotion of their published books. This article pulls together pieces of evidence to explain the literary, fiscal and political misdeeds committed by this Workshop in their quest for profit and fame.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Harold Bloom and William Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The ‘Saints of Repetition’ and the Towers of Babel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Taoufiq Sakhkhane]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Harold Bloom's <italic>The Western Canon</italic> (1994) and <italic>Shakespeare: The Invention of the Human</italic> (1999) represent a scholar's take on a major figure in Western literature, namely, William Shakespeare. All figures, according to Bloom, either converge upon or take their point of departure from Shakespeare in a way that rehabilitates the myth of the Original Englishman and accordingly recreates a Western canon, some universal anthology, whose centre is Shakespeare, while all later generations of writers are, in Elias Canetti's words, ‘saints of repetition’, who can only translate what they happen to ‘overhear’ from the master and keep vibrant a tradition that can ‘make us at home out of doors, foreign abroad’. Though Bloom hardly uses the term ‘translation’ while tracking the genealogy of such ‘influence’ and the ‘anxieties’ therein implicated, one can readily detect a Gordian knot out of which such theorisations and explorations emanate: translation is here foregrounded as a smokescreen designed to close rather than disclose.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340302</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Cultural Transformation of the Trope of the Renegade in Late Seventeenth- and Early Nineteenth-Century English Drama]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[John Dryden's  and Frederick Reynolds's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hussein A. Alhawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines the transformation of the trope of the renegade character in late seventeenth-and early nineteenth-century English drama, as represented by John Dryden's <italic>Don Sebastian</italic> (1689) and its adaptation by Frederick Reynolds as <italic>The Renegade</italic> (1812). Reynolds adopts the trope of Restoration ‘cultural renegade’, or what I call ‘Restoration gone cultural revolutionary protagonist’, to reflect on the military alliance between England of George III and the Oriental Muslims in Egypt in 1801 against their common enemy, Napoleon Bonaparte. The renegade character in the plays of Dryden and Reynolds transcends religious limitations of the negative connotations of betrayal and fosters cross-cultural interactions.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Susan Abulhawa's Appropriation of Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yousef Abu Amrieh]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to examine how Palestinian American novelist Susan Abulhawa appropriates in her novel <italic>The Blue between Sky and Water</italic> (2015) some of the themes, tropes and motifs that Shakespeare employs in <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic> (c. 1596) in order to depict how wars and conflicts turn Palestinian people's love stories/marriages into tragedies. In particular, love at first sight, the (negative) impact of families on love stories, exile/banishment, use of herbs/traditional medicine, humour and parties that practically turn ominous and fateful are among the themes, tropes and motifs that both Shakespeare and Abulhawa employ to represent love stories/marriages that are embroiled in ongoing violent events. Overall, in its depiction of ‘love and violence’, Abulhawa's novel appropriates Shakespeare's greatest love tragedy and shows the conditions under which Palestinians live in Gaza.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340304</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Besmeared with Sluttish Time’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Resisting Lateness or Trying to in Sir Thomas Wyatt's Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Salah Eddine Madiou]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>One of the most remarkable things about Thomas Wyatt's poetry is how strikingly it tends to be neglected in Renaissance studies. This article focuses on some of Wyatt's sonnets and muses on why the poet obsesses over time therein. While sonnets are generally said to be about love, Wyatt's seem to be not only about this overfamiliar notion but also about the notion of time. The poet's concern about time in his poetry is however not a solo concern, meaning it is not expressed on its own; rather, it is coupled in an astonishing complexity to the poet's preoccupation with death. Wyatt in fact experienced impending death at an early age in his lifetime due to illness, which, I explain, is precisely what sets off those temporal reflections. Impending death can indeed trigger in one an instant reflection on time in that one becomes more attentive to its value, movement, and transience and feels the urgency to save and get more of it, which is generally called lateness. Wyatt's poetry being imbued by lateness makes it endemic to a certain kind of style: a late style.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340305</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Failed Feminism’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anne Tyler's  in the Chinese Market]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yingjie Duan]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Junwu Tian]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic>, a 2016 fictional adaptation of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic>, Anne Tyler exhibits an ambivalent treatment of the female predicaments left by William Shakespeare: while she invests her modern version of Katherina with linguistic and intellectual independence emblematic of female resistance to patriarchal disciplines, she somehow acquiesces in the fixed familial place and the stereotypical images of women in the monolithic patriarchal system. When the novel was introduced into the Chinese mainland in 2017, the Chinese publisher, out of commercial concerns, advertised it as a highly feminist text through the delicate manipulation of the translation of its title and a series of paratextual manoeuvres, to the detriment of the novel's ambiguous complexities of gender issues. The marketing strategies nevertheless backfired on one of China's social media platforms and rendered the novel a relatively ‘failed’ feminist text against China's unique market and media background in the last decade.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Manipulation of Theatrical Audience Size]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Non-existent Plays and Murderous Lenders]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anna Faktorovich]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>‘Thomas Nashe's’ satirical ‘ten thousand’ attendees at a London performance exaggeration is similarly absurd to most previous studies of audience size during the British Renaissance. These claims are countered in this article with a realistic calculation of the maximum quantity of people the described dimensions of the licensed London theatres could have accommodated. Claims that a troupe could have seen peak sales when it was forced to close during a plague are also reconsidered. And the failure of the English dramatic genre to reach its neighbouring Welsh market is questioned as indicative of the rarity of this mode of entertainment in comparison with the popularity claimed for it in puffing self-reviews of plays in the first post-origin decades. The ease with which a false belief in popularity could be generated is consistent with the Ghostwriting Workshop's self-promotion of their published books. This article pulls together pieces of evidence to explain the literary, fiscal and political misdeeds committed by this Workshop in their quest for profit and fame.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340307</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘A Scorneful Image of this Present World’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Translating and Mistranslating Erasmus's Words in Henrician England]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Luca Baratta]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Many of Erasmus of Rotterdam's works were translated into English during the reign of Henry VIII. In the process of translation, the original intention of these texts was often subverted, as Erasmus's reputation was appropriated by his translators and their patrons to serve a variety of political and religious agendas. The present article is devoted to the translating history of one of Erasmus's works, <italic>Sileni Alcibiadis</italic>, a proverb that was detached from the huge paremiographic repository known as <italic>Adagia</italic> and published as an autonomous work in London in the early 1540s. By highlighting corrections, retouchings and omissions, the article aims at pointing out the ways in which the anonymous translator adapted Erasmus's text to a different cultural and pedagogic context. The final purpose of this work is to show the way in which Erasmus's political thought ‘migrates’, with partial manipulations, into the turbulent context of mid-sixteenth-century England.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Harold Bloom and William Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The ‘Saints of Repetition’ and the Towers of Babel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Taoufiq Sakhkhane]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Harold Bloom's <italic>The Western Canon</italic> (1994) and <italic>Shakespeare: The Invention of the Human</italic> (1999) represent a scholar's take on a major figure in Western literature, namely, William Shakespeare. All figures, according to Bloom, either converge upon or take their point of departure from Shakespeare in a way that rehabilitates the myth of the Original Englishman and accordingly recreates a Western canon, some universal anthology, whose centre is Shakespeare, while all later generations of writers are, in Elias Canetti's words, ‘saints of repetition’, who can only translate what they happen to ‘overhear’ from the master and keep vibrant a tradition that can ‘make us at home out of doors, foreign abroad’. Though Bloom hardly uses the term ‘translation’ while tracking the genealogy of such ‘influence’ and the ‘anxieties’ therein implicated, one can readily detect a Gordian knot out of which such theorisations and explorations emanate: translation is here foregrounded as a smokescreen designed to close rather than disclose.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340302</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Cultural Transformation of the Trope of the Renegade in Late Seventeenth- and Early Nineteenth-Century English Drama]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[John Dryden's  and Frederick Reynolds's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hussein A. Alhawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines the transformation of the trope of the renegade character in late seventeenth-and early nineteenth-century English drama, as represented by John Dryden's <italic>Don Sebastian</italic> (1689) and its adaptation by Frederick Reynolds as <italic>The Renegade</italic> (1812). Reynolds adopts the trope of Restoration ‘cultural renegade’, or what I call ‘Restoration gone cultural revolutionary protagonist’, to reflect on the military alliance between England of George III and the Oriental Muslims in Egypt in 1801 against their common enemy, Napoleon Bonaparte. The renegade character in the plays of Dryden and Reynolds transcends religious limitations of the negative connotations of betrayal and fosters cross-cultural interactions.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Susan Abulhawa's Appropriation of Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yousef Abu Amrieh]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to examine how Palestinian American novelist Susan Abulhawa appropriates in her novel <italic>The Blue between Sky and Water</italic> (2015) some of the themes, tropes and motifs that Shakespeare employs in <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic> (c. 1596) in order to depict how wars and conflicts turn Palestinian people's love stories/marriages into tragedies. In particular, love at first sight, the (negative) impact of families on love stories, exile/banishment, use of herbs/traditional medicine, humour and parties that practically turn ominous and fateful are among the themes, tropes and motifs that both Shakespeare and Abulhawa employ to represent love stories/marriages that are embroiled in ongoing violent events. Overall, in its depiction of ‘love and violence’, Abulhawa's novel appropriates Shakespeare's greatest love tragedy and shows the conditions under which Palestinians live in Gaza.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340304</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Besmeared with Sluttish Time’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Resisting Lateness or Trying to in Sir Thomas Wyatt's Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Salah Eddine Madiou]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>One of the most remarkable things about Thomas Wyatt's poetry is how strikingly it tends to be neglected in Renaissance studies. This article focuses on some of Wyatt's sonnets and muses on why the poet obsesses over time therein. While sonnets are generally said to be about love, Wyatt's seem to be not only about this overfamiliar notion but also about the notion of time. The poet's concern about time in his poetry is however not a solo concern, meaning it is not expressed on its own; rather, it is coupled in an astonishing complexity to the poet's preoccupation with death. Wyatt in fact experienced impending death at an early age in his lifetime due to illness, which, I explain, is precisely what sets off those temporal reflections. Impending death can indeed trigger in one an instant reflection on time in that one becomes more attentive to its value, movement, and transience and feels the urgency to save and get more of it, which is generally called lateness. Wyatt's poetry being imbued by lateness makes it endemic to a certain kind of style: a late style.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340305</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Failed Feminism’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anne Tyler's  in the Chinese Market]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yingjie Duan]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Junwu Tian]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic>, a 2016 fictional adaptation of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic>, Anne Tyler exhibits an ambivalent treatment of the female predicaments left by William Shakespeare: while she invests her modern version of Katherina with linguistic and intellectual independence emblematic of female resistance to patriarchal disciplines, she somehow acquiesces in the fixed familial place and the stereotypical images of women in the monolithic patriarchal system. When the novel was introduced into the Chinese mainland in 2017, the Chinese publisher, out of commercial concerns, advertised it as a highly feminist text through the delicate manipulation of the translation of its title and a series of paratextual manoeuvres, to the detriment of the novel's ambiguous complexities of gender issues. The marketing strategies nevertheless backfired on one of China's social media platforms and rendered the novel a relatively ‘failed’ feminist text against China's unique market and media background in the last decade.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Manipulation of Theatrical Audience Size]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Non-existent Plays and Murderous Lenders]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anna Faktorovich]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>‘Thomas Nashe's’ satirical ‘ten thousand’ attendees at a London performance exaggeration is similarly absurd to most previous studies of audience size during the British Renaissance. These claims are countered in this article with a realistic calculation of the maximum quantity of people the described dimensions of the licensed London theatres could have accommodated. Claims that a troupe could have seen peak sales when it was forced to close during a plague are also reconsidered. And the failure of the English dramatic genre to reach its neighbouring Welsh market is questioned as indicative of the rarity of this mode of entertainment in comparison with the popularity claimed for it in puffing self-reviews of plays in the first post-origin decades. The ease with which a false belief in popularity could be generated is consistent with the Ghostwriting Workshop's self-promotion of their published books. This article pulls together pieces of evidence to explain the literary, fiscal and political misdeeds committed by this Workshop in their quest for profit and fame.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340307</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘A Scorneful Image of this Present World’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Translating and Mistranslating Erasmus's Words in Henrician England]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Luca Baratta]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Many of Erasmus of Rotterdam's works were translated into English during the reign of Henry VIII. In the process of translation, the original intention of these texts was often subverted, as Erasmus's reputation was appropriated by his translators and their patrons to serve a variety of political and religious agendas. The present article is devoted to the translating history of one of Erasmus's works, <italic>Sileni Alcibiadis</italic>, a proverb that was detached from the huge paremiographic repository known as <italic>Adagia</italic> and published as an autonomous work in London in the early 1540s. By highlighting corrections, retouchings and omissions, the article aims at pointing out the ways in which the anonymous translator adapted Erasmus's text to a different cultural and pedagogic context. The final purpose of this work is to show the way in which Erasmus's political thought ‘migrates’, with partial manipulations, into the turbulent context of mid-sixteenth-century England.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340308</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Moving back and forth of the I’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Parasite and Para-site in Beckett's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jagannath Basu]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Jayjit Sarkar]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines how in <italic>The Unnamable</italic> the unnamed narrator is caught up in a busy traffic of assemblage(s), ‘moving back and forth of the I’. Beckett places the narrator in a no-place (para-site), metaphorically both as the host and the (un)invited guest – the ‘no-mad’ who (dis)owns the system. The narrator <italic>acts</italic>, and is simultaneously <italic>acted</italic> upon. Sometimes it is the (un)invited guest (the outsider), and sometimes the host (the insider). The narrator, therefore, is the ‘it’ (the ‘quasi-object’), reaffirming Serres’ idea that every subject who parasites the other is simultaneously parasited by an-other: thus, <italic>moving</italic> the system. This curious interplay of host-guest double-bind makes the narrator exi(s)t within movement(s)-in-thought, with possibilities of seeing (para-sight) what Beckett terms as ‘something quite different’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joachim Frenk]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lena Steveker]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>The prologue of Thomas Heywood's tragicomedy <italic>The English Traveller</italic>, which was first performed around 1627 and first printed in 1633, seeks to focus the minds of its audience on what is to follow on stage:
<disp-quote>
<verse-group>
<verse-line>A Strange Play you are like to haue, for know,</verse-line>
<verse-line>We use no Drum, nor Trumpet, nor Dumbe shew;</verse-line>
<verse-line>No Combate, Marriage, not so much to day,</verse-line>
<verse-line>As Song, Dance, Masque, to bumbaste out a play: […]</verse-line>
<attrib>                                                            (<italic>The English Traveller</italic>, n.p.)</attrib>
</verse-group>
</disp-quote></p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joachim Frenk]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lena Steveker]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>The prologue of Thomas Heywood's tragicomedy <italic>The English Traveller</italic>, which was first performed around 1627 and first printed in 1633, seeks to focus the minds of its audience on what is to follow on stage:
<disp-quote>
<verse-group>
<verse-line>A Strange Play you are like to haue, for know,</verse-line>
<verse-line>We use no Drum, nor Trumpet, nor Dumbe shew;</verse-line>
<verse-line>No Combate, Marriage, not so much to day,</verse-line>
<verse-line>As Song, Dance, Masque, to bumbaste out a play: […]</verse-line>
<attrib>                                                            (<italic>The English Traveller</italic>, n.p.)</attrib>
</verse-group>
</disp-quote></p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘As a Stranger Give it Welcome’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Foreignness and Wonder in Jacobean London]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lois Potter]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The two early modern meanings of the word ‘stranger’ (someone one does not know; a foreigner) have become separated in modern English. This article looks at attitudes to the ‘stranger’ both as pathetic victim and as someone outside Anglophone language and culture, with special reference to the arrival of a Scottish king and his followers in 1603–04. Horatio's ‘wondrous strange’ (here, referring to the apparent ubiquity of the Ghost's voice) is as metatheatrical as Hamlet's later jokey comment on ‘this fellow in the cellarage’. The language of ‘wonder’, a particularly Jacobean phenomenon, suggests that intense artistic experiences, like experiences of shock and horror, can make the spectator or listener – as Milton put it – ‘marble with too much conceiving’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joachim Frenk]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lena Steveker]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>The prologue of Thomas Heywood's tragicomedy <italic>The English Traveller</italic>, which was first performed around 1627 and first printed in 1633, seeks to focus the minds of its audience on what is to follow on stage:
<disp-quote>
<verse-group>
<verse-line>A Strange Play you are like to haue, for know,</verse-line>
<verse-line>We use no Drum, nor Trumpet, nor Dumbe shew;</verse-line>
<verse-line>No Combate, Marriage, not so much to day,</verse-line>
<verse-line>As Song, Dance, Masque, to bumbaste out a play: […]</verse-line>
<attrib>                                                            (<italic>The English Traveller</italic>, n.p.)</attrib>
</verse-group>
</disp-quote></p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘As a Stranger Give it Welcome’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Foreignness and Wonder in Jacobean London]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lois Potter]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The two early modern meanings of the word ‘stranger’ (someone one does not know; a foreigner) have become separated in modern English. This article looks at attitudes to the ‘stranger’ both as pathetic victim and as someone outside Anglophone language and culture, with special reference to the arrival of a Scottish king and his followers in 1603–04. Horatio's ‘wondrous strange’ (here, referring to the apparent ubiquity of the Ghost's voice) is as metatheatrical as Hamlet's later jokey comment on ‘this fellow in the cellarage’. The language of ‘wonder’, a particularly Jacobean phenomenon, suggests that intense artistic experiences, like experiences of shock and horror, can make the spectator or listener – as Milton put it – ‘marble with too much conceiving’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340203</link>
<title><![CDATA[ and ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Debt to Spenserian Strangeness]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Roe]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Strangeness occurs in many places and in a variety of forms in Shakespeare, but nowhere more compellingly than in <italic>The Tempest</italic>. This late, ‘magical’ play distinguishes itself by its depiction of the bizarre and the unusual in terms both of character and incident. In this article, I argue that, in deploying and developing his understanding of the strange, Shakespeare takes his cue to a degree from <italic>The Faerie Queene</italic> of Edmund Spenser, whose allegorical method also employs the odd and the unfamiliar. Spenser's epic poem was published in three separate editions in the course of Shakespeare's writing career: at its beginning in 1590 (the first three books), again in 1596 (six books), and in 1609, a year or two before the composition of <italic>The Tempest</italic>.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joachim Frenk]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lena Steveker]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>The prologue of Thomas Heywood's tragicomedy <italic>The English Traveller</italic>, which was first performed around 1627 and first printed in 1633, seeks to focus the minds of its audience on what is to follow on stage:
<disp-quote>
<verse-group>
<verse-line>A Strange Play you are like to haue, for know,</verse-line>
<verse-line>We use no Drum, nor Trumpet, nor Dumbe shew;</verse-line>
<verse-line>No Combate, Marriage, not so much to day,</verse-line>
<verse-line>As Song, Dance, Masque, to bumbaste out a play: […]</verse-line>
<attrib>                                                            (<italic>The English Traveller</italic>, n.p.)</attrib>
</verse-group>
</disp-quote></p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘As a Stranger Give it Welcome’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Foreignness and Wonder in Jacobean London]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lois Potter]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The two early modern meanings of the word ‘stranger’ (someone one does not know; a foreigner) have become separated in modern English. This article looks at attitudes to the ‘stranger’ both as pathetic victim and as someone outside Anglophone language and culture, with special reference to the arrival of a Scottish king and his followers in 1603–04. Horatio's ‘wondrous strange’ (here, referring to the apparent ubiquity of the Ghost's voice) is as metatheatrical as Hamlet's later jokey comment on ‘this fellow in the cellarage’. The language of ‘wonder’, a particularly Jacobean phenomenon, suggests that intense artistic experiences, like experiences of shock and horror, can make the spectator or listener – as Milton put it – ‘marble with too much conceiving’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340203</link>
<title><![CDATA[ and ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Debt to Spenserian Strangeness]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Roe]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Strangeness occurs in many places and in a variety of forms in Shakespeare, but nowhere more compellingly than in <italic>The Tempest</italic>. This late, ‘magical’ play distinguishes itself by its depiction of the bizarre and the unusual in terms both of character and incident. In this article, I argue that, in deploying and developing his understanding of the strange, Shakespeare takes his cue to a degree from <italic>The Faerie Queene</italic> of Edmund Spenser, whose allegorical method also employs the odd and the unfamiliar. Spenser's epic poem was published in three separate editions in the course of Shakespeare's writing career: at its beginning in 1590 (the first three books), again in 1596 (six books), and in 1609, a year or two before the composition of <italic>The Tempest</italic>.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340204</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘You Mean Some Strange Revenge’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Jacobean Intersections of Revenge and the Strange]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine M. Graham]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In Thomas Middleton's <italic>The Revenger's Tragedy</italic>, we learn that a revenger must be ‘strange-disposed’ or ‘strange-composed’ (1.1.86/96), and in Francis Beaumont and John Fletcher's <italic>The Maid's Tragedy</italic> the vengeful Amintor claims ‘what a strange thing am I’ (2.1.298). In these utterances, the speakers tie their desires for vengeance into their affective state. As both plays progress, however, the evocations of strangeness shift, moving from an association with the revenger to an association with the <italic>act</italic> of revenge itself. In working to unpack the interrelationships between the revenger, the strangeness of their affective experience and the strangeness of the act of revenge itself, this article considers what questions these plays ask regarding the tension between embodiment and disembodiment in the act of revenge.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joachim Frenk]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lena Steveker]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>The prologue of Thomas Heywood's tragicomedy <italic>The English Traveller</italic>, which was first performed around 1627 and first printed in 1633, seeks to focus the minds of its audience on what is to follow on stage:
<disp-quote>
<verse-group>
<verse-line>A Strange Play you are like to haue, for know,</verse-line>
<verse-line>We use no Drum, nor Trumpet, nor Dumbe shew;</verse-line>
<verse-line>No Combate, Marriage, not so much to day,</verse-line>
<verse-line>As Song, Dance, Masque, to bumbaste out a play: […]</verse-line>
<attrib>                                                            (<italic>The English Traveller</italic>, n.p.)</attrib>
</verse-group>
</disp-quote></p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘As a Stranger Give it Welcome’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Foreignness and Wonder in Jacobean London]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lois Potter]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The two early modern meanings of the word ‘stranger’ (someone one does not know; a foreigner) have become separated in modern English. This article looks at attitudes to the ‘stranger’ both as pathetic victim and as someone outside Anglophone language and culture, with special reference to the arrival of a Scottish king and his followers in 1603–04. Horatio's ‘wondrous strange’ (here, referring to the apparent ubiquity of the Ghost's voice) is as metatheatrical as Hamlet's later jokey comment on ‘this fellow in the cellarage’. The language of ‘wonder’, a particularly Jacobean phenomenon, suggests that intense artistic experiences, like experiences of shock and horror, can make the spectator or listener – as Milton put it – ‘marble with too much conceiving’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340203</link>
<title><![CDATA[ and ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Debt to Spenserian Strangeness]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Roe]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Strangeness occurs in many places and in a variety of forms in Shakespeare, but nowhere more compellingly than in <italic>The Tempest</italic>. This late, ‘magical’ play distinguishes itself by its depiction of the bizarre and the unusual in terms both of character and incident. In this article, I argue that, in deploying and developing his understanding of the strange, Shakespeare takes his cue to a degree from <italic>The Faerie Queene</italic> of Edmund Spenser, whose allegorical method also employs the odd and the unfamiliar. Spenser's epic poem was published in three separate editions in the course of Shakespeare's writing career: at its beginning in 1590 (the first three books), again in 1596 (six books), and in 1609, a year or two before the composition of <italic>The Tempest</italic>.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340204</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘You Mean Some Strange Revenge’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Jacobean Intersections of Revenge and the Strange]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine M. Graham]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In Thomas Middleton's <italic>The Revenger's Tragedy</italic>, we learn that a revenger must be ‘strange-disposed’ or ‘strange-composed’ (1.1.86/96), and in Francis Beaumont and John Fletcher's <italic>The Maid's Tragedy</italic> the vengeful Amintor claims ‘what a strange thing am I’ (2.1.298). In these utterances, the speakers tie their desires for vengeance into their affective state. As both plays progress, however, the evocations of strangeness shift, moving from an association with the revenger to an association with the <italic>act</italic> of revenge itself. In working to unpack the interrelationships between the revenger, the strangeness of their affective experience and the strangeness of the act of revenge itself, this article considers what questions these plays ask regarding the tension between embodiment and disembodiment in the act of revenge.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Turkish History on the Early Stuart Stage]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Strange Spectacles in the Plays of Thomas Goffe]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marcus Hartner]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores the role of the strange and spectacular in early modern dramatic (re)presentations of the Islamic world by discussing two sixteenth-century tragedies by Thomas Goffe that engage with Turkish dynastic history. No longer employing the fantastical elements used in medieval literature to mark the East as a spectacular space, Goffe presents a vision of Turkish otherness based on a new (mundane) notion of strangeness that relies on the staging of ‘unnaturally’ excessive behaviour and strangely hyperbolic passions. This strategy emphasises the supposed antagonistic alterity of the Muslim other. However, it also (inadvertently) undermines conventional Ottoman stereotypes by offering points of (emotional) contact and recognition between the audience and the Turkish characters on stage.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joachim Frenk]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lena Steveker]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>The prologue of Thomas Heywood's tragicomedy <italic>The English Traveller</italic>, which was first performed around 1627 and first printed in 1633, seeks to focus the minds of its audience on what is to follow on stage:
<disp-quote>
<verse-group>
<verse-line>A Strange Play you are like to haue, for know,</verse-line>
<verse-line>We use no Drum, nor Trumpet, nor Dumbe shew;</verse-line>
<verse-line>No Combate, Marriage, not so much to day,</verse-line>
<verse-line>As Song, Dance, Masque, to bumbaste out a play: […]</verse-line>
<attrib>                                                            (<italic>The English Traveller</italic>, n.p.)</attrib>
</verse-group>
</disp-quote></p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘As a Stranger Give it Welcome’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Foreignness and Wonder in Jacobean London]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lois Potter]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The two early modern meanings of the word ‘stranger’ (someone one does not know; a foreigner) have become separated in modern English. This article looks at attitudes to the ‘stranger’ both as pathetic victim and as someone outside Anglophone language and culture, with special reference to the arrival of a Scottish king and his followers in 1603–04. Horatio's ‘wondrous strange’ (here, referring to the apparent ubiquity of the Ghost's voice) is as metatheatrical as Hamlet's later jokey comment on ‘this fellow in the cellarage’. The language of ‘wonder’, a particularly Jacobean phenomenon, suggests that intense artistic experiences, like experiences of shock and horror, can make the spectator or listener – as Milton put it – ‘marble with too much conceiving’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340203</link>
<title><![CDATA[ and ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Debt to Spenserian Strangeness]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Roe]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Strangeness occurs in many places and in a variety of forms in Shakespeare, but nowhere more compellingly than in <italic>The Tempest</italic>. This late, ‘magical’ play distinguishes itself by its depiction of the bizarre and the unusual in terms both of character and incident. In this article, I argue that, in deploying and developing his understanding of the strange, Shakespeare takes his cue to a degree from <italic>The Faerie Queene</italic> of Edmund Spenser, whose allegorical method also employs the odd and the unfamiliar. Spenser's epic poem was published in three separate editions in the course of Shakespeare's writing career: at its beginning in 1590 (the first three books), again in 1596 (six books), and in 1609, a year or two before the composition of <italic>The Tempest</italic>.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340204</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘You Mean Some Strange Revenge’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Jacobean Intersections of Revenge and the Strange]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine M. Graham]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In Thomas Middleton's <italic>The Revenger's Tragedy</italic>, we learn that a revenger must be ‘strange-disposed’ or ‘strange-composed’ (1.1.86/96), and in Francis Beaumont and John Fletcher's <italic>The Maid's Tragedy</italic> the vengeful Amintor claims ‘what a strange thing am I’ (2.1.298). In these utterances, the speakers tie their desires for vengeance into their affective state. As both plays progress, however, the evocations of strangeness shift, moving from an association with the revenger to an association with the <italic>act</italic> of revenge itself. In working to unpack the interrelationships between the revenger, the strangeness of their affective experience and the strangeness of the act of revenge itself, this article considers what questions these plays ask regarding the tension between embodiment and disembodiment in the act of revenge.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Turkish History on the Early Stuart Stage]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Strange Spectacles in the Plays of Thomas Goffe]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marcus Hartner]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores the role of the strange and spectacular in early modern dramatic (re)presentations of the Islamic world by discussing two sixteenth-century tragedies by Thomas Goffe that engage with Turkish dynastic history. No longer employing the fantastical elements used in medieval literature to mark the East as a spectacular space, Goffe presents a vision of Turkish otherness based on a new (mundane) notion of strangeness that relies on the staging of ‘unnaturally’ excessive behaviour and strangely hyperbolic passions. This strategy emphasises the supposed antagonistic alterity of the Muslim other. However, it also (inadvertently) undermines conventional Ottoman stereotypes by offering points of (emotional) contact and recognition between the audience and the Turkish characters on stage.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Putting Strangeness in Perspective]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[John Fletcher's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anja Müller-Wood]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>I consider ‘strangeness’ as a performative phenomenon directly related to the experimental multiperspectivity of the early Stuart stage. As such, it is not a quality ascribed to individual characters, but the norm ruling interactions between them: all characters are strangers to each other. This constellation drives theatrical <italic>agon</italic> and suspense, turning spectators into privileged witnesses to an all-encompassing strangeness of which characters are often unaware. This theatrical take on strangeness supplements and potentially undercuts contextual and thematic explanations of the early modern stage's fascination with the odd and exotic. Thus in John Fletcher's <italic>The Island Princess</italic> (1621), the conflict between Christianity and Islam ostensibly depicted in this tragicomedy is challenged, if not superseded, by a more existential and ubiquitous notion of strangeness at the play's core.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joachim Frenk]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lena Steveker]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>The prologue of Thomas Heywood's tragicomedy <italic>The English Traveller</italic>, which was first performed around 1627 and first printed in 1633, seeks to focus the minds of its audience on what is to follow on stage:
<disp-quote>
<verse-group>
<verse-line>A Strange Play you are like to haue, for know,</verse-line>
<verse-line>We use no Drum, nor Trumpet, nor Dumbe shew;</verse-line>
<verse-line>No Combate, Marriage, not so much to day,</verse-line>
<verse-line>As Song, Dance, Masque, to bumbaste out a play: […]</verse-line>
<attrib>                                                            (<italic>The English Traveller</italic>, n.p.)</attrib>
</verse-group>
</disp-quote></p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘As a Stranger Give it Welcome’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Foreignness and Wonder in Jacobean London]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lois Potter]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The two early modern meanings of the word ‘stranger’ (someone one does not know; a foreigner) have become separated in modern English. This article looks at attitudes to the ‘stranger’ both as pathetic victim and as someone outside Anglophone language and culture, with special reference to the arrival of a Scottish king and his followers in 1603–04. Horatio's ‘wondrous strange’ (here, referring to the apparent ubiquity of the Ghost's voice) is as metatheatrical as Hamlet's later jokey comment on ‘this fellow in the cellarage’. The language of ‘wonder’, a particularly Jacobean phenomenon, suggests that intense artistic experiences, like experiences of shock and horror, can make the spectator or listener – as Milton put it – ‘marble with too much conceiving’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340203</link>
<title><![CDATA[ and ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Debt to Spenserian Strangeness]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Roe]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Strangeness occurs in many places and in a variety of forms in Shakespeare, but nowhere more compellingly than in <italic>The Tempest</italic>. This late, ‘magical’ play distinguishes itself by its depiction of the bizarre and the unusual in terms both of character and incident. In this article, I argue that, in deploying and developing his understanding of the strange, Shakespeare takes his cue to a degree from <italic>The Faerie Queene</italic> of Edmund Spenser, whose allegorical method also employs the odd and the unfamiliar. Spenser's epic poem was published in three separate editions in the course of Shakespeare's writing career: at its beginning in 1590 (the first three books), again in 1596 (six books), and in 1609, a year or two before the composition of <italic>The Tempest</italic>.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340204</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘You Mean Some Strange Revenge’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Jacobean Intersections of Revenge and the Strange]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine M. Graham]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In Thomas Middleton's <italic>The Revenger's Tragedy</italic>, we learn that a revenger must be ‘strange-disposed’ or ‘strange-composed’ (1.1.86/96), and in Francis Beaumont and John Fletcher's <italic>The Maid's Tragedy</italic> the vengeful Amintor claims ‘what a strange thing am I’ (2.1.298). In these utterances, the speakers tie their desires for vengeance into their affective state. As both plays progress, however, the evocations of strangeness shift, moving from an association with the revenger to an association with the <italic>act</italic> of revenge itself. In working to unpack the interrelationships between the revenger, the strangeness of their affective experience and the strangeness of the act of revenge itself, this article considers what questions these plays ask regarding the tension between embodiment and disembodiment in the act of revenge.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Turkish History on the Early Stuart Stage]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Strange Spectacles in the Plays of Thomas Goffe]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marcus Hartner]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores the role of the strange and spectacular in early modern dramatic (re)presentations of the Islamic world by discussing two sixteenth-century tragedies by Thomas Goffe that engage with Turkish dynastic history. No longer employing the fantastical elements used in medieval literature to mark the East as a spectacular space, Goffe presents a vision of Turkish otherness based on a new (mundane) notion of strangeness that relies on the staging of ‘unnaturally’ excessive behaviour and strangely hyperbolic passions. This strategy emphasises the supposed antagonistic alterity of the Muslim other. However, it also (inadvertently) undermines conventional Ottoman stereotypes by offering points of (emotional) contact and recognition between the audience and the Turkish characters on stage.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Putting Strangeness in Perspective]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[John Fletcher's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anja Müller-Wood]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>I consider ‘strangeness’ as a performative phenomenon directly related to the experimental multiperspectivity of the early Stuart stage. As such, it is not a quality ascribed to individual characters, but the norm ruling interactions between them: all characters are strangers to each other. This constellation drives theatrical <italic>agon</italic> and suspense, turning spectators into privileged witnesses to an all-encompassing strangeness of which characters are often unaware. This theatrical take on strangeness supplements and potentially undercuts contextual and thematic explanations of the early modern stage's fascination with the odd and exotic. Thus in John Fletcher's <italic>The Island Princess</italic> (1621), the conflict between Christianity and Islam ostensibly depicted in this tragicomedy is challenged, if not superseded, by a more existential and ubiquitous notion of strangeness at the play's core.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Massinger's Strange Pirates]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Strangeness, Law(s) and Genre in  and ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susanne Gruss]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the pirate figures in <italic>The Double Marriage</italic> (1619–22) and <italic>The Unnatural Combat</italic> (1624–26) by delineating the crucial role of strangeness in the depiction of piracy on the one hand and the generic status of these plays on the other. In both texts, the main pirate figure moves from strange outsider to morally upright anti-hero. Strangeness (and with it, piracy) thus serves to question and undermine the stability of the social status quo. Strangeness and unnaturalness also inherently affect the generic status of both plays. In <italic>The Unnatural Combat</italic>, a revenge plot becomes obsolete with the death of one of the protagonists; and <italic>The Double Marriage</italic> becomes strange in its undermining of generic expectations, generating a tragicomic plot and at least three different revenge plots.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joachim Frenk]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lena Steveker]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>The prologue of Thomas Heywood's tragicomedy <italic>The English Traveller</italic>, which was first performed around 1627 and first printed in 1633, seeks to focus the minds of its audience on what is to follow on stage:
<disp-quote>
<verse-group>
<verse-line>A Strange Play you are like to haue, for know,</verse-line>
<verse-line>We use no Drum, nor Trumpet, nor Dumbe shew;</verse-line>
<verse-line>No Combate, Marriage, not so much to day,</verse-line>
<verse-line>As Song, Dance, Masque, to bumbaste out a play: […]</verse-line>
<attrib>                                                            (<italic>The English Traveller</italic>, n.p.)</attrib>
</verse-group>
</disp-quote></p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘As a Stranger Give it Welcome’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Foreignness and Wonder in Jacobean London]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lois Potter]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The two early modern meanings of the word ‘stranger’ (someone one does not know; a foreigner) have become separated in modern English. This article looks at attitudes to the ‘stranger’ both as pathetic victim and as someone outside Anglophone language and culture, with special reference to the arrival of a Scottish king and his followers in 1603–04. Horatio's ‘wondrous strange’ (here, referring to the apparent ubiquity of the Ghost's voice) is as metatheatrical as Hamlet's later jokey comment on ‘this fellow in the cellarage’. The language of ‘wonder’, a particularly Jacobean phenomenon, suggests that intense artistic experiences, like experiences of shock and horror, can make the spectator or listener – as Milton put it – ‘marble with too much conceiving’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340203</link>
<title><![CDATA[ and ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Debt to Spenserian Strangeness]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Roe]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Strangeness occurs in many places and in a variety of forms in Shakespeare, but nowhere more compellingly than in <italic>The Tempest</italic>. This late, ‘magical’ play distinguishes itself by its depiction of the bizarre and the unusual in terms both of character and incident. In this article, I argue that, in deploying and developing his understanding of the strange, Shakespeare takes his cue to a degree from <italic>The Faerie Queene</italic> of Edmund Spenser, whose allegorical method also employs the odd and the unfamiliar. Spenser's epic poem was published in three separate editions in the course of Shakespeare's writing career: at its beginning in 1590 (the first three books), again in 1596 (six books), and in 1609, a year or two before the composition of <italic>The Tempest</italic>.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340204</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘You Mean Some Strange Revenge’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Jacobean Intersections of Revenge and the Strange]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine M. Graham]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In Thomas Middleton's <italic>The Revenger's Tragedy</italic>, we learn that a revenger must be ‘strange-disposed’ or ‘strange-composed’ (1.1.86/96), and in Francis Beaumont and John Fletcher's <italic>The Maid's Tragedy</italic> the vengeful Amintor claims ‘what a strange thing am I’ (2.1.298). In these utterances, the speakers tie their desires for vengeance into their affective state. As both plays progress, however, the evocations of strangeness shift, moving from an association with the revenger to an association with the <italic>act</italic> of revenge itself. In working to unpack the interrelationships between the revenger, the strangeness of their affective experience and the strangeness of the act of revenge itself, this article considers what questions these plays ask regarding the tension between embodiment and disembodiment in the act of revenge.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Turkish History on the Early Stuart Stage]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Strange Spectacles in the Plays of Thomas Goffe]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marcus Hartner]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores the role of the strange and spectacular in early modern dramatic (re)presentations of the Islamic world by discussing two sixteenth-century tragedies by Thomas Goffe that engage with Turkish dynastic history. No longer employing the fantastical elements used in medieval literature to mark the East as a spectacular space, Goffe presents a vision of Turkish otherness based on a new (mundane) notion of strangeness that relies on the staging of ‘unnaturally’ excessive behaviour and strangely hyperbolic passions. This strategy emphasises the supposed antagonistic alterity of the Muslim other. However, it also (inadvertently) undermines conventional Ottoman stereotypes by offering points of (emotional) contact and recognition between the audience and the Turkish characters on stage.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Putting Strangeness in Perspective]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[John Fletcher's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anja Müller-Wood]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>I consider ‘strangeness’ as a performative phenomenon directly related to the experimental multiperspectivity of the early Stuart stage. As such, it is not a quality ascribed to individual characters, but the norm ruling interactions between them: all characters are strangers to each other. This constellation drives theatrical <italic>agon</italic> and suspense, turning spectators into privileged witnesses to an all-encompassing strangeness of which characters are often unaware. This theatrical take on strangeness supplements and potentially undercuts contextual and thematic explanations of the early modern stage's fascination with the odd and exotic. Thus in John Fletcher's <italic>The Island Princess</italic> (1621), the conflict between Christianity and Islam ostensibly depicted in this tragicomedy is challenged, if not superseded, by a more existential and ubiquitous notion of strangeness at the play's core.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Massinger's Strange Pirates]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Strangeness, Law(s) and Genre in  and ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susanne Gruss]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the pirate figures in <italic>The Double Marriage</italic> (1619–22) and <italic>The Unnatural Combat</italic> (1624–26) by delineating the crucial role of strangeness in the depiction of piracy on the one hand and the generic status of these plays on the other. In both texts, the main pirate figure moves from strange outsider to morally upright anti-hero. Strangeness (and with it, piracy) thus serves to question and undermine the stability of the social status quo. Strangeness and unnaturalness also inherently affect the generic status of both plays. In <italic>The Unnatural Combat</italic>, a revenge plot becomes obsolete with the death of one of the protagonists; and <italic>The Double Marriage</italic> becomes strange in its undermining of generic expectations, generating a tragicomic plot and at least three different revenge plots.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340208</link>
<title><![CDATA[John Ford's Strange Truth]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lisa Hopkins]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>From the 1620s to the 1630s, John Ford revisited Shakespeare and made him strange. <italic>’Tis Pity She's a Whore</italic> inverts <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic> by making its core relationship endogamous rather than exogamous. <italic>Perkin Warbeck</italic> is a sequel to <italic>Richard III</italic>, but undoes its original by telling a story fundamentally incompatible with Shakespeare's. <italic>The Lover's Melancholy</italic> echoes both <italic>Twelfth Night</italic> and <italic>King Lear</italic>, collapsing the distinction between comedy and tragedy. Above all, Ford reworks <italic>Othello</italic>, which lies behind the plots of four of his plays. The estranging effect produced by these reshapings is underlined by <italic>Perkin Warbeck'</italic>s subtitle ‘A Strange Truth’ and the word ‘strange’ appears forty-nine times in his plays. Ford uses familiar Shakespearean stories to highlight the strangeness of the stories which he himself tells.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joachim Frenk]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lena Steveker]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>The prologue of Thomas Heywood's tragicomedy <italic>The English Traveller</italic>, which was first performed around 1627 and first printed in 1633, seeks to focus the minds of its audience on what is to follow on stage:
<disp-quote>
<verse-group>
<verse-line>A Strange Play you are like to haue, for know,</verse-line>
<verse-line>We use no Drum, nor Trumpet, nor Dumbe shew;</verse-line>
<verse-line>No Combate, Marriage, not so much to day,</verse-line>
<verse-line>As Song, Dance, Masque, to bumbaste out a play: […]</verse-line>
<attrib>                                                            (<italic>The English Traveller</italic>, n.p.)</attrib>
</verse-group>
</disp-quote></p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘As a Stranger Give it Welcome’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Foreignness and Wonder in Jacobean London]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lois Potter]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The two early modern meanings of the word ‘stranger’ (someone one does not know; a foreigner) have become separated in modern English. This article looks at attitudes to the ‘stranger’ both as pathetic victim and as someone outside Anglophone language and culture, with special reference to the arrival of a Scottish king and his followers in 1603–04. Horatio's ‘wondrous strange’ (here, referring to the apparent ubiquity of the Ghost's voice) is as metatheatrical as Hamlet's later jokey comment on ‘this fellow in the cellarage’. The language of ‘wonder’, a particularly Jacobean phenomenon, suggests that intense artistic experiences, like experiences of shock and horror, can make the spectator or listener – as Milton put it – ‘marble with too much conceiving’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340203</link>
<title><![CDATA[ and ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Debt to Spenserian Strangeness]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Roe]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Strangeness occurs in many places and in a variety of forms in Shakespeare, but nowhere more compellingly than in <italic>The Tempest</italic>. This late, ‘magical’ play distinguishes itself by its depiction of the bizarre and the unusual in terms both of character and incident. In this article, I argue that, in deploying and developing his understanding of the strange, Shakespeare takes his cue to a degree from <italic>The Faerie Queene</italic> of Edmund Spenser, whose allegorical method also employs the odd and the unfamiliar. Spenser's epic poem was published in three separate editions in the course of Shakespeare's writing career: at its beginning in 1590 (the first three books), again in 1596 (six books), and in 1609, a year or two before the composition of <italic>The Tempest</italic>.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340204</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘You Mean Some Strange Revenge’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Jacobean Intersections of Revenge and the Strange]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine M. Graham]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In Thomas Middleton's <italic>The Revenger's Tragedy</italic>, we learn that a revenger must be ‘strange-disposed’ or ‘strange-composed’ (1.1.86/96), and in Francis Beaumont and John Fletcher's <italic>The Maid's Tragedy</italic> the vengeful Amintor claims ‘what a strange thing am I’ (2.1.298). In these utterances, the speakers tie their desires for vengeance into their affective state. As both plays progress, however, the evocations of strangeness shift, moving from an association with the revenger to an association with the <italic>act</italic> of revenge itself. In working to unpack the interrelationships between the revenger, the strangeness of their affective experience and the strangeness of the act of revenge itself, this article considers what questions these plays ask regarding the tension between embodiment and disembodiment in the act of revenge.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Turkish History on the Early Stuart Stage]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Strange Spectacles in the Plays of Thomas Goffe]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marcus Hartner]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article explores the role of the strange and spectacular in early modern dramatic (re)presentations of the Islamic world by discussing two sixteenth-century tragedies by Thomas Goffe that engage with Turkish dynastic history. No longer employing the fantastical elements used in medieval literature to mark the East as a spectacular space, Goffe presents a vision of Turkish otherness based on a new (mundane) notion of strangeness that relies on the staging of ‘unnaturally’ excessive behaviour and strangely hyperbolic passions. This strategy emphasises the supposed antagonistic alterity of the Muslim other. However, it also (inadvertently) undermines conventional Ottoman stereotypes by offering points of (emotional) contact and recognition between the audience and the Turkish characters on stage.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Putting Strangeness in Perspective]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[John Fletcher's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anja Müller-Wood]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>I consider ‘strangeness’ as a performative phenomenon directly related to the experimental multiperspectivity of the early Stuart stage. As such, it is not a quality ascribed to individual characters, but the norm ruling interactions between them: all characters are strangers to each other. This constellation drives theatrical <italic>agon</italic> and suspense, turning spectators into privileged witnesses to an all-encompassing strangeness of which characters are often unaware. This theatrical take on strangeness supplements and potentially undercuts contextual and thematic explanations of the early modern stage's fascination with the odd and exotic. Thus in John Fletcher's <italic>The Island Princess</italic> (1621), the conflict between Christianity and Islam ostensibly depicted in this tragicomedy is challenged, if not superseded, by a more existential and ubiquitous notion of strangeness at the play's core.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Massinger's Strange Pirates]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Strangeness, Law(s) and Genre in  and ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susanne Gruss]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the pirate figures in <italic>The Double Marriage</italic> (1619–22) and <italic>The Unnatural Combat</italic> (1624–26) by delineating the crucial role of strangeness in the depiction of piracy on the one hand and the generic status of these plays on the other. In both texts, the main pirate figure moves from strange outsider to morally upright anti-hero. Strangeness (and with it, piracy) thus serves to question and undermine the stability of the social status quo. Strangeness and unnaturalness also inherently affect the generic status of both plays. In <italic>The Unnatural Combat</italic>, a revenge plot becomes obsolete with the death of one of the protagonists; and <italic>The Double Marriage</italic> becomes strange in its undermining of generic expectations, generating a tragicomic plot and at least three different revenge plots.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340208</link>
<title><![CDATA[John Ford's Strange Truth]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lisa Hopkins]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>From the 1620s to the 1630s, John Ford revisited Shakespeare and made him strange. <italic>’Tis Pity She's a Whore</italic> inverts <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic> by making its core relationship endogamous rather than exogamous. <italic>Perkin Warbeck</italic> is a sequel to <italic>Richard III</italic>, but undoes its original by telling a story fundamentally incompatible with Shakespeare's. <italic>The Lover's Melancholy</italic> echoes both <italic>Twelfth Night</italic> and <italic>King Lear</italic>, collapsing the distinction between comedy and tragedy. Above all, Ford reworks <italic>Othello</italic>, which lies behind the plots of four of his plays. The estranging effect produced by these reshapings is underlined by <italic>Perkin Warbeck'</italic>s subtitle ‘A Strange Truth’ and the word ‘strange’ appears forty-nine times in his plays. Ford uses familiar Shakespearean stories to highlight the strangeness of the stories which he himself tells.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2022.340209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2022.340209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Giles Watson]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Rivets and The Hanney Brooch By Giles Watson</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This general issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> ranges from mediaeval to modern literature and drama.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This general issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> ranges from mediaeval to modern literature and drama.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Whoso List to Find?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hard Facts, Soft Data, and Women Who Count]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Seeing what Englishwomen saw in the early modern period brings them into view in a variety of new ways, many of them managed and enhanced by the machinery of cheap print. In contrast with Petrarchan poetry, which imagined women with fear and described love as plague, print established other models of health and wellness, and other ways of registering women's powers. Women known as <italic>searchers</italic> who were charged to enter houses and locate plague rather than flee from it shared their findings with town officials who printed up statistics in weekly <italic>Bills of Mortality</italic>. The searcher was both a ‘harbinger of disaster’ and a tool of recovery, and popular ballads of the time frequently deploy her example along with her abilities to avoid ruin and register signs of life. These ballads supply alternatives to Petrarchan demographics, and I examine the ways early modern female poets draw upon their methodology, too.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This general issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> ranges from mediaeval to modern literature and drama.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Whoso List to Find?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hard Facts, Soft Data, and Women Who Count]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Seeing what Englishwomen saw in the early modern period brings them into view in a variety of new ways, many of them managed and enhanced by the machinery of cheap print. In contrast with Petrarchan poetry, which imagined women with fear and described love as plague, print established other models of health and wellness, and other ways of registering women's powers. Women known as <italic>searchers</italic> who were charged to enter houses and locate plague rather than flee from it shared their findings with town officials who printed up statistics in weekly <italic>Bills of Mortality</italic>. The searcher was both a ‘harbinger of disaster’ and a tool of recovery, and popular ballads of the time frequently deploy her example along with her abilities to avoid ruin and register signs of life. These ballads supply alternatives to Petrarchan demographics, and I examine the ways early modern female poets draw upon their methodology, too.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Romantic Love, Gender Imbalance and Feminist Readings in Iris Murdoch's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Macarena García-Avello]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Even though Iris Murdoch's novels depict a profoundly patriarchal society, most scholars have generally failed to identify any feminist aspirations in her work. This article aims to reassess her legacy as a writer by analysing from a feminist perspective one of her most acclaimed novels, <italic>The Sea, The Sea</italic> (1978). The tension between the androcentric approach of a self-deluded male narrator and a female author whose worldview is strongly influenced by her gender results in a feminist critique which is not based on the recovery of a female voice, but on the exploration of patriarchy within the novel and the production of a feminist epistemology derived from a dialogue between Murdoch's fiction and philosophy.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This general issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> ranges from mediaeval to modern literature and drama.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Whoso List to Find?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hard Facts, Soft Data, and Women Who Count]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Seeing what Englishwomen saw in the early modern period brings them into view in a variety of new ways, many of them managed and enhanced by the machinery of cheap print. In contrast with Petrarchan poetry, which imagined women with fear and described love as plague, print established other models of health and wellness, and other ways of registering women's powers. Women known as <italic>searchers</italic> who were charged to enter houses and locate plague rather than flee from it shared their findings with town officials who printed up statistics in weekly <italic>Bills of Mortality</italic>. The searcher was both a ‘harbinger of disaster’ and a tool of recovery, and popular ballads of the time frequently deploy her example along with her abilities to avoid ruin and register signs of life. These ballads supply alternatives to Petrarchan demographics, and I examine the ways early modern female poets draw upon their methodology, too.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Romantic Love, Gender Imbalance and Feminist Readings in Iris Murdoch's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Macarena García-Avello]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Even though Iris Murdoch's novels depict a profoundly patriarchal society, most scholars have generally failed to identify any feminist aspirations in her work. This article aims to reassess her legacy as a writer by analysing from a feminist perspective one of her most acclaimed novels, <italic>The Sea, The Sea</italic> (1978). The tension between the androcentric approach of a self-deluded male narrator and a female author whose worldview is strongly influenced by her gender results in a feminist critique which is not based on the recovery of a female voice, but on the exploration of patriarchy within the novel and the production of a feminist epistemology derived from a dialogue between Murdoch's fiction and philosophy.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Liturgical Time in Chaucer's ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Meditated, Measured and Manipulated]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alireza Mahdipour]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Hossein Pirnajmuddin]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Pyeaam Abbasi]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Liturgies are communal in nature, and in the context of the medieval Christian economy of time they are developed and utilised to quantify, consecrate, control, utilise and unify time for the comprehensive end of the welfare of the society, both in the Here and in the Here-after. The liturgy was a social institution, and functioned for anniversaries, holy days, holidays and rituals that were the means of medieval social integrity. In the economy of socio-political and ethical life, the medieval Church linked the sacred to the secular by means of the liturgy. They were used for meditation, as well as a measurement of time, and arguably they were manipulated to parody or satirise the strictly hierarchal estates of the medieval society. Though one of the least liturgical books of his time, Chaucer's <italic>Canterbury Tales</italic> is framed by the liturgical institution of the pilgrimage. Actually a pilgrim travelogue, it depicts the secularisation of liturgy and its appropriation for social control, and paradoxically, a <italic>carnivalesque</italic> celebration of the reversal of social hierarchy.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This general issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> ranges from mediaeval to modern literature and drama.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Whoso List to Find?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hard Facts, Soft Data, and Women Who Count]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Seeing what Englishwomen saw in the early modern period brings them into view in a variety of new ways, many of them managed and enhanced by the machinery of cheap print. In contrast with Petrarchan poetry, which imagined women with fear and described love as plague, print established other models of health and wellness, and other ways of registering women's powers. Women known as <italic>searchers</italic> who were charged to enter houses and locate plague rather than flee from it shared their findings with town officials who printed up statistics in weekly <italic>Bills of Mortality</italic>. The searcher was both a ‘harbinger of disaster’ and a tool of recovery, and popular ballads of the time frequently deploy her example along with her abilities to avoid ruin and register signs of life. These ballads supply alternatives to Petrarchan demographics, and I examine the ways early modern female poets draw upon their methodology, too.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Romantic Love, Gender Imbalance and Feminist Readings in Iris Murdoch's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Macarena García-Avello]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Even though Iris Murdoch's novels depict a profoundly patriarchal society, most scholars have generally failed to identify any feminist aspirations in her work. This article aims to reassess her legacy as a writer by analysing from a feminist perspective one of her most acclaimed novels, <italic>The Sea, The Sea</italic> (1978). The tension between the androcentric approach of a self-deluded male narrator and a female author whose worldview is strongly influenced by her gender results in a feminist critique which is not based on the recovery of a female voice, but on the exploration of patriarchy within the novel and the production of a feminist epistemology derived from a dialogue between Murdoch's fiction and philosophy.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Liturgical Time in Chaucer's ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Meditated, Measured and Manipulated]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alireza Mahdipour]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Hossein Pirnajmuddin]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Pyeaam Abbasi]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Liturgies are communal in nature, and in the context of the medieval Christian economy of time they are developed and utilised to quantify, consecrate, control, utilise and unify time for the comprehensive end of the welfare of the society, both in the Here and in the Here-after. The liturgy was a social institution, and functioned for anniversaries, holy days, holidays and rituals that were the means of medieval social integrity. In the economy of socio-political and ethical life, the medieval Church linked the sacred to the secular by means of the liturgy. They were used for meditation, as well as a measurement of time, and arguably they were manipulated to parody or satirise the strictly hierarchal estates of the medieval society. Though one of the least liturgical books of his time, Chaucer's <italic>Canterbury Tales</italic> is framed by the liturgical institution of the pilgrimage. Actually a pilgrim travelogue, it depicts the secularisation of liturgy and its appropriation for social control, and paradoxically, a <italic>carnivalesque</italic> celebration of the reversal of social hierarchy.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fudging the Outcome of ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[How the Villains, Don Pedro and Count Claudio, Are Allowed to Stay and Dance]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Rapley]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article asserts that in <italic>Much Ado About Nothing</italic> Shakespeare lays open the rottenness within an arbitrary system of government but does not dare carry the plot to its logical conclusion. The responses to events by the dominant nobles, a prince and a count, are not merely foolish and damaging, but, in light of the guidance of, among others, Girolamo Muzio and Baldassare Castiglione, deeply dishonourable. The playmakers, as the most talented team in the realm licensed for performance entertainment, create a historically credible set of characters, but, possibly because they wish to continue to benefit from their protected status and draw their regular customers, do not make explicit any radical questioning of rank and degree. An analysis of Margaret's role suggests a strategic ambiguity within the jocular ending.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This general issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> ranges from mediaeval to modern literature and drama.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Whoso List to Find?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hard Facts, Soft Data, and Women Who Count]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Seeing what Englishwomen saw in the early modern period brings them into view in a variety of new ways, many of them managed and enhanced by the machinery of cheap print. In contrast with Petrarchan poetry, which imagined women with fear and described love as plague, print established other models of health and wellness, and other ways of registering women's powers. Women known as <italic>searchers</italic> who were charged to enter houses and locate plague rather than flee from it shared their findings with town officials who printed up statistics in weekly <italic>Bills of Mortality</italic>. The searcher was both a ‘harbinger of disaster’ and a tool of recovery, and popular ballads of the time frequently deploy her example along with her abilities to avoid ruin and register signs of life. These ballads supply alternatives to Petrarchan demographics, and I examine the ways early modern female poets draw upon their methodology, too.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Romantic Love, Gender Imbalance and Feminist Readings in Iris Murdoch's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Macarena García-Avello]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Even though Iris Murdoch's novels depict a profoundly patriarchal society, most scholars have generally failed to identify any feminist aspirations in her work. This article aims to reassess her legacy as a writer by analysing from a feminist perspective one of her most acclaimed novels, <italic>The Sea, The Sea</italic> (1978). The tension between the androcentric approach of a self-deluded male narrator and a female author whose worldview is strongly influenced by her gender results in a feminist critique which is not based on the recovery of a female voice, but on the exploration of patriarchy within the novel and the production of a feminist epistemology derived from a dialogue between Murdoch's fiction and philosophy.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Liturgical Time in Chaucer's ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Meditated, Measured and Manipulated]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alireza Mahdipour]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Hossein Pirnajmuddin]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Pyeaam Abbasi]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Liturgies are communal in nature, and in the context of the medieval Christian economy of time they are developed and utilised to quantify, consecrate, control, utilise and unify time for the comprehensive end of the welfare of the society, both in the Here and in the Here-after. The liturgy was a social institution, and functioned for anniversaries, holy days, holidays and rituals that were the means of medieval social integrity. In the economy of socio-political and ethical life, the medieval Church linked the sacred to the secular by means of the liturgy. They were used for meditation, as well as a measurement of time, and arguably they were manipulated to parody or satirise the strictly hierarchal estates of the medieval society. Though one of the least liturgical books of his time, Chaucer's <italic>Canterbury Tales</italic> is framed by the liturgical institution of the pilgrimage. Actually a pilgrim travelogue, it depicts the secularisation of liturgy and its appropriation for social control, and paradoxically, a <italic>carnivalesque</italic> celebration of the reversal of social hierarchy.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fudging the Outcome of ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[How the Villains, Don Pedro and Count Claudio, Are Allowed to Stay and Dance]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Rapley]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article asserts that in <italic>Much Ado About Nothing</italic> Shakespeare lays open the rottenness within an arbitrary system of government but does not dare carry the plot to its logical conclusion. The responses to events by the dominant nobles, a prince and a count, are not merely foolish and damaging, but, in light of the guidance of, among others, Girolamo Muzio and Baldassare Castiglione, deeply dishonourable. The playmakers, as the most talented team in the realm licensed for performance entertainment, create a historically credible set of characters, but, possibly because they wish to continue to benefit from their protected status and draw their regular customers, do not make explicit any radical questioning of rank and degree. An analysis of Margaret's role suggests a strategic ambiguity within the jocular ending.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Urban Decay or the Uncanny Return of Dionysus]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Analysis of the Ruins in Shelley's ‘Ozymandias’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roohollah Datli Beigi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pyeaam Abbasi]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Zahra Jannessari Ladani]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Written in the familiar genre of ruin poems, Percy Bysshe Shelley's ‘Ozymandias’ (1818) is well-expressive of the poet's profound hatred of tyranny. One of the distinctive features of the poem is the vividly visual images it provides of the ruined statue and the desert as the setting of the poem. Focusing on the images of the desert and ruins, and using the concept of urban decay and mytho-archetypal notions, this study attempts to show that the ruins of the poem anticipate the modern phenomenon of urban decay as the return of the repressed in city-forms. However, what the poem presents as destruction, death, ruins and decay is in fact the potential of bringing about spring and regeneration. Reading this poem in the light of the mentioned concepts provides the reader with an understanding of the function of the ruins in Shelley's poems as an uncanny Dionysian defiance against both the tyranny of his age and the rationalism of the Enlightenment period.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This general issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> ranges from mediaeval to modern literature and drama.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Whoso List to Find?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hard Facts, Soft Data, and Women Who Count]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Seeing what Englishwomen saw in the early modern period brings them into view in a variety of new ways, many of them managed and enhanced by the machinery of cheap print. In contrast with Petrarchan poetry, which imagined women with fear and described love as plague, print established other models of health and wellness, and other ways of registering women's powers. Women known as <italic>searchers</italic> who were charged to enter houses and locate plague rather than flee from it shared their findings with town officials who printed up statistics in weekly <italic>Bills of Mortality</italic>. The searcher was both a ‘harbinger of disaster’ and a tool of recovery, and popular ballads of the time frequently deploy her example along with her abilities to avoid ruin and register signs of life. These ballads supply alternatives to Petrarchan demographics, and I examine the ways early modern female poets draw upon their methodology, too.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Romantic Love, Gender Imbalance and Feminist Readings in Iris Murdoch's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Macarena García-Avello]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Even though Iris Murdoch's novels depict a profoundly patriarchal society, most scholars have generally failed to identify any feminist aspirations in her work. This article aims to reassess her legacy as a writer by analysing from a feminist perspective one of her most acclaimed novels, <italic>The Sea, The Sea</italic> (1978). The tension between the androcentric approach of a self-deluded male narrator and a female author whose worldview is strongly influenced by her gender results in a feminist critique which is not based on the recovery of a female voice, but on the exploration of patriarchy within the novel and the production of a feminist epistemology derived from a dialogue between Murdoch's fiction and philosophy.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Liturgical Time in Chaucer's ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Meditated, Measured and Manipulated]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alireza Mahdipour]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Hossein Pirnajmuddin]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Pyeaam Abbasi]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Liturgies are communal in nature, and in the context of the medieval Christian economy of time they are developed and utilised to quantify, consecrate, control, utilise and unify time for the comprehensive end of the welfare of the society, both in the Here and in the Here-after. The liturgy was a social institution, and functioned for anniversaries, holy days, holidays and rituals that were the means of medieval social integrity. In the economy of socio-political and ethical life, the medieval Church linked the sacred to the secular by means of the liturgy. They were used for meditation, as well as a measurement of time, and arguably they were manipulated to parody or satirise the strictly hierarchal estates of the medieval society. Though one of the least liturgical books of his time, Chaucer's <italic>Canterbury Tales</italic> is framed by the liturgical institution of the pilgrimage. Actually a pilgrim travelogue, it depicts the secularisation of liturgy and its appropriation for social control, and paradoxically, a <italic>carnivalesque</italic> celebration of the reversal of social hierarchy.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fudging the Outcome of ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[How the Villains, Don Pedro and Count Claudio, Are Allowed to Stay and Dance]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Rapley]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article asserts that in <italic>Much Ado About Nothing</italic> Shakespeare lays open the rottenness within an arbitrary system of government but does not dare carry the plot to its logical conclusion. The responses to events by the dominant nobles, a prince and a count, are not merely foolish and damaging, but, in light of the guidance of, among others, Girolamo Muzio and Baldassare Castiglione, deeply dishonourable. The playmakers, as the most talented team in the realm licensed for performance entertainment, create a historically credible set of characters, but, possibly because they wish to continue to benefit from their protected status and draw their regular customers, do not make explicit any radical questioning of rank and degree. An analysis of Margaret's role suggests a strategic ambiguity within the jocular ending.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Urban Decay or the Uncanny Return of Dionysus]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Analysis of the Ruins in Shelley's ‘Ozymandias’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roohollah Datli Beigi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pyeaam Abbasi]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Zahra Jannessari Ladani]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Written in the familiar genre of ruin poems, Percy Bysshe Shelley's ‘Ozymandias’ (1818) is well-expressive of the poet's profound hatred of tyranny. One of the distinctive features of the poem is the vividly visual images it provides of the ruined statue and the desert as the setting of the poem. Focusing on the images of the desert and ruins, and using the concept of urban decay and mytho-archetypal notions, this study attempts to show that the ruins of the poem anticipate the modern phenomenon of urban decay as the return of the repressed in city-forms. However, what the poem presents as destruction, death, ruins and decay is in fact the potential of bringing about spring and regeneration. Reading this poem in the light of the mentioned concepts provides the reader with an understanding of the function of the ruins in Shelley's poems as an uncanny Dionysian defiance against both the tyranny of his age and the rationalism of the Enlightenment period.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.340107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.340107</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Fanciful associations’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Perverse Endurance of Derrida's [] ‘logical phallusies’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Niall Gildea]]></author>
<prism:volume>34</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article concerns the expression ‘logical phallusies’, imputed to Jacques Derrida by Barry Smith in 1992 in a letter arguing against the proposed award to Derrida of an honorary doctorate at Cambridge. Derrida insisted that this expression appeared nowhere in his oeuvre – it has never been found – and yet it has endured, in discussions of Derrida's work and general legacy, more than any other aspect of Derrida's ‘Cambridge Affair’. I address two cases of the expression's weird stubbornness, arguing that its misattribution to Derrida is a gesture which Derrida's work guards against and undermines – even deconstructs – in advance. The article sounds a note of caution about the ‘post-theoretical’ practice of assimilating philosophers and theorists to the humanities via the decontextualised appropriation of putatively synecdochic buzzwords.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memoriam]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey 1952–2021]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>It is my sad duty to announce that my dear friend Bryan Loughrey, co-editor of the journal, recently passed away after a short illness. It was Bryan who relaunched <italic>Critical Survey</italic> in 1987, serving as Editor, General Editor and lately Editor Emeritus. The journal was originally founded by C.B. Cox and A.E. Dyson in 1962 as a sister journal to <italic>Critical Quarterly</italic> (1958–), which also changed hands in 1987, but went in a different, more theoretical direction, under the editorship of Colin McCabe. Together with <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, Bryan also assumed responsibility from Cox and Dyson for the ‘Critical Quarterly Conferences’, a long-running series of conferences for UK sixth form students who might be contemplating studying English Literature or related studies at university. This historical background shows Bryan operating in three capacities in which he excelled: as independent scholar, editor and academic manager.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memoriam]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey 1952–2021]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>It is my sad duty to announce that my dear friend Bryan Loughrey, co-editor of the journal, recently passed away after a short illness. It was Bryan who relaunched <italic>Critical Survey</italic> in 1987, serving as Editor, General Editor and lately Editor Emeritus. The journal was originally founded by C.B. Cox and A.E. Dyson in 1962 as a sister journal to <italic>Critical Quarterly</italic> (1958–), which also changed hands in 1987, but went in a different, more theoretical direction, under the editorship of Colin McCabe. Together with <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, Bryan also assumed responsibility from Cox and Dyson for the ‘Critical Quarterly Conferences’, a long-running series of conferences for UK sixth form students who might be contemplating studying English Literature or related studies at university. This historical background shows Bryan operating in three capacities in which he excelled: as independent scholar, editor and academic manager.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> has a twofold purpose: to mark the twentieth anniversary of the events of 11 September 2001, when Islamic terrorists piloted two planes into New York's World Trade Centre, killing some three thousand innocent people; and to register some of the cultural changes that have taken place in the subsequent two decades, and can be directly or indirectly attributed to that world-changing day. The attacks of 9/11 soon came to represent an extensive typology of collisions: the ‘clash of civilisations’ between East and West; the unstable boundaries between war and peace in our contemporary world; and (to many, but not all academics) the destructive violence that potentially underlies Western values of liberty and peaceful co-existence. It has long been a commonplace that 9/11 profoundly and irreversibly changed our world. This issue sets out to represent and reflect some of those changes.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memoriam]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey 1952–2021]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>It is my sad duty to announce that my dear friend Bryan Loughrey, co-editor of the journal, recently passed away after a short illness. It was Bryan who relaunched <italic>Critical Survey</italic> in 1987, serving as Editor, General Editor and lately Editor Emeritus. The journal was originally founded by C.B. Cox and A.E. Dyson in 1962 as a sister journal to <italic>Critical Quarterly</italic> (1958–), which also changed hands in 1987, but went in a different, more theoretical direction, under the editorship of Colin McCabe. Together with <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, Bryan also assumed responsibility from Cox and Dyson for the ‘Critical Quarterly Conferences’, a long-running series of conferences for UK sixth form students who might be contemplating studying English Literature or related studies at university. This historical background shows Bryan operating in three capacities in which he excelled: as independent scholar, editor and academic manager.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> has a twofold purpose: to mark the twentieth anniversary of the events of 11 September 2001, when Islamic terrorists piloted two planes into New York's World Trade Centre, killing some three thousand innocent people; and to register some of the cultural changes that have taken place in the subsequent two decades, and can be directly or indirectly attributed to that world-changing day. The attacks of 9/11 soon came to represent an extensive typology of collisions: the ‘clash of civilisations’ between East and West; the unstable boundaries between war and peace in our contemporary world; and (to many, but not all academics) the destructive violence that potentially underlies Western values of liberty and peaceful co-existence. It has long been a commonplace that 9/11 profoundly and irreversibly changed our world. This issue sets out to represent and reflect some of those changes.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hallucinations in Post-9/11 American Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Trauma and Beyond]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joydeep Chakraborty]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article seeks to enlarge the scope of the current scholarly discussion on the trauma-related or, more precisely, ‘belated’ aspect of post-9/11 American literature through a focus on hallucinatory experiences in post-9/11 American poetry, and through the application of the information-processing models of Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder (PTSD) to the interpretation of these experiences. To attain this purpose, the article focuses on four poems – ‘High Haunts’ by Tish Eastman, ‘The Dead Have Stopped Running’ by Matthew Mason, ‘Making Love after September 11, 2001’ by Aliki Barnstone and ‘Strangers’ by Lucille Lang Day – all of which were included in <italic>An Eye for an Eye Makes the Whole World Blind: Poets on 9/11</italic> and <italic>September 11, 2001: American Writers Respond</italic>, two of the major anthologies of 9/11 poems that came into being in the immediate aftermath of 9/11. This article, finally, attempts to discover a poetic strategy to conquer the trauma of 9/11 at the personal level.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memoriam]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey 1952–2021]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>It is my sad duty to announce that my dear friend Bryan Loughrey, co-editor of the journal, recently passed away after a short illness. It was Bryan who relaunched <italic>Critical Survey</italic> in 1987, serving as Editor, General Editor and lately Editor Emeritus. The journal was originally founded by C.B. Cox and A.E. Dyson in 1962 as a sister journal to <italic>Critical Quarterly</italic> (1958–), which also changed hands in 1987, but went in a different, more theoretical direction, under the editorship of Colin McCabe. Together with <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, Bryan also assumed responsibility from Cox and Dyson for the ‘Critical Quarterly Conferences’, a long-running series of conferences for UK sixth form students who might be contemplating studying English Literature or related studies at university. This historical background shows Bryan operating in three capacities in which he excelled: as independent scholar, editor and academic manager.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> has a twofold purpose: to mark the twentieth anniversary of the events of 11 September 2001, when Islamic terrorists piloted two planes into New York's World Trade Centre, killing some three thousand innocent people; and to register some of the cultural changes that have taken place in the subsequent two decades, and can be directly or indirectly attributed to that world-changing day. The attacks of 9/11 soon came to represent an extensive typology of collisions: the ‘clash of civilisations’ between East and West; the unstable boundaries between war and peace in our contemporary world; and (to many, but not all academics) the destructive violence that potentially underlies Western values of liberty and peaceful co-existence. It has long been a commonplace that 9/11 profoundly and irreversibly changed our world. This issue sets out to represent and reflect some of those changes.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hallucinations in Post-9/11 American Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Trauma and Beyond]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joydeep Chakraborty]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article seeks to enlarge the scope of the current scholarly discussion on the trauma-related or, more precisely, ‘belated’ aspect of post-9/11 American literature through a focus on hallucinatory experiences in post-9/11 American poetry, and through the application of the information-processing models of Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder (PTSD) to the interpretation of these experiences. To attain this purpose, the article focuses on four poems – ‘High Haunts’ by Tish Eastman, ‘The Dead Have Stopped Running’ by Matthew Mason, ‘Making Love after September 11, 2001’ by Aliki Barnstone and ‘Strangers’ by Lucille Lang Day – all of which were included in <italic>An Eye for an Eye Makes the Whole World Blind: Poets on 9/11</italic> and <italic>September 11, 2001: American Writers Respond</italic>, two of the major anthologies of 9/11 poems that came into being in the immediate aftermath of 9/11. This article, finally, attempts to discover a poetic strategy to conquer the trauma of 9/11 at the personal level.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Simulation, Fetishism and World Domination]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Using Baudrillard to Analyse American Discourse]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Campbell]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>According to Jean Baudrillard, in a totally functional world people become irrational and subjective, given to projecting their fantasies of power into the efficiency of the system, a state of ‘spectacular alienation’. I argue that Americans as a society have accommodated themselves to such a system to the detriment of their ability to make sense in their public discourse. Baudrillard finds pathology in the system of objects as it determines social relations. In one symptom, people may obsess over a fetish object. For American society, the magical mechanical object is the gun. I show evidence for this weapons fetish in American fiction, cinema, television and serious journalism. Then, using Baudrillard and other analysts, I show how the American obsession with the superior functionality of weapons joins its myth of exceptionality and preference for simulation over reality to create a profound American dream state that protects a very deep sleep.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memoriam]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey 1952–2021]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>It is my sad duty to announce that my dear friend Bryan Loughrey, co-editor of the journal, recently passed away after a short illness. It was Bryan who relaunched <italic>Critical Survey</italic> in 1987, serving as Editor, General Editor and lately Editor Emeritus. The journal was originally founded by C.B. Cox and A.E. Dyson in 1962 as a sister journal to <italic>Critical Quarterly</italic> (1958–), which also changed hands in 1987, but went in a different, more theoretical direction, under the editorship of Colin McCabe. Together with <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, Bryan also assumed responsibility from Cox and Dyson for the ‘Critical Quarterly Conferences’, a long-running series of conferences for UK sixth form students who might be contemplating studying English Literature or related studies at university. This historical background shows Bryan operating in three capacities in which he excelled: as independent scholar, editor and academic manager.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> has a twofold purpose: to mark the twentieth anniversary of the events of 11 September 2001, when Islamic terrorists piloted two planes into New York's World Trade Centre, killing some three thousand innocent people; and to register some of the cultural changes that have taken place in the subsequent two decades, and can be directly or indirectly attributed to that world-changing day. The attacks of 9/11 soon came to represent an extensive typology of collisions: the ‘clash of civilisations’ between East and West; the unstable boundaries between war and peace in our contemporary world; and (to many, but not all academics) the destructive violence that potentially underlies Western values of liberty and peaceful co-existence. It has long been a commonplace that 9/11 profoundly and irreversibly changed our world. This issue sets out to represent and reflect some of those changes.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hallucinations in Post-9/11 American Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Trauma and Beyond]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joydeep Chakraborty]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article seeks to enlarge the scope of the current scholarly discussion on the trauma-related or, more precisely, ‘belated’ aspect of post-9/11 American literature through a focus on hallucinatory experiences in post-9/11 American poetry, and through the application of the information-processing models of Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder (PTSD) to the interpretation of these experiences. To attain this purpose, the article focuses on four poems – ‘High Haunts’ by Tish Eastman, ‘The Dead Have Stopped Running’ by Matthew Mason, ‘Making Love after September 11, 2001’ by Aliki Barnstone and ‘Strangers’ by Lucille Lang Day – all of which were included in <italic>An Eye for an Eye Makes the Whole World Blind: Poets on 9/11</italic> and <italic>September 11, 2001: American Writers Respond</italic>, two of the major anthologies of 9/11 poems that came into being in the immediate aftermath of 9/11. This article, finally, attempts to discover a poetic strategy to conquer the trauma of 9/11 at the personal level.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Simulation, Fetishism and World Domination]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Using Baudrillard to Analyse American Discourse]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Campbell]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>According to Jean Baudrillard, in a totally functional world people become irrational and subjective, given to projecting their fantasies of power into the efficiency of the system, a state of ‘spectacular alienation’. I argue that Americans as a society have accommodated themselves to such a system to the detriment of their ability to make sense in their public discourse. Baudrillard finds pathology in the system of objects as it determines social relations. In one symptom, people may obsess over a fetish object. For American society, the magical mechanical object is the gun. I show evidence for this weapons fetish in American fiction, cinema, television and serious journalism. Then, using Baudrillard and other analysts, I show how the American obsession with the superior functionality of weapons joins its myth of exceptionality and preference for simulation over reality to create a profound American dream state that protects a very deep sleep.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terrorism and Culture]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[9/11,  and the Gunpowder Plot]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article addresses the question ‘can literature help us with terrorism?’ by interrogating the common assumption that terrorism always ‘has an agenda’ that needs to be understood and addressed. The article offers a critique of Robert Applebaum's argument that Shakespeare's <italic>Macbeth</italic> represents a denial of the political agenda of the Gunpowder Plot, and argues that terrorism – especially contemporary Islamic terrorism – is nihilistic, merely destructive and offers (in Derrida's words) ‘nothing good to be hoped for’. The achievement of <italic>Macbeth</italic> is to expose the ‘mystery of iniquity’ (2 Thess. 2.7) that lies behind all terrorism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memoriam]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey 1952–2021]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>It is my sad duty to announce that my dear friend Bryan Loughrey, co-editor of the journal, recently passed away after a short illness. It was Bryan who relaunched <italic>Critical Survey</italic> in 1987, serving as Editor, General Editor and lately Editor Emeritus. The journal was originally founded by C.B. Cox and A.E. Dyson in 1962 as a sister journal to <italic>Critical Quarterly</italic> (1958–), which also changed hands in 1987, but went in a different, more theoretical direction, under the editorship of Colin McCabe. Together with <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, Bryan also assumed responsibility from Cox and Dyson for the ‘Critical Quarterly Conferences’, a long-running series of conferences for UK sixth form students who might be contemplating studying English Literature or related studies at university. This historical background shows Bryan operating in three capacities in which he excelled: as independent scholar, editor and academic manager.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> has a twofold purpose: to mark the twentieth anniversary of the events of 11 September 2001, when Islamic terrorists piloted two planes into New York's World Trade Centre, killing some three thousand innocent people; and to register some of the cultural changes that have taken place in the subsequent two decades, and can be directly or indirectly attributed to that world-changing day. The attacks of 9/11 soon came to represent an extensive typology of collisions: the ‘clash of civilisations’ between East and West; the unstable boundaries between war and peace in our contemporary world; and (to many, but not all academics) the destructive violence that potentially underlies Western values of liberty and peaceful co-existence. It has long been a commonplace that 9/11 profoundly and irreversibly changed our world. This issue sets out to represent and reflect some of those changes.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hallucinations in Post-9/11 American Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Trauma and Beyond]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joydeep Chakraborty]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article seeks to enlarge the scope of the current scholarly discussion on the trauma-related or, more precisely, ‘belated’ aspect of post-9/11 American literature through a focus on hallucinatory experiences in post-9/11 American poetry, and through the application of the information-processing models of Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder (PTSD) to the interpretation of these experiences. To attain this purpose, the article focuses on four poems – ‘High Haunts’ by Tish Eastman, ‘The Dead Have Stopped Running’ by Matthew Mason, ‘Making Love after September 11, 2001’ by Aliki Barnstone and ‘Strangers’ by Lucille Lang Day – all of which were included in <italic>An Eye for an Eye Makes the Whole World Blind: Poets on 9/11</italic> and <italic>September 11, 2001: American Writers Respond</italic>, two of the major anthologies of 9/11 poems that came into being in the immediate aftermath of 9/11. This article, finally, attempts to discover a poetic strategy to conquer the trauma of 9/11 at the personal level.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Simulation, Fetishism and World Domination]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Using Baudrillard to Analyse American Discourse]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Campbell]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>According to Jean Baudrillard, in a totally functional world people become irrational and subjective, given to projecting their fantasies of power into the efficiency of the system, a state of ‘spectacular alienation’. I argue that Americans as a society have accommodated themselves to such a system to the detriment of their ability to make sense in their public discourse. Baudrillard finds pathology in the system of objects as it determines social relations. In one symptom, people may obsess over a fetish object. For American society, the magical mechanical object is the gun. I show evidence for this weapons fetish in American fiction, cinema, television and serious journalism. Then, using Baudrillard and other analysts, I show how the American obsession with the superior functionality of weapons joins its myth of exceptionality and preference for simulation over reality to create a profound American dream state that protects a very deep sleep.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terrorism and Culture]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[9/11,  and the Gunpowder Plot]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article addresses the question ‘can literature help us with terrorism?’ by interrogating the common assumption that terrorism always ‘has an agenda’ that needs to be understood and addressed. The article offers a critique of Robert Applebaum's argument that Shakespeare's <italic>Macbeth</italic> represents a denial of the political agenda of the Gunpowder Plot, and argues that terrorism – especially contemporary Islamic terrorism – is nihilistic, merely destructive and offers (in Derrida's words) ‘nothing good to be hoped for’. The achievement of <italic>Macbeth</italic> is to expose the ‘mystery of iniquity’ (2 Thess. 2.7) that lies behind all terrorism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030406</link>
<title><![CDATA[Lear's Subjectivity and Apotheosis]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mehrdad Bidgoli]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ethically attuned readings of <italic>King Lear</italic> typically study, among other issues, Lear's ethical revolution. More specifically, Shakespeare critics who have engaged with Levinasian treatments of this play often do not present a clear-cut account of Lear's status with regard to the authentic encounter with the destitute yet commanding face of the Other, and the ineluctably intervening third party. Trying to unravel these complexities, I examine one of the possible reasons why ethical readers of <italic>King Lear</italic> equivocate when they study Lear and his ethical apotheosis. I will discuss Lear's subjectivity and trace its gradual transition to a more heightened ethical awareness, but refuse to envision him as a perfect ethical character. Lear does improve significantly with regard to his relationship with the Other, but while he appears to temporarily touch a Levinasian standpoint, his subjectivity undergoes an apotheosis, eventuating in a deontological (perhaps pre-ontological) status which cannot reconcile itself with the presence of ‘the third party’. This, as I will discuss, is his ethical-political flaw which blocks a final recourse towards a probable reconciliation of the Other and the Third. Lear's ethical awakening, I suggest, fails to reconcile with and restore justice.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memoriam]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey 1952–2021]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>It is my sad duty to announce that my dear friend Bryan Loughrey, co-editor of the journal, recently passed away after a short illness. It was Bryan who relaunched <italic>Critical Survey</italic> in 1987, serving as Editor, General Editor and lately Editor Emeritus. The journal was originally founded by C.B. Cox and A.E. Dyson in 1962 as a sister journal to <italic>Critical Quarterly</italic> (1958–), which also changed hands in 1987, but went in a different, more theoretical direction, under the editorship of Colin McCabe. Together with <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, Bryan also assumed responsibility from Cox and Dyson for the ‘Critical Quarterly Conferences’, a long-running series of conferences for UK sixth form students who might be contemplating studying English Literature or related studies at university. This historical background shows Bryan operating in three capacities in which he excelled: as independent scholar, editor and academic manager.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> has a twofold purpose: to mark the twentieth anniversary of the events of 11 September 2001, when Islamic terrorists piloted two planes into New York's World Trade Centre, killing some three thousand innocent people; and to register some of the cultural changes that have taken place in the subsequent two decades, and can be directly or indirectly attributed to that world-changing day. The attacks of 9/11 soon came to represent an extensive typology of collisions: the ‘clash of civilisations’ between East and West; the unstable boundaries between war and peace in our contemporary world; and (to many, but not all academics) the destructive violence that potentially underlies Western values of liberty and peaceful co-existence. It has long been a commonplace that 9/11 profoundly and irreversibly changed our world. This issue sets out to represent and reflect some of those changes.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hallucinations in Post-9/11 American Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Trauma and Beyond]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joydeep Chakraborty]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article seeks to enlarge the scope of the current scholarly discussion on the trauma-related or, more precisely, ‘belated’ aspect of post-9/11 American literature through a focus on hallucinatory experiences in post-9/11 American poetry, and through the application of the information-processing models of Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder (PTSD) to the interpretation of these experiences. To attain this purpose, the article focuses on four poems – ‘High Haunts’ by Tish Eastman, ‘The Dead Have Stopped Running’ by Matthew Mason, ‘Making Love after September 11, 2001’ by Aliki Barnstone and ‘Strangers’ by Lucille Lang Day – all of which were included in <italic>An Eye for an Eye Makes the Whole World Blind: Poets on 9/11</italic> and <italic>September 11, 2001: American Writers Respond</italic>, two of the major anthologies of 9/11 poems that came into being in the immediate aftermath of 9/11. This article, finally, attempts to discover a poetic strategy to conquer the trauma of 9/11 at the personal level.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Simulation, Fetishism and World Domination]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Using Baudrillard to Analyse American Discourse]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Campbell]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>According to Jean Baudrillard, in a totally functional world people become irrational and subjective, given to projecting their fantasies of power into the efficiency of the system, a state of ‘spectacular alienation’. I argue that Americans as a society have accommodated themselves to such a system to the detriment of their ability to make sense in their public discourse. Baudrillard finds pathology in the system of objects as it determines social relations. In one symptom, people may obsess over a fetish object. For American society, the magical mechanical object is the gun. I show evidence for this weapons fetish in American fiction, cinema, television and serious journalism. Then, using Baudrillard and other analysts, I show how the American obsession with the superior functionality of weapons joins its myth of exceptionality and preference for simulation over reality to create a profound American dream state that protects a very deep sleep.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terrorism and Culture]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[9/11,  and the Gunpowder Plot]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article addresses the question ‘can literature help us with terrorism?’ by interrogating the common assumption that terrorism always ‘has an agenda’ that needs to be understood and addressed. The article offers a critique of Robert Applebaum's argument that Shakespeare's <italic>Macbeth</italic> represents a denial of the political agenda of the Gunpowder Plot, and argues that terrorism – especially contemporary Islamic terrorism – is nihilistic, merely destructive and offers (in Derrida's words) ‘nothing good to be hoped for’. The achievement of <italic>Macbeth</italic> is to expose the ‘mystery of iniquity’ (2 Thess. 2.7) that lies behind all terrorism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030406</link>
<title><![CDATA[Lear's Subjectivity and Apotheosis]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mehrdad Bidgoli]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ethically attuned readings of <italic>King Lear</italic> typically study, among other issues, Lear's ethical revolution. More specifically, Shakespeare critics who have engaged with Levinasian treatments of this play often do not present a clear-cut account of Lear's status with regard to the authentic encounter with the destitute yet commanding face of the Other, and the ineluctably intervening third party. Trying to unravel these complexities, I examine one of the possible reasons why ethical readers of <italic>King Lear</italic> equivocate when they study Lear and his ethical apotheosis. I will discuss Lear's subjectivity and trace its gradual transition to a more heightened ethical awareness, but refuse to envision him as a perfect ethical character. Lear does improve significantly with regard to his relationship with the Other, but while he appears to temporarily touch a Levinasian standpoint, his subjectivity undergoes an apotheosis, eventuating in a deontological (perhaps pre-ontological) status which cannot reconcile itself with the presence of ‘the third party’. This, as I will discuss, is his ethical-political flaw which blocks a final recourse towards a probable reconciliation of the Other and the Third. Lear's ethical awakening, I suggest, fails to reconcile with and restore justice.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030407</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Apocalyptic Image of the Beast in William Blake's ‘The Tyger’ and W.B. Yeats’ ‘The Second Coming’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yasser K. R. Aman]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The monstrous image created by William Blake in ‘The Tyger’ left the world wrapped in an apocalyptic vision that creates an epiphany of unknown Romantic potentials symbolised in ‘The Tyger’. The apocalyptic vision, deeply rooted in Christian religion, develops into an ominous harbinger of the destruction of the modern world portrayed in W.B. Yeats’ ‘The Second Coming’. The image of the beast marks the difference between two ages, one with strong potentials and the other with fear and resident evil unexplained. I argue that the apocalyptic theory in Christianity has an impact on the development of the image of the beast in both poems, an impact that highlights man's retreat from Nature into the modern world which may fall apart because of beastly practices.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memoriam]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey 1952–2021]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>It is my sad duty to announce that my dear friend Bryan Loughrey, co-editor of the journal, recently passed away after a short illness. It was Bryan who relaunched <italic>Critical Survey</italic> in 1987, serving as Editor, General Editor and lately Editor Emeritus. The journal was originally founded by C.B. Cox and A.E. Dyson in 1962 as a sister journal to <italic>Critical Quarterly</italic> (1958–), which also changed hands in 1987, but went in a different, more theoretical direction, under the editorship of Colin McCabe. Together with <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, Bryan also assumed responsibility from Cox and Dyson for the ‘Critical Quarterly Conferences’, a long-running series of conferences for UK sixth form students who might be contemplating studying English Literature or related studies at university. This historical background shows Bryan operating in three capacities in which he excelled: as independent scholar, editor and academic manager.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> has a twofold purpose: to mark the twentieth anniversary of the events of 11 September 2001, when Islamic terrorists piloted two planes into New York's World Trade Centre, killing some three thousand innocent people; and to register some of the cultural changes that have taken place in the subsequent two decades, and can be directly or indirectly attributed to that world-changing day. The attacks of 9/11 soon came to represent an extensive typology of collisions: the ‘clash of civilisations’ between East and West; the unstable boundaries between war and peace in our contemporary world; and (to many, but not all academics) the destructive violence that potentially underlies Western values of liberty and peaceful co-existence. It has long been a commonplace that 9/11 profoundly and irreversibly changed our world. This issue sets out to represent and reflect some of those changes.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hallucinations in Post-9/11 American Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Trauma and Beyond]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joydeep Chakraborty]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article seeks to enlarge the scope of the current scholarly discussion on the trauma-related or, more precisely, ‘belated’ aspect of post-9/11 American literature through a focus on hallucinatory experiences in post-9/11 American poetry, and through the application of the information-processing models of Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder (PTSD) to the interpretation of these experiences. To attain this purpose, the article focuses on four poems – ‘High Haunts’ by Tish Eastman, ‘The Dead Have Stopped Running’ by Matthew Mason, ‘Making Love after September 11, 2001’ by Aliki Barnstone and ‘Strangers’ by Lucille Lang Day – all of which were included in <italic>An Eye for an Eye Makes the Whole World Blind: Poets on 9/11</italic> and <italic>September 11, 2001: American Writers Respond</italic>, two of the major anthologies of 9/11 poems that came into being in the immediate aftermath of 9/11. This article, finally, attempts to discover a poetic strategy to conquer the trauma of 9/11 at the personal level.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Simulation, Fetishism and World Domination]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Using Baudrillard to Analyse American Discourse]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Campbell]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>According to Jean Baudrillard, in a totally functional world people become irrational and subjective, given to projecting their fantasies of power into the efficiency of the system, a state of ‘spectacular alienation’. I argue that Americans as a society have accommodated themselves to such a system to the detriment of their ability to make sense in their public discourse. Baudrillard finds pathology in the system of objects as it determines social relations. In one symptom, people may obsess over a fetish object. For American society, the magical mechanical object is the gun. I show evidence for this weapons fetish in American fiction, cinema, television and serious journalism. Then, using Baudrillard and other analysts, I show how the American obsession with the superior functionality of weapons joins its myth of exceptionality and preference for simulation over reality to create a profound American dream state that protects a very deep sleep.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terrorism and Culture]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[9/11,  and the Gunpowder Plot]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article addresses the question ‘can literature help us with terrorism?’ by interrogating the common assumption that terrorism always ‘has an agenda’ that needs to be understood and addressed. The article offers a critique of Robert Applebaum's argument that Shakespeare's <italic>Macbeth</italic> represents a denial of the political agenda of the Gunpowder Plot, and argues that terrorism – especially contemporary Islamic terrorism – is nihilistic, merely destructive and offers (in Derrida's words) ‘nothing good to be hoped for’. The achievement of <italic>Macbeth</italic> is to expose the ‘mystery of iniquity’ (2 Thess. 2.7) that lies behind all terrorism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030406</link>
<title><![CDATA[Lear's Subjectivity and Apotheosis]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mehrdad Bidgoli]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ethically attuned readings of <italic>King Lear</italic> typically study, among other issues, Lear's ethical revolution. More specifically, Shakespeare critics who have engaged with Levinasian treatments of this play often do not present a clear-cut account of Lear's status with regard to the authentic encounter with the destitute yet commanding face of the Other, and the ineluctably intervening third party. Trying to unravel these complexities, I examine one of the possible reasons why ethical readers of <italic>King Lear</italic> equivocate when they study Lear and his ethical apotheosis. I will discuss Lear's subjectivity and trace its gradual transition to a more heightened ethical awareness, but refuse to envision him as a perfect ethical character. Lear does improve significantly with regard to his relationship with the Other, but while he appears to temporarily touch a Levinasian standpoint, his subjectivity undergoes an apotheosis, eventuating in a deontological (perhaps pre-ontological) status which cannot reconcile itself with the presence of ‘the third party’. This, as I will discuss, is his ethical-political flaw which blocks a final recourse towards a probable reconciliation of the Other and the Third. Lear's ethical awakening, I suggest, fails to reconcile with and restore justice.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030407</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Apocalyptic Image of the Beast in William Blake's ‘The Tyger’ and W.B. Yeats’ ‘The Second Coming’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yasser K. R. Aman]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The monstrous image created by William Blake in ‘The Tyger’ left the world wrapped in an apocalyptic vision that creates an epiphany of unknown Romantic potentials symbolised in ‘The Tyger’. The apocalyptic vision, deeply rooted in Christian religion, develops into an ominous harbinger of the destruction of the modern world portrayed in W.B. Yeats’ ‘The Second Coming’. The image of the beast marks the difference between two ages, one with strong potentials and the other with fear and resident evil unexplained. I argue that the apocalyptic theory in Christianity has an impact on the development of the image of the beast in both poems, an impact that highlights man's retreat from Nature into the modern world which may fall apart because of beastly practices.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030408</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030408</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Clarence]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Medieval Shell-Shocked Soldier]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Linhan Gan]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that Shakespeare's George of Clarence is a war veteran traumatised by his wartime experience, and that he can be regarded as a prototype of the modern shell-shocked soldier. Seizing on Jonathan Shay's study on war trauma, it explores how Clarence becomes traumatised through a trajectory of degradation of personality due to his commander's breach of <italic>themis</italic> in <italic>3Henry VI</italic>. Edward's breach of honour triggers the destabilisation of Clarence's character, which, the article argues, suffers a traumatic breakdown in consequence of the murdering of Prince Edward. Turning to <italic>Richard III</italic>, the article explores how Clarence is haunted by his war trauma by examining Clarence's insulation in the Tower of London, which powerfully symbolises the medieval veteran's post-war dilemma. The repetition of war trauma is further borne out by Clarence's nightmare, which, the article suggests, is not unlike the compulsive dream that occurs to the Freudian veteran after the Great War.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memoriam]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey 1952–2021]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>It is my sad duty to announce that my dear friend Bryan Loughrey, co-editor of the journal, recently passed away after a short illness. It was Bryan who relaunched <italic>Critical Survey</italic> in 1987, serving as Editor, General Editor and lately Editor Emeritus. The journal was originally founded by C.B. Cox and A.E. Dyson in 1962 as a sister journal to <italic>Critical Quarterly</italic> (1958–), which also changed hands in 1987, but went in a different, more theoretical direction, under the editorship of Colin McCabe. Together with <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, Bryan also assumed responsibility from Cox and Dyson for the ‘Critical Quarterly Conferences’, a long-running series of conferences for UK sixth form students who might be contemplating studying English Literature or related studies at university. This historical background shows Bryan operating in three capacities in which he excelled: as independent scholar, editor and academic manager.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> has a twofold purpose: to mark the twentieth anniversary of the events of 11 September 2001, when Islamic terrorists piloted two planes into New York's World Trade Centre, killing some three thousand innocent people; and to register some of the cultural changes that have taken place in the subsequent two decades, and can be directly or indirectly attributed to that world-changing day. The attacks of 9/11 soon came to represent an extensive typology of collisions: the ‘clash of civilisations’ between East and West; the unstable boundaries between war and peace in our contemporary world; and (to many, but not all academics) the destructive violence that potentially underlies Western values of liberty and peaceful co-existence. It has long been a commonplace that 9/11 profoundly and irreversibly changed our world. This issue sets out to represent and reflect some of those changes.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hallucinations in Post-9/11 American Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Trauma and Beyond]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joydeep Chakraborty]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article seeks to enlarge the scope of the current scholarly discussion on the trauma-related or, more precisely, ‘belated’ aspect of post-9/11 American literature through a focus on hallucinatory experiences in post-9/11 American poetry, and through the application of the information-processing models of Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder (PTSD) to the interpretation of these experiences. To attain this purpose, the article focuses on four poems – ‘High Haunts’ by Tish Eastman, ‘The Dead Have Stopped Running’ by Matthew Mason, ‘Making Love after September 11, 2001’ by Aliki Barnstone and ‘Strangers’ by Lucille Lang Day – all of which were included in <italic>An Eye for an Eye Makes the Whole World Blind: Poets on 9/11</italic> and <italic>September 11, 2001: American Writers Respond</italic>, two of the major anthologies of 9/11 poems that came into being in the immediate aftermath of 9/11. This article, finally, attempts to discover a poetic strategy to conquer the trauma of 9/11 at the personal level.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Simulation, Fetishism and World Domination]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Using Baudrillard to Analyse American Discourse]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Campbell]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>According to Jean Baudrillard, in a totally functional world people become irrational and subjective, given to projecting their fantasies of power into the efficiency of the system, a state of ‘spectacular alienation’. I argue that Americans as a society have accommodated themselves to such a system to the detriment of their ability to make sense in their public discourse. Baudrillard finds pathology in the system of objects as it determines social relations. In one symptom, people may obsess over a fetish object. For American society, the magical mechanical object is the gun. I show evidence for this weapons fetish in American fiction, cinema, television and serious journalism. Then, using Baudrillard and other analysts, I show how the American obsession with the superior functionality of weapons joins its myth of exceptionality and preference for simulation over reality to create a profound American dream state that protects a very deep sleep.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terrorism and Culture]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[9/11,  and the Gunpowder Plot]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article addresses the question ‘can literature help us with terrorism?’ by interrogating the common assumption that terrorism always ‘has an agenda’ that needs to be understood and addressed. The article offers a critique of Robert Applebaum's argument that Shakespeare's <italic>Macbeth</italic> represents a denial of the political agenda of the Gunpowder Plot, and argues that terrorism – especially contemporary Islamic terrorism – is nihilistic, merely destructive and offers (in Derrida's words) ‘nothing good to be hoped for’. The achievement of <italic>Macbeth</italic> is to expose the ‘mystery of iniquity’ (2 Thess. 2.7) that lies behind all terrorism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030406</link>
<title><![CDATA[Lear's Subjectivity and Apotheosis]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mehrdad Bidgoli]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ethically attuned readings of <italic>King Lear</italic> typically study, among other issues, Lear's ethical revolution. More specifically, Shakespeare critics who have engaged with Levinasian treatments of this play often do not present a clear-cut account of Lear's status with regard to the authentic encounter with the destitute yet commanding face of the Other, and the ineluctably intervening third party. Trying to unravel these complexities, I examine one of the possible reasons why ethical readers of <italic>King Lear</italic> equivocate when they study Lear and his ethical apotheosis. I will discuss Lear's subjectivity and trace its gradual transition to a more heightened ethical awareness, but refuse to envision him as a perfect ethical character. Lear does improve significantly with regard to his relationship with the Other, but while he appears to temporarily touch a Levinasian standpoint, his subjectivity undergoes an apotheosis, eventuating in a deontological (perhaps pre-ontological) status which cannot reconcile itself with the presence of ‘the third party’. This, as I will discuss, is his ethical-political flaw which blocks a final recourse towards a probable reconciliation of the Other and the Third. Lear's ethical awakening, I suggest, fails to reconcile with and restore justice.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030407</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Apocalyptic Image of the Beast in William Blake's ‘The Tyger’ and W.B. Yeats’ ‘The Second Coming’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yasser K. R. Aman]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The monstrous image created by William Blake in ‘The Tyger’ left the world wrapped in an apocalyptic vision that creates an epiphany of unknown Romantic potentials symbolised in ‘The Tyger’. The apocalyptic vision, deeply rooted in Christian religion, develops into an ominous harbinger of the destruction of the modern world portrayed in W.B. Yeats’ ‘The Second Coming’. The image of the beast marks the difference between two ages, one with strong potentials and the other with fear and resident evil unexplained. I argue that the apocalyptic theory in Christianity has an impact on the development of the image of the beast in both poems, an impact that highlights man's retreat from Nature into the modern world which may fall apart because of beastly practices.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030408</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030408</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Clarence]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Medieval Shell-Shocked Soldier]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Linhan Gan]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that Shakespeare's George of Clarence is a war veteran traumatised by his wartime experience, and that he can be regarded as a prototype of the modern shell-shocked soldier. Seizing on Jonathan Shay's study on war trauma, it explores how Clarence becomes traumatised through a trajectory of degradation of personality due to his commander's breach of <italic>themis</italic> in <italic>3Henry VI</italic>. Edward's breach of honour triggers the destabilisation of Clarence's character, which, the article argues, suffers a traumatic breakdown in consequence of the murdering of Prince Edward. Turning to <italic>Richard III</italic>, the article explores how Clarence is haunted by his war trauma by examining Clarence's insulation in the Tower of London, which powerfully symbolises the medieval veteran's post-war dilemma. The repetition of war trauma is further borne out by Clarence's nightmare, which, the article suggests, is not unlike the compulsive dream that occurs to the Freudian veteran after the Great War.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030409</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030409</link>
<title><![CDATA[Actualising History]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Responsibilities with Regard to the Future in Arthur Miller's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aamir Aziz]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Frans Willem Korsten]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Whereas prior studies have focused on Arthur Miller's play <italic>The Crucible</italic> in relation to the Puritan past of the United States of America, this article looks at the play's present in relation to a future. If, as is the case, the play is an intervention in its contemporary circumstances, this is obviously with the aim of moving towards a better future. The question then becomes: how does the play deal with the past in the way that the Salem trials (1692) relate, by means of a theatrical intervention, to a future? In the twentieth century the relation of theatre, and of theatricality in general, with the future was paradigmatically explored in the work of Bertolt Brecht. In his view, the role of theatre was to produce a distance, not an unreflexive and emotional involvement in a plot. This distance or alienation was necessary to make people see behind the scenes of the socio-political and economic system, as a result of which they would start to think and become able to act in order to change the course of history. This appears to be an essential strategy as well if we think about the powers of spectacle, as they have been dealt with in previous studies in performance research, and a possible theatrical response to them.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memoriam]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey 1952–2021]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>It is my sad duty to announce that my dear friend Bryan Loughrey, co-editor of the journal, recently passed away after a short illness. It was Bryan who relaunched <italic>Critical Survey</italic> in 1987, serving as Editor, General Editor and lately Editor Emeritus. The journal was originally founded by C.B. Cox and A.E. Dyson in 1962 as a sister journal to <italic>Critical Quarterly</italic> (1958–), which also changed hands in 1987, but went in a different, more theoretical direction, under the editorship of Colin McCabe. Together with <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, Bryan also assumed responsibility from Cox and Dyson for the ‘Critical Quarterly Conferences’, a long-running series of conferences for UK sixth form students who might be contemplating studying English Literature or related studies at university. This historical background shows Bryan operating in three capacities in which he excelled: as independent scholar, editor and academic manager.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> has a twofold purpose: to mark the twentieth anniversary of the events of 11 September 2001, when Islamic terrorists piloted two planes into New York's World Trade Centre, killing some three thousand innocent people; and to register some of the cultural changes that have taken place in the subsequent two decades, and can be directly or indirectly attributed to that world-changing day. The attacks of 9/11 soon came to represent an extensive typology of collisions: the ‘clash of civilisations’ between East and West; the unstable boundaries between war and peace in our contemporary world; and (to many, but not all academics) the destructive violence that potentially underlies Western values of liberty and peaceful co-existence. It has long been a commonplace that 9/11 profoundly and irreversibly changed our world. This issue sets out to represent and reflect some of those changes.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hallucinations in Post-9/11 American Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Trauma and Beyond]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joydeep Chakraborty]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article seeks to enlarge the scope of the current scholarly discussion on the trauma-related or, more precisely, ‘belated’ aspect of post-9/11 American literature through a focus on hallucinatory experiences in post-9/11 American poetry, and through the application of the information-processing models of Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder (PTSD) to the interpretation of these experiences. To attain this purpose, the article focuses on four poems – ‘High Haunts’ by Tish Eastman, ‘The Dead Have Stopped Running’ by Matthew Mason, ‘Making Love after September 11, 2001’ by Aliki Barnstone and ‘Strangers’ by Lucille Lang Day – all of which were included in <italic>An Eye for an Eye Makes the Whole World Blind: Poets on 9/11</italic> and <italic>September 11, 2001: American Writers Respond</italic>, two of the major anthologies of 9/11 poems that came into being in the immediate aftermath of 9/11. This article, finally, attempts to discover a poetic strategy to conquer the trauma of 9/11 at the personal level.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Simulation, Fetishism and World Domination]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Using Baudrillard to Analyse American Discourse]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Campbell]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>According to Jean Baudrillard, in a totally functional world people become irrational and subjective, given to projecting their fantasies of power into the efficiency of the system, a state of ‘spectacular alienation’. I argue that Americans as a society have accommodated themselves to such a system to the detriment of their ability to make sense in their public discourse. Baudrillard finds pathology in the system of objects as it determines social relations. In one symptom, people may obsess over a fetish object. For American society, the magical mechanical object is the gun. I show evidence for this weapons fetish in American fiction, cinema, television and serious journalism. Then, using Baudrillard and other analysts, I show how the American obsession with the superior functionality of weapons joins its myth of exceptionality and preference for simulation over reality to create a profound American dream state that protects a very deep sleep.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terrorism and Culture]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[9/11,  and the Gunpowder Plot]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article addresses the question ‘can literature help us with terrorism?’ by interrogating the common assumption that terrorism always ‘has an agenda’ that needs to be understood and addressed. The article offers a critique of Robert Applebaum's argument that Shakespeare's <italic>Macbeth</italic> represents a denial of the political agenda of the Gunpowder Plot, and argues that terrorism – especially contemporary Islamic terrorism – is nihilistic, merely destructive and offers (in Derrida's words) ‘nothing good to be hoped for’. The achievement of <italic>Macbeth</italic> is to expose the ‘mystery of iniquity’ (2 Thess. 2.7) that lies behind all terrorism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030406</link>
<title><![CDATA[Lear's Subjectivity and Apotheosis]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mehrdad Bidgoli]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ethically attuned readings of <italic>King Lear</italic> typically study, among other issues, Lear's ethical revolution. More specifically, Shakespeare critics who have engaged with Levinasian treatments of this play often do not present a clear-cut account of Lear's status with regard to the authentic encounter with the destitute yet commanding face of the Other, and the ineluctably intervening third party. Trying to unravel these complexities, I examine one of the possible reasons why ethical readers of <italic>King Lear</italic> equivocate when they study Lear and his ethical apotheosis. I will discuss Lear's subjectivity and trace its gradual transition to a more heightened ethical awareness, but refuse to envision him as a perfect ethical character. Lear does improve significantly with regard to his relationship with the Other, but while he appears to temporarily touch a Levinasian standpoint, his subjectivity undergoes an apotheosis, eventuating in a deontological (perhaps pre-ontological) status which cannot reconcile itself with the presence of ‘the third party’. This, as I will discuss, is his ethical-political flaw which blocks a final recourse towards a probable reconciliation of the Other and the Third. Lear's ethical awakening, I suggest, fails to reconcile with and restore justice.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030407</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Apocalyptic Image of the Beast in William Blake's ‘The Tyger’ and W.B. Yeats’ ‘The Second Coming’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yasser K. R. Aman]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The monstrous image created by William Blake in ‘The Tyger’ left the world wrapped in an apocalyptic vision that creates an epiphany of unknown Romantic potentials symbolised in ‘The Tyger’. The apocalyptic vision, deeply rooted in Christian religion, develops into an ominous harbinger of the destruction of the modern world portrayed in W.B. Yeats’ ‘The Second Coming’. The image of the beast marks the difference between two ages, one with strong potentials and the other with fear and resident evil unexplained. I argue that the apocalyptic theory in Christianity has an impact on the development of the image of the beast in both poems, an impact that highlights man's retreat from Nature into the modern world which may fall apart because of beastly practices.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030408</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030408</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Clarence]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Medieval Shell-Shocked Soldier]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Linhan Gan]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that Shakespeare's George of Clarence is a war veteran traumatised by his wartime experience, and that he can be regarded as a prototype of the modern shell-shocked soldier. Seizing on Jonathan Shay's study on war trauma, it explores how Clarence becomes traumatised through a trajectory of degradation of personality due to his commander's breach of <italic>themis</italic> in <italic>3Henry VI</italic>. Edward's breach of honour triggers the destabilisation of Clarence's character, which, the article argues, suffers a traumatic breakdown in consequence of the murdering of Prince Edward. Turning to <italic>Richard III</italic>, the article explores how Clarence is haunted by his war trauma by examining Clarence's insulation in the Tower of London, which powerfully symbolises the medieval veteran's post-war dilemma. The repetition of war trauma is further borne out by Clarence's nightmare, which, the article suggests, is not unlike the compulsive dream that occurs to the Freudian veteran after the Great War.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030409</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030409</link>
<title><![CDATA[Actualising History]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Responsibilities with Regard to the Future in Arthur Miller's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aamir Aziz]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Frans Willem Korsten]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Whereas prior studies have focused on Arthur Miller's play <italic>The Crucible</italic> in relation to the Puritan past of the United States of America, this article looks at the play's present in relation to a future. If, as is the case, the play is an intervention in its contemporary circumstances, this is obviously with the aim of moving towards a better future. The question then becomes: how does the play deal with the past in the way that the Salem trials (1692) relate, by means of a theatrical intervention, to a future? In the twentieth century the relation of theatre, and of theatricality in general, with the future was paradigmatically explored in the work of Bertolt Brecht. In his view, the role of theatre was to produce a distance, not an unreflexive and emotional involvement in a plot. This distance or alienation was necessary to make people see behind the scenes of the socio-political and economic system, as a result of which they would start to think and become able to act in order to change the course of history. This appears to be an essential strategy as well if we think about the powers of spectacle, as they have been dealt with in previous studies in performance research, and a possible theatrical response to them.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030410</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030410</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘We read  together’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespearean Intertextuality in Edward Said's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bilal Hamamra]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Sanaa Abusamra]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Inspired by Said's methodology of contrapuntal reading, this article examines Edward Said's reference to Shakespeare's <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1604) in his memoir, <italic>Out of Place</italic> (1999) to shed light on his experiences of exile and displacement. We contend that <italic>Hamlet</italic> gives voice to Said's incestuous desire and his inability, like that of Hamlet, to live up to the standards required of him by his dominating father who, like Hamlet's father, is a ghostly figure that dominates Said's life even after his death. We argue that while Said points out that Shakespeare is an extension of imperial authority, his readings of Hamlet with his mother destabilises the colonising force of Shakespeare and displaces Western hegemony over performance and interpretations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memoriam]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey 1952–2021]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>It is my sad duty to announce that my dear friend Bryan Loughrey, co-editor of the journal, recently passed away after a short illness. It was Bryan who relaunched <italic>Critical Survey</italic> in 1987, serving as Editor, General Editor and lately Editor Emeritus. The journal was originally founded by C.B. Cox and A.E. Dyson in 1962 as a sister journal to <italic>Critical Quarterly</italic> (1958–), which also changed hands in 1987, but went in a different, more theoretical direction, under the editorship of Colin McCabe. Together with <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, Bryan also assumed responsibility from Cox and Dyson for the ‘Critical Quarterly Conferences’, a long-running series of conferences for UK sixth form students who might be contemplating studying English Literature or related studies at university. This historical background shows Bryan operating in three capacities in which he excelled: as independent scholar, editor and academic manager.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> has a twofold purpose: to mark the twentieth anniversary of the events of 11 September 2001, when Islamic terrorists piloted two planes into New York's World Trade Centre, killing some three thousand innocent people; and to register some of the cultural changes that have taken place in the subsequent two decades, and can be directly or indirectly attributed to that world-changing day. The attacks of 9/11 soon came to represent an extensive typology of collisions: the ‘clash of civilisations’ between East and West; the unstable boundaries between war and peace in our contemporary world; and (to many, but not all academics) the destructive violence that potentially underlies Western values of liberty and peaceful co-existence. It has long been a commonplace that 9/11 profoundly and irreversibly changed our world. This issue sets out to represent and reflect some of those changes.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hallucinations in Post-9/11 American Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Trauma and Beyond]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joydeep Chakraborty]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article seeks to enlarge the scope of the current scholarly discussion on the trauma-related or, more precisely, ‘belated’ aspect of post-9/11 American literature through a focus on hallucinatory experiences in post-9/11 American poetry, and through the application of the information-processing models of Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder (PTSD) to the interpretation of these experiences. To attain this purpose, the article focuses on four poems – ‘High Haunts’ by Tish Eastman, ‘The Dead Have Stopped Running’ by Matthew Mason, ‘Making Love after September 11, 2001’ by Aliki Barnstone and ‘Strangers’ by Lucille Lang Day – all of which were included in <italic>An Eye for an Eye Makes the Whole World Blind: Poets on 9/11</italic> and <italic>September 11, 2001: American Writers Respond</italic>, two of the major anthologies of 9/11 poems that came into being in the immediate aftermath of 9/11. This article, finally, attempts to discover a poetic strategy to conquer the trauma of 9/11 at the personal level.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Simulation, Fetishism and World Domination]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Using Baudrillard to Analyse American Discourse]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Campbell]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>According to Jean Baudrillard, in a totally functional world people become irrational and subjective, given to projecting their fantasies of power into the efficiency of the system, a state of ‘spectacular alienation’. I argue that Americans as a society have accommodated themselves to such a system to the detriment of their ability to make sense in their public discourse. Baudrillard finds pathology in the system of objects as it determines social relations. In one symptom, people may obsess over a fetish object. For American society, the magical mechanical object is the gun. I show evidence for this weapons fetish in American fiction, cinema, television and serious journalism. Then, using Baudrillard and other analysts, I show how the American obsession with the superior functionality of weapons joins its myth of exceptionality and preference for simulation over reality to create a profound American dream state that protects a very deep sleep.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terrorism and Culture]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[9/11,  and the Gunpowder Plot]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article addresses the question ‘can literature help us with terrorism?’ by interrogating the common assumption that terrorism always ‘has an agenda’ that needs to be understood and addressed. The article offers a critique of Robert Applebaum's argument that Shakespeare's <italic>Macbeth</italic> represents a denial of the political agenda of the Gunpowder Plot, and argues that terrorism – especially contemporary Islamic terrorism – is nihilistic, merely destructive and offers (in Derrida's words) ‘nothing good to be hoped for’. The achievement of <italic>Macbeth</italic> is to expose the ‘mystery of iniquity’ (2 Thess. 2.7) that lies behind all terrorism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030406</link>
<title><![CDATA[Lear's Subjectivity and Apotheosis]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mehrdad Bidgoli]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ethically attuned readings of <italic>King Lear</italic> typically study, among other issues, Lear's ethical revolution. More specifically, Shakespeare critics who have engaged with Levinasian treatments of this play often do not present a clear-cut account of Lear's status with regard to the authentic encounter with the destitute yet commanding face of the Other, and the ineluctably intervening third party. Trying to unravel these complexities, I examine one of the possible reasons why ethical readers of <italic>King Lear</italic> equivocate when they study Lear and his ethical apotheosis. I will discuss Lear's subjectivity and trace its gradual transition to a more heightened ethical awareness, but refuse to envision him as a perfect ethical character. Lear does improve significantly with regard to his relationship with the Other, but while he appears to temporarily touch a Levinasian standpoint, his subjectivity undergoes an apotheosis, eventuating in a deontological (perhaps pre-ontological) status which cannot reconcile itself with the presence of ‘the third party’. This, as I will discuss, is his ethical-political flaw which blocks a final recourse towards a probable reconciliation of the Other and the Third. Lear's ethical awakening, I suggest, fails to reconcile with and restore justice.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030407</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Apocalyptic Image of the Beast in William Blake's ‘The Tyger’ and W.B. Yeats’ ‘The Second Coming’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yasser K. R. Aman]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The monstrous image created by William Blake in ‘The Tyger’ left the world wrapped in an apocalyptic vision that creates an epiphany of unknown Romantic potentials symbolised in ‘The Tyger’. The apocalyptic vision, deeply rooted in Christian religion, develops into an ominous harbinger of the destruction of the modern world portrayed in W.B. Yeats’ ‘The Second Coming’. The image of the beast marks the difference between two ages, one with strong potentials and the other with fear and resident evil unexplained. I argue that the apocalyptic theory in Christianity has an impact on the development of the image of the beast in both poems, an impact that highlights man's retreat from Nature into the modern world which may fall apart because of beastly practices.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030408</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030408</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Clarence]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Medieval Shell-Shocked Soldier]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Linhan Gan]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that Shakespeare's George of Clarence is a war veteran traumatised by his wartime experience, and that he can be regarded as a prototype of the modern shell-shocked soldier. Seizing on Jonathan Shay's study on war trauma, it explores how Clarence becomes traumatised through a trajectory of degradation of personality due to his commander's breach of <italic>themis</italic> in <italic>3Henry VI</italic>. Edward's breach of honour triggers the destabilisation of Clarence's character, which, the article argues, suffers a traumatic breakdown in consequence of the murdering of Prince Edward. Turning to <italic>Richard III</italic>, the article explores how Clarence is haunted by his war trauma by examining Clarence's insulation in the Tower of London, which powerfully symbolises the medieval veteran's post-war dilemma. The repetition of war trauma is further borne out by Clarence's nightmare, which, the article suggests, is not unlike the compulsive dream that occurs to the Freudian veteran after the Great War.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030409</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030409</link>
<title><![CDATA[Actualising History]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Responsibilities with Regard to the Future in Arthur Miller's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aamir Aziz]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Frans Willem Korsten]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Whereas prior studies have focused on Arthur Miller's play <italic>The Crucible</italic> in relation to the Puritan past of the United States of America, this article looks at the play's present in relation to a future. If, as is the case, the play is an intervention in its contemporary circumstances, this is obviously with the aim of moving towards a better future. The question then becomes: how does the play deal with the past in the way that the Salem trials (1692) relate, by means of a theatrical intervention, to a future? In the twentieth century the relation of theatre, and of theatricality in general, with the future was paradigmatically explored in the work of Bertolt Brecht. In his view, the role of theatre was to produce a distance, not an unreflexive and emotional involvement in a plot. This distance or alienation was necessary to make people see behind the scenes of the socio-political and economic system, as a result of which they would start to think and become able to act in order to change the course of history. This appears to be an essential strategy as well if we think about the powers of spectacle, as they have been dealt with in previous studies in performance research, and a possible theatrical response to them.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030410</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030410</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘We read  together’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespearean Intertextuality in Edward Said's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bilal Hamamra]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Sanaa Abusamra]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Inspired by Said's methodology of contrapuntal reading, this article examines Edward Said's reference to Shakespeare's <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1604) in his memoir, <italic>Out of Place</italic> (1999) to shed light on his experiences of exile and displacement. We contend that <italic>Hamlet</italic> gives voice to Said's incestuous desire and his inability, like that of Hamlet, to live up to the standards required of him by his dominating father who, like Hamlet's father, is a ghostly figure that dominates Said's life even after his death. We argue that while Said points out that Shakespeare is an extension of imperial authority, his readings of Hamlet with his mother destabilises the colonising force of Shakespeare and displaces Western hegemony over performance and interpretations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030411</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030411</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ibsen's Arab Journey]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Shireen H. Alkurdi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Awfa Hussein Al-Doory]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Mahmoud F. Al-Shetawi]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article sheds light on the Norwegian playwright Henrik Ibsen's interest in Egypt and the Arab world. It underscores the influence of his tour in Egypt during the opening of the Suez Canal on his works, drawing on the theoretical underpinnings established by Edward W. Said. The study foregrounds Ibsen's correspondence, plays, and other works that include references to his two-month stay in Egypt and to his encounter with the Arab culture. Ibsen's references validate the Western stereotyping and ideology that have influenced a wide array of Western writers in the ways they misrepresent and misinterpret the Arab culture, and concomitantly other references mirror a personal force of admiration. Additionally, the article discusses the idea that Ibsen's sojourn in Egypt did not alter his viewpoint of the Arab culture in general and the Egyptian one in particular which is markedly controlled by the Western stereotyped image of Arabs and their culture.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memoriam]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey 1952–2021]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>It is my sad duty to announce that my dear friend Bryan Loughrey, co-editor of the journal, recently passed away after a short illness. It was Bryan who relaunched <italic>Critical Survey</italic> in 1987, serving as Editor, General Editor and lately Editor Emeritus. The journal was originally founded by C.B. Cox and A.E. Dyson in 1962 as a sister journal to <italic>Critical Quarterly</italic> (1958–), which also changed hands in 1987, but went in a different, more theoretical direction, under the editorship of Colin McCabe. Together with <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, Bryan also assumed responsibility from Cox and Dyson for the ‘Critical Quarterly Conferences’, a long-running series of conferences for UK sixth form students who might be contemplating studying English Literature or related studies at university. This historical background shows Bryan operating in three capacities in which he excelled: as independent scholar, editor and academic manager.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> has a twofold purpose: to mark the twentieth anniversary of the events of 11 September 2001, when Islamic terrorists piloted two planes into New York's World Trade Centre, killing some three thousand innocent people; and to register some of the cultural changes that have taken place in the subsequent two decades, and can be directly or indirectly attributed to that world-changing day. The attacks of 9/11 soon came to represent an extensive typology of collisions: the ‘clash of civilisations’ between East and West; the unstable boundaries between war and peace in our contemporary world; and (to many, but not all academics) the destructive violence that potentially underlies Western values of liberty and peaceful co-existence. It has long been a commonplace that 9/11 profoundly and irreversibly changed our world. This issue sets out to represent and reflect some of those changes.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hallucinations in Post-9/11 American Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Trauma and Beyond]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joydeep Chakraborty]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article seeks to enlarge the scope of the current scholarly discussion on the trauma-related or, more precisely, ‘belated’ aspect of post-9/11 American literature through a focus on hallucinatory experiences in post-9/11 American poetry, and through the application of the information-processing models of Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder (PTSD) to the interpretation of these experiences. To attain this purpose, the article focuses on four poems – ‘High Haunts’ by Tish Eastman, ‘The Dead Have Stopped Running’ by Matthew Mason, ‘Making Love after September 11, 2001’ by Aliki Barnstone and ‘Strangers’ by Lucille Lang Day – all of which were included in <italic>An Eye for an Eye Makes the Whole World Blind: Poets on 9/11</italic> and <italic>September 11, 2001: American Writers Respond</italic>, two of the major anthologies of 9/11 poems that came into being in the immediate aftermath of 9/11. This article, finally, attempts to discover a poetic strategy to conquer the trauma of 9/11 at the personal level.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Simulation, Fetishism and World Domination]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Using Baudrillard to Analyse American Discourse]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Campbell]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>According to Jean Baudrillard, in a totally functional world people become irrational and subjective, given to projecting their fantasies of power into the efficiency of the system, a state of ‘spectacular alienation’. I argue that Americans as a society have accommodated themselves to such a system to the detriment of their ability to make sense in their public discourse. Baudrillard finds pathology in the system of objects as it determines social relations. In one symptom, people may obsess over a fetish object. For American society, the magical mechanical object is the gun. I show evidence for this weapons fetish in American fiction, cinema, television and serious journalism. Then, using Baudrillard and other analysts, I show how the American obsession with the superior functionality of weapons joins its myth of exceptionality and preference for simulation over reality to create a profound American dream state that protects a very deep sleep.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terrorism and Culture]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[9/11,  and the Gunpowder Plot]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article addresses the question ‘can literature help us with terrorism?’ by interrogating the common assumption that terrorism always ‘has an agenda’ that needs to be understood and addressed. The article offers a critique of Robert Applebaum's argument that Shakespeare's <italic>Macbeth</italic> represents a denial of the political agenda of the Gunpowder Plot, and argues that terrorism – especially contemporary Islamic terrorism – is nihilistic, merely destructive and offers (in Derrida's words) ‘nothing good to be hoped for’. The achievement of <italic>Macbeth</italic> is to expose the ‘mystery of iniquity’ (2 Thess. 2.7) that lies behind all terrorism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030406</link>
<title><![CDATA[Lear's Subjectivity and Apotheosis]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mehrdad Bidgoli]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ethically attuned readings of <italic>King Lear</italic> typically study, among other issues, Lear's ethical revolution. More specifically, Shakespeare critics who have engaged with Levinasian treatments of this play often do not present a clear-cut account of Lear's status with regard to the authentic encounter with the destitute yet commanding face of the Other, and the ineluctably intervening third party. Trying to unravel these complexities, I examine one of the possible reasons why ethical readers of <italic>King Lear</italic> equivocate when they study Lear and his ethical apotheosis. I will discuss Lear's subjectivity and trace its gradual transition to a more heightened ethical awareness, but refuse to envision him as a perfect ethical character. Lear does improve significantly with regard to his relationship with the Other, but while he appears to temporarily touch a Levinasian standpoint, his subjectivity undergoes an apotheosis, eventuating in a deontological (perhaps pre-ontological) status which cannot reconcile itself with the presence of ‘the third party’. This, as I will discuss, is his ethical-political flaw which blocks a final recourse towards a probable reconciliation of the Other and the Third. Lear's ethical awakening, I suggest, fails to reconcile with and restore justice.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030407</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Apocalyptic Image of the Beast in William Blake's ‘The Tyger’ and W.B. Yeats’ ‘The Second Coming’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yasser K. R. Aman]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The monstrous image created by William Blake in ‘The Tyger’ left the world wrapped in an apocalyptic vision that creates an epiphany of unknown Romantic potentials symbolised in ‘The Tyger’. The apocalyptic vision, deeply rooted in Christian religion, develops into an ominous harbinger of the destruction of the modern world portrayed in W.B. Yeats’ ‘The Second Coming’. The image of the beast marks the difference between two ages, one with strong potentials and the other with fear and resident evil unexplained. I argue that the apocalyptic theory in Christianity has an impact on the development of the image of the beast in both poems, an impact that highlights man's retreat from Nature into the modern world which may fall apart because of beastly practices.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030408</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030408</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Clarence]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Medieval Shell-Shocked Soldier]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Linhan Gan]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that Shakespeare's George of Clarence is a war veteran traumatised by his wartime experience, and that he can be regarded as a prototype of the modern shell-shocked soldier. Seizing on Jonathan Shay's study on war trauma, it explores how Clarence becomes traumatised through a trajectory of degradation of personality due to his commander's breach of <italic>themis</italic> in <italic>3Henry VI</italic>. Edward's breach of honour triggers the destabilisation of Clarence's character, which, the article argues, suffers a traumatic breakdown in consequence of the murdering of Prince Edward. Turning to <italic>Richard III</italic>, the article explores how Clarence is haunted by his war trauma by examining Clarence's insulation in the Tower of London, which powerfully symbolises the medieval veteran's post-war dilemma. The repetition of war trauma is further borne out by Clarence's nightmare, which, the article suggests, is not unlike the compulsive dream that occurs to the Freudian veteran after the Great War.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030409</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030409</link>
<title><![CDATA[Actualising History]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Responsibilities with Regard to the Future in Arthur Miller's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aamir Aziz]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Frans Willem Korsten]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Whereas prior studies have focused on Arthur Miller's play <italic>The Crucible</italic> in relation to the Puritan past of the United States of America, this article looks at the play's present in relation to a future. If, as is the case, the play is an intervention in its contemporary circumstances, this is obviously with the aim of moving towards a better future. The question then becomes: how does the play deal with the past in the way that the Salem trials (1692) relate, by means of a theatrical intervention, to a future? In the twentieth century the relation of theatre, and of theatricality in general, with the future was paradigmatically explored in the work of Bertolt Brecht. In his view, the role of theatre was to produce a distance, not an unreflexive and emotional involvement in a plot. This distance or alienation was necessary to make people see behind the scenes of the socio-political and economic system, as a result of which they would start to think and become able to act in order to change the course of history. This appears to be an essential strategy as well if we think about the powers of spectacle, as they have been dealt with in previous studies in performance research, and a possible theatrical response to them.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030410</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030410</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘We read  together’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespearean Intertextuality in Edward Said's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bilal Hamamra]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Sanaa Abusamra]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Inspired by Said's methodology of contrapuntal reading, this article examines Edward Said's reference to Shakespeare's <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1604) in his memoir, <italic>Out of Place</italic> (1999) to shed light on his experiences of exile and displacement. We contend that <italic>Hamlet</italic> gives voice to Said's incestuous desire and his inability, like that of Hamlet, to live up to the standards required of him by his dominating father who, like Hamlet's father, is a ghostly figure that dominates Said's life even after his death. We argue that while Said points out that Shakespeare is an extension of imperial authority, his readings of Hamlet with his mother destabilises the colonising force of Shakespeare and displaces Western hegemony over performance and interpretations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030411</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030411</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ibsen's Arab Journey]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Shireen H. Alkurdi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Awfa Hussein Al-Doory]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Mahmoud F. Al-Shetawi]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article sheds light on the Norwegian playwright Henrik Ibsen's interest in Egypt and the Arab world. It underscores the influence of his tour in Egypt during the opening of the Suez Canal on his works, drawing on the theoretical underpinnings established by Edward W. Said. The study foregrounds Ibsen's correspondence, plays, and other works that include references to his two-month stay in Egypt and to his encounter with the Arab culture. Ibsen's references validate the Western stereotyping and ideology that have influenced a wide array of Western writers in the ways they misrepresent and misinterpret the Arab culture, and concomitantly other references mirror a personal force of admiration. Additionally, the article discusses the idea that Ibsen's sojourn in Egypt did not alter his viewpoint of the Arab culture in general and the Egyptian one in particular which is markedly controlled by the Western stereotyped image of Arabs and their culture.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030412</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030412</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Restoration Muslim Tangerines Caliban and Sycorax in Dryden-Davenant's Adaptation of Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hussein A. Alhawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the filtering of Shakespeare's <italic>The Tempest</italic> (1611) in the Restoration drama repertoire, showing the Restoration revision of the Shakespearean stereotypical delineation of the ‘half-moor’ Caliban in the light of Restoration England's complex relations of admiration and trepidation with regard to the Muslim Moors and Turks. Dryden-Davenant's <italic>The Tempest or The Enchanted Island</italic> (1667) complicates the figures of Caliban and Sycorax as Muslim Moorish friends or foes and possible subjects of Charles II's English Tangier on the Barbary coast. Dryden-Davenant's <italic>The Enchanted Island</italic> makes historical parallels and allusions to Charles II's marriage to the Portuguese Catherine of Braganza and the English possession of Tangier as a part of the marriage dowry.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memoriam]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey 1952–2021]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>It is my sad duty to announce that my dear friend Bryan Loughrey, co-editor of the journal, recently passed away after a short illness. It was Bryan who relaunched <italic>Critical Survey</italic> in 1987, serving as Editor, General Editor and lately Editor Emeritus. The journal was originally founded by C.B. Cox and A.E. Dyson in 1962 as a sister journal to <italic>Critical Quarterly</italic> (1958–), which also changed hands in 1987, but went in a different, more theoretical direction, under the editorship of Colin McCabe. Together with <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, Bryan also assumed responsibility from Cox and Dyson for the ‘Critical Quarterly Conferences’, a long-running series of conferences for UK sixth form students who might be contemplating studying English Literature or related studies at university. This historical background shows Bryan operating in three capacities in which he excelled: as independent scholar, editor and academic manager.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> has a twofold purpose: to mark the twentieth anniversary of the events of 11 September 2001, when Islamic terrorists piloted two planes into New York's World Trade Centre, killing some three thousand innocent people; and to register some of the cultural changes that have taken place in the subsequent two decades, and can be directly or indirectly attributed to that world-changing day. The attacks of 9/11 soon came to represent an extensive typology of collisions: the ‘clash of civilisations’ between East and West; the unstable boundaries between war and peace in our contemporary world; and (to many, but not all academics) the destructive violence that potentially underlies Western values of liberty and peaceful co-existence. It has long been a commonplace that 9/11 profoundly and irreversibly changed our world. This issue sets out to represent and reflect some of those changes.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hallucinations in Post-9/11 American Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Trauma and Beyond]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joydeep Chakraborty]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article seeks to enlarge the scope of the current scholarly discussion on the trauma-related or, more precisely, ‘belated’ aspect of post-9/11 American literature through a focus on hallucinatory experiences in post-9/11 American poetry, and through the application of the information-processing models of Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder (PTSD) to the interpretation of these experiences. To attain this purpose, the article focuses on four poems – ‘High Haunts’ by Tish Eastman, ‘The Dead Have Stopped Running’ by Matthew Mason, ‘Making Love after September 11, 2001’ by Aliki Barnstone and ‘Strangers’ by Lucille Lang Day – all of which were included in <italic>An Eye for an Eye Makes the Whole World Blind: Poets on 9/11</italic> and <italic>September 11, 2001: American Writers Respond</italic>, two of the major anthologies of 9/11 poems that came into being in the immediate aftermath of 9/11. This article, finally, attempts to discover a poetic strategy to conquer the trauma of 9/11 at the personal level.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Simulation, Fetishism and World Domination]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Using Baudrillard to Analyse American Discourse]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Campbell]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>According to Jean Baudrillard, in a totally functional world people become irrational and subjective, given to projecting their fantasies of power into the efficiency of the system, a state of ‘spectacular alienation’. I argue that Americans as a society have accommodated themselves to such a system to the detriment of their ability to make sense in their public discourse. Baudrillard finds pathology in the system of objects as it determines social relations. In one symptom, people may obsess over a fetish object. For American society, the magical mechanical object is the gun. I show evidence for this weapons fetish in American fiction, cinema, television and serious journalism. Then, using Baudrillard and other analysts, I show how the American obsession with the superior functionality of weapons joins its myth of exceptionality and preference for simulation over reality to create a profound American dream state that protects a very deep sleep.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terrorism and Culture]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[9/11,  and the Gunpowder Plot]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article addresses the question ‘can literature help us with terrorism?’ by interrogating the common assumption that terrorism always ‘has an agenda’ that needs to be understood and addressed. The article offers a critique of Robert Applebaum's argument that Shakespeare's <italic>Macbeth</italic> represents a denial of the political agenda of the Gunpowder Plot, and argues that terrorism – especially contemporary Islamic terrorism – is nihilistic, merely destructive and offers (in Derrida's words) ‘nothing good to be hoped for’. The achievement of <italic>Macbeth</italic> is to expose the ‘mystery of iniquity’ (2 Thess. 2.7) that lies behind all terrorism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030406</link>
<title><![CDATA[Lear's Subjectivity and Apotheosis]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mehrdad Bidgoli]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ethically attuned readings of <italic>King Lear</italic> typically study, among other issues, Lear's ethical revolution. More specifically, Shakespeare critics who have engaged with Levinasian treatments of this play often do not present a clear-cut account of Lear's status with regard to the authentic encounter with the destitute yet commanding face of the Other, and the ineluctably intervening third party. Trying to unravel these complexities, I examine one of the possible reasons why ethical readers of <italic>King Lear</italic> equivocate when they study Lear and his ethical apotheosis. I will discuss Lear's subjectivity and trace its gradual transition to a more heightened ethical awareness, but refuse to envision him as a perfect ethical character. Lear does improve significantly with regard to his relationship with the Other, but while he appears to temporarily touch a Levinasian standpoint, his subjectivity undergoes an apotheosis, eventuating in a deontological (perhaps pre-ontological) status which cannot reconcile itself with the presence of ‘the third party’. This, as I will discuss, is his ethical-political flaw which blocks a final recourse towards a probable reconciliation of the Other and the Third. Lear's ethical awakening, I suggest, fails to reconcile with and restore justice.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030407</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Apocalyptic Image of the Beast in William Blake's ‘The Tyger’ and W.B. Yeats’ ‘The Second Coming’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yasser K. R. Aman]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The monstrous image created by William Blake in ‘The Tyger’ left the world wrapped in an apocalyptic vision that creates an epiphany of unknown Romantic potentials symbolised in ‘The Tyger’. The apocalyptic vision, deeply rooted in Christian religion, develops into an ominous harbinger of the destruction of the modern world portrayed in W.B. Yeats’ ‘The Second Coming’. The image of the beast marks the difference between two ages, one with strong potentials and the other with fear and resident evil unexplained. I argue that the apocalyptic theory in Christianity has an impact on the development of the image of the beast in both poems, an impact that highlights man's retreat from Nature into the modern world which may fall apart because of beastly practices.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030408</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030408</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Clarence]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Medieval Shell-Shocked Soldier]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Linhan Gan]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that Shakespeare's George of Clarence is a war veteran traumatised by his wartime experience, and that he can be regarded as a prototype of the modern shell-shocked soldier. Seizing on Jonathan Shay's study on war trauma, it explores how Clarence becomes traumatised through a trajectory of degradation of personality due to his commander's breach of <italic>themis</italic> in <italic>3Henry VI</italic>. Edward's breach of honour triggers the destabilisation of Clarence's character, which, the article argues, suffers a traumatic breakdown in consequence of the murdering of Prince Edward. Turning to <italic>Richard III</italic>, the article explores how Clarence is haunted by his war trauma by examining Clarence's insulation in the Tower of London, which powerfully symbolises the medieval veteran's post-war dilemma. The repetition of war trauma is further borne out by Clarence's nightmare, which, the article suggests, is not unlike the compulsive dream that occurs to the Freudian veteran after the Great War.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030409</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030409</link>
<title><![CDATA[Actualising History]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Responsibilities with Regard to the Future in Arthur Miller's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aamir Aziz]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Frans Willem Korsten]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Whereas prior studies have focused on Arthur Miller's play <italic>The Crucible</italic> in relation to the Puritan past of the United States of America, this article looks at the play's present in relation to a future. If, as is the case, the play is an intervention in its contemporary circumstances, this is obviously with the aim of moving towards a better future. The question then becomes: how does the play deal with the past in the way that the Salem trials (1692) relate, by means of a theatrical intervention, to a future? In the twentieth century the relation of theatre, and of theatricality in general, with the future was paradigmatically explored in the work of Bertolt Brecht. In his view, the role of theatre was to produce a distance, not an unreflexive and emotional involvement in a plot. This distance or alienation was necessary to make people see behind the scenes of the socio-political and economic system, as a result of which they would start to think and become able to act in order to change the course of history. This appears to be an essential strategy as well if we think about the powers of spectacle, as they have been dealt with in previous studies in performance research, and a possible theatrical response to them.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030410</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030410</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘We read  together’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespearean Intertextuality in Edward Said's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bilal Hamamra]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Sanaa Abusamra]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Inspired by Said's methodology of contrapuntal reading, this article examines Edward Said's reference to Shakespeare's <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1604) in his memoir, <italic>Out of Place</italic> (1999) to shed light on his experiences of exile and displacement. We contend that <italic>Hamlet</italic> gives voice to Said's incestuous desire and his inability, like that of Hamlet, to live up to the standards required of him by his dominating father who, like Hamlet's father, is a ghostly figure that dominates Said's life even after his death. We argue that while Said points out that Shakespeare is an extension of imperial authority, his readings of Hamlet with his mother destabilises the colonising force of Shakespeare and displaces Western hegemony over performance and interpretations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030411</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030411</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ibsen's Arab Journey]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Shireen H. Alkurdi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Awfa Hussein Al-Doory]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Mahmoud F. Al-Shetawi]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article sheds light on the Norwegian playwright Henrik Ibsen's interest in Egypt and the Arab world. It underscores the influence of his tour in Egypt during the opening of the Suez Canal on his works, drawing on the theoretical underpinnings established by Edward W. Said. The study foregrounds Ibsen's correspondence, plays, and other works that include references to his two-month stay in Egypt and to his encounter with the Arab culture. Ibsen's references validate the Western stereotyping and ideology that have influenced a wide array of Western writers in the ways they misrepresent and misinterpret the Arab culture, and concomitantly other references mirror a personal force of admiration. Additionally, the article discusses the idea that Ibsen's sojourn in Egypt did not alter his viewpoint of the Arab culture in general and the Egyptian one in particular which is markedly controlled by the Western stereotyped image of Arabs and their culture.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030412</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030412</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Restoration Muslim Tangerines Caliban and Sycorax in Dryden-Davenant's Adaptation of Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hussein A. Alhawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the filtering of Shakespeare's <italic>The Tempest</italic> (1611) in the Restoration drama repertoire, showing the Restoration revision of the Shakespearean stereotypical delineation of the ‘half-moor’ Caliban in the light of Restoration England's complex relations of admiration and trepidation with regard to the Muslim Moors and Turks. Dryden-Davenant's <italic>The Tempest or The Enchanted Island</italic> (1667) complicates the figures of Caliban and Sycorax as Muslim Moorish friends or foes and possible subjects of Charles II's English Tangier on the Barbary coast. Dryden-Davenant's <italic>The Enchanted Island</italic> makes historical parallels and allusions to Charles II's marriage to the Portuguese Catherine of Braganza and the English possession of Tangier as a part of the marriage dowry.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030413</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030413</link>
<title><![CDATA[Othello's ‘Travailous History’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Samira al-Khawaldeh]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Soumaya Bouacida]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Moufida Zaidi]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article aims to relocate Shakespeare's Othello the Moor in the cultural roots of Moorish Spain, arguing that he is not a Moor in the inclusionary, monolithic sense of the term, but a diasporic Iberian finding refuge in fifteenth–sixteenth-century Venice. It seeks to contextualise Shakespeare's play by setting the Othello/Iago binary as an epitomisation of the Spanish inquisition. Giving <italic>Othello, the Moor of Venice</italic> an allegorical reading against its historical background facilitates better perception of the play's motivational dynamics: why a Moor? And why such extreme enmity? To substantiate the argument, textual and contextual factors, such as characters’ appellations and the Moorish refugee's ‘royal siege’, are viewed from a different perspective, factors designed to direct the mind towards specific realities, already visible to the playwright's audience.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030401</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memoriam]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey 1952–2021]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>It is my sad duty to announce that my dear friend Bryan Loughrey, co-editor of the journal, recently passed away after a short illness. It was Bryan who relaunched <italic>Critical Survey</italic> in 1987, serving as Editor, General Editor and lately Editor Emeritus. The journal was originally founded by C.B. Cox and A.E. Dyson in 1962 as a sister journal to <italic>Critical Quarterly</italic> (1958–), which also changed hands in 1987, but went in a different, more theoretical direction, under the editorship of Colin McCabe. Together with <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, Bryan also assumed responsibility from Cox and Dyson for the ‘Critical Quarterly Conferences’, a long-running series of conferences for UK sixth form students who might be contemplating studying English Literature or related studies at university. This historical background shows Bryan operating in three capacities in which he excelled: as independent scholar, editor and academic manager.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>This special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> has a twofold purpose: to mark the twentieth anniversary of the events of 11 September 2001, when Islamic terrorists piloted two planes into New York's World Trade Centre, killing some three thousand innocent people; and to register some of the cultural changes that have taken place in the subsequent two decades, and can be directly or indirectly attributed to that world-changing day. The attacks of 9/11 soon came to represent an extensive typology of collisions: the ‘clash of civilisations’ between East and West; the unstable boundaries between war and peace in our contemporary world; and (to many, but not all academics) the destructive violence that potentially underlies Western values of liberty and peaceful co-existence. It has long been a commonplace that 9/11 profoundly and irreversibly changed our world. This issue sets out to represent and reflect some of those changes.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hallucinations in Post-9/11 American Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Trauma and Beyond]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joydeep Chakraborty]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article seeks to enlarge the scope of the current scholarly discussion on the trauma-related or, more precisely, ‘belated’ aspect of post-9/11 American literature through a focus on hallucinatory experiences in post-9/11 American poetry, and through the application of the information-processing models of Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder (PTSD) to the interpretation of these experiences. To attain this purpose, the article focuses on four poems – ‘High Haunts’ by Tish Eastman, ‘The Dead Have Stopped Running’ by Matthew Mason, ‘Making Love after September 11, 2001’ by Aliki Barnstone and ‘Strangers’ by Lucille Lang Day – all of which were included in <italic>An Eye for an Eye Makes the Whole World Blind: Poets on 9/11</italic> and <italic>September 11, 2001: American Writers Respond</italic>, two of the major anthologies of 9/11 poems that came into being in the immediate aftermath of 9/11. This article, finally, attempts to discover a poetic strategy to conquer the trauma of 9/11 at the personal level.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Simulation, Fetishism and World Domination]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Using Baudrillard to Analyse American Discourse]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Campbell]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>According to Jean Baudrillard, in a totally functional world people become irrational and subjective, given to projecting their fantasies of power into the efficiency of the system, a state of ‘spectacular alienation’. I argue that Americans as a society have accommodated themselves to such a system to the detriment of their ability to make sense in their public discourse. Baudrillard finds pathology in the system of objects as it determines social relations. In one symptom, people may obsess over a fetish object. For American society, the magical mechanical object is the gun. I show evidence for this weapons fetish in American fiction, cinema, television and serious journalism. Then, using Baudrillard and other analysts, I show how the American obsession with the superior functionality of weapons joins its myth of exceptionality and preference for simulation over reality to create a profound American dream state that protects a very deep sleep.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terrorism and Culture]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[9/11,  and the Gunpowder Plot]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article addresses the question ‘can literature help us with terrorism?’ by interrogating the common assumption that terrorism always ‘has an agenda’ that needs to be understood and addressed. The article offers a critique of Robert Applebaum's argument that Shakespeare's <italic>Macbeth</italic> represents a denial of the political agenda of the Gunpowder Plot, and argues that terrorism – especially contemporary Islamic terrorism – is nihilistic, merely destructive and offers (in Derrida's words) ‘nothing good to be hoped for’. The achievement of <italic>Macbeth</italic> is to expose the ‘mystery of iniquity’ (2 Thess. 2.7) that lies behind all terrorism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030406</link>
<title><![CDATA[Lear's Subjectivity and Apotheosis]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mehrdad Bidgoli]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ethically attuned readings of <italic>King Lear</italic> typically study, among other issues, Lear's ethical revolution. More specifically, Shakespeare critics who have engaged with Levinasian treatments of this play often do not present a clear-cut account of Lear's status with regard to the authentic encounter with the destitute yet commanding face of the Other, and the ineluctably intervening third party. Trying to unravel these complexities, I examine one of the possible reasons why ethical readers of <italic>King Lear</italic> equivocate when they study Lear and his ethical apotheosis. I will discuss Lear's subjectivity and trace its gradual transition to a more heightened ethical awareness, but refuse to envision him as a perfect ethical character. Lear does improve significantly with regard to his relationship with the Other, but while he appears to temporarily touch a Levinasian standpoint, his subjectivity undergoes an apotheosis, eventuating in a deontological (perhaps pre-ontological) status which cannot reconcile itself with the presence of ‘the third party’. This, as I will discuss, is his ethical-political flaw which blocks a final recourse towards a probable reconciliation of the Other and the Third. Lear's ethical awakening, I suggest, fails to reconcile with and restore justice.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030407</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Apocalyptic Image of the Beast in William Blake's ‘The Tyger’ and W.B. Yeats’ ‘The Second Coming’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yasser K. R. Aman]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The monstrous image created by William Blake in ‘The Tyger’ left the world wrapped in an apocalyptic vision that creates an epiphany of unknown Romantic potentials symbolised in ‘The Tyger’. The apocalyptic vision, deeply rooted in Christian religion, develops into an ominous harbinger of the destruction of the modern world portrayed in W.B. Yeats’ ‘The Second Coming’. The image of the beast marks the difference between two ages, one with strong potentials and the other with fear and resident evil unexplained. I argue that the apocalyptic theory in Christianity has an impact on the development of the image of the beast in both poems, an impact that highlights man's retreat from Nature into the modern world which may fall apart because of beastly practices.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030408</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030408</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Clarence]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Medieval Shell-Shocked Soldier]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Linhan Gan]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that Shakespeare's George of Clarence is a war veteran traumatised by his wartime experience, and that he can be regarded as a prototype of the modern shell-shocked soldier. Seizing on Jonathan Shay's study on war trauma, it explores how Clarence becomes traumatised through a trajectory of degradation of personality due to his commander's breach of <italic>themis</italic> in <italic>3Henry VI</italic>. Edward's breach of honour triggers the destabilisation of Clarence's character, which, the article argues, suffers a traumatic breakdown in consequence of the murdering of Prince Edward. Turning to <italic>Richard III</italic>, the article explores how Clarence is haunted by his war trauma by examining Clarence's insulation in the Tower of London, which powerfully symbolises the medieval veteran's post-war dilemma. The repetition of war trauma is further borne out by Clarence's nightmare, which, the article suggests, is not unlike the compulsive dream that occurs to the Freudian veteran after the Great War.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030409</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030409</link>
<title><![CDATA[Actualising History]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Responsibilities with Regard to the Future in Arthur Miller's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aamir Aziz]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Frans Willem Korsten]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Whereas prior studies have focused on Arthur Miller's play <italic>The Crucible</italic> in relation to the Puritan past of the United States of America, this article looks at the play's present in relation to a future. If, as is the case, the play is an intervention in its contemporary circumstances, this is obviously with the aim of moving towards a better future. The question then becomes: how does the play deal with the past in the way that the Salem trials (1692) relate, by means of a theatrical intervention, to a future? In the twentieth century the relation of theatre, and of theatricality in general, with the future was paradigmatically explored in the work of Bertolt Brecht. In his view, the role of theatre was to produce a distance, not an unreflexive and emotional involvement in a plot. This distance or alienation was necessary to make people see behind the scenes of the socio-political and economic system, as a result of which they would start to think and become able to act in order to change the course of history. This appears to be an essential strategy as well if we think about the powers of spectacle, as they have been dealt with in previous studies in performance research, and a possible theatrical response to them.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030410</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030410</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘We read  together’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespearean Intertextuality in Edward Said's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bilal Hamamra]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Sanaa Abusamra]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Inspired by Said's methodology of contrapuntal reading, this article examines Edward Said's reference to Shakespeare's <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1604) in his memoir, <italic>Out of Place</italic> (1999) to shed light on his experiences of exile and displacement. We contend that <italic>Hamlet</italic> gives voice to Said's incestuous desire and his inability, like that of Hamlet, to live up to the standards required of him by his dominating father who, like Hamlet's father, is a ghostly figure that dominates Said's life even after his death. We argue that while Said points out that Shakespeare is an extension of imperial authority, his readings of Hamlet with his mother destabilises the colonising force of Shakespeare and displaces Western hegemony over performance and interpretations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030411</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030411</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ibsen's Arab Journey]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Shireen H. Alkurdi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Awfa Hussein Al-Doory]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Mahmoud F. Al-Shetawi]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article sheds light on the Norwegian playwright Henrik Ibsen's interest in Egypt and the Arab world. It underscores the influence of his tour in Egypt during the opening of the Suez Canal on his works, drawing on the theoretical underpinnings established by Edward W. Said. The study foregrounds Ibsen's correspondence, plays, and other works that include references to his two-month stay in Egypt and to his encounter with the Arab culture. Ibsen's references validate the Western stereotyping and ideology that have influenced a wide array of Western writers in the ways they misrepresent and misinterpret the Arab culture, and concomitantly other references mirror a personal force of admiration. Additionally, the article discusses the idea that Ibsen's sojourn in Egypt did not alter his viewpoint of the Arab culture in general and the Egyptian one in particular which is markedly controlled by the Western stereotyped image of Arabs and their culture.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030412</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030412</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Restoration Muslim Tangerines Caliban and Sycorax in Dryden-Davenant's Adaptation of Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hussein A. Alhawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the filtering of Shakespeare's <italic>The Tempest</italic> (1611) in the Restoration drama repertoire, showing the Restoration revision of the Shakespearean stereotypical delineation of the ‘half-moor’ Caliban in the light of Restoration England's complex relations of admiration and trepidation with regard to the Muslim Moors and Turks. Dryden-Davenant's <italic>The Tempest or The Enchanted Island</italic> (1667) complicates the figures of Caliban and Sycorax as Muslim Moorish friends or foes and possible subjects of Charles II's English Tangier on the Barbary coast. Dryden-Davenant's <italic>The Enchanted Island</italic> makes historical parallels and allusions to Charles II's marriage to the Portuguese Catherine of Braganza and the English possession of Tangier as a part of the marriage dowry.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030413</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030413</link>
<title><![CDATA[Othello's ‘Travailous History’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Samira al-Khawaldeh]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Soumaya Bouacida]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Moufida Zaidi]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article aims to relocate Shakespeare's Othello the Moor in the cultural roots of Moorish Spain, arguing that he is not a Moor in the inclusionary, monolithic sense of the term, but a diasporic Iberian finding refuge in fifteenth–sixteenth-century Venice. It seeks to contextualise Shakespeare's play by setting the Othello/Iago binary as an epitomisation of the Spanish inquisition. Giving <italic>Othello, the Moor of Venice</italic> an allegorical reading against its historical background facilitates better perception of the play's motivational dynamics: why a Moor? And why such extreme enmity? To substantiate the argument, textual and contextual factors, such as characters’ appellations and the Moorish refugee's ‘royal siege’, are viewed from a different perspective, factors designed to direct the mind towards specific realities, already visible to the playwright's audience.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.33030414</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.33030414</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael W. Thomas]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3-4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Even the hem of midsummer, By Michael W. Thomas</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Modern Novel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>When I first studied the novel, the form was believed to have originated in the eighteenth century with the fiction of Daniel Defoe, Henry Fielding and Samuel Richardson, and was synonymous with literary realism. The novel emerged from the Age of Reason, was closely associated with journalism, satire and conduct literature, and marked a profound break with the supernatural, fantastic and romance narratives of the past. Its perfect embodiment was to be found in the work of Jane Austen, even today an immensely popular writer, and widely regarded as a defining practitioner of the novel form. This kind of novel was/is in every respect different from Shakespeare: new, ‘novel’, not old; prose, not poetry; narrative, not dramatic; realist, not magical; fictional, not metafictional; and could deal with Shakespeare only as an objective feature of the society and culture being represented.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Modern Novel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>When I first studied the novel, the form was believed to have originated in the eighteenth century with the fiction of Daniel Defoe, Henry Fielding and Samuel Richardson, and was synonymous with literary realism. The novel emerged from the Age of Reason, was closely associated with journalism, satire and conduct literature, and marked a profound break with the supernatural, fantastic and romance narratives of the past. Its perfect embodiment was to be found in the work of Jane Austen, even today an immensely popular writer, and widely regarded as a defining practitioner of the novel form. This kind of novel was/is in every respect different from Shakespeare: new, ‘novel’, not old; prose, not poetry; narrative, not dramatic; realist, not magical; fictional, not metafictional; and could deal with Shakespeare only as an objective feature of the society and culture being represented.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘All the world's a [post-apocalyptic] stage’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Future of Shakespeare in Emily St. John Mandel's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Conaway]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Emily St. John Mandel's 2014 novel, <italic>Station Eleven</italic>, follows the Traveling Symphony, a small troupe of actors and musicians who perform concerts and stage Shakespeare's plays in the scattered communities of survivors of an influenza pandemic. Tattooed on the arm of Kirsten Raymonde, an actress in the troupe, are the words ‘Because survival is insufficient’, a phrase borrowed from <italic>Star Trek: Voyager</italic>, indicating that the works of Shakespeare and Beethoven can enrich the lives of the survivors of the pandemic. But even if survival in this post-apocalyptic landscape is considered insufficient, it cannot be taken for granted. In a world without electricity and modern technology, encounters with strangers on the road occasionally turn confrontational, even deadly. The novel thus dramatises a constant struggle that complicates the idea that survival is insufficient, and ceaselessly probes the notion that Beethoven and Shakespeare can enrich our lives in post-apocalyptic times.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Modern Novel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>When I first studied the novel, the form was believed to have originated in the eighteenth century with the fiction of Daniel Defoe, Henry Fielding and Samuel Richardson, and was synonymous with literary realism. The novel emerged from the Age of Reason, was closely associated with journalism, satire and conduct literature, and marked a profound break with the supernatural, fantastic and romance narratives of the past. Its perfect embodiment was to be found in the work of Jane Austen, even today an immensely popular writer, and widely regarded as a defining practitioner of the novel form. This kind of novel was/is in every respect different from Shakespeare: new, ‘novel’, not old; prose, not poetry; narrative, not dramatic; realist, not magical; fictional, not metafictional; and could deal with Shakespeare only as an objective feature of the society and culture being represented.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘All the world's a [post-apocalyptic] stage’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Future of Shakespeare in Emily St. John Mandel's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Conaway]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Emily St. John Mandel's 2014 novel, <italic>Station Eleven</italic>, follows the Traveling Symphony, a small troupe of actors and musicians who perform concerts and stage Shakespeare's plays in the scattered communities of survivors of an influenza pandemic. Tattooed on the arm of Kirsten Raymonde, an actress in the troupe, are the words ‘Because survival is insufficient’, a phrase borrowed from <italic>Star Trek: Voyager</italic>, indicating that the works of Shakespeare and Beethoven can enrich the lives of the survivors of the pandemic. But even if survival in this post-apocalyptic landscape is considered insufficient, it cannot be taken for granted. In a world without electricity and modern technology, encounters with strangers on the road occasionally turn confrontational, even deadly. The novel thus dramatises a constant struggle that complicates the idea that survival is insufficient, and ceaselessly probes the notion that Beethoven and Shakespeare can enrich our lives in post-apocalyptic times.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ian McEwan Celebrates Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[ in a ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elena Bandín]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Elisa González]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The aim of this article is to analyse Ian McEwan's <italic>Nutshell</italic>, published in September 2016, as a modern rewriting of <italic>Hamlet</italic> in relation to the usual issues and themes previously tackled by the author throughout his narrative. The novel focuses on the love triangle involving Claude [Claudius], Trudy [Gertrude] and John Cairncross [King Hamlet] and narrates how the lovers plot the murder of the husband from the unusual perspective of a proto-Hamlet in the womb. Despite the fact that he is rewriting a Shakespearean work, the author remains faithful to his style and favourite topics, displaying the function of the family as destructive rather than constructive, conditioning the later development of the children and rendering them devoid of the affection needed. Similarly, <italic>Nutshell</italic> also depicts his recurrent configuration of mothers as authoritative and destructive, especially for the natural growth of their offspring.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Modern Novel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>When I first studied the novel, the form was believed to have originated in the eighteenth century with the fiction of Daniel Defoe, Henry Fielding and Samuel Richardson, and was synonymous with literary realism. The novel emerged from the Age of Reason, was closely associated with journalism, satire and conduct literature, and marked a profound break with the supernatural, fantastic and romance narratives of the past. Its perfect embodiment was to be found in the work of Jane Austen, even today an immensely popular writer, and widely regarded as a defining practitioner of the novel form. This kind of novel was/is in every respect different from Shakespeare: new, ‘novel’, not old; prose, not poetry; narrative, not dramatic; realist, not magical; fictional, not metafictional; and could deal with Shakespeare only as an objective feature of the society and culture being represented.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘All the world's a [post-apocalyptic] stage’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Future of Shakespeare in Emily St. John Mandel's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Conaway]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Emily St. John Mandel's 2014 novel, <italic>Station Eleven</italic>, follows the Traveling Symphony, a small troupe of actors and musicians who perform concerts and stage Shakespeare's plays in the scattered communities of survivors of an influenza pandemic. Tattooed on the arm of Kirsten Raymonde, an actress in the troupe, are the words ‘Because survival is insufficient’, a phrase borrowed from <italic>Star Trek: Voyager</italic>, indicating that the works of Shakespeare and Beethoven can enrich the lives of the survivors of the pandemic. But even if survival in this post-apocalyptic landscape is considered insufficient, it cannot be taken for granted. In a world without electricity and modern technology, encounters with strangers on the road occasionally turn confrontational, even deadly. The novel thus dramatises a constant struggle that complicates the idea that survival is insufficient, and ceaselessly probes the notion that Beethoven and Shakespeare can enrich our lives in post-apocalyptic times.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ian McEwan Celebrates Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[ in a ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elena Bandín]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Elisa González]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The aim of this article is to analyse Ian McEwan's <italic>Nutshell</italic>, published in September 2016, as a modern rewriting of <italic>Hamlet</italic> in relation to the usual issues and themes previously tackled by the author throughout his narrative. The novel focuses on the love triangle involving Claude [Claudius], Trudy [Gertrude] and John Cairncross [King Hamlet] and narrates how the lovers plot the murder of the husband from the unusual perspective of a proto-Hamlet in the womb. Despite the fact that he is rewriting a Shakespearean work, the author remains faithful to his style and favourite topics, displaying the function of the family as destructive rather than constructive, conditioning the later development of the children and rendering them devoid of the affection needed. Similarly, <italic>Nutshell</italic> also depicts his recurrent configuration of mothers as authoritative and destructive, especially for the natural growth of their offspring.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Modernising Misogyny in Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Natalie K. Eschenbaum]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article considers how Anne Tyler's novel, <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic> (Hogarth, 2016), adopts and adapts the critical debate concerning misogyny in Shakespeare's <italic>Taming of the Shrew</italic>. Social historians have helped to contextualise the shrew-taming plot, some claiming that Shakespeare's tale is romantic when read in context; however, students push back against such conclusions, arguing that teaching <italic>Shrew</italic> and its informing histories reinforces the patriarchy and risks normalising misogyny. My argument is structured, in part, as a response to students’ concerns, and is informed by girlhood and cultural studies. I survey Tyler's purposeful use of the powerful term ‘girl’ to show how the taming plot is modernised, but remains misogynistic. <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic> reveals how <italic>any</italic> tale about taming a woman has an underlying message of male dominance. In Tyler's novel, misogynistic values are sometimes romanticised, sometimes criticised, and frequently both simultaneously. In this contradictory way, it is very much like Shakespeare's original play.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Modern Novel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>When I first studied the novel, the form was believed to have originated in the eighteenth century with the fiction of Daniel Defoe, Henry Fielding and Samuel Richardson, and was synonymous with literary realism. The novel emerged from the Age of Reason, was closely associated with journalism, satire and conduct literature, and marked a profound break with the supernatural, fantastic and romance narratives of the past. Its perfect embodiment was to be found in the work of Jane Austen, even today an immensely popular writer, and widely regarded as a defining practitioner of the novel form. This kind of novel was/is in every respect different from Shakespeare: new, ‘novel’, not old; prose, not poetry; narrative, not dramatic; realist, not magical; fictional, not metafictional; and could deal with Shakespeare only as an objective feature of the society and culture being represented.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘All the world's a [post-apocalyptic] stage’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Future of Shakespeare in Emily St. John Mandel's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Conaway]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Emily St. John Mandel's 2014 novel, <italic>Station Eleven</italic>, follows the Traveling Symphony, a small troupe of actors and musicians who perform concerts and stage Shakespeare's plays in the scattered communities of survivors of an influenza pandemic. Tattooed on the arm of Kirsten Raymonde, an actress in the troupe, are the words ‘Because survival is insufficient’, a phrase borrowed from <italic>Star Trek: Voyager</italic>, indicating that the works of Shakespeare and Beethoven can enrich the lives of the survivors of the pandemic. But even if survival in this post-apocalyptic landscape is considered insufficient, it cannot be taken for granted. In a world without electricity and modern technology, encounters with strangers on the road occasionally turn confrontational, even deadly. The novel thus dramatises a constant struggle that complicates the idea that survival is insufficient, and ceaselessly probes the notion that Beethoven and Shakespeare can enrich our lives in post-apocalyptic times.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ian McEwan Celebrates Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[ in a ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elena Bandín]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Elisa González]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The aim of this article is to analyse Ian McEwan's <italic>Nutshell</italic>, published in September 2016, as a modern rewriting of <italic>Hamlet</italic> in relation to the usual issues and themes previously tackled by the author throughout his narrative. The novel focuses on the love triangle involving Claude [Claudius], Trudy [Gertrude] and John Cairncross [King Hamlet] and narrates how the lovers plot the murder of the husband from the unusual perspective of a proto-Hamlet in the womb. Despite the fact that he is rewriting a Shakespearean work, the author remains faithful to his style and favourite topics, displaying the function of the family as destructive rather than constructive, conditioning the later development of the children and rendering them devoid of the affection needed. Similarly, <italic>Nutshell</italic> also depicts his recurrent configuration of mothers as authoritative and destructive, especially for the natural growth of their offspring.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Modernising Misogyny in Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Natalie K. Eschenbaum]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article considers how Anne Tyler's novel, <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic> (Hogarth, 2016), adopts and adapts the critical debate concerning misogyny in Shakespeare's <italic>Taming of the Shrew</italic>. Social historians have helped to contextualise the shrew-taming plot, some claiming that Shakespeare's tale is romantic when read in context; however, students push back against such conclusions, arguing that teaching <italic>Shrew</italic> and its informing histories reinforces the patriarchy and risks normalising misogyny. My argument is structured, in part, as a response to students’ concerns, and is informed by girlhood and cultural studies. I survey Tyler's purposeful use of the powerful term ‘girl’ to show how the taming plot is modernised, but remains misogynistic. <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic> reveals how <italic>any</italic> tale about taming a woman has an underlying message of male dominance. In Tyler's novel, misogynistic values are sometimes romanticised, sometimes criticised, and frequently both simultaneously. In this contradictory way, it is very much like Shakespeare's original play.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Almost Shakespeare – But Not Quite]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Keith Jones]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Taking Emily St. John Mandel's <italic>Station Eleven</italic> and Gary Schmidt's <italic>Wednesday Wars</italic> as test cases, this article explores generic considerations in modern novels that employ Shakespeare but do not retell or recast the plot of any particular work by Shakespeare. Questions to be considered include how the works employ the Shakespearean genres of comedy, tragedy, history, romance and tragicomedy to create their own genres – and, conceivably, to transcend them. The article will also consider the mainstream appropriation of Shakespeare in Mandel and Schmidt. <italic>The Three Fates</italic> by Linda Lê will be briefly examined as a less straightforward reworking of the material of a single Shakespeare play (<italic>King Lear</italic>).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Modern Novel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>When I first studied the novel, the form was believed to have originated in the eighteenth century with the fiction of Daniel Defoe, Henry Fielding and Samuel Richardson, and was synonymous with literary realism. The novel emerged from the Age of Reason, was closely associated with journalism, satire and conduct literature, and marked a profound break with the supernatural, fantastic and romance narratives of the past. Its perfect embodiment was to be found in the work of Jane Austen, even today an immensely popular writer, and widely regarded as a defining practitioner of the novel form. This kind of novel was/is in every respect different from Shakespeare: new, ‘novel’, not old; prose, not poetry; narrative, not dramatic; realist, not magical; fictional, not metafictional; and could deal with Shakespeare only as an objective feature of the society and culture being represented.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘All the world's a [post-apocalyptic] stage’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Future of Shakespeare in Emily St. John Mandel's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Conaway]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Emily St. John Mandel's 2014 novel, <italic>Station Eleven</italic>, follows the Traveling Symphony, a small troupe of actors and musicians who perform concerts and stage Shakespeare's plays in the scattered communities of survivors of an influenza pandemic. Tattooed on the arm of Kirsten Raymonde, an actress in the troupe, are the words ‘Because survival is insufficient’, a phrase borrowed from <italic>Star Trek: Voyager</italic>, indicating that the works of Shakespeare and Beethoven can enrich the lives of the survivors of the pandemic. But even if survival in this post-apocalyptic landscape is considered insufficient, it cannot be taken for granted. In a world without electricity and modern technology, encounters with strangers on the road occasionally turn confrontational, even deadly. The novel thus dramatises a constant struggle that complicates the idea that survival is insufficient, and ceaselessly probes the notion that Beethoven and Shakespeare can enrich our lives in post-apocalyptic times.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ian McEwan Celebrates Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[ in a ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elena Bandín]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Elisa González]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The aim of this article is to analyse Ian McEwan's <italic>Nutshell</italic>, published in September 2016, as a modern rewriting of <italic>Hamlet</italic> in relation to the usual issues and themes previously tackled by the author throughout his narrative. The novel focuses on the love triangle involving Claude [Claudius], Trudy [Gertrude] and John Cairncross [King Hamlet] and narrates how the lovers plot the murder of the husband from the unusual perspective of a proto-Hamlet in the womb. Despite the fact that he is rewriting a Shakespearean work, the author remains faithful to his style and favourite topics, displaying the function of the family as destructive rather than constructive, conditioning the later development of the children and rendering them devoid of the affection needed. Similarly, <italic>Nutshell</italic> also depicts his recurrent configuration of mothers as authoritative and destructive, especially for the natural growth of their offspring.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Modernising Misogyny in Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Natalie K. Eschenbaum]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article considers how Anne Tyler's novel, <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic> (Hogarth, 2016), adopts and adapts the critical debate concerning misogyny in Shakespeare's <italic>Taming of the Shrew</italic>. Social historians have helped to contextualise the shrew-taming plot, some claiming that Shakespeare's tale is romantic when read in context; however, students push back against such conclusions, arguing that teaching <italic>Shrew</italic> and its informing histories reinforces the patriarchy and risks normalising misogyny. My argument is structured, in part, as a response to students’ concerns, and is informed by girlhood and cultural studies. I survey Tyler's purposeful use of the powerful term ‘girl’ to show how the taming plot is modernised, but remains misogynistic. <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic> reveals how <italic>any</italic> tale about taming a woman has an underlying message of male dominance. In Tyler's novel, misogynistic values are sometimes romanticised, sometimes criticised, and frequently both simultaneously. In this contradictory way, it is very much like Shakespeare's original play.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Almost Shakespeare – But Not Quite]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Keith Jones]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Taking Emily St. John Mandel's <italic>Station Eleven</italic> and Gary Schmidt's <italic>Wednesday Wars</italic> as test cases, this article explores generic considerations in modern novels that employ Shakespeare but do not retell or recast the plot of any particular work by Shakespeare. Questions to be considered include how the works employ the Shakespearean genres of comedy, tragedy, history, romance and tragicomedy to create their own genres – and, conceivably, to transcend them. The article will also consider the mainstream appropriation of Shakespeare in Mandel and Schmidt. <italic>The Three Fates</italic> by Linda Lê will be briefly examined as a less straightforward reworking of the material of a single Shakespeare play (<italic>King Lear</italic>).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canon Fodder and Conscripted Genres]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Hogarth Project and the Modern Shakespeare Novel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laurie E. Osborne]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The <italic>Hogarth Shakespeare</italic> novels bring into focus several features emerging in the encounter between Shakespeare and fiction writing. Hogarth's ostensibly ‘new’ version of serial Shakespearean publication intersects in provocative ways with both historical adaptations, like Mary Cowden Clarke's <italic>Girlhood of Shakespeare's Heroines</italic>, and with current, less high-profile Shakespearean novels. In the context of current serial adaptations, the Hogarth novels foreground Shakespeare as a principle of collectivity, a gesture towards coherence in works whose larger alliances reside in genre or authorship. Hogarth's Shakespearean frame also draws attention to new adaptive choices which expand but perhaps dilute Shakespeare as a useful collective canon. As a result, the series both contributes to and emphasises Shakespeare's participation in the three zones of cultural capital: our individual and collective artistic investment in series, culturally provoked shifts in adaptive choice, and evolving genres that increasingly test former lines between literary and genre fiction.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Modern Novel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>When I first studied the novel, the form was believed to have originated in the eighteenth century with the fiction of Daniel Defoe, Henry Fielding and Samuel Richardson, and was synonymous with literary realism. The novel emerged from the Age of Reason, was closely associated with journalism, satire and conduct literature, and marked a profound break with the supernatural, fantastic and romance narratives of the past. Its perfect embodiment was to be found in the work of Jane Austen, even today an immensely popular writer, and widely regarded as a defining practitioner of the novel form. This kind of novel was/is in every respect different from Shakespeare: new, ‘novel’, not old; prose, not poetry; narrative, not dramatic; realist, not magical; fictional, not metafictional; and could deal with Shakespeare only as an objective feature of the society and culture being represented.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘All the world's a [post-apocalyptic] stage’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Future of Shakespeare in Emily St. John Mandel's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Conaway]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Emily St. John Mandel's 2014 novel, <italic>Station Eleven</italic>, follows the Traveling Symphony, a small troupe of actors and musicians who perform concerts and stage Shakespeare's plays in the scattered communities of survivors of an influenza pandemic. Tattooed on the arm of Kirsten Raymonde, an actress in the troupe, are the words ‘Because survival is insufficient’, a phrase borrowed from <italic>Star Trek: Voyager</italic>, indicating that the works of Shakespeare and Beethoven can enrich the lives of the survivors of the pandemic. But even if survival in this post-apocalyptic landscape is considered insufficient, it cannot be taken for granted. In a world without electricity and modern technology, encounters with strangers on the road occasionally turn confrontational, even deadly. The novel thus dramatises a constant struggle that complicates the idea that survival is insufficient, and ceaselessly probes the notion that Beethoven and Shakespeare can enrich our lives in post-apocalyptic times.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ian McEwan Celebrates Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[ in a ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elena Bandín]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Elisa González]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The aim of this article is to analyse Ian McEwan's <italic>Nutshell</italic>, published in September 2016, as a modern rewriting of <italic>Hamlet</italic> in relation to the usual issues and themes previously tackled by the author throughout his narrative. The novel focuses on the love triangle involving Claude [Claudius], Trudy [Gertrude] and John Cairncross [King Hamlet] and narrates how the lovers plot the murder of the husband from the unusual perspective of a proto-Hamlet in the womb. Despite the fact that he is rewriting a Shakespearean work, the author remains faithful to his style and favourite topics, displaying the function of the family as destructive rather than constructive, conditioning the later development of the children and rendering them devoid of the affection needed. Similarly, <italic>Nutshell</italic> also depicts his recurrent configuration of mothers as authoritative and destructive, especially for the natural growth of their offspring.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Modernising Misogyny in Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Natalie K. Eschenbaum]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article considers how Anne Tyler's novel, <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic> (Hogarth, 2016), adopts and adapts the critical debate concerning misogyny in Shakespeare's <italic>Taming of the Shrew</italic>. Social historians have helped to contextualise the shrew-taming plot, some claiming that Shakespeare's tale is romantic when read in context; however, students push back against such conclusions, arguing that teaching <italic>Shrew</italic> and its informing histories reinforces the patriarchy and risks normalising misogyny. My argument is structured, in part, as a response to students’ concerns, and is informed by girlhood and cultural studies. I survey Tyler's purposeful use of the powerful term ‘girl’ to show how the taming plot is modernised, but remains misogynistic. <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic> reveals how <italic>any</italic> tale about taming a woman has an underlying message of male dominance. In Tyler's novel, misogynistic values are sometimes romanticised, sometimes criticised, and frequently both simultaneously. In this contradictory way, it is very much like Shakespeare's original play.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Almost Shakespeare – But Not Quite]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Keith Jones]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Taking Emily St. John Mandel's <italic>Station Eleven</italic> and Gary Schmidt's <italic>Wednesday Wars</italic> as test cases, this article explores generic considerations in modern novels that employ Shakespeare but do not retell or recast the plot of any particular work by Shakespeare. Questions to be considered include how the works employ the Shakespearean genres of comedy, tragedy, history, romance and tragicomedy to create their own genres – and, conceivably, to transcend them. The article will also consider the mainstream appropriation of Shakespeare in Mandel and Schmidt. <italic>The Three Fates</italic> by Linda Lê will be briefly examined as a less straightforward reworking of the material of a single Shakespeare play (<italic>King Lear</italic>).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canon Fodder and Conscripted Genres]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Hogarth Project and the Modern Shakespeare Novel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laurie E. Osborne]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The <italic>Hogarth Shakespeare</italic> novels bring into focus several features emerging in the encounter between Shakespeare and fiction writing. Hogarth's ostensibly ‘new’ version of serial Shakespearean publication intersects in provocative ways with both historical adaptations, like Mary Cowden Clarke's <italic>Girlhood of Shakespeare's Heroines</italic>, and with current, less high-profile Shakespearean novels. In the context of current serial adaptations, the Hogarth novels foreground Shakespeare as a principle of collectivity, a gesture towards coherence in works whose larger alliances reside in genre or authorship. Hogarth's Shakespearean frame also draws attention to new adaptive choices which expand but perhaps dilute Shakespeare as a useful collective canon. As a result, the series both contributes to and emphasises Shakespeare's participation in the three zones of cultural capital: our individual and collective artistic investment in series, culturally provoked shifts in adaptive choice, and evolving genres that increasingly test former lines between literary and genre fiction.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Loving Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anne Tyler's  and the Hogarth Shakespeare Project]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Rivlin]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article focuses on Anne Tyler's <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic> (2016), a retelling of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic> published in the Hogarth Shakespeare Project, to explore how the novel and the series seek to create affective ‘middlebrow’ communities that purport to keep Shakespeare alive through love. Counter-intuitively, Tyler chose to adapt a play whose gender politics are unlovable to many twenty-first-century American readers, including the author. But although Tyler has said that she ‘hates’ Shakespeare, her solution is surprisingly to inspire mild, positive feelings in her readers. In mediating Shakespeare in this way, Tyler effectively strengthens bonds of empathy and affection between herself and her readers. Extending its claim, the article argues that the Hogarth Shakespeare Project is a ‘middlebrow’ publishing enterprise, in the sense that it uses Shakespeare to cultivate communities built on the relationship between the adapting author and her readers.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Modern Novel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>When I first studied the novel, the form was believed to have originated in the eighteenth century with the fiction of Daniel Defoe, Henry Fielding and Samuel Richardson, and was synonymous with literary realism. The novel emerged from the Age of Reason, was closely associated with journalism, satire and conduct literature, and marked a profound break with the supernatural, fantastic and romance narratives of the past. Its perfect embodiment was to be found in the work of Jane Austen, even today an immensely popular writer, and widely regarded as a defining practitioner of the novel form. This kind of novel was/is in every respect different from Shakespeare: new, ‘novel’, not old; prose, not poetry; narrative, not dramatic; realist, not magical; fictional, not metafictional; and could deal with Shakespeare only as an objective feature of the society and culture being represented.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘All the world's a [post-apocalyptic] stage’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Future of Shakespeare in Emily St. John Mandel's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Conaway]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Emily St. John Mandel's 2014 novel, <italic>Station Eleven</italic>, follows the Traveling Symphony, a small troupe of actors and musicians who perform concerts and stage Shakespeare's plays in the scattered communities of survivors of an influenza pandemic. Tattooed on the arm of Kirsten Raymonde, an actress in the troupe, are the words ‘Because survival is insufficient’, a phrase borrowed from <italic>Star Trek: Voyager</italic>, indicating that the works of Shakespeare and Beethoven can enrich the lives of the survivors of the pandemic. But even if survival in this post-apocalyptic landscape is considered insufficient, it cannot be taken for granted. In a world without electricity and modern technology, encounters with strangers on the road occasionally turn confrontational, even deadly. The novel thus dramatises a constant struggle that complicates the idea that survival is insufficient, and ceaselessly probes the notion that Beethoven and Shakespeare can enrich our lives in post-apocalyptic times.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ian McEwan Celebrates Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[ in a ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elena Bandín]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Elisa González]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The aim of this article is to analyse Ian McEwan's <italic>Nutshell</italic>, published in September 2016, as a modern rewriting of <italic>Hamlet</italic> in relation to the usual issues and themes previously tackled by the author throughout his narrative. The novel focuses on the love triangle involving Claude [Claudius], Trudy [Gertrude] and John Cairncross [King Hamlet] and narrates how the lovers plot the murder of the husband from the unusual perspective of a proto-Hamlet in the womb. Despite the fact that he is rewriting a Shakespearean work, the author remains faithful to his style and favourite topics, displaying the function of the family as destructive rather than constructive, conditioning the later development of the children and rendering them devoid of the affection needed. Similarly, <italic>Nutshell</italic> also depicts his recurrent configuration of mothers as authoritative and destructive, especially for the natural growth of their offspring.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Modernising Misogyny in Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Natalie K. Eschenbaum]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article considers how Anne Tyler's novel, <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic> (Hogarth, 2016), adopts and adapts the critical debate concerning misogyny in Shakespeare's <italic>Taming of the Shrew</italic>. Social historians have helped to contextualise the shrew-taming plot, some claiming that Shakespeare's tale is romantic when read in context; however, students push back against such conclusions, arguing that teaching <italic>Shrew</italic> and its informing histories reinforces the patriarchy and risks normalising misogyny. My argument is structured, in part, as a response to students’ concerns, and is informed by girlhood and cultural studies. I survey Tyler's purposeful use of the powerful term ‘girl’ to show how the taming plot is modernised, but remains misogynistic. <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic> reveals how <italic>any</italic> tale about taming a woman has an underlying message of male dominance. In Tyler's novel, misogynistic values are sometimes romanticised, sometimes criticised, and frequently both simultaneously. In this contradictory way, it is very much like Shakespeare's original play.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Almost Shakespeare – But Not Quite]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Keith Jones]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Taking Emily St. John Mandel's <italic>Station Eleven</italic> and Gary Schmidt's <italic>Wednesday Wars</italic> as test cases, this article explores generic considerations in modern novels that employ Shakespeare but do not retell or recast the plot of any particular work by Shakespeare. Questions to be considered include how the works employ the Shakespearean genres of comedy, tragedy, history, romance and tragicomedy to create their own genres – and, conceivably, to transcend them. The article will also consider the mainstream appropriation of Shakespeare in Mandel and Schmidt. <italic>The Three Fates</italic> by Linda Lê will be briefly examined as a less straightforward reworking of the material of a single Shakespeare play (<italic>King Lear</italic>).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canon Fodder and Conscripted Genres]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Hogarth Project and the Modern Shakespeare Novel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laurie E. Osborne]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The <italic>Hogarth Shakespeare</italic> novels bring into focus several features emerging in the encounter between Shakespeare and fiction writing. Hogarth's ostensibly ‘new’ version of serial Shakespearean publication intersects in provocative ways with both historical adaptations, like Mary Cowden Clarke's <italic>Girlhood of Shakespeare's Heroines</italic>, and with current, less high-profile Shakespearean novels. In the context of current serial adaptations, the Hogarth novels foreground Shakespeare as a principle of collectivity, a gesture towards coherence in works whose larger alliances reside in genre or authorship. Hogarth's Shakespearean frame also draws attention to new adaptive choices which expand but perhaps dilute Shakespeare as a useful collective canon. As a result, the series both contributes to and emphasises Shakespeare's participation in the three zones of cultural capital: our individual and collective artistic investment in series, culturally provoked shifts in adaptive choice, and evolving genres that increasingly test former lines between literary and genre fiction.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Loving Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anne Tyler's  and the Hogarth Shakespeare Project]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Rivlin]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article focuses on Anne Tyler's <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic> (2016), a retelling of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic> published in the Hogarth Shakespeare Project, to explore how the novel and the series seek to create affective ‘middlebrow’ communities that purport to keep Shakespeare alive through love. Counter-intuitively, Tyler chose to adapt a play whose gender politics are unlovable to many twenty-first-century American readers, including the author. But although Tyler has said that she ‘hates’ Shakespeare, her solution is surprisingly to inspire mild, positive feelings in her readers. In mediating Shakespeare in this way, Tyler effectively strengthens bonds of empathy and affection between herself and her readers. Extending its claim, the article argues that the Hogarth Shakespeare Project is a ‘middlebrow’ publishing enterprise, in the sense that it uses Shakespeare to cultivate communities built on the relationship between the adapting author and her readers.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Millennial Dark Ladies]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The Dark Lady evoked in Shakespeare's Sonnets has been the subject of numerous speculations since the Victorian period. Several male writers and critics – George Bernard Shaw, Frank Harris, A. L. Rowse and Anthony Burgess, for example – have undertaken extended imaginative explorations of this alternative woman. More recently, the Dark Lady has become a central figure in millennial novels by women writers, designed primarily for a female reading audience. This article considers what's at stake by placing this imaginary woman at the heart of Shakespeare's artistic inspiration, and what this tells us about the meaning(s) of ‘Shakespeare’ for contemporary women writers and readers.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Modern Novel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>When I first studied the novel, the form was believed to have originated in the eighteenth century with the fiction of Daniel Defoe, Henry Fielding and Samuel Richardson, and was synonymous with literary realism. The novel emerged from the Age of Reason, was closely associated with journalism, satire and conduct literature, and marked a profound break with the supernatural, fantastic and romance narratives of the past. Its perfect embodiment was to be found in the work of Jane Austen, even today an immensely popular writer, and widely regarded as a defining practitioner of the novel form. This kind of novel was/is in every respect different from Shakespeare: new, ‘novel’, not old; prose, not poetry; narrative, not dramatic; realist, not magical; fictional, not metafictional; and could deal with Shakespeare only as an objective feature of the society and culture being represented.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘All the world's a [post-apocalyptic] stage’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Future of Shakespeare in Emily St. John Mandel's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Conaway]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Emily St. John Mandel's 2014 novel, <italic>Station Eleven</italic>, follows the Traveling Symphony, a small troupe of actors and musicians who perform concerts and stage Shakespeare's plays in the scattered communities of survivors of an influenza pandemic. Tattooed on the arm of Kirsten Raymonde, an actress in the troupe, are the words ‘Because survival is insufficient’, a phrase borrowed from <italic>Star Trek: Voyager</italic>, indicating that the works of Shakespeare and Beethoven can enrich the lives of the survivors of the pandemic. But even if survival in this post-apocalyptic landscape is considered insufficient, it cannot be taken for granted. In a world without electricity and modern technology, encounters with strangers on the road occasionally turn confrontational, even deadly. The novel thus dramatises a constant struggle that complicates the idea that survival is insufficient, and ceaselessly probes the notion that Beethoven and Shakespeare can enrich our lives in post-apocalyptic times.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ian McEwan Celebrates Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[ in a ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elena Bandín]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Elisa González]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The aim of this article is to analyse Ian McEwan's <italic>Nutshell</italic>, published in September 2016, as a modern rewriting of <italic>Hamlet</italic> in relation to the usual issues and themes previously tackled by the author throughout his narrative. The novel focuses on the love triangle involving Claude [Claudius], Trudy [Gertrude] and John Cairncross [King Hamlet] and narrates how the lovers plot the murder of the husband from the unusual perspective of a proto-Hamlet in the womb. Despite the fact that he is rewriting a Shakespearean work, the author remains faithful to his style and favourite topics, displaying the function of the family as destructive rather than constructive, conditioning the later development of the children and rendering them devoid of the affection needed. Similarly, <italic>Nutshell</italic> also depicts his recurrent configuration of mothers as authoritative and destructive, especially for the natural growth of their offspring.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Modernising Misogyny in Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Natalie K. Eschenbaum]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article considers how Anne Tyler's novel, <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic> (Hogarth, 2016), adopts and adapts the critical debate concerning misogyny in Shakespeare's <italic>Taming of the Shrew</italic>. Social historians have helped to contextualise the shrew-taming plot, some claiming that Shakespeare's tale is romantic when read in context; however, students push back against such conclusions, arguing that teaching <italic>Shrew</italic> and its informing histories reinforces the patriarchy and risks normalising misogyny. My argument is structured, in part, as a response to students’ concerns, and is informed by girlhood and cultural studies. I survey Tyler's purposeful use of the powerful term ‘girl’ to show how the taming plot is modernised, but remains misogynistic. <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic> reveals how <italic>any</italic> tale about taming a woman has an underlying message of male dominance. In Tyler's novel, misogynistic values are sometimes romanticised, sometimes criticised, and frequently both simultaneously. In this contradictory way, it is very much like Shakespeare's original play.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Almost Shakespeare – But Not Quite]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Keith Jones]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Taking Emily St. John Mandel's <italic>Station Eleven</italic> and Gary Schmidt's <italic>Wednesday Wars</italic> as test cases, this article explores generic considerations in modern novels that employ Shakespeare but do not retell or recast the plot of any particular work by Shakespeare. Questions to be considered include how the works employ the Shakespearean genres of comedy, tragedy, history, romance and tragicomedy to create their own genres – and, conceivably, to transcend them. The article will also consider the mainstream appropriation of Shakespeare in Mandel and Schmidt. <italic>The Three Fates</italic> by Linda Lê will be briefly examined as a less straightforward reworking of the material of a single Shakespeare play (<italic>King Lear</italic>).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canon Fodder and Conscripted Genres]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Hogarth Project and the Modern Shakespeare Novel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laurie E. Osborne]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The <italic>Hogarth Shakespeare</italic> novels bring into focus several features emerging in the encounter between Shakespeare and fiction writing. Hogarth's ostensibly ‘new’ version of serial Shakespearean publication intersects in provocative ways with both historical adaptations, like Mary Cowden Clarke's <italic>Girlhood of Shakespeare's Heroines</italic>, and with current, less high-profile Shakespearean novels. In the context of current serial adaptations, the Hogarth novels foreground Shakespeare as a principle of collectivity, a gesture towards coherence in works whose larger alliances reside in genre or authorship. Hogarth's Shakespearean frame also draws attention to new adaptive choices which expand but perhaps dilute Shakespeare as a useful collective canon. As a result, the series both contributes to and emphasises Shakespeare's participation in the three zones of cultural capital: our individual and collective artistic investment in series, culturally provoked shifts in adaptive choice, and evolving genres that increasingly test former lines between literary and genre fiction.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Loving Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anne Tyler's  and the Hogarth Shakespeare Project]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Rivlin]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article focuses on Anne Tyler's <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic> (2016), a retelling of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic> published in the Hogarth Shakespeare Project, to explore how the novel and the series seek to create affective ‘middlebrow’ communities that purport to keep Shakespeare alive through love. Counter-intuitively, Tyler chose to adapt a play whose gender politics are unlovable to many twenty-first-century American readers, including the author. But although Tyler has said that she ‘hates’ Shakespeare, her solution is surprisingly to inspire mild, positive feelings in her readers. In mediating Shakespeare in this way, Tyler effectively strengthens bonds of empathy and affection between herself and her readers. Extending its claim, the article argues that the Hogarth Shakespeare Project is a ‘middlebrow’ publishing enterprise, in the sense that it uses Shakespeare to cultivate communities built on the relationship between the adapting author and her readers.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Millennial Dark Ladies]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The Dark Lady evoked in Shakespeare's Sonnets has been the subject of numerous speculations since the Victorian period. Several male writers and critics – George Bernard Shaw, Frank Harris, A. L. Rowse and Anthony Burgess, for example – have undertaken extended imaginative explorations of this alternative woman. More recently, the Dark Lady has become a central figure in millennial novels by women writers, designed primarily for a female reading audience. This article considers what's at stake by placing this imaginary woman at the heart of Shakespeare's artistic inspiration, and what this tells us about the meaning(s) of ‘Shakespeare’ for contemporary women writers and readers.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Flights of Fancy and the Dissolution of Shakespearean Space-Time in Angela Carter's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kate Myers]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>While much attention has been paid to Angela Carter's intertextual appropriation of Shakespeare and her interrogation of the patriarchal ideology at work in his representations of familial strife, critics tend to focus on Carter's final novel, <italic>Wise Children</italic>. Shakespeare's influence on Carter's earlier novel, <italic>Nights at the Circus</italic>, has gone largely unremarked. Like <italic>Wise Children</italic>, <italic>Nights at the Circus</italic> builds a bricolage of Shakespearean allusions, but it more subtly reconsiders the ontological issues of legitimacy by returning to Shakespeare's interest in ambiguity, in deniability, in time, and in space. I argue that <italic>Nights at the Circus</italic> appropriates and shatters Shakespeare's disruptive methods concerning the materiality of time in <italic>The Winter's Tale</italic> and <italic>Hamlet</italic>. In so doing, Carter reverses time and dismembers space to criticise the masculine-made-legitimate at the expense of the feminine, which Shakespeare's temporal and spatial manipulations ultimately uphold.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Modern Novel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>When I first studied the novel, the form was believed to have originated in the eighteenth century with the fiction of Daniel Defoe, Henry Fielding and Samuel Richardson, and was synonymous with literary realism. The novel emerged from the Age of Reason, was closely associated with journalism, satire and conduct literature, and marked a profound break with the supernatural, fantastic and romance narratives of the past. Its perfect embodiment was to be found in the work of Jane Austen, even today an immensely popular writer, and widely regarded as a defining practitioner of the novel form. This kind of novel was/is in every respect different from Shakespeare: new, ‘novel’, not old; prose, not poetry; narrative, not dramatic; realist, not magical; fictional, not metafictional; and could deal with Shakespeare only as an objective feature of the society and culture being represented.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘All the world's a [post-apocalyptic] stage’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Future of Shakespeare in Emily St. John Mandel's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Conaway]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Emily St. John Mandel's 2014 novel, <italic>Station Eleven</italic>, follows the Traveling Symphony, a small troupe of actors and musicians who perform concerts and stage Shakespeare's plays in the scattered communities of survivors of an influenza pandemic. Tattooed on the arm of Kirsten Raymonde, an actress in the troupe, are the words ‘Because survival is insufficient’, a phrase borrowed from <italic>Star Trek: Voyager</italic>, indicating that the works of Shakespeare and Beethoven can enrich the lives of the survivors of the pandemic. But even if survival in this post-apocalyptic landscape is considered insufficient, it cannot be taken for granted. In a world without electricity and modern technology, encounters with strangers on the road occasionally turn confrontational, even deadly. The novel thus dramatises a constant struggle that complicates the idea that survival is insufficient, and ceaselessly probes the notion that Beethoven and Shakespeare can enrich our lives in post-apocalyptic times.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ian McEwan Celebrates Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[ in a ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elena Bandín]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Elisa González]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The aim of this article is to analyse Ian McEwan's <italic>Nutshell</italic>, published in September 2016, as a modern rewriting of <italic>Hamlet</italic> in relation to the usual issues and themes previously tackled by the author throughout his narrative. The novel focuses on the love triangle involving Claude [Claudius], Trudy [Gertrude] and John Cairncross [King Hamlet] and narrates how the lovers plot the murder of the husband from the unusual perspective of a proto-Hamlet in the womb. Despite the fact that he is rewriting a Shakespearean work, the author remains faithful to his style and favourite topics, displaying the function of the family as destructive rather than constructive, conditioning the later development of the children and rendering them devoid of the affection needed. Similarly, <italic>Nutshell</italic> also depicts his recurrent configuration of mothers as authoritative and destructive, especially for the natural growth of their offspring.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Modernising Misogyny in Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Natalie K. Eschenbaum]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article considers how Anne Tyler's novel, <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic> (Hogarth, 2016), adopts and adapts the critical debate concerning misogyny in Shakespeare's <italic>Taming of the Shrew</italic>. Social historians have helped to contextualise the shrew-taming plot, some claiming that Shakespeare's tale is romantic when read in context; however, students push back against such conclusions, arguing that teaching <italic>Shrew</italic> and its informing histories reinforces the patriarchy and risks normalising misogyny. My argument is structured, in part, as a response to students’ concerns, and is informed by girlhood and cultural studies. I survey Tyler's purposeful use of the powerful term ‘girl’ to show how the taming plot is modernised, but remains misogynistic. <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic> reveals how <italic>any</italic> tale about taming a woman has an underlying message of male dominance. In Tyler's novel, misogynistic values are sometimes romanticised, sometimes criticised, and frequently both simultaneously. In this contradictory way, it is very much like Shakespeare's original play.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Almost Shakespeare – But Not Quite]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Keith Jones]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Taking Emily St. John Mandel's <italic>Station Eleven</italic> and Gary Schmidt's <italic>Wednesday Wars</italic> as test cases, this article explores generic considerations in modern novels that employ Shakespeare but do not retell or recast the plot of any particular work by Shakespeare. Questions to be considered include how the works employ the Shakespearean genres of comedy, tragedy, history, romance and tragicomedy to create their own genres – and, conceivably, to transcend them. The article will also consider the mainstream appropriation of Shakespeare in Mandel and Schmidt. <italic>The Three Fates</italic> by Linda Lê will be briefly examined as a less straightforward reworking of the material of a single Shakespeare play (<italic>King Lear</italic>).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canon Fodder and Conscripted Genres]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Hogarth Project and the Modern Shakespeare Novel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laurie E. Osborne]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The <italic>Hogarth Shakespeare</italic> novels bring into focus several features emerging in the encounter between Shakespeare and fiction writing. Hogarth's ostensibly ‘new’ version of serial Shakespearean publication intersects in provocative ways with both historical adaptations, like Mary Cowden Clarke's <italic>Girlhood of Shakespeare's Heroines</italic>, and with current, less high-profile Shakespearean novels. In the context of current serial adaptations, the Hogarth novels foreground Shakespeare as a principle of collectivity, a gesture towards coherence in works whose larger alliances reside in genre or authorship. Hogarth's Shakespearean frame also draws attention to new adaptive choices which expand but perhaps dilute Shakespeare as a useful collective canon. As a result, the series both contributes to and emphasises Shakespeare's participation in the three zones of cultural capital: our individual and collective artistic investment in series, culturally provoked shifts in adaptive choice, and evolving genres that increasingly test former lines between literary and genre fiction.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Loving Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anne Tyler's  and the Hogarth Shakespeare Project]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Rivlin]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article focuses on Anne Tyler's <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic> (2016), a retelling of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic> published in the Hogarth Shakespeare Project, to explore how the novel and the series seek to create affective ‘middlebrow’ communities that purport to keep Shakespeare alive through love. Counter-intuitively, Tyler chose to adapt a play whose gender politics are unlovable to many twenty-first-century American readers, including the author. But although Tyler has said that she ‘hates’ Shakespeare, her solution is surprisingly to inspire mild, positive feelings in her readers. In mediating Shakespeare in this way, Tyler effectively strengthens bonds of empathy and affection between herself and her readers. Extending its claim, the article argues that the Hogarth Shakespeare Project is a ‘middlebrow’ publishing enterprise, in the sense that it uses Shakespeare to cultivate communities built on the relationship between the adapting author and her readers.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Millennial Dark Ladies]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The Dark Lady evoked in Shakespeare's Sonnets has been the subject of numerous speculations since the Victorian period. Several male writers and critics – George Bernard Shaw, Frank Harris, A. L. Rowse and Anthony Burgess, for example – have undertaken extended imaginative explorations of this alternative woman. More recently, the Dark Lady has become a central figure in millennial novels by women writers, designed primarily for a female reading audience. This article considers what's at stake by placing this imaginary woman at the heart of Shakespeare's artistic inspiration, and what this tells us about the meaning(s) of ‘Shakespeare’ for contemporary women writers and readers.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Flights of Fancy and the Dissolution of Shakespearean Space-Time in Angela Carter's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kate Myers]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>While much attention has been paid to Angela Carter's intertextual appropriation of Shakespeare and her interrogation of the patriarchal ideology at work in his representations of familial strife, critics tend to focus on Carter's final novel, <italic>Wise Children</italic>. Shakespeare's influence on Carter's earlier novel, <italic>Nights at the Circus</italic>, has gone largely unremarked. Like <italic>Wise Children</italic>, <italic>Nights at the Circus</italic> builds a bricolage of Shakespearean allusions, but it more subtly reconsiders the ontological issues of legitimacy by returning to Shakespeare's interest in ambiguity, in deniability, in time, and in space. I argue that <italic>Nights at the Circus</italic> appropriates and shatters Shakespeare's disruptive methods concerning the materiality of time in <italic>The Winter's Tale</italic> and <italic>Hamlet</italic>. In so doing, Carter reverses time and dismembers space to criticise the masculine-made-legitimate at the expense of the feminine, which Shakespeare's temporal and spatial manipulations ultimately uphold.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330210</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330210</link>
<title><![CDATA[An Anti-Imperial Mythology]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Radical Vision of ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Campbell]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Critics have read <italic>Howards End</italic> as if Forster ‘specifically barred’ the poor from the novel (Trilling), so that only the middle classes are considered and not in a ‘truly radical’ way (Crews). Yet Forster does, after all, concern himself with the very poor in his depiction of Leonard Bast, Jacky and other characters, and extensively in the thoughts of Margaret. Furthermore, he creates the myth he says England lacks, and, considered in relationship to the main narrative events and to the novel's imagery, this takes the form of an anti-imperialist mythology. Mythic elements include epic journeys and battles, a symbolic sword and tree, a sacrificial death and a redemptive child. In the novel's poetic passages and in its account of Margaret's education on the ‘hard road of Henry's soul’, the nature of England's imperialism is revealed and defeated by an alternative radical and feminist vision of society.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Modern Novel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>When I first studied the novel, the form was believed to have originated in the eighteenth century with the fiction of Daniel Defoe, Henry Fielding and Samuel Richardson, and was synonymous with literary realism. The novel emerged from the Age of Reason, was closely associated with journalism, satire and conduct literature, and marked a profound break with the supernatural, fantastic and romance narratives of the past. Its perfect embodiment was to be found in the work of Jane Austen, even today an immensely popular writer, and widely regarded as a defining practitioner of the novel form. This kind of novel was/is in every respect different from Shakespeare: new, ‘novel’, not old; prose, not poetry; narrative, not dramatic; realist, not magical; fictional, not metafictional; and could deal with Shakespeare only as an objective feature of the society and culture being represented.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘All the world's a [post-apocalyptic] stage’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Future of Shakespeare in Emily St. John Mandel's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Conaway]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Emily St. John Mandel's 2014 novel, <italic>Station Eleven</italic>, follows the Traveling Symphony, a small troupe of actors and musicians who perform concerts and stage Shakespeare's plays in the scattered communities of survivors of an influenza pandemic. Tattooed on the arm of Kirsten Raymonde, an actress in the troupe, are the words ‘Because survival is insufficient’, a phrase borrowed from <italic>Star Trek: Voyager</italic>, indicating that the works of Shakespeare and Beethoven can enrich the lives of the survivors of the pandemic. But even if survival in this post-apocalyptic landscape is considered insufficient, it cannot be taken for granted. In a world without electricity and modern technology, encounters with strangers on the road occasionally turn confrontational, even deadly. The novel thus dramatises a constant struggle that complicates the idea that survival is insufficient, and ceaselessly probes the notion that Beethoven and Shakespeare can enrich our lives in post-apocalyptic times.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ian McEwan Celebrates Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[ in a ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elena Bandín]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Elisa González]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The aim of this article is to analyse Ian McEwan's <italic>Nutshell</italic>, published in September 2016, as a modern rewriting of <italic>Hamlet</italic> in relation to the usual issues and themes previously tackled by the author throughout his narrative. The novel focuses on the love triangle involving Claude [Claudius], Trudy [Gertrude] and John Cairncross [King Hamlet] and narrates how the lovers plot the murder of the husband from the unusual perspective of a proto-Hamlet in the womb. Despite the fact that he is rewriting a Shakespearean work, the author remains faithful to his style and favourite topics, displaying the function of the family as destructive rather than constructive, conditioning the later development of the children and rendering them devoid of the affection needed. Similarly, <italic>Nutshell</italic> also depicts his recurrent configuration of mothers as authoritative and destructive, especially for the natural growth of their offspring.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Modernising Misogyny in Shakespeare's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Natalie K. Eschenbaum]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article considers how Anne Tyler's novel, <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic> (Hogarth, 2016), adopts and adapts the critical debate concerning misogyny in Shakespeare's <italic>Taming of the Shrew</italic>. Social historians have helped to contextualise the shrew-taming plot, some claiming that Shakespeare's tale is romantic when read in context; however, students push back against such conclusions, arguing that teaching <italic>Shrew</italic> and its informing histories reinforces the patriarchy and risks normalising misogyny. My argument is structured, in part, as a response to students’ concerns, and is informed by girlhood and cultural studies. I survey Tyler's purposeful use of the powerful term ‘girl’ to show how the taming plot is modernised, but remains misogynistic. <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic> reveals how <italic>any</italic> tale about taming a woman has an underlying message of male dominance. In Tyler's novel, misogynistic values are sometimes romanticised, sometimes criticised, and frequently both simultaneously. In this contradictory way, it is very much like Shakespeare's original play.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Almost Shakespeare – But Not Quite]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Keith Jones]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Taking Emily St. John Mandel's <italic>Station Eleven</italic> and Gary Schmidt's <italic>Wednesday Wars</italic> as test cases, this article explores generic considerations in modern novels that employ Shakespeare but do not retell or recast the plot of any particular work by Shakespeare. Questions to be considered include how the works employ the Shakespearean genres of comedy, tragedy, history, romance and tragicomedy to create their own genres – and, conceivably, to transcend them. The article will also consider the mainstream appropriation of Shakespeare in Mandel and Schmidt. <italic>The Three Fates</italic> by Linda Lê will be briefly examined as a less straightforward reworking of the material of a single Shakespeare play (<italic>King Lear</italic>).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canon Fodder and Conscripted Genres]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Hogarth Project and the Modern Shakespeare Novel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laurie E. Osborne]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The <italic>Hogarth Shakespeare</italic> novels bring into focus several features emerging in the encounter between Shakespeare and fiction writing. Hogarth's ostensibly ‘new’ version of serial Shakespearean publication intersects in provocative ways with both historical adaptations, like Mary Cowden Clarke's <italic>Girlhood of Shakespeare's Heroines</italic>, and with current, less high-profile Shakespearean novels. In the context of current serial adaptations, the Hogarth novels foreground Shakespeare as a principle of collectivity, a gesture towards coherence in works whose larger alliances reside in genre or authorship. Hogarth's Shakespearean frame also draws attention to new adaptive choices which expand but perhaps dilute Shakespeare as a useful collective canon. As a result, the series both contributes to and emphasises Shakespeare's participation in the three zones of cultural capital: our individual and collective artistic investment in series, culturally provoked shifts in adaptive choice, and evolving genres that increasingly test former lines between literary and genre fiction.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Loving Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anne Tyler's  and the Hogarth Shakespeare Project]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Rivlin]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article focuses on Anne Tyler's <italic>Vinegar Girl</italic> (2016), a retelling of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic> published in the Hogarth Shakespeare Project, to explore how the novel and the series seek to create affective ‘middlebrow’ communities that purport to keep Shakespeare alive through love. Counter-intuitively, Tyler chose to adapt a play whose gender politics are unlovable to many twenty-first-century American readers, including the author. But although Tyler has said that she ‘hates’ Shakespeare, her solution is surprisingly to inspire mild, positive feelings in her readers. In mediating Shakespeare in this way, Tyler effectively strengthens bonds of empathy and affection between herself and her readers. Extending its claim, the article argues that the Hogarth Shakespeare Project is a ‘middlebrow’ publishing enterprise, in the sense that it uses Shakespeare to cultivate communities built on the relationship between the adapting author and her readers.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Millennial Dark Ladies]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The Dark Lady evoked in Shakespeare's Sonnets has been the subject of numerous speculations since the Victorian period. Several male writers and critics – George Bernard Shaw, Frank Harris, A. L. Rowse and Anthony Burgess, for example – have undertaken extended imaginative explorations of this alternative woman. More recently, the Dark Lady has become a central figure in millennial novels by women writers, designed primarily for a female reading audience. This article considers what's at stake by placing this imaginary woman at the heart of Shakespeare's artistic inspiration, and what this tells us about the meaning(s) of ‘Shakespeare’ for contemporary women writers and readers.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Flights of Fancy and the Dissolution of Shakespearean Space-Time in Angela Carter's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kate Myers]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>While much attention has been paid to Angela Carter's intertextual appropriation of Shakespeare and her interrogation of the patriarchal ideology at work in his representations of familial strife, critics tend to focus on Carter's final novel, <italic>Wise Children</italic>. Shakespeare's influence on Carter's earlier novel, <italic>Nights at the Circus</italic>, has gone largely unremarked. Like <italic>Wise Children</italic>, <italic>Nights at the Circus</italic> builds a bricolage of Shakespearean allusions, but it more subtly reconsiders the ontological issues of legitimacy by returning to Shakespeare's interest in ambiguity, in deniability, in time, and in space. I argue that <italic>Nights at the Circus</italic> appropriates and shatters Shakespeare's disruptive methods concerning the materiality of time in <italic>The Winter's Tale</italic> and <italic>Hamlet</italic>. In so doing, Carter reverses time and dismembers space to criticise the masculine-made-legitimate at the expense of the feminine, which Shakespeare's temporal and spatial manipulations ultimately uphold.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330210</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330210</link>
<title><![CDATA[An Anti-Imperial Mythology]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Radical Vision of ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Campbell]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Critics have read <italic>Howards End</italic> as if Forster ‘specifically barred’ the poor from the novel (Trilling), so that only the middle classes are considered and not in a ‘truly radical’ way (Crews). Yet Forster does, after all, concern himself with the very poor in his depiction of Leonard Bast, Jacky and other characters, and extensively in the thoughts of Margaret. Furthermore, he creates the myth he says England lacks, and, considered in relationship to the main narrative events and to the novel's imagery, this takes the form of an anti-imperialist mythology. Mythic elements include epic journeys and battles, a symbolic sword and tree, a sacrificial death and a redemptive child. In the novel's poetic passages and in its account of Margaret's education on the ‘hard road of Henry's soul’, the nature of England's imperialism is revealed and defeated by an alternative radical and feminist vision of society.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330211</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330211</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Fabrice Poussin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Charles Baudelaire]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Cedric Watts]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Crowds, by Fabrice Poussin</p>
<p>Elevation, by Charles Baudelaire; translated by Cedric Watts</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In Britain, from the nineteenth century onwards, the default ‘setting’ for Shakespeare's plays (by which I mean costume, mise-en-scène, and assumed historical and cultural context) has been medieval and early modern: the time of the plays’ composition (late sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries) or the time of their historical location (medieval Britain or Europe, ancient Greece or Rome, etc.). In this visual and physical context, <italic>Twelfth Night</italic> would normally be performed or imagined in Elizabethan or Jacobean, <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>Hamlet</italic> in medieval, <italic>Julius Caesar</italic> in ancient Roman dress and settings. In the historical context of their original production, the plays were performed in contemporary dress with minimal mise-en-scène; through the Restoration and eighteenth century in fashionable modern dress and increasingly naturalistic settings. Today in Britain, Shakespeare can be performed in any style of costume, setting and cultural context, from the time of the plays’ reference to the immediate contemporary present, and often in an eclectic blend of some or all. But strong forces of tradition and cultural memory tie the plays, in their visual and physical realisation as well as their language, to the medieval and early modern past. We see this attachment in film versions of the plays and of Shakespeare's life. We dress Shakespeare in the costumes of all the ages, but we know that he truly belongs, as in the various portraits, in doublet and ruff.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In Britain, from the nineteenth century onwards, the default ‘setting’ for Shakespeare's plays (by which I mean costume, mise-en-scène, and assumed historical and cultural context) has been medieval and early modern: the time of the plays’ composition (late sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries) or the time of their historical location (medieval Britain or Europe, ancient Greece or Rome, etc.). In this visual and physical context, <italic>Twelfth Night</italic> would normally be performed or imagined in Elizabethan or Jacobean, <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>Hamlet</italic> in medieval, <italic>Julius Caesar</italic> in ancient Roman dress and settings. In the historical context of their original production, the plays were performed in contemporary dress with minimal mise-en-scène; through the Restoration and eighteenth century in fashionable modern dress and increasingly naturalistic settings. Today in Britain, Shakespeare can be performed in any style of costume, setting and cultural context, from the time of the plays’ reference to the immediate contemporary present, and often in an eclectic blend of some or all. But strong forces of tradition and cultural memory tie the plays, in their visual and physical realisation as well as their language, to the medieval and early modern past. We see this attachment in film versions of the plays and of Shakespeare's life. We dress Shakespeare in the costumes of all the ages, but we know that he truly belongs, as in the various portraits, in doublet and ruff.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canonising Shakespeare in 1920s Japan]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tsubouchi Shōyō and the Translator's Choice]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Gallimore]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In 1927, just before completing the first Japanese translation of Shakespeare's <italic>Complete Works</italic>, Tsubouchi Shōyō (1859–1935) selected eight of his translations for inclusion in his own <italic>Selected Works</italic>, which were published in fifteen volumes in conclusion to his career as one of the leading exponents of cultural reform of his generation. His choice is idiosyncratic as it omits the plays that had become most popular during the period of Shakespeare's initial reception in late nineteenth-century Japan, but includes a number that were relatively unknown, such as <italic>Measure for Measure</italic>. This article suggests likely reasons for his selection before discussing the comments he makes on each play in his translation prefaces, and thus provides an overview of what Tsubouchi had come to value about Shakespeare.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In Britain, from the nineteenth century onwards, the default ‘setting’ for Shakespeare's plays (by which I mean costume, mise-en-scène, and assumed historical and cultural context) has been medieval and early modern: the time of the plays’ composition (late sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries) or the time of their historical location (medieval Britain or Europe, ancient Greece or Rome, etc.). In this visual and physical context, <italic>Twelfth Night</italic> would normally be performed or imagined in Elizabethan or Jacobean, <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>Hamlet</italic> in medieval, <italic>Julius Caesar</italic> in ancient Roman dress and settings. In the historical context of their original production, the plays were performed in contemporary dress with minimal mise-en-scène; through the Restoration and eighteenth century in fashionable modern dress and increasingly naturalistic settings. Today in Britain, Shakespeare can be performed in any style of costume, setting and cultural context, from the time of the plays’ reference to the immediate contemporary present, and often in an eclectic blend of some or all. But strong forces of tradition and cultural memory tie the plays, in their visual and physical realisation as well as their language, to the medieval and early modern past. We see this attachment in film versions of the plays and of Shakespeare's life. We dress Shakespeare in the costumes of all the ages, but we know that he truly belongs, as in the various portraits, in doublet and ruff.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canonising Shakespeare in 1920s Japan]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tsubouchi Shōyō and the Translator's Choice]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Gallimore]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In 1927, just before completing the first Japanese translation of Shakespeare's <italic>Complete Works</italic>, Tsubouchi Shōyō (1859–1935) selected eight of his translations for inclusion in his own <italic>Selected Works</italic>, which were published in fifteen volumes in conclusion to his career as one of the leading exponents of cultural reform of his generation. His choice is idiosyncratic as it omits the plays that had become most popular during the period of Shakespeare's initial reception in late nineteenth-century Japan, but includes a number that were relatively unknown, such as <italic>Measure for Measure</italic>. This article suggests likely reasons for his selection before discussing the comments he makes on each play in his translation prefaces, and thus provides an overview of what Tsubouchi had come to value about Shakespeare.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Deconstructing the Saussurean System of Signification]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Miyagi Satoshi and His Mimetic Dramaturgy in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tomoka Tsukamoto]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ted Motohashi]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare's <italic>Othello</italic> has been staged overwhelmingly through the racial relationship between the two protagonists, Othello and Iago, at the expense of another protagonist, Desdemona, partly because of the prominence of racial and military perspectives in European modernity, and partly because of the relatively scarce textual presence of Desdemona. Despite the tremendous efforts and contributions of feminist criticism to rectify the imbalance, this female protagonist has been enclosed in the realm of a patriarchal framework that divides women between ‘chaste wife’ and ‘villainous whore’. Miyagi Satoshi's adaptation and staging of <italic>Miyagi-Noh Othello</italic>, presented at Shizuoka Arts Theatre in 2018, was a remarkable attempt to address this issue, by transforming the whole play into a memory recollected and enacted by the Ghost of Desdemona, through utilising the Japanese ‘Mugen-Noh’ format. Through his mimetic dramaturgy employing the ‘division of speech and movement’ method, Miyagi succeeded in recovering not only Desdemona's testimonies regarding her affectionate and passionate relationship with Othello but also multiple women's ‘her-stories’ hidden and disregarded by male-centred histories authorised by the Venetian ruling class. The detailed analysis of Miyagi's unique and innovative production will unravel the complicated relationship between actors’ words and their bodies in theatrical productions, as well as offer a fresh insight into the hitherto underrated aspect of <italic>Othello</italic> as an alternative story of inducing everyone's suffering into spiritual atonement by reviving the love which has always already been present even in a society torn by racism, genderism and militarism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In Britain, from the nineteenth century onwards, the default ‘setting’ for Shakespeare's plays (by which I mean costume, mise-en-scène, and assumed historical and cultural context) has been medieval and early modern: the time of the plays’ composition (late sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries) or the time of their historical location (medieval Britain or Europe, ancient Greece or Rome, etc.). In this visual and physical context, <italic>Twelfth Night</italic> would normally be performed or imagined in Elizabethan or Jacobean, <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>Hamlet</italic> in medieval, <italic>Julius Caesar</italic> in ancient Roman dress and settings. In the historical context of their original production, the plays were performed in contemporary dress with minimal mise-en-scène; through the Restoration and eighteenth century in fashionable modern dress and increasingly naturalistic settings. Today in Britain, Shakespeare can be performed in any style of costume, setting and cultural context, from the time of the plays’ reference to the immediate contemporary present, and often in an eclectic blend of some or all. But strong forces of tradition and cultural memory tie the plays, in their visual and physical realisation as well as their language, to the medieval and early modern past. We see this attachment in film versions of the plays and of Shakespeare's life. We dress Shakespeare in the costumes of all the ages, but we know that he truly belongs, as in the various portraits, in doublet and ruff.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canonising Shakespeare in 1920s Japan]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tsubouchi Shōyō and the Translator's Choice]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Gallimore]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In 1927, just before completing the first Japanese translation of Shakespeare's <italic>Complete Works</italic>, Tsubouchi Shōyō (1859–1935) selected eight of his translations for inclusion in his own <italic>Selected Works</italic>, which were published in fifteen volumes in conclusion to his career as one of the leading exponents of cultural reform of his generation. His choice is idiosyncratic as it omits the plays that had become most popular during the period of Shakespeare's initial reception in late nineteenth-century Japan, but includes a number that were relatively unknown, such as <italic>Measure for Measure</italic>. This article suggests likely reasons for his selection before discussing the comments he makes on each play in his translation prefaces, and thus provides an overview of what Tsubouchi had come to value about Shakespeare.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Deconstructing the Saussurean System of Signification]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Miyagi Satoshi and His Mimetic Dramaturgy in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tomoka Tsukamoto]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ted Motohashi]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare's <italic>Othello</italic> has been staged overwhelmingly through the racial relationship between the two protagonists, Othello and Iago, at the expense of another protagonist, Desdemona, partly because of the prominence of racial and military perspectives in European modernity, and partly because of the relatively scarce textual presence of Desdemona. Despite the tremendous efforts and contributions of feminist criticism to rectify the imbalance, this female protagonist has been enclosed in the realm of a patriarchal framework that divides women between ‘chaste wife’ and ‘villainous whore’. Miyagi Satoshi's adaptation and staging of <italic>Miyagi-Noh Othello</italic>, presented at Shizuoka Arts Theatre in 2018, was a remarkable attempt to address this issue, by transforming the whole play into a memory recollected and enacted by the Ghost of Desdemona, through utilising the Japanese ‘Mugen-Noh’ format. Through his mimetic dramaturgy employing the ‘division of speech and movement’ method, Miyagi succeeded in recovering not only Desdemona's testimonies regarding her affectionate and passionate relationship with Othello but also multiple women's ‘her-stories’ hidden and disregarded by male-centred histories authorised by the Venetian ruling class. The detailed analysis of Miyagi's unique and innovative production will unravel the complicated relationship between actors’ words and their bodies in theatrical productions, as well as offer a fresh insight into the hitherto underrated aspect of <italic>Othello</italic> as an alternative story of inducing everyone's suffering into spiritual atonement by reviving the love which has always already been present even in a society torn by racism, genderism and militarism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330104</link>
<title><![CDATA[ and the 47 Ronin]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Did Shakespeare Read ?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The importation of Shakespeare into Japan in the late 19th century and early 20th centuries, following the opening of Japan to the outside world effected by the Meiji empire, generated a culture clash between the antiquity of the plays themselves, and the identification of Shakespeare with modern English drama. Harue Tsutsumi's play <italic>Kanadehon Hamlet</italic> explores this conflict, dramatizing the difficulties encountered by a troupe of Japanese actors attempting to perform Hamlet, when their deeper loyalty is to the traditional Japanese revenge play <italic>Kanadehon Chushingura</italic>. Homing in on a crucial moment in the development of Japanese theatre and Japanese culture, Tsutsumi uses these cultural clashes to map out the possibilities of common ground, the emergence within Japan first of an informed and educated understanding of western drama, and subsequently the development of specifically Japanese appropriations of Shakespeare in which the two cultures can achieve a complex but dynamic engagement.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In Britain, from the nineteenth century onwards, the default ‘setting’ for Shakespeare's plays (by which I mean costume, mise-en-scène, and assumed historical and cultural context) has been medieval and early modern: the time of the plays’ composition (late sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries) or the time of their historical location (medieval Britain or Europe, ancient Greece or Rome, etc.). In this visual and physical context, <italic>Twelfth Night</italic> would normally be performed or imagined in Elizabethan or Jacobean, <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>Hamlet</italic> in medieval, <italic>Julius Caesar</italic> in ancient Roman dress and settings. In the historical context of their original production, the plays were performed in contemporary dress with minimal mise-en-scène; through the Restoration and eighteenth century in fashionable modern dress and increasingly naturalistic settings. Today in Britain, Shakespeare can be performed in any style of costume, setting and cultural context, from the time of the plays’ reference to the immediate contemporary present, and often in an eclectic blend of some or all. But strong forces of tradition and cultural memory tie the plays, in their visual and physical realisation as well as their language, to the medieval and early modern past. We see this attachment in film versions of the plays and of Shakespeare's life. We dress Shakespeare in the costumes of all the ages, but we know that he truly belongs, as in the various portraits, in doublet and ruff.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canonising Shakespeare in 1920s Japan]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tsubouchi Shōyō and the Translator's Choice]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Gallimore]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In 1927, just before completing the first Japanese translation of Shakespeare's <italic>Complete Works</italic>, Tsubouchi Shōyō (1859–1935) selected eight of his translations for inclusion in his own <italic>Selected Works</italic>, which were published in fifteen volumes in conclusion to his career as one of the leading exponents of cultural reform of his generation. His choice is idiosyncratic as it omits the plays that had become most popular during the period of Shakespeare's initial reception in late nineteenth-century Japan, but includes a number that were relatively unknown, such as <italic>Measure for Measure</italic>. This article suggests likely reasons for his selection before discussing the comments he makes on each play in his translation prefaces, and thus provides an overview of what Tsubouchi had come to value about Shakespeare.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Deconstructing the Saussurean System of Signification]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Miyagi Satoshi and His Mimetic Dramaturgy in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tomoka Tsukamoto]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ted Motohashi]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare's <italic>Othello</italic> has been staged overwhelmingly through the racial relationship between the two protagonists, Othello and Iago, at the expense of another protagonist, Desdemona, partly because of the prominence of racial and military perspectives in European modernity, and partly because of the relatively scarce textual presence of Desdemona. Despite the tremendous efforts and contributions of feminist criticism to rectify the imbalance, this female protagonist has been enclosed in the realm of a patriarchal framework that divides women between ‘chaste wife’ and ‘villainous whore’. Miyagi Satoshi's adaptation and staging of <italic>Miyagi-Noh Othello</italic>, presented at Shizuoka Arts Theatre in 2018, was a remarkable attempt to address this issue, by transforming the whole play into a memory recollected and enacted by the Ghost of Desdemona, through utilising the Japanese ‘Mugen-Noh’ format. Through his mimetic dramaturgy employing the ‘division of speech and movement’ method, Miyagi succeeded in recovering not only Desdemona's testimonies regarding her affectionate and passionate relationship with Othello but also multiple women's ‘her-stories’ hidden and disregarded by male-centred histories authorised by the Venetian ruling class. The detailed analysis of Miyagi's unique and innovative production will unravel the complicated relationship between actors’ words and their bodies in theatrical productions, as well as offer a fresh insight into the hitherto underrated aspect of <italic>Othello</italic> as an alternative story of inducing everyone's suffering into spiritual atonement by reviving the love which has always already been present even in a society torn by racism, genderism and militarism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330104</link>
<title><![CDATA[ and the 47 Ronin]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Did Shakespeare Read ?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The importation of Shakespeare into Japan in the late 19th century and early 20th centuries, following the opening of Japan to the outside world effected by the Meiji empire, generated a culture clash between the antiquity of the plays themselves, and the identification of Shakespeare with modern English drama. Harue Tsutsumi's play <italic>Kanadehon Hamlet</italic> explores this conflict, dramatizing the difficulties encountered by a troupe of Japanese actors attempting to perform Hamlet, when their deeper loyalty is to the traditional Japanese revenge play <italic>Kanadehon Chushingura</italic>. Homing in on a crucial moment in the development of Japanese theatre and Japanese culture, Tsutsumi uses these cultural clashes to map out the possibilities of common ground, the emergence within Japan first of an informed and educated understanding of western drama, and subsequently the development of specifically Japanese appropriations of Shakespeare in which the two cultures can achieve a complex but dynamic engagement.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330105</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Rose by Any Other Name May Smell Different]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Why Are the Japanese Titles of Shakespearean Films So Odd?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kitamura Sae]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Using William Shakespeare's name is considered helpful for marketing films in English-speaking regions because of the authority that this name wields. This article reveals a different marketing landscape in Japan, where film distribution companies are indifferent to associations with Shakespeare. For example, when Ralph Fiennes’ <italic>Coriolanus</italic> (2011) was released in Japanese cinemas, it was retitled <italic>The Proof of the Hero</italic>; the Shakespearean association was deliberately erased from the Japanese title. Such a marketing policy should be situated within a wider trend of promoting non-Japanese films in Japan. It is possible to point out three major reasons: the unpopularity of American comedy films, the relative unpopularity of theatre, and Japanese distributors’ heavily localised marketing policies, which are often criticised by fans on social media.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In Britain, from the nineteenth century onwards, the default ‘setting’ for Shakespeare's plays (by which I mean costume, mise-en-scène, and assumed historical and cultural context) has been medieval and early modern: the time of the plays’ composition (late sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries) or the time of their historical location (medieval Britain or Europe, ancient Greece or Rome, etc.). In this visual and physical context, <italic>Twelfth Night</italic> would normally be performed or imagined in Elizabethan or Jacobean, <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>Hamlet</italic> in medieval, <italic>Julius Caesar</italic> in ancient Roman dress and settings. In the historical context of their original production, the plays were performed in contemporary dress with minimal mise-en-scène; through the Restoration and eighteenth century in fashionable modern dress and increasingly naturalistic settings. Today in Britain, Shakespeare can be performed in any style of costume, setting and cultural context, from the time of the plays’ reference to the immediate contemporary present, and often in an eclectic blend of some or all. But strong forces of tradition and cultural memory tie the plays, in their visual and physical realisation as well as their language, to the medieval and early modern past. We see this attachment in film versions of the plays and of Shakespeare's life. We dress Shakespeare in the costumes of all the ages, but we know that he truly belongs, as in the various portraits, in doublet and ruff.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canonising Shakespeare in 1920s Japan]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tsubouchi Shōyō and the Translator's Choice]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Gallimore]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In 1927, just before completing the first Japanese translation of Shakespeare's <italic>Complete Works</italic>, Tsubouchi Shōyō (1859–1935) selected eight of his translations for inclusion in his own <italic>Selected Works</italic>, which were published in fifteen volumes in conclusion to his career as one of the leading exponents of cultural reform of his generation. His choice is idiosyncratic as it omits the plays that had become most popular during the period of Shakespeare's initial reception in late nineteenth-century Japan, but includes a number that were relatively unknown, such as <italic>Measure for Measure</italic>. This article suggests likely reasons for his selection before discussing the comments he makes on each play in his translation prefaces, and thus provides an overview of what Tsubouchi had come to value about Shakespeare.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Deconstructing the Saussurean System of Signification]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Miyagi Satoshi and His Mimetic Dramaturgy in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tomoka Tsukamoto]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ted Motohashi]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare's <italic>Othello</italic> has been staged overwhelmingly through the racial relationship between the two protagonists, Othello and Iago, at the expense of another protagonist, Desdemona, partly because of the prominence of racial and military perspectives in European modernity, and partly because of the relatively scarce textual presence of Desdemona. Despite the tremendous efforts and contributions of feminist criticism to rectify the imbalance, this female protagonist has been enclosed in the realm of a patriarchal framework that divides women between ‘chaste wife’ and ‘villainous whore’. Miyagi Satoshi's adaptation and staging of <italic>Miyagi-Noh Othello</italic>, presented at Shizuoka Arts Theatre in 2018, was a remarkable attempt to address this issue, by transforming the whole play into a memory recollected and enacted by the Ghost of Desdemona, through utilising the Japanese ‘Mugen-Noh’ format. Through his mimetic dramaturgy employing the ‘division of speech and movement’ method, Miyagi succeeded in recovering not only Desdemona's testimonies regarding her affectionate and passionate relationship with Othello but also multiple women's ‘her-stories’ hidden and disregarded by male-centred histories authorised by the Venetian ruling class. The detailed analysis of Miyagi's unique and innovative production will unravel the complicated relationship between actors’ words and their bodies in theatrical productions, as well as offer a fresh insight into the hitherto underrated aspect of <italic>Othello</italic> as an alternative story of inducing everyone's suffering into spiritual atonement by reviving the love which has always already been present even in a society torn by racism, genderism and militarism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330104</link>
<title><![CDATA[ and the 47 Ronin]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Did Shakespeare Read ?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The importation of Shakespeare into Japan in the late 19th century and early 20th centuries, following the opening of Japan to the outside world effected by the Meiji empire, generated a culture clash between the antiquity of the plays themselves, and the identification of Shakespeare with modern English drama. Harue Tsutsumi's play <italic>Kanadehon Hamlet</italic> explores this conflict, dramatizing the difficulties encountered by a troupe of Japanese actors attempting to perform Hamlet, when their deeper loyalty is to the traditional Japanese revenge play <italic>Kanadehon Chushingura</italic>. Homing in on a crucial moment in the development of Japanese theatre and Japanese culture, Tsutsumi uses these cultural clashes to map out the possibilities of common ground, the emergence within Japan first of an informed and educated understanding of western drama, and subsequently the development of specifically Japanese appropriations of Shakespeare in which the two cultures can achieve a complex but dynamic engagement.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330105</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Rose by Any Other Name May Smell Different]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Why Are the Japanese Titles of Shakespearean Films So Odd?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kitamura Sae]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Using William Shakespeare's name is considered helpful for marketing films in English-speaking regions because of the authority that this name wields. This article reveals a different marketing landscape in Japan, where film distribution companies are indifferent to associations with Shakespeare. For example, when Ralph Fiennes’ <italic>Coriolanus</italic> (2011) was released in Japanese cinemas, it was retitled <italic>The Proof of the Hero</italic>; the Shakespearean association was deliberately erased from the Japanese title. Such a marketing policy should be situated within a wider trend of promoting non-Japanese films in Japan. It is possible to point out three major reasons: the unpopularity of American comedy films, the relative unpopularity of theatre, and Japanese distributors’ heavily localised marketing policies, which are often criticised by fans on social media.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shadowing Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Akira Kurosawa's  (1980) and William Shakespeare's English History Plays (c. 1591–98)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alex Watson]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In his 1980 film <italic>Kagemusha</italic> or <italic>Shadow Warrior</italic>, Akira Kurosawa presents the sixteenth-century Takeda clan engaging a lower-class thief to impersonate their recently deceased leader, Takeda Shingen. I examine <italic>Kagemusha</italic> as a critical engagement with Shakespeare's English history plays and ‘shadow’ counterpart to Kurosawa's trilogy of Shakespeare adaptations, <italic>Throne of Blood</italic> (1957), <italic>The Bad Sleep Well</italic> (1960) and <italic>Ran</italic> (1985). In keeping with Shakespeare's dramatisation of English history, Kurosawa creatively reworks historical sources, incorporating stories of intergenerational rivalry and fulfilled prophecies, to depict the transition from medieval civil conflict to the early-modern nation-state. Kurosawa also deploys the motif of the double to explore the distinctively Shakespearean theme of power as performance, engaging in a dramatic examination of Machiavelli's ideas about politics. I argue that Kurosawa's use of the double posits a theory of influence, drawing on Japanese cultural traditions, in which doubling can achieve a form of transcendence through self-annihilation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In Britain, from the nineteenth century onwards, the default ‘setting’ for Shakespeare's plays (by which I mean costume, mise-en-scène, and assumed historical and cultural context) has been medieval and early modern: the time of the plays’ composition (late sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries) or the time of their historical location (medieval Britain or Europe, ancient Greece or Rome, etc.). In this visual and physical context, <italic>Twelfth Night</italic> would normally be performed or imagined in Elizabethan or Jacobean, <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>Hamlet</italic> in medieval, <italic>Julius Caesar</italic> in ancient Roman dress and settings. In the historical context of their original production, the plays were performed in contemporary dress with minimal mise-en-scène; through the Restoration and eighteenth century in fashionable modern dress and increasingly naturalistic settings. Today in Britain, Shakespeare can be performed in any style of costume, setting and cultural context, from the time of the plays’ reference to the immediate contemporary present, and often in an eclectic blend of some or all. But strong forces of tradition and cultural memory tie the plays, in their visual and physical realisation as well as their language, to the medieval and early modern past. We see this attachment in film versions of the plays and of Shakespeare's life. We dress Shakespeare in the costumes of all the ages, but we know that he truly belongs, as in the various portraits, in doublet and ruff.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canonising Shakespeare in 1920s Japan]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tsubouchi Shōyō and the Translator's Choice]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Gallimore]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In 1927, just before completing the first Japanese translation of Shakespeare's <italic>Complete Works</italic>, Tsubouchi Shōyō (1859–1935) selected eight of his translations for inclusion in his own <italic>Selected Works</italic>, which were published in fifteen volumes in conclusion to his career as one of the leading exponents of cultural reform of his generation. His choice is idiosyncratic as it omits the plays that had become most popular during the period of Shakespeare's initial reception in late nineteenth-century Japan, but includes a number that were relatively unknown, such as <italic>Measure for Measure</italic>. This article suggests likely reasons for his selection before discussing the comments he makes on each play in his translation prefaces, and thus provides an overview of what Tsubouchi had come to value about Shakespeare.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Deconstructing the Saussurean System of Signification]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Miyagi Satoshi and His Mimetic Dramaturgy in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tomoka Tsukamoto]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ted Motohashi]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare's <italic>Othello</italic> has been staged overwhelmingly through the racial relationship between the two protagonists, Othello and Iago, at the expense of another protagonist, Desdemona, partly because of the prominence of racial and military perspectives in European modernity, and partly because of the relatively scarce textual presence of Desdemona. Despite the tremendous efforts and contributions of feminist criticism to rectify the imbalance, this female protagonist has been enclosed in the realm of a patriarchal framework that divides women between ‘chaste wife’ and ‘villainous whore’. Miyagi Satoshi's adaptation and staging of <italic>Miyagi-Noh Othello</italic>, presented at Shizuoka Arts Theatre in 2018, was a remarkable attempt to address this issue, by transforming the whole play into a memory recollected and enacted by the Ghost of Desdemona, through utilising the Japanese ‘Mugen-Noh’ format. Through his mimetic dramaturgy employing the ‘division of speech and movement’ method, Miyagi succeeded in recovering not only Desdemona's testimonies regarding her affectionate and passionate relationship with Othello but also multiple women's ‘her-stories’ hidden and disregarded by male-centred histories authorised by the Venetian ruling class. The detailed analysis of Miyagi's unique and innovative production will unravel the complicated relationship between actors’ words and their bodies in theatrical productions, as well as offer a fresh insight into the hitherto underrated aspect of <italic>Othello</italic> as an alternative story of inducing everyone's suffering into spiritual atonement by reviving the love which has always already been present even in a society torn by racism, genderism and militarism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330104</link>
<title><![CDATA[ and the 47 Ronin]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Did Shakespeare Read ?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The importation of Shakespeare into Japan in the late 19th century and early 20th centuries, following the opening of Japan to the outside world effected by the Meiji empire, generated a culture clash between the antiquity of the plays themselves, and the identification of Shakespeare with modern English drama. Harue Tsutsumi's play <italic>Kanadehon Hamlet</italic> explores this conflict, dramatizing the difficulties encountered by a troupe of Japanese actors attempting to perform Hamlet, when their deeper loyalty is to the traditional Japanese revenge play <italic>Kanadehon Chushingura</italic>. Homing in on a crucial moment in the development of Japanese theatre and Japanese culture, Tsutsumi uses these cultural clashes to map out the possibilities of common ground, the emergence within Japan first of an informed and educated understanding of western drama, and subsequently the development of specifically Japanese appropriations of Shakespeare in which the two cultures can achieve a complex but dynamic engagement.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330105</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Rose by Any Other Name May Smell Different]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Why Are the Japanese Titles of Shakespearean Films So Odd?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kitamura Sae]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Using William Shakespeare's name is considered helpful for marketing films in English-speaking regions because of the authority that this name wields. This article reveals a different marketing landscape in Japan, where film distribution companies are indifferent to associations with Shakespeare. For example, when Ralph Fiennes’ <italic>Coriolanus</italic> (2011) was released in Japanese cinemas, it was retitled <italic>The Proof of the Hero</italic>; the Shakespearean association was deliberately erased from the Japanese title. Such a marketing policy should be situated within a wider trend of promoting non-Japanese films in Japan. It is possible to point out three major reasons: the unpopularity of American comedy films, the relative unpopularity of theatre, and Japanese distributors’ heavily localised marketing policies, which are often criticised by fans on social media.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shadowing Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Akira Kurosawa's  (1980) and William Shakespeare's English History Plays (c. 1591–98)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alex Watson]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In his 1980 film <italic>Kagemusha</italic> or <italic>Shadow Warrior</italic>, Akira Kurosawa presents the sixteenth-century Takeda clan engaging a lower-class thief to impersonate their recently deceased leader, Takeda Shingen. I examine <italic>Kagemusha</italic> as a critical engagement with Shakespeare's English history plays and ‘shadow’ counterpart to Kurosawa's trilogy of Shakespeare adaptations, <italic>Throne of Blood</italic> (1957), <italic>The Bad Sleep Well</italic> (1960) and <italic>Ran</italic> (1985). In keeping with Shakespeare's dramatisation of English history, Kurosawa creatively reworks historical sources, incorporating stories of intergenerational rivalry and fulfilled prophecies, to depict the transition from medieval civil conflict to the early-modern nation-state. Kurosawa also deploys the motif of the double to explore the distinctively Shakespearean theme of power as performance, engaging in a dramatic examination of Machiavelli's ideas about politics. I argue that Kurosawa's use of the double posits a theory of influence, drawing on Japanese cultural traditions, in which doubling can achieve a form of transcendence through self-annihilation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330107</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘ through your legs’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Radical Rewritings of Shakespeare's Tragedy in Japan]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kaori Ashizu]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article discusses four <italic>Hamlet</italic> adaptations produced in twentieth-century Japan: Naoya Shiga's ‘Claudius's Diary’ (1912), Hideo Kobayashi's ‘Ophelia's Testament’ (1931), Osamu Dazai's <italic>New Hamlet</italic> (1941) and Shohei Ooka's <italic>Hamlet's Diary</italic> (1955). Though differently motivated, and written in different styles, they collectively make something of a tradition, each revealing a unique, unexpected interpretation of the famous tragedy. Read as a group, they thoroughly disprove the stereotypical view that Japan has generally taken a highly respectful, imitative attitude to Western culture and Shakespeare. <italic>Hamlet</italic> has certainly been revered in Japan as the epitome of Western literary culture, but these adaptations reveal complicated, ambivalent attitudes towards Shakespeare's play: not only love and respect, but anxiety, competitiveness, resistance and criticism, all expressed alongside an opportunistic urge to appropriate the rich ‘cultural capital’ of the canonical work.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In Britain, from the nineteenth century onwards, the default ‘setting’ for Shakespeare's plays (by which I mean costume, mise-en-scène, and assumed historical and cultural context) has been medieval and early modern: the time of the plays’ composition (late sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries) or the time of their historical location (medieval Britain or Europe, ancient Greece or Rome, etc.). In this visual and physical context, <italic>Twelfth Night</italic> would normally be performed or imagined in Elizabethan or Jacobean, <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>Hamlet</italic> in medieval, <italic>Julius Caesar</italic> in ancient Roman dress and settings. In the historical context of their original production, the plays were performed in contemporary dress with minimal mise-en-scène; through the Restoration and eighteenth century in fashionable modern dress and increasingly naturalistic settings. Today in Britain, Shakespeare can be performed in any style of costume, setting and cultural context, from the time of the plays’ reference to the immediate contemporary present, and often in an eclectic blend of some or all. But strong forces of tradition and cultural memory tie the plays, in their visual and physical realisation as well as their language, to the medieval and early modern past. We see this attachment in film versions of the plays and of Shakespeare's life. We dress Shakespeare in the costumes of all the ages, but we know that he truly belongs, as in the various portraits, in doublet and ruff.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canonising Shakespeare in 1920s Japan]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tsubouchi Shōyō and the Translator's Choice]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Gallimore]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In 1927, just before completing the first Japanese translation of Shakespeare's <italic>Complete Works</italic>, Tsubouchi Shōyō (1859–1935) selected eight of his translations for inclusion in his own <italic>Selected Works</italic>, which were published in fifteen volumes in conclusion to his career as one of the leading exponents of cultural reform of his generation. His choice is idiosyncratic as it omits the plays that had become most popular during the period of Shakespeare's initial reception in late nineteenth-century Japan, but includes a number that were relatively unknown, such as <italic>Measure for Measure</italic>. This article suggests likely reasons for his selection before discussing the comments he makes on each play in his translation prefaces, and thus provides an overview of what Tsubouchi had come to value about Shakespeare.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Deconstructing the Saussurean System of Signification]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Miyagi Satoshi and His Mimetic Dramaturgy in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tomoka Tsukamoto]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ted Motohashi]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare's <italic>Othello</italic> has been staged overwhelmingly through the racial relationship between the two protagonists, Othello and Iago, at the expense of another protagonist, Desdemona, partly because of the prominence of racial and military perspectives in European modernity, and partly because of the relatively scarce textual presence of Desdemona. Despite the tremendous efforts and contributions of feminist criticism to rectify the imbalance, this female protagonist has been enclosed in the realm of a patriarchal framework that divides women between ‘chaste wife’ and ‘villainous whore’. Miyagi Satoshi's adaptation and staging of <italic>Miyagi-Noh Othello</italic>, presented at Shizuoka Arts Theatre in 2018, was a remarkable attempt to address this issue, by transforming the whole play into a memory recollected and enacted by the Ghost of Desdemona, through utilising the Japanese ‘Mugen-Noh’ format. Through his mimetic dramaturgy employing the ‘division of speech and movement’ method, Miyagi succeeded in recovering not only Desdemona's testimonies regarding her affectionate and passionate relationship with Othello but also multiple women's ‘her-stories’ hidden and disregarded by male-centred histories authorised by the Venetian ruling class. The detailed analysis of Miyagi's unique and innovative production will unravel the complicated relationship between actors’ words and their bodies in theatrical productions, as well as offer a fresh insight into the hitherto underrated aspect of <italic>Othello</italic> as an alternative story of inducing everyone's suffering into spiritual atonement by reviving the love which has always already been present even in a society torn by racism, genderism and militarism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330104</link>
<title><![CDATA[ and the 47 Ronin]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Did Shakespeare Read ?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The importation of Shakespeare into Japan in the late 19th century and early 20th centuries, following the opening of Japan to the outside world effected by the Meiji empire, generated a culture clash between the antiquity of the plays themselves, and the identification of Shakespeare with modern English drama. Harue Tsutsumi's play <italic>Kanadehon Hamlet</italic> explores this conflict, dramatizing the difficulties encountered by a troupe of Japanese actors attempting to perform Hamlet, when their deeper loyalty is to the traditional Japanese revenge play <italic>Kanadehon Chushingura</italic>. Homing in on a crucial moment in the development of Japanese theatre and Japanese culture, Tsutsumi uses these cultural clashes to map out the possibilities of common ground, the emergence within Japan first of an informed and educated understanding of western drama, and subsequently the development of specifically Japanese appropriations of Shakespeare in which the two cultures can achieve a complex but dynamic engagement.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330105</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Rose by Any Other Name May Smell Different]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Why Are the Japanese Titles of Shakespearean Films So Odd?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kitamura Sae]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Using William Shakespeare's name is considered helpful for marketing films in English-speaking regions because of the authority that this name wields. This article reveals a different marketing landscape in Japan, where film distribution companies are indifferent to associations with Shakespeare. For example, when Ralph Fiennes’ <italic>Coriolanus</italic> (2011) was released in Japanese cinemas, it was retitled <italic>The Proof of the Hero</italic>; the Shakespearean association was deliberately erased from the Japanese title. Such a marketing policy should be situated within a wider trend of promoting non-Japanese films in Japan. It is possible to point out three major reasons: the unpopularity of American comedy films, the relative unpopularity of theatre, and Japanese distributors’ heavily localised marketing policies, which are often criticised by fans on social media.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shadowing Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Akira Kurosawa's  (1980) and William Shakespeare's English History Plays (c. 1591–98)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alex Watson]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In his 1980 film <italic>Kagemusha</italic> or <italic>Shadow Warrior</italic>, Akira Kurosawa presents the sixteenth-century Takeda clan engaging a lower-class thief to impersonate their recently deceased leader, Takeda Shingen. I examine <italic>Kagemusha</italic> as a critical engagement with Shakespeare's English history plays and ‘shadow’ counterpart to Kurosawa's trilogy of Shakespeare adaptations, <italic>Throne of Blood</italic> (1957), <italic>The Bad Sleep Well</italic> (1960) and <italic>Ran</italic> (1985). In keeping with Shakespeare's dramatisation of English history, Kurosawa creatively reworks historical sources, incorporating stories of intergenerational rivalry and fulfilled prophecies, to depict the transition from medieval civil conflict to the early-modern nation-state. Kurosawa also deploys the motif of the double to explore the distinctively Shakespearean theme of power as performance, engaging in a dramatic examination of Machiavelli's ideas about politics. I argue that Kurosawa's use of the double posits a theory of influence, drawing on Japanese cultural traditions, in which doubling can achieve a form of transcendence through self-annihilation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330107</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘ through your legs’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Radical Rewritings of Shakespeare's Tragedy in Japan]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kaori Ashizu]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article discusses four <italic>Hamlet</italic> adaptations produced in twentieth-century Japan: Naoya Shiga's ‘Claudius's Diary’ (1912), Hideo Kobayashi's ‘Ophelia's Testament’ (1931), Osamu Dazai's <italic>New Hamlet</italic> (1941) and Shohei Ooka's <italic>Hamlet's Diary</italic> (1955). Though differently motivated, and written in different styles, they collectively make something of a tradition, each revealing a unique, unexpected interpretation of the famous tragedy. Read as a group, they thoroughly disprove the stereotypical view that Japan has generally taken a highly respectful, imitative attitude to Western culture and Shakespeare. <italic>Hamlet</italic> has certainly been revered in Japan as the epitome of Western literary culture, but these adaptations reveal complicated, ambivalent attitudes towards Shakespeare's play: not only love and respect, but anxiety, competitiveness, resistance and criticism, all expressed alongside an opportunistic urge to appropriate the rich ‘cultural capital’ of the canonical work.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330108</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Ophelia divided from herself’ ( 4.5.2944–45)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Ophelia's Manga Afterlives]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andreea Şerban]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Manga – one of Japan's cool cultural products – has undergone, over the past two and a half decades, a process of globalisation, of Western domestication. Manga versions of Shakespeare's canonical works have long been appreciated for their educational value and ‘friendly’ introduction to Shakespeare's dense, multilayered texts. Starting from two Western manga transmediations of Shakespeare's <italic>Hamlet</italic>, this article focuses on new interpretations given to the character of Ophelia and her interactions with Hamlet, as they become more and more public and monitored. I will show that manga brings to light (or life?) fresh aspects of Ophelia as well as of Hamlet, particularly through the use of <italic>chibi</italic>, enriching the number of Ophelia's afterlives either by means of aggression or modern technologies, while also ensuring that Shakespeare remains a writer for all times.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In Britain, from the nineteenth century onwards, the default ‘setting’ for Shakespeare's plays (by which I mean costume, mise-en-scène, and assumed historical and cultural context) has been medieval and early modern: the time of the plays’ composition (late sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries) or the time of their historical location (medieval Britain or Europe, ancient Greece or Rome, etc.). In this visual and physical context, <italic>Twelfth Night</italic> would normally be performed or imagined in Elizabethan or Jacobean, <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>Hamlet</italic> in medieval, <italic>Julius Caesar</italic> in ancient Roman dress and settings. In the historical context of their original production, the plays were performed in contemporary dress with minimal mise-en-scène; through the Restoration and eighteenth century in fashionable modern dress and increasingly naturalistic settings. Today in Britain, Shakespeare can be performed in any style of costume, setting and cultural context, from the time of the plays’ reference to the immediate contemporary present, and often in an eclectic blend of some or all. But strong forces of tradition and cultural memory tie the plays, in their visual and physical realisation as well as their language, to the medieval and early modern past. We see this attachment in film versions of the plays and of Shakespeare's life. We dress Shakespeare in the costumes of all the ages, but we know that he truly belongs, as in the various portraits, in doublet and ruff.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canonising Shakespeare in 1920s Japan]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Tsubouchi Shōyō and the Translator's Choice]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Gallimore]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In 1927, just before completing the first Japanese translation of Shakespeare's <italic>Complete Works</italic>, Tsubouchi Shōyō (1859–1935) selected eight of his translations for inclusion in his own <italic>Selected Works</italic>, which were published in fifteen volumes in conclusion to his career as one of the leading exponents of cultural reform of his generation. His choice is idiosyncratic as it omits the plays that had become most popular during the period of Shakespeare's initial reception in late nineteenth-century Japan, but includes a number that were relatively unknown, such as <italic>Measure for Measure</italic>. This article suggests likely reasons for his selection before discussing the comments he makes on each play in his translation prefaces, and thus provides an overview of what Tsubouchi had come to value about Shakespeare.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Deconstructing the Saussurean System of Signification]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Miyagi Satoshi and His Mimetic Dramaturgy in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tomoka Tsukamoto]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ted Motohashi]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare's <italic>Othello</italic> has been staged overwhelmingly through the racial relationship between the two protagonists, Othello and Iago, at the expense of another protagonist, Desdemona, partly because of the prominence of racial and military perspectives in European modernity, and partly because of the relatively scarce textual presence of Desdemona. Despite the tremendous efforts and contributions of feminist criticism to rectify the imbalance, this female protagonist has been enclosed in the realm of a patriarchal framework that divides women between ‘chaste wife’ and ‘villainous whore’. Miyagi Satoshi's adaptation and staging of <italic>Miyagi-Noh Othello</italic>, presented at Shizuoka Arts Theatre in 2018, was a remarkable attempt to address this issue, by transforming the whole play into a memory recollected and enacted by the Ghost of Desdemona, through utilising the Japanese ‘Mugen-Noh’ format. Through his mimetic dramaturgy employing the ‘division of speech and movement’ method, Miyagi succeeded in recovering not only Desdemona's testimonies regarding her affectionate and passionate relationship with Othello but also multiple women's ‘her-stories’ hidden and disregarded by male-centred histories authorised by the Venetian ruling class. The detailed analysis of Miyagi's unique and innovative production will unravel the complicated relationship between actors’ words and their bodies in theatrical productions, as well as offer a fresh insight into the hitherto underrated aspect of <italic>Othello</italic> as an alternative story of inducing everyone's suffering into spiritual atonement by reviving the love which has always already been present even in a society torn by racism, genderism and militarism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330104</link>
<title><![CDATA[ and the 47 Ronin]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Did Shakespeare Read ?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The importation of Shakespeare into Japan in the late 19th century and early 20th centuries, following the opening of Japan to the outside world effected by the Meiji empire, generated a culture clash between the antiquity of the plays themselves, and the identification of Shakespeare with modern English drama. Harue Tsutsumi's play <italic>Kanadehon Hamlet</italic> explores this conflict, dramatizing the difficulties encountered by a troupe of Japanese actors attempting to perform Hamlet, when their deeper loyalty is to the traditional Japanese revenge play <italic>Kanadehon Chushingura</italic>. Homing in on a crucial moment in the development of Japanese theatre and Japanese culture, Tsutsumi uses these cultural clashes to map out the possibilities of common ground, the emergence within Japan first of an informed and educated understanding of western drama, and subsequently the development of specifically Japanese appropriations of Shakespeare in which the two cultures can achieve a complex but dynamic engagement.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330105</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Rose by Any Other Name May Smell Different]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Why Are the Japanese Titles of Shakespearean Films So Odd?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kitamura Sae]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Using William Shakespeare's name is considered helpful for marketing films in English-speaking regions because of the authority that this name wields. This article reveals a different marketing landscape in Japan, where film distribution companies are indifferent to associations with Shakespeare. For example, when Ralph Fiennes’ <italic>Coriolanus</italic> (2011) was released in Japanese cinemas, it was retitled <italic>The Proof of the Hero</italic>; the Shakespearean association was deliberately erased from the Japanese title. Such a marketing policy should be situated within a wider trend of promoting non-Japanese films in Japan. It is possible to point out three major reasons: the unpopularity of American comedy films, the relative unpopularity of theatre, and Japanese distributors’ heavily localised marketing policies, which are often criticised by fans on social media.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shadowing Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Akira Kurosawa's  (1980) and William Shakespeare's English History Plays (c. 1591–98)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alex Watson]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In his 1980 film <italic>Kagemusha</italic> or <italic>Shadow Warrior</italic>, Akira Kurosawa presents the sixteenth-century Takeda clan engaging a lower-class thief to impersonate their recently deceased leader, Takeda Shingen. I examine <italic>Kagemusha</italic> as a critical engagement with Shakespeare's English history plays and ‘shadow’ counterpart to Kurosawa's trilogy of Shakespeare adaptations, <italic>Throne of Blood</italic> (1957), <italic>The Bad Sleep Well</italic> (1960) and <italic>Ran</italic> (1985). In keeping with Shakespeare's dramatisation of English history, Kurosawa creatively reworks historical sources, incorporating stories of intergenerational rivalry and fulfilled prophecies, to depict the transition from medieval civil conflict to the early-modern nation-state. Kurosawa also deploys the motif of the double to explore the distinctively Shakespearean theme of power as performance, engaging in a dramatic examination of Machiavelli's ideas about politics. I argue that Kurosawa's use of the double posits a theory of influence, drawing on Japanese cultural traditions, in which doubling can achieve a form of transcendence through self-annihilation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330107</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘ through your legs’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Radical Rewritings of Shakespeare's Tragedy in Japan]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kaori Ashizu]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article discusses four <italic>Hamlet</italic> adaptations produced in twentieth-century Japan: Naoya Shiga's ‘Claudius's Diary’ (1912), Hideo Kobayashi's ‘Ophelia's Testament’ (1931), Osamu Dazai's <italic>New Hamlet</italic> (1941) and Shohei Ooka's <italic>Hamlet's Diary</italic> (1955). Though differently motivated, and written in different styles, they collectively make something of a tradition, each revealing a unique, unexpected interpretation of the famous tragedy. Read as a group, they thoroughly disprove the stereotypical view that Japan has generally taken a highly respectful, imitative attitude to Western culture and Shakespeare. <italic>Hamlet</italic> has certainly been revered in Japan as the epitome of Western literary culture, but these adaptations reveal complicated, ambivalent attitudes towards Shakespeare's play: not only love and respect, but anxiety, competitiveness, resistance and criticism, all expressed alongside an opportunistic urge to appropriate the rich ‘cultural capital’ of the canonical work.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330108</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Ophelia divided from herself’ ( 4.5.2944–45)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Ophelia's Manga Afterlives]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andreea Şerban]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Manga – one of Japan's cool cultural products – has undergone, over the past two and a half decades, a process of globalisation, of Western domestication. Manga versions of Shakespeare's canonical works have long been appreciated for their educational value and ‘friendly’ introduction to Shakespeare's dense, multilayered texts. Starting from two Western manga transmediations of Shakespeare's <italic>Hamlet</italic>, this article focuses on new interpretations given to the character of Ophelia and her interactions with Hamlet, as they become more and more public and monitored. I will show that manga brings to light (or life?) fresh aspects of Ophelia as well as of Hamlet, particularly through the use of <italic>chibi</italic>, enriching the number of Ophelia's afterlives either by means of aggression or modern technologies, while also ensuring that Shakespeare remains a writer for all times.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2021.330109</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2021.330109</link>
<title><![CDATA[Predator or Prey Who Do You Think You Are?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Dystopian Interpretation/Adaptation of  in the animation ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kyoko Matsuyama]]></author>
<prism:volume>33</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In the Japanese animation <italic>PSYCHO-PASS</italic>, the setting is a future Japan where every citizen's mental health is monitored and analysed, and where they can sometimes be terminated according to the state of their mental health. In such a dark and dystopian setting, the motifs from the many bloody quotations of Shakespeare's bloodiest play <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> are used in the three-episode multiple murder case of young schoolgirls. The animation shows how Shakespeare is used to stylise and elaborate the serial murder case. This article discusses how <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> is used to give relevance and sophistication to serial murder, and how the bloodiness of a serial murder can give a different impression to audiences by the use of literature.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In this issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, the journal continues to publish cutting-edge research on Shakespeare and Renaissance literature, together with innovative work in modern literature and theatre studies.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In this issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, the journal continues to publish cutting-edge research on Shakespeare and Renaissance literature, together with innovative work in modern literature and theatre studies.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Challenging Hegemonic Patriarchy]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Feminist Reading of Arab Shakespeare Appropriations]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Safi M. Mahfouz]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Drawing on feminist theory, this article offers a feminist reading of some Arab Hamlet appropriations to demonstrate whether or not such plays qualify as feminist Shakespeare re-visions. It shows how some female characters in these plays have been, unlike their Shakespearean counterparts, empowered to challenge the hegemonic patriarchal structures of their societies while others remain oppressed and submissive. The discussed Arab Shakespeare renditions constitute only illustrative samples of heroic and oppressed women in the Arab Shakespeare canon which has been known for producing political satires. The featured plays include Aḥmad Shawqī's <italic>Maṣra‘ Kileopatrā</italic> (<italic>The Fall of Cleopatra</italic>), Egypt, 1946; Nabyl Lahlou's <italic>Ophelia Is Not Dead</italic>, Morocco, 1968; Mamdūḥ Al-ʻUdwān's <italic>Hamlet Wakes Up Late</italic>, Syria, 1976; Yūsuf Al-Sāyyegh's <italic>Desdemona</italic>, Iraq, 1989; Jawād Al-Assadī's <italic>Forget Hamlet</italic>, Iraq, 1994; and <italic>A Midsummer Night's Dream</italic>, Palestine, 2011.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In this issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, the journal continues to publish cutting-edge research on Shakespeare and Renaissance literature, together with innovative work in modern literature and theatre studies.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Challenging Hegemonic Patriarchy]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Feminist Reading of Arab Shakespeare Appropriations]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Safi M. Mahfouz]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Drawing on feminist theory, this article offers a feminist reading of some Arab Hamlet appropriations to demonstrate whether or not such plays qualify as feminist Shakespeare re-visions. It shows how some female characters in these plays have been, unlike their Shakespearean counterparts, empowered to challenge the hegemonic patriarchal structures of their societies while others remain oppressed and submissive. The discussed Arab Shakespeare renditions constitute only illustrative samples of heroic and oppressed women in the Arab Shakespeare canon which has been known for producing political satires. The featured plays include Aḥmad Shawqī's <italic>Maṣra‘ Kileopatrā</italic> (<italic>The Fall of Cleopatra</italic>), Egypt, 1946; Nabyl Lahlou's <italic>Ophelia Is Not Dead</italic>, Morocco, 1968; Mamdūḥ Al-ʻUdwān's <italic>Hamlet Wakes Up Late</italic>, Syria, 1976; Yūsuf Al-Sāyyegh's <italic>Desdemona</italic>, Iraq, 1989; Jawād Al-Assadī's <italic>Forget Hamlet</italic>, Iraq, 1994; and <italic>A Midsummer Night's Dream</italic>, Palestine, 2011.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Orientalism Revisited]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Postcolonial Study of the Appropriation of Arabic/Islamic Allusions and Matters in the Bard’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mahmoud F. Al-Shetawi]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article attempts to document and examine the corpus of Arabic and Islamic allusions and references in Shakespeare's drama and poetry in line with postcolonial discourse and theory. The works of Shakespeare incorporate a large body of Arabic/Islamic matters, which the Bard has gleaned from different sources, such as travel literature, narratives of pilgrims, history annals and common tales of the Crusaders. However, these matters are sporadic in Shakespeare's works, woven into the fabric of various plays and poems. For example, Shakespeare has thematically used a set of allusions and references to the Arab world such as Arabian trees, the Prophet Mohammed, the Turk, Aleppo, Jerusalem, and many others. Shakespeare has also presented three Oriental characters in his plays: the Prince of Morocco, Shylock and Othello, each with distinctive ethnic and personal traits. A scrutiny of Arabic and Islamic matters in the works of Shakespeare from postcolonial critical perspectives reveals that Shakespeare has a vague idea about Arabs and the Orient at large. Therefore, Shakespeare represents the Orient as the <italic>other</italic>; his Orient is rather exotic and bizarre, posing as an impending menace to Europe.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In this issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, the journal continues to publish cutting-edge research on Shakespeare and Renaissance literature, together with innovative work in modern literature and theatre studies.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Challenging Hegemonic Patriarchy]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Feminist Reading of Arab Shakespeare Appropriations]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Safi M. Mahfouz]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Drawing on feminist theory, this article offers a feminist reading of some Arab Hamlet appropriations to demonstrate whether or not such plays qualify as feminist Shakespeare re-visions. It shows how some female characters in these plays have been, unlike their Shakespearean counterparts, empowered to challenge the hegemonic patriarchal structures of their societies while others remain oppressed and submissive. The discussed Arab Shakespeare renditions constitute only illustrative samples of heroic and oppressed women in the Arab Shakespeare canon which has been known for producing political satires. The featured plays include Aḥmad Shawqī's <italic>Maṣra‘ Kileopatrā</italic> (<italic>The Fall of Cleopatra</italic>), Egypt, 1946; Nabyl Lahlou's <italic>Ophelia Is Not Dead</italic>, Morocco, 1968; Mamdūḥ Al-ʻUdwān's <italic>Hamlet Wakes Up Late</italic>, Syria, 1976; Yūsuf Al-Sāyyegh's <italic>Desdemona</italic>, Iraq, 1989; Jawād Al-Assadī's <italic>Forget Hamlet</italic>, Iraq, 1994; and <italic>A Midsummer Night's Dream</italic>, Palestine, 2011.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Orientalism Revisited]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Postcolonial Study of the Appropriation of Arabic/Islamic Allusions and Matters in the Bard’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mahmoud F. Al-Shetawi]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article attempts to document and examine the corpus of Arabic and Islamic allusions and references in Shakespeare's drama and poetry in line with postcolonial discourse and theory. The works of Shakespeare incorporate a large body of Arabic/Islamic matters, which the Bard has gleaned from different sources, such as travel literature, narratives of pilgrims, history annals and common tales of the Crusaders. However, these matters are sporadic in Shakespeare's works, woven into the fabric of various plays and poems. For example, Shakespeare has thematically used a set of allusions and references to the Arab world such as Arabian trees, the Prophet Mohammed, the Turk, Aleppo, Jerusalem, and many others. Shakespeare has also presented three Oriental characters in his plays: the Prince of Morocco, Shylock and Othello, each with distinctive ethnic and personal traits. A scrutiny of Arabic and Islamic matters in the works of Shakespeare from postcolonial critical perspectives reveals that Shakespeare has a vague idea about Arabs and the Orient at large. Therefore, Shakespeare represents the Orient as the <italic>other</italic>; his Orient is rather exotic and bizarre, posing as an impending menace to Europe.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Provincial Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Donald Wolfit, Marginality, and ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christopher Marlow]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>With reference to aspects of the career of the twentieth-century actor-manager Donald Wolfit and the use of the concept of provincialism in English criticism, this article argues that idealist and universalist values are repeatedly valorised in order to devalue materialist and what might be called ‘provincial’ interpretations of Shakespeare's plays. I pay attention to conditions of production of early modern drama in the sixteenth century, and to Wolfit's Second World War performances of Shakespeare, the reception of which is offered as evidence for the persistence of a critical prejudice against what is understood as provincial marginality. The article concludes with a reading of <italic>The Merry Wives of Windsor</italic> that argues that the play supports the provincial values that have so often been dismissed by critics.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In this issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, the journal continues to publish cutting-edge research on Shakespeare and Renaissance literature, together with innovative work in modern literature and theatre studies.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Challenging Hegemonic Patriarchy]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Feminist Reading of Arab Shakespeare Appropriations]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Safi M. Mahfouz]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Drawing on feminist theory, this article offers a feminist reading of some Arab Hamlet appropriations to demonstrate whether or not such plays qualify as feminist Shakespeare re-visions. It shows how some female characters in these plays have been, unlike their Shakespearean counterparts, empowered to challenge the hegemonic patriarchal structures of their societies while others remain oppressed and submissive. The discussed Arab Shakespeare renditions constitute only illustrative samples of heroic and oppressed women in the Arab Shakespeare canon which has been known for producing political satires. The featured plays include Aḥmad Shawqī's <italic>Maṣra‘ Kileopatrā</italic> (<italic>The Fall of Cleopatra</italic>), Egypt, 1946; Nabyl Lahlou's <italic>Ophelia Is Not Dead</italic>, Morocco, 1968; Mamdūḥ Al-ʻUdwān's <italic>Hamlet Wakes Up Late</italic>, Syria, 1976; Yūsuf Al-Sāyyegh's <italic>Desdemona</italic>, Iraq, 1989; Jawād Al-Assadī's <italic>Forget Hamlet</italic>, Iraq, 1994; and <italic>A Midsummer Night's Dream</italic>, Palestine, 2011.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Orientalism Revisited]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Postcolonial Study of the Appropriation of Arabic/Islamic Allusions and Matters in the Bard’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mahmoud F. Al-Shetawi]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article attempts to document and examine the corpus of Arabic and Islamic allusions and references in Shakespeare's drama and poetry in line with postcolonial discourse and theory. The works of Shakespeare incorporate a large body of Arabic/Islamic matters, which the Bard has gleaned from different sources, such as travel literature, narratives of pilgrims, history annals and common tales of the Crusaders. However, these matters are sporadic in Shakespeare's works, woven into the fabric of various plays and poems. For example, Shakespeare has thematically used a set of allusions and references to the Arab world such as Arabian trees, the Prophet Mohammed, the Turk, Aleppo, Jerusalem, and many others. Shakespeare has also presented three Oriental characters in his plays: the Prince of Morocco, Shylock and Othello, each with distinctive ethnic and personal traits. A scrutiny of Arabic and Islamic matters in the works of Shakespeare from postcolonial critical perspectives reveals that Shakespeare has a vague idea about Arabs and the Orient at large. Therefore, Shakespeare represents the Orient as the <italic>other</italic>; his Orient is rather exotic and bizarre, posing as an impending menace to Europe.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Provincial Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Donald Wolfit, Marginality, and ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christopher Marlow]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>With reference to aspects of the career of the twentieth-century actor-manager Donald Wolfit and the use of the concept of provincialism in English criticism, this article argues that idealist and universalist values are repeatedly valorised in order to devalue materialist and what might be called ‘provincial’ interpretations of Shakespeare's plays. I pay attention to conditions of production of early modern drama in the sixteenth century, and to Wolfit's Second World War performances of Shakespeare, the reception of which is offered as evidence for the persistence of a critical prejudice against what is understood as provincial marginality. The article concludes with a reading of <italic>The Merry Wives of Windsor</italic> that argues that the play supports the provincial values that have so often been dismissed by critics.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hamlet’s Displacement as a Recurrent Case in Cather’s  and Al Halaby’s ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tareq Zuhair]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Freudian neurosis, despite being a psychological disorder rather than a literary topic, has been used in literature to conceptualise characters’ suffering. Freud contends that the suppression of desires due to hidden and unhidden causes leads to neurosis. Being unable to succeed in life, individuals feel neurotic and tend to displace their frustrations onto other persons or objects. Starting with the Renaissance, this article explores how displacement in Shakespeare’s <italic>Hamlet</italic> is tacitly approached and how this reaction has become a recurrent case in Willa Cather’s <italic>A Lost Lady</italic> (1923) and Laila Al Halaby’s <italic>Once in a Promised Land</italic> (2007). The article analyses the incentives of neurosis in each work, how these reasons lead to the onset of displacement and how literary works share relatively similar implications about displacement despite being about different issues.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In this issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, the journal continues to publish cutting-edge research on Shakespeare and Renaissance literature, together with innovative work in modern literature and theatre studies.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Challenging Hegemonic Patriarchy]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Feminist Reading of Arab Shakespeare Appropriations]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Safi M. Mahfouz]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Drawing on feminist theory, this article offers a feminist reading of some Arab Hamlet appropriations to demonstrate whether or not such plays qualify as feminist Shakespeare re-visions. It shows how some female characters in these plays have been, unlike their Shakespearean counterparts, empowered to challenge the hegemonic patriarchal structures of their societies while others remain oppressed and submissive. The discussed Arab Shakespeare renditions constitute only illustrative samples of heroic and oppressed women in the Arab Shakespeare canon which has been known for producing political satires. The featured plays include Aḥmad Shawqī's <italic>Maṣra‘ Kileopatrā</italic> (<italic>The Fall of Cleopatra</italic>), Egypt, 1946; Nabyl Lahlou's <italic>Ophelia Is Not Dead</italic>, Morocco, 1968; Mamdūḥ Al-ʻUdwān's <italic>Hamlet Wakes Up Late</italic>, Syria, 1976; Yūsuf Al-Sāyyegh's <italic>Desdemona</italic>, Iraq, 1989; Jawād Al-Assadī's <italic>Forget Hamlet</italic>, Iraq, 1994; and <italic>A Midsummer Night's Dream</italic>, Palestine, 2011.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Orientalism Revisited]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Postcolonial Study of the Appropriation of Arabic/Islamic Allusions and Matters in the Bard’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mahmoud F. Al-Shetawi]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article attempts to document and examine the corpus of Arabic and Islamic allusions and references in Shakespeare's drama and poetry in line with postcolonial discourse and theory. The works of Shakespeare incorporate a large body of Arabic/Islamic matters, which the Bard has gleaned from different sources, such as travel literature, narratives of pilgrims, history annals and common tales of the Crusaders. However, these matters are sporadic in Shakespeare's works, woven into the fabric of various plays and poems. For example, Shakespeare has thematically used a set of allusions and references to the Arab world such as Arabian trees, the Prophet Mohammed, the Turk, Aleppo, Jerusalem, and many others. Shakespeare has also presented three Oriental characters in his plays: the Prince of Morocco, Shylock and Othello, each with distinctive ethnic and personal traits. A scrutiny of Arabic and Islamic matters in the works of Shakespeare from postcolonial critical perspectives reveals that Shakespeare has a vague idea about Arabs and the Orient at large. Therefore, Shakespeare represents the Orient as the <italic>other</italic>; his Orient is rather exotic and bizarre, posing as an impending menace to Europe.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Provincial Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Donald Wolfit, Marginality, and ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christopher Marlow]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>With reference to aspects of the career of the twentieth-century actor-manager Donald Wolfit and the use of the concept of provincialism in English criticism, this article argues that idealist and universalist values are repeatedly valorised in order to devalue materialist and what might be called ‘provincial’ interpretations of Shakespeare's plays. I pay attention to conditions of production of early modern drama in the sixteenth century, and to Wolfit's Second World War performances of Shakespeare, the reception of which is offered as evidence for the persistence of a critical prejudice against what is understood as provincial marginality. The article concludes with a reading of <italic>The Merry Wives of Windsor</italic> that argues that the play supports the provincial values that have so often been dismissed by critics.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hamlet’s Displacement as a Recurrent Case in Cather’s  and Al Halaby’s ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tareq Zuhair]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Freudian neurosis, despite being a psychological disorder rather than a literary topic, has been used in literature to conceptualise characters’ suffering. Freud contends that the suppression of desires due to hidden and unhidden causes leads to neurosis. Being unable to succeed in life, individuals feel neurotic and tend to displace their frustrations onto other persons or objects. Starting with the Renaissance, this article explores how displacement in Shakespeare’s <italic>Hamlet</italic> is tacitly approached and how this reaction has become a recurrent case in Willa Cather’s <italic>A Lost Lady</italic> (1923) and Laila Al Halaby’s <italic>Once in a Promised Land</italic> (2007). The article analyses the incentives of neurosis in each work, how these reasons lead to the onset of displacement and how literary works share relatively similar implications about displacement despite being about different issues.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320406</link>
<title><![CDATA[[I] ‘did write this Wyll with my own hand’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Simulation and Dissimulation in Isabella Whitney’s ‘Wyll and Testament’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article attempts for the first time to shed light on the politics of simulation and dissimulation in Isabella Whitney's ‘Wyll and Testament’. It also argues that the poem both reflects its creator's awareness of the celebrated English historical and topographical narratives and deviates from them by crucially omitting a seminal part of London's history, namely its Troynovant tradition. In so doing, as well as by defining a paradoxical urban landscape, Whitney presents a tale not of the (mythic) founding of the English capital with its patriarchal and nation-building connotations, but of its (satiric) bequeathal by benevolent femininity, as such offering its reader a different angle from which to explore and interpret early modern London.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In this issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, the journal continues to publish cutting-edge research on Shakespeare and Renaissance literature, together with innovative work in modern literature and theatre studies.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Challenging Hegemonic Patriarchy]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Feminist Reading of Arab Shakespeare Appropriations]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Safi M. Mahfouz]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Drawing on feminist theory, this article offers a feminist reading of some Arab Hamlet appropriations to demonstrate whether or not such plays qualify as feminist Shakespeare re-visions. It shows how some female characters in these plays have been, unlike their Shakespearean counterparts, empowered to challenge the hegemonic patriarchal structures of their societies while others remain oppressed and submissive. The discussed Arab Shakespeare renditions constitute only illustrative samples of heroic and oppressed women in the Arab Shakespeare canon which has been known for producing political satires. The featured plays include Aḥmad Shawqī's <italic>Maṣra‘ Kileopatrā</italic> (<italic>The Fall of Cleopatra</italic>), Egypt, 1946; Nabyl Lahlou's <italic>Ophelia Is Not Dead</italic>, Morocco, 1968; Mamdūḥ Al-ʻUdwān's <italic>Hamlet Wakes Up Late</italic>, Syria, 1976; Yūsuf Al-Sāyyegh's <italic>Desdemona</italic>, Iraq, 1989; Jawād Al-Assadī's <italic>Forget Hamlet</italic>, Iraq, 1994; and <italic>A Midsummer Night's Dream</italic>, Palestine, 2011.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Orientalism Revisited]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Postcolonial Study of the Appropriation of Arabic/Islamic Allusions and Matters in the Bard’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mahmoud F. Al-Shetawi]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article attempts to document and examine the corpus of Arabic and Islamic allusions and references in Shakespeare's drama and poetry in line with postcolonial discourse and theory. The works of Shakespeare incorporate a large body of Arabic/Islamic matters, which the Bard has gleaned from different sources, such as travel literature, narratives of pilgrims, history annals and common tales of the Crusaders. However, these matters are sporadic in Shakespeare's works, woven into the fabric of various plays and poems. For example, Shakespeare has thematically used a set of allusions and references to the Arab world such as Arabian trees, the Prophet Mohammed, the Turk, Aleppo, Jerusalem, and many others. Shakespeare has also presented three Oriental characters in his plays: the Prince of Morocco, Shylock and Othello, each with distinctive ethnic and personal traits. A scrutiny of Arabic and Islamic matters in the works of Shakespeare from postcolonial critical perspectives reveals that Shakespeare has a vague idea about Arabs and the Orient at large. Therefore, Shakespeare represents the Orient as the <italic>other</italic>; his Orient is rather exotic and bizarre, posing as an impending menace to Europe.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Provincial Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Donald Wolfit, Marginality, and ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christopher Marlow]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>With reference to aspects of the career of the twentieth-century actor-manager Donald Wolfit and the use of the concept of provincialism in English criticism, this article argues that idealist and universalist values are repeatedly valorised in order to devalue materialist and what might be called ‘provincial’ interpretations of Shakespeare's plays. I pay attention to conditions of production of early modern drama in the sixteenth century, and to Wolfit's Second World War performances of Shakespeare, the reception of which is offered as evidence for the persistence of a critical prejudice against what is understood as provincial marginality. The article concludes with a reading of <italic>The Merry Wives of Windsor</italic> that argues that the play supports the provincial values that have so often been dismissed by critics.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hamlet’s Displacement as a Recurrent Case in Cather’s  and Al Halaby’s ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tareq Zuhair]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Freudian neurosis, despite being a psychological disorder rather than a literary topic, has been used in literature to conceptualise characters’ suffering. Freud contends that the suppression of desires due to hidden and unhidden causes leads to neurosis. Being unable to succeed in life, individuals feel neurotic and tend to displace their frustrations onto other persons or objects. Starting with the Renaissance, this article explores how displacement in Shakespeare’s <italic>Hamlet</italic> is tacitly approached and how this reaction has become a recurrent case in Willa Cather’s <italic>A Lost Lady</italic> (1923) and Laila Al Halaby’s <italic>Once in a Promised Land</italic> (2007). The article analyses the incentives of neurosis in each work, how these reasons lead to the onset of displacement and how literary works share relatively similar implications about displacement despite being about different issues.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320406</link>
<title><![CDATA[[I] ‘did write this Wyll with my own hand’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Simulation and Dissimulation in Isabella Whitney’s ‘Wyll and Testament’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article attempts for the first time to shed light on the politics of simulation and dissimulation in Isabella Whitney's ‘Wyll and Testament’. It also argues that the poem both reflects its creator's awareness of the celebrated English historical and topographical narratives and deviates from them by crucially omitting a seminal part of London's history, namely its Troynovant tradition. In so doing, as well as by defining a paradoxical urban landscape, Whitney presents a tale not of the (mythic) founding of the English capital with its patriarchal and nation-building connotations, but of its (satiric) bequeathal by benevolent femininity, as such offering its reader a different angle from which to explore and interpret early modern London.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320407</link>
<title><![CDATA[Visualising Resilience]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Joe Sacco’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pramod K. Nayar]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article argues that Joe Sacco in <italic>Safe Area Goražde,</italic> first published in 2000, constantly draws our attention to the resilience of the Goražde people who recover from their horrific experiences of the 1994–95 massacres, as a way of pointing to the continuing trauma of the same people. First, Sacco depicts both individual and social resilience. He then presents the inhabitants of the town as living in perpetual risk, for resilience demands the mobilisation of disaster or its threat as a constant presence. Third, resilience is linked to the collapse of cultural protection where the survivors are transformed into previvors of a <italic>future</italic> disaster. Sacco suggests that resilience, then, is not a good thing after all because it opens up already embedded vulnerability to greater exposure and an uncertain, but not secure, future.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fortune, Felicity and Happiness in the Early Modern Period]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Introduction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katrin Röder]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Christoph Singer]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fortune, Felicity and Happiness in the Early Modern Period]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Introduction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katrin Röder]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Christoph Singer]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Pascal on Happiness]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Diversion, Pleasure and the Good]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael Moriarty]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Pascal sees happiness (<italic>bonheur</italic>) as the ultimate goal of all human activity, but argues that experience shows it to be unattainable; our underlying condition is unhappiness. In the immediate, he argues, human activities are forms of diversion or distraction, by which we seek to screen from ourselves our unhappiness and mortality and to gratify our vanity. This analysis omits the role of pleasure, which he elsewhere identifies as the motive force of all volition. In order to reconcile this anomaly, we need to distinguish between the motive of our actions, the ultimate end they have in view, and the Supreme Good. The motive of our actions is pleasure, their ultimate end happiness, and the Supreme Good God, in union with whom authentic happiness consists.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fortune, Felicity and Happiness in the Early Modern Period]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Introduction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katrin Röder]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Christoph Singer]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Pascal on Happiness]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Diversion, Pleasure and the Good]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael Moriarty]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Pascal sees happiness (<italic>bonheur</italic>) as the ultimate goal of all human activity, but argues that experience shows it to be unattainable; our underlying condition is unhappiness. In the immediate, he argues, human activities are forms of diversion or distraction, by which we seek to screen from ourselves our unhappiness and mortality and to gratify our vanity. This analysis omits the role of pleasure, which he elsewhere identifies as the motive force of all volition. In order to reconcile this anomaly, we need to distinguish between the motive of our actions, the ultimate end they have in view, and the Supreme Good. The motive of our actions is pleasure, their ultimate end happiness, and the Supreme Good God, in union with whom authentic happiness consists.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320303</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Human Heart, from Harvey to Hobbes]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>For two millennia the heart was considered to be the seat of intelligence, motion and sensation. Thomas Hobbes's friend William Harvey revolutionised the understanding of the heart by demonstrating how blood circulates, and correctly identifying the function of the heart as propulsion. Soon after the publication of <italic>De Motu Cordis</italic>, Descartes redefined the heart as a ‘pump’, and Hobbes as a ‘spring’. In these mechanistic and rationalist systems the heart lost its prestige, and could no longer be considered the source of sensation and emotion. Harvey did not, however, seek to displace the heart from its traditional position in metaphysical anatomy, but by retaining an Aristotelean interest in causes, continued to promote the centrality of the heart in ways that have persisted in philosophy, theology and literature even to the present day. A fresh look at Harvey's writings will help us to understand why.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fortune, Felicity and Happiness in the Early Modern Period]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Introduction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katrin Röder]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Christoph Singer]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Pascal on Happiness]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Diversion, Pleasure and the Good]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael Moriarty]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Pascal sees happiness (<italic>bonheur</italic>) as the ultimate goal of all human activity, but argues that experience shows it to be unattainable; our underlying condition is unhappiness. In the immediate, he argues, human activities are forms of diversion or distraction, by which we seek to screen from ourselves our unhappiness and mortality and to gratify our vanity. This analysis omits the role of pleasure, which he elsewhere identifies as the motive force of all volition. In order to reconcile this anomaly, we need to distinguish between the motive of our actions, the ultimate end they have in view, and the Supreme Good. The motive of our actions is pleasure, their ultimate end happiness, and the Supreme Good God, in union with whom authentic happiness consists.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320303</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Human Heart, from Harvey to Hobbes]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>For two millennia the heart was considered to be the seat of intelligence, motion and sensation. Thomas Hobbes's friend William Harvey revolutionised the understanding of the heart by demonstrating how blood circulates, and correctly identifying the function of the heart as propulsion. Soon after the publication of <italic>De Motu Cordis</italic>, Descartes redefined the heart as a ‘pump’, and Hobbes as a ‘spring’. In these mechanistic and rationalist systems the heart lost its prestige, and could no longer be considered the source of sensation and emotion. Harvey did not, however, seek to displace the heart from its traditional position in metaphysical anatomy, but by retaining an Aristotelean interest in causes, continued to promote the centrality of the heart in ways that have persisted in philosophy, theology and literature even to the present day. A fresh look at Harvey's writings will help us to understand why.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320304</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Happy Place That Exists Nowhere]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Storey]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Contrary to dominant debates about <italic>Utopia</italic>, I do not think it matters whether Thomas More actually believed that ‘communism’ was the solution to social inequality and injustice; what I think is important is that the book raises the question of a different type of society. As I argue in the second part of my article, the power of <italic>Utopia</italic>, like all radical utopianism, derives not from the production of blueprints; rather, it comes from the stimulation of desire for a ‘happy place’, which can reflect negatively on, and produce discontent within, the here and now. Understood in this way, radical utopianism offers a form of resistance to dominant constructions of reality and our complicity, conscious and unconscious, with them.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fortune, Felicity and Happiness in the Early Modern Period]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Introduction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katrin Röder]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Christoph Singer]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Pascal on Happiness]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Diversion, Pleasure and the Good]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael Moriarty]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Pascal sees happiness (<italic>bonheur</italic>) as the ultimate goal of all human activity, but argues that experience shows it to be unattainable; our underlying condition is unhappiness. In the immediate, he argues, human activities are forms of diversion or distraction, by which we seek to screen from ourselves our unhappiness and mortality and to gratify our vanity. This analysis omits the role of pleasure, which he elsewhere identifies as the motive force of all volition. In order to reconcile this anomaly, we need to distinguish between the motive of our actions, the ultimate end they have in view, and the Supreme Good. The motive of our actions is pleasure, their ultimate end happiness, and the Supreme Good God, in union with whom authentic happiness consists.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320303</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Human Heart, from Harvey to Hobbes]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>For two millennia the heart was considered to be the seat of intelligence, motion and sensation. Thomas Hobbes's friend William Harvey revolutionised the understanding of the heart by demonstrating how blood circulates, and correctly identifying the function of the heart as propulsion. Soon after the publication of <italic>De Motu Cordis</italic>, Descartes redefined the heart as a ‘pump’, and Hobbes as a ‘spring’. In these mechanistic and rationalist systems the heart lost its prestige, and could no longer be considered the source of sensation and emotion. Harvey did not, however, seek to displace the heart from its traditional position in metaphysical anatomy, but by retaining an Aristotelean interest in causes, continued to promote the centrality of the heart in ways that have persisted in philosophy, theology and literature even to the present day. A fresh look at Harvey's writings will help us to understand why.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320304</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Happy Place That Exists Nowhere]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Storey]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Contrary to dominant debates about <italic>Utopia</italic>, I do not think it matters whether Thomas More actually believed that ‘communism’ was the solution to social inequality and injustice; what I think is important is that the book raises the question of a different type of society. As I argue in the second part of my article, the power of <italic>Utopia</italic>, like all radical utopianism, derives not from the production of blueprints; rather, it comes from the stimulation of desire for a ‘happy place’, which can reflect negatively on, and produce discontent within, the here and now. Understood in this way, radical utopianism offers a form of resistance to dominant constructions of reality and our complicity, conscious and unconscious, with them.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Absent Felicity]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andrew Sanders]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>‘Happiness’, as we now commonly understand the term, is not something we should expect to meet in Shakespeare's work. When he employs alternative words – such as ‘felicity, ‘merry’ or ‘blessed’ – he rarely seeks to convey what latter-day readers might assume to be the concept of ‘happiness’ that we accept as an agreeable state of mind. Shakespeare's ‘happy’ seems to apply to circumstances rather than to a state of mind. His characters often appear to be luckier in their happiness rather than actual achievers of happiness. The idea that the ‘pursuit of happiness’ is an essential part of the definition of the human condition (as in the founding documents of the American Revolution) may well owe far more to John Milton's use of the words ‘happy’ and ‘happiness’ and the common acceptance of ‘happiness’ as a socially and politically desirable condition.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fortune, Felicity and Happiness in the Early Modern Period]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Introduction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katrin Röder]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Christoph Singer]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Pascal on Happiness]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Diversion, Pleasure and the Good]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael Moriarty]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Pascal sees happiness (<italic>bonheur</italic>) as the ultimate goal of all human activity, but argues that experience shows it to be unattainable; our underlying condition is unhappiness. In the immediate, he argues, human activities are forms of diversion or distraction, by which we seek to screen from ourselves our unhappiness and mortality and to gratify our vanity. This analysis omits the role of pleasure, which he elsewhere identifies as the motive force of all volition. In order to reconcile this anomaly, we need to distinguish between the motive of our actions, the ultimate end they have in view, and the Supreme Good. The motive of our actions is pleasure, their ultimate end happiness, and the Supreme Good God, in union with whom authentic happiness consists.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320303</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Human Heart, from Harvey to Hobbes]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>For two millennia the heart was considered to be the seat of intelligence, motion and sensation. Thomas Hobbes's friend William Harvey revolutionised the understanding of the heart by demonstrating how blood circulates, and correctly identifying the function of the heart as propulsion. Soon after the publication of <italic>De Motu Cordis</italic>, Descartes redefined the heart as a ‘pump’, and Hobbes as a ‘spring’. In these mechanistic and rationalist systems the heart lost its prestige, and could no longer be considered the source of sensation and emotion. Harvey did not, however, seek to displace the heart from its traditional position in metaphysical anatomy, but by retaining an Aristotelean interest in causes, continued to promote the centrality of the heart in ways that have persisted in philosophy, theology and literature even to the present day. A fresh look at Harvey's writings will help us to understand why.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320304</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Happy Place That Exists Nowhere]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Storey]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Contrary to dominant debates about <italic>Utopia</italic>, I do not think it matters whether Thomas More actually believed that ‘communism’ was the solution to social inequality and injustice; what I think is important is that the book raises the question of a different type of society. As I argue in the second part of my article, the power of <italic>Utopia</italic>, like all radical utopianism, derives not from the production of blueprints; rather, it comes from the stimulation of desire for a ‘happy place’, which can reflect negatively on, and produce discontent within, the here and now. Understood in this way, radical utopianism offers a form of resistance to dominant constructions of reality and our complicity, conscious and unconscious, with them.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Absent Felicity]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andrew Sanders]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>‘Happiness’, as we now commonly understand the term, is not something we should expect to meet in Shakespeare's work. When he employs alternative words – such as ‘felicity, ‘merry’ or ‘blessed’ – he rarely seeks to convey what latter-day readers might assume to be the concept of ‘happiness’ that we accept as an agreeable state of mind. Shakespeare's ‘happy’ seems to apply to circumstances rather than to a state of mind. His characters often appear to be luckier in their happiness rather than actual achievers of happiness. The idea that the ‘pursuit of happiness’ is an essential part of the definition of the human condition (as in the founding documents of the American Revolution) may well owe far more to John Milton's use of the words ‘happy’ and ‘happiness’ and the common acceptance of ‘happiness’ as a socially and politically desirable condition.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Happiness in Sir Philip Sidney's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joachim Frenk]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Sir Philip Sidney is not commonly associated with a search for happiness or the use he made of concepts of happiness in his works. Yet, as this article seeks to show, he employed a rhetoric of happiness throughout. In particular, Sidney's <italic>Arcadias</italic> – the <italic>Old Arcadia</italic>, which he finished in 1581, and the <italic>New Arcadia</italic>, the substantial rewriting which remained unfinished – are markedly different in their representations of and their reflections on happiness. While happiness is associated with the Arcadian state as a – potentially fatal – aim in the <italic>Old Arcadia</italic> from its very beginning, it is subordinated to a sterner and more violent discourse in the <italic>New Arcadia</italic>, for which after Sidney's death other writers wrote diverse happy endings. This different treatment of happiness in the <italic>Arcadias</italic> is also discussed with a view to different manuscripts and print editions as well as to the power play at the Elizabethan court.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fortune, Felicity and Happiness in the Early Modern Period]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Introduction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katrin Röder]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Christoph Singer]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Pascal on Happiness]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Diversion, Pleasure and the Good]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael Moriarty]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Pascal sees happiness (<italic>bonheur</italic>) as the ultimate goal of all human activity, but argues that experience shows it to be unattainable; our underlying condition is unhappiness. In the immediate, he argues, human activities are forms of diversion or distraction, by which we seek to screen from ourselves our unhappiness and mortality and to gratify our vanity. This analysis omits the role of pleasure, which he elsewhere identifies as the motive force of all volition. In order to reconcile this anomaly, we need to distinguish between the motive of our actions, the ultimate end they have in view, and the Supreme Good. The motive of our actions is pleasure, their ultimate end happiness, and the Supreme Good God, in union with whom authentic happiness consists.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320303</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Human Heart, from Harvey to Hobbes]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>For two millennia the heart was considered to be the seat of intelligence, motion and sensation. Thomas Hobbes's friend William Harvey revolutionised the understanding of the heart by demonstrating how blood circulates, and correctly identifying the function of the heart as propulsion. Soon after the publication of <italic>De Motu Cordis</italic>, Descartes redefined the heart as a ‘pump’, and Hobbes as a ‘spring’. In these mechanistic and rationalist systems the heart lost its prestige, and could no longer be considered the source of sensation and emotion. Harvey did not, however, seek to displace the heart from its traditional position in metaphysical anatomy, but by retaining an Aristotelean interest in causes, continued to promote the centrality of the heart in ways that have persisted in philosophy, theology and literature even to the present day. A fresh look at Harvey's writings will help us to understand why.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320304</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Happy Place That Exists Nowhere]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Storey]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Contrary to dominant debates about <italic>Utopia</italic>, I do not think it matters whether Thomas More actually believed that ‘communism’ was the solution to social inequality and injustice; what I think is important is that the book raises the question of a different type of society. As I argue in the second part of my article, the power of <italic>Utopia</italic>, like all radical utopianism, derives not from the production of blueprints; rather, it comes from the stimulation of desire for a ‘happy place’, which can reflect negatively on, and produce discontent within, the here and now. Understood in this way, radical utopianism offers a form of resistance to dominant constructions of reality and our complicity, conscious and unconscious, with them.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Absent Felicity]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andrew Sanders]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>‘Happiness’, as we now commonly understand the term, is not something we should expect to meet in Shakespeare's work. When he employs alternative words – such as ‘felicity, ‘merry’ or ‘blessed’ – he rarely seeks to convey what latter-day readers might assume to be the concept of ‘happiness’ that we accept as an agreeable state of mind. Shakespeare's ‘happy’ seems to apply to circumstances rather than to a state of mind. His characters often appear to be luckier in their happiness rather than actual achievers of happiness. The idea that the ‘pursuit of happiness’ is an essential part of the definition of the human condition (as in the founding documents of the American Revolution) may well owe far more to John Milton's use of the words ‘happy’ and ‘happiness’ and the common acceptance of ‘happiness’ as a socially and politically desirable condition.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Happiness in Sir Philip Sidney's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joachim Frenk]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Sir Philip Sidney is not commonly associated with a search for happiness or the use he made of concepts of happiness in his works. Yet, as this article seeks to show, he employed a rhetoric of happiness throughout. In particular, Sidney's <italic>Arcadias</italic> – the <italic>Old Arcadia</italic>, which he finished in 1581, and the <italic>New Arcadia</italic>, the substantial rewriting which remained unfinished – are markedly different in their representations of and their reflections on happiness. While happiness is associated with the Arcadian state as a – potentially fatal – aim in the <italic>Old Arcadia</italic> from its very beginning, it is subordinated to a sterner and more violent discourse in the <italic>New Arcadia</italic>, for which after Sidney's death other writers wrote diverse happy endings. This different treatment of happiness in the <italic>Arcadias</italic> is also discussed with a view to different manuscripts and print editions as well as to the power play at the Elizabethan court.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320307</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Politics of Happiness in Richard Brome's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lena Steveker]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this article, I discuss Richard Brome's tragicomedy <italic>The Queen and Concubine</italic> (1635–1636), focusing on how the play reflects the iconography of Charles I as well as Stuart ideals of statecraft. I argue that the play's representation of a royal ruler in a pastoral setting draws on Van Dyck's portraiture and on Charles I's masques, as well as on Lipsius's political concept of ‘love’. I claim that the play promotes a ‘politics of happiness’ which affirms the Caroline ideology of royal rule. My reading of Brome's play aims at furthering the critical understanding of the cultural and political concerns shared by court drama and drama written for the commercial theatre in the Caroline period.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fortune, Felicity and Happiness in the Early Modern Period]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Introduction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katrin Röder]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Christoph Singer]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Pascal on Happiness]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Diversion, Pleasure and the Good]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael Moriarty]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Pascal sees happiness (<italic>bonheur</italic>) as the ultimate goal of all human activity, but argues that experience shows it to be unattainable; our underlying condition is unhappiness. In the immediate, he argues, human activities are forms of diversion or distraction, by which we seek to screen from ourselves our unhappiness and mortality and to gratify our vanity. This analysis omits the role of pleasure, which he elsewhere identifies as the motive force of all volition. In order to reconcile this anomaly, we need to distinguish between the motive of our actions, the ultimate end they have in view, and the Supreme Good. The motive of our actions is pleasure, their ultimate end happiness, and the Supreme Good God, in union with whom authentic happiness consists.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320303</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Human Heart, from Harvey to Hobbes]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>For two millennia the heart was considered to be the seat of intelligence, motion and sensation. Thomas Hobbes's friend William Harvey revolutionised the understanding of the heart by demonstrating how blood circulates, and correctly identifying the function of the heart as propulsion. Soon after the publication of <italic>De Motu Cordis</italic>, Descartes redefined the heart as a ‘pump’, and Hobbes as a ‘spring’. In these mechanistic and rationalist systems the heart lost its prestige, and could no longer be considered the source of sensation and emotion. Harvey did not, however, seek to displace the heart from its traditional position in metaphysical anatomy, but by retaining an Aristotelean interest in causes, continued to promote the centrality of the heart in ways that have persisted in philosophy, theology and literature even to the present day. A fresh look at Harvey's writings will help us to understand why.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320304</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Happy Place That Exists Nowhere]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Storey]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Contrary to dominant debates about <italic>Utopia</italic>, I do not think it matters whether Thomas More actually believed that ‘communism’ was the solution to social inequality and injustice; what I think is important is that the book raises the question of a different type of society. As I argue in the second part of my article, the power of <italic>Utopia</italic>, like all radical utopianism, derives not from the production of blueprints; rather, it comes from the stimulation of desire for a ‘happy place’, which can reflect negatively on, and produce discontent within, the here and now. Understood in this way, radical utopianism offers a form of resistance to dominant constructions of reality and our complicity, conscious and unconscious, with them.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Absent Felicity]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andrew Sanders]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>‘Happiness’, as we now commonly understand the term, is not something we should expect to meet in Shakespeare's work. When he employs alternative words – such as ‘felicity, ‘merry’ or ‘blessed’ – he rarely seeks to convey what latter-day readers might assume to be the concept of ‘happiness’ that we accept as an agreeable state of mind. Shakespeare's ‘happy’ seems to apply to circumstances rather than to a state of mind. His characters often appear to be luckier in their happiness rather than actual achievers of happiness. The idea that the ‘pursuit of happiness’ is an essential part of the definition of the human condition (as in the founding documents of the American Revolution) may well owe far more to John Milton's use of the words ‘happy’ and ‘happiness’ and the common acceptance of ‘happiness’ as a socially and politically desirable condition.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Happiness in Sir Philip Sidney's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joachim Frenk]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Sir Philip Sidney is not commonly associated with a search for happiness or the use he made of concepts of happiness in his works. Yet, as this article seeks to show, he employed a rhetoric of happiness throughout. In particular, Sidney's <italic>Arcadias</italic> – the <italic>Old Arcadia</italic>, which he finished in 1581, and the <italic>New Arcadia</italic>, the substantial rewriting which remained unfinished – are markedly different in their representations of and their reflections on happiness. While happiness is associated with the Arcadian state as a – potentially fatal – aim in the <italic>Old Arcadia</italic> from its very beginning, it is subordinated to a sterner and more violent discourse in the <italic>New Arcadia</italic>, for which after Sidney's death other writers wrote diverse happy endings. This different treatment of happiness in the <italic>Arcadias</italic> is also discussed with a view to different manuscripts and print editions as well as to the power play at the Elizabethan court.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320307</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Politics of Happiness in Richard Brome's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lena Steveker]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this article, I discuss Richard Brome's tragicomedy <italic>The Queen and Concubine</italic> (1635–1636), focusing on how the play reflects the iconography of Charles I as well as Stuart ideals of statecraft. I argue that the play's representation of a royal ruler in a pastoral setting draws on Van Dyck's portraiture and on Charles I's masques, as well as on Lipsius's political concept of ‘love’. I claim that the play promotes a ‘politics of happiness’ which affirms the Caroline ideology of royal rule. My reading of Brome's play aims at furthering the critical understanding of the cultural and political concerns shared by court drama and drama written for the commercial theatre in the Caroline period.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320308</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Fortune Fair and Foul]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Happiness and Care of the Self in Sir Kenelm Digby's Letter-Book ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paula Barros]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article focuses on the idiosyncratic conception of happiness Sir Kenelm Digby develops in the letters he wrote after the death of his wife in 1633. It contextualises Digby's vision of happiness through an examination of the different traditions he revisits and appropriates to develop his personal and subjective ethics of self-care, mainly Renaissance Neoplatonism, the idealisation of conjugal love, the idealism of Italian poetry, and an ascetic model of widowhood linked to the tradition of spiritual mourning. It analyses how Digby's conception of happiness, through its vindication of subjectivity and excess, challenges the early modern ethos of consolation and speculates on the reasons that may have led Digby to present his readers with such an extraordinary self-portrait.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fortune, Felicity and Happiness in the Early Modern Period]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Introduction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katrin Röder]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Christoph Singer]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Pascal on Happiness]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Diversion, Pleasure and the Good]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael Moriarty]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Pascal sees happiness (<italic>bonheur</italic>) as the ultimate goal of all human activity, but argues that experience shows it to be unattainable; our underlying condition is unhappiness. In the immediate, he argues, human activities are forms of diversion or distraction, by which we seek to screen from ourselves our unhappiness and mortality and to gratify our vanity. This analysis omits the role of pleasure, which he elsewhere identifies as the motive force of all volition. In order to reconcile this anomaly, we need to distinguish between the motive of our actions, the ultimate end they have in view, and the Supreme Good. The motive of our actions is pleasure, their ultimate end happiness, and the Supreme Good God, in union with whom authentic happiness consists.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320303</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Human Heart, from Harvey to Hobbes]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>For two millennia the heart was considered to be the seat of intelligence, motion and sensation. Thomas Hobbes's friend William Harvey revolutionised the understanding of the heart by demonstrating how blood circulates, and correctly identifying the function of the heart as propulsion. Soon after the publication of <italic>De Motu Cordis</italic>, Descartes redefined the heart as a ‘pump’, and Hobbes as a ‘spring’. In these mechanistic and rationalist systems the heart lost its prestige, and could no longer be considered the source of sensation and emotion. Harvey did not, however, seek to displace the heart from its traditional position in metaphysical anatomy, but by retaining an Aristotelean interest in causes, continued to promote the centrality of the heart in ways that have persisted in philosophy, theology and literature even to the present day. A fresh look at Harvey's writings will help us to understand why.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320304</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Happy Place That Exists Nowhere]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Storey]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Contrary to dominant debates about <italic>Utopia</italic>, I do not think it matters whether Thomas More actually believed that ‘communism’ was the solution to social inequality and injustice; what I think is important is that the book raises the question of a different type of society. As I argue in the second part of my article, the power of <italic>Utopia</italic>, like all radical utopianism, derives not from the production of blueprints; rather, it comes from the stimulation of desire for a ‘happy place’, which can reflect negatively on, and produce discontent within, the here and now. Understood in this way, radical utopianism offers a form of resistance to dominant constructions of reality and our complicity, conscious and unconscious, with them.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Absent Felicity]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andrew Sanders]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>‘Happiness’, as we now commonly understand the term, is not something we should expect to meet in Shakespeare's work. When he employs alternative words – such as ‘felicity, ‘merry’ or ‘blessed’ – he rarely seeks to convey what latter-day readers might assume to be the concept of ‘happiness’ that we accept as an agreeable state of mind. Shakespeare's ‘happy’ seems to apply to circumstances rather than to a state of mind. His characters often appear to be luckier in their happiness rather than actual achievers of happiness. The idea that the ‘pursuit of happiness’ is an essential part of the definition of the human condition (as in the founding documents of the American Revolution) may well owe far more to John Milton's use of the words ‘happy’ and ‘happiness’ and the common acceptance of ‘happiness’ as a socially and politically desirable condition.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Happiness in Sir Philip Sidney's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joachim Frenk]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Sir Philip Sidney is not commonly associated with a search for happiness or the use he made of concepts of happiness in his works. Yet, as this article seeks to show, he employed a rhetoric of happiness throughout. In particular, Sidney's <italic>Arcadias</italic> – the <italic>Old Arcadia</italic>, which he finished in 1581, and the <italic>New Arcadia</italic>, the substantial rewriting which remained unfinished – are markedly different in their representations of and their reflections on happiness. While happiness is associated with the Arcadian state as a – potentially fatal – aim in the <italic>Old Arcadia</italic> from its very beginning, it is subordinated to a sterner and more violent discourse in the <italic>New Arcadia</italic>, for which after Sidney's death other writers wrote diverse happy endings. This different treatment of happiness in the <italic>Arcadias</italic> is also discussed with a view to different manuscripts and print editions as well as to the power play at the Elizabethan court.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320307</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Politics of Happiness in Richard Brome's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lena Steveker]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this article, I discuss Richard Brome's tragicomedy <italic>The Queen and Concubine</italic> (1635–1636), focusing on how the play reflects the iconography of Charles I as well as Stuart ideals of statecraft. I argue that the play's representation of a royal ruler in a pastoral setting draws on Van Dyck's portraiture and on Charles I's masques, as well as on Lipsius's political concept of ‘love’. I claim that the play promotes a ‘politics of happiness’ which affirms the Caroline ideology of royal rule. My reading of Brome's play aims at furthering the critical understanding of the cultural and political concerns shared by court drama and drama written for the commercial theatre in the Caroline period.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320308</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Fortune Fair and Foul]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Happiness and Care of the Self in Sir Kenelm Digby's Letter-Book ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paula Barros]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article focuses on the idiosyncratic conception of happiness Sir Kenelm Digby develops in the letters he wrote after the death of his wife in 1633. It contextualises Digby's vision of happiness through an examination of the different traditions he revisits and appropriates to develop his personal and subjective ethics of self-care, mainly Renaissance Neoplatonism, the idealisation of conjugal love, the idealism of Italian poetry, and an ascetic model of widowhood linked to the tradition of spiritual mourning. It analyses how Digby's conception of happiness, through its vindication of subjectivity and excess, challenges the early modern ethos of consolation and speculates on the reasons that may have led Digby to present his readers with such an extraordinary self-portrait.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.320309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.320309</link>
<title><![CDATA[Happiness Against All Odds]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Incestuous Desires in John Ford's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christoph Ehland]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>John Ford's play <italic>’Tis Pity She's a Whore</italic> offers a compelling rendering of the state of happiness. Its scandalous plot, which revolves around the incestuous relationship between the two siblings Giovanni and Annabella, confronts the audience with an intricate discussion of early modern notions of happiness. Situated in the ambiguous sphere between a secular and a theological reading of what it means to be happy, Ford's play stages the conflicts and the calamities that derive from its protagonists’ eager attempt to attain and to live their own version of happiness.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112601</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112601</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[‘William Le Queux, Master of Misinformation’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ailise Bulfin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Harry Wood]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The Introduction prefaces a double special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> examining the work of controversial popular author, journalist and amateur spy William Le Queux from 1880 to 1920. Known as the ‘master of mystery’, Le Queux was prominent in transmitting exaggerated fears about British national security before, during and after the First World War. The Introduction provides a historical and literary framework for the special issue and outlines its central premises: that cultural production in Le Queux's era was intimately connected with contemporary socio-political forces; that this relationship was well understood by authors such as Le Queux, and often exploited for propagandist purposes; and that the resulting literary efforts were sometimes successful in influencing public opinion. The Introduction also outlines the overall finding that Le Queux's work tended to distort his subject matter, misinform his readership, and blur the lines between fact and fiction in pursuit of his defencist agenda.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112601</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112601</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[‘William Le Queux, Master of Misinformation’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ailise Bulfin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Harry Wood]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The Introduction prefaces a double special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> examining the work of controversial popular author, journalist and amateur spy William Le Queux from 1880 to 1920. Known as the ‘master of mystery’, Le Queux was prominent in transmitting exaggerated fears about British national security before, during and after the First World War. The Introduction provides a historical and literary framework for the special issue and outlines its central premises: that cultural production in Le Queux's era was intimately connected with contemporary socio-political forces; that this relationship was well understood by authors such as Le Queux, and often exploited for propagandist purposes; and that the resulting literary efforts were sometimes successful in influencing public opinion. The Introduction also outlines the overall finding that Le Queux's work tended to distort his subject matter, misinform his readership, and blur the lines between fact and fiction in pursuit of his defencist agenda.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112602</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112602</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Mysterious Mr Le Queux]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[War Novelist, Defence Publicist and Counterspy]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger T. Stearn]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article presents what is widely considered to be the best biographical account of the life of the controversial popular author, journalist and amateur spy, William Le Queux. The article originally appeared in <italic>Soldiers of the Queen</italic>, the journal of the Victorian Military Society, and is reproduced here with their kind permission in order to bring it before a new audience. It documents Le Queux's life, from the little that is known about his early career through to his high-profile involvement in defence scaremongering before and during the First World War to his subsequent lapse into postwar obscurity.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112601</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112601</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[‘William Le Queux, Master of Misinformation’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ailise Bulfin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Harry Wood]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The Introduction prefaces a double special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> examining the work of controversial popular author, journalist and amateur spy William Le Queux from 1880 to 1920. Known as the ‘master of mystery’, Le Queux was prominent in transmitting exaggerated fears about British national security before, during and after the First World War. The Introduction provides a historical and literary framework for the special issue and outlines its central premises: that cultural production in Le Queux's era was intimately connected with contemporary socio-political forces; that this relationship was well understood by authors such as Le Queux, and often exploited for propagandist purposes; and that the resulting literary efforts were sometimes successful in influencing public opinion. The Introduction also outlines the overall finding that Le Queux's work tended to distort his subject matter, misinform his readership, and blur the lines between fact and fiction in pursuit of his defencist agenda.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112602</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112602</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Mysterious Mr Le Queux]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[War Novelist, Defence Publicist and Counterspy]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger T. Stearn]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article presents what is widely considered to be the best biographical account of the life of the controversial popular author, journalist and amateur spy, William Le Queux. The article originally appeared in <italic>Soldiers of the Queen</italic>, the journal of the Victorian Military Society, and is reproduced here with their kind permission in order to bring it before a new audience. It documents Le Queux's life, from the little that is known about his early career through to his high-profile involvement in defence scaremongering before and during the First World War to his subsequent lapse into postwar obscurity.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112603</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112603</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘At the Mercy of the German Eagle’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Images of London in Dissolution in the Novels of William Le Queux]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Taylor]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In the years before 1914 the novels of William Le Queux provided a catalyst for British debates about the economic, military and political failures of the empire and featured plots that embodied fears about new national and imperial rivals. For Le Queux, the capture of London was integral to German military occupation. Representative of the nation's will to resist, or its inability to withstand attack, the vitality of London was always at issue in his novels. Drawing on contemporary fears about the capital and its decay, this article considers the moral panics about London and Londoners and their relationship to Britain's martial decline reflected in his stories. Engaging with images of anarchist and foreign terrorism, and drawing on fears of covert espionage rings operating in government circles, this article probes the ways in which Le Queux's fiction expressed concerns about London as a degenerate metropolis in the process of social and moral collapse.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112601</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112601</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[‘William Le Queux, Master of Misinformation’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ailise Bulfin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Harry Wood]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The Introduction prefaces a double special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> examining the work of controversial popular author, journalist and amateur spy William Le Queux from 1880 to 1920. Known as the ‘master of mystery’, Le Queux was prominent in transmitting exaggerated fears about British national security before, during and after the First World War. The Introduction provides a historical and literary framework for the special issue and outlines its central premises: that cultural production in Le Queux's era was intimately connected with contemporary socio-political forces; that this relationship was well understood by authors such as Le Queux, and often exploited for propagandist purposes; and that the resulting literary efforts were sometimes successful in influencing public opinion. The Introduction also outlines the overall finding that Le Queux's work tended to distort his subject matter, misinform his readership, and blur the lines between fact and fiction in pursuit of his defencist agenda.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112602</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112602</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Mysterious Mr Le Queux]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[War Novelist, Defence Publicist and Counterspy]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger T. Stearn]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article presents what is widely considered to be the best biographical account of the life of the controversial popular author, journalist and amateur spy, William Le Queux. The article originally appeared in <italic>Soldiers of the Queen</italic>, the journal of the Victorian Military Society, and is reproduced here with their kind permission in order to bring it before a new audience. It documents Le Queux's life, from the little that is known about his early career through to his high-profile involvement in defence scaremongering before and during the First World War to his subsequent lapse into postwar obscurity.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112603</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112603</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘At the Mercy of the German Eagle’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Images of London in Dissolution in the Novels of William Le Queux]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Taylor]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In the years before 1914 the novels of William Le Queux provided a catalyst for British debates about the economic, military and political failures of the empire and featured plots that embodied fears about new national and imperial rivals. For Le Queux, the capture of London was integral to German military occupation. Representative of the nation's will to resist, or its inability to withstand attack, the vitality of London was always at issue in his novels. Drawing on contemporary fears about the capital and its decay, this article considers the moral panics about London and Londoners and their relationship to Britain's martial decline reflected in his stories. Engaging with images of anarchist and foreign terrorism, and drawing on fears of covert espionage rings operating in government circles, this article probes the ways in which Le Queux's fiction expressed concerns about London as a degenerate metropolis in the process of social and moral collapse.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112604</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112604</link>
<title><![CDATA[Gauging the Propagandist's Talents]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[William Le Queux's Dubious Place in Literary History: Part One]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[A. Michael Matin]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shortly after the outbreak of World War One, Charles Masterman was appointed by Prime Minister Asquith to oversee a covert literary propaganda campaign in support of the British war effort. Although William Le Queux had been one of the most prominent British anti-German writers during the prewar years, he was not recruited for this governmental endeavour that included many of the nation's best-known writers. Nonetheless, he continued on his own to publish anti-German propaganda throughout the war. These two articles assess Le Queux's national security-oriented writings within that broader context, and they offer a methodology for gauging the potential efficacy of such texts based on recent developments in the field of risk-perception studies. Part One provides a historical and methodological foundation for both articles and assesses a number of Le Queux's pre-1914 works. Part Two (published in Part II of this issue) examines Le Queux's career and writings from 1914 through to his death in 1927.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112601</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112601</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[‘William Le Queux, Master of Misinformation’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ailise Bulfin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Harry Wood]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The Introduction prefaces a double special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> examining the work of controversial popular author, journalist and amateur spy William Le Queux from 1880 to 1920. Known as the ‘master of mystery’, Le Queux was prominent in transmitting exaggerated fears about British national security before, during and after the First World War. The Introduction provides a historical and literary framework for the special issue and outlines its central premises: that cultural production in Le Queux's era was intimately connected with contemporary socio-political forces; that this relationship was well understood by authors such as Le Queux, and often exploited for propagandist purposes; and that the resulting literary efforts were sometimes successful in influencing public opinion. The Introduction also outlines the overall finding that Le Queux's work tended to distort his subject matter, misinform his readership, and blur the lines between fact and fiction in pursuit of his defencist agenda.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112602</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112602</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Mysterious Mr Le Queux]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[War Novelist, Defence Publicist and Counterspy]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger T. Stearn]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article presents what is widely considered to be the best biographical account of the life of the controversial popular author, journalist and amateur spy, William Le Queux. The article originally appeared in <italic>Soldiers of the Queen</italic>, the journal of the Victorian Military Society, and is reproduced here with their kind permission in order to bring it before a new audience. It documents Le Queux's life, from the little that is known about his early career through to his high-profile involvement in defence scaremongering before and during the First World War to his subsequent lapse into postwar obscurity.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112603</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112603</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘At the Mercy of the German Eagle’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Images of London in Dissolution in the Novels of William Le Queux]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Taylor]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In the years before 1914 the novels of William Le Queux provided a catalyst for British debates about the economic, military and political failures of the empire and featured plots that embodied fears about new national and imperial rivals. For Le Queux, the capture of London was integral to German military occupation. Representative of the nation's will to resist, or its inability to withstand attack, the vitality of London was always at issue in his novels. Drawing on contemporary fears about the capital and its decay, this article considers the moral panics about London and Londoners and their relationship to Britain's martial decline reflected in his stories. Engaging with images of anarchist and foreign terrorism, and drawing on fears of covert espionage rings operating in government circles, this article probes the ways in which Le Queux's fiction expressed concerns about London as a degenerate metropolis in the process of social and moral collapse.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112604</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112604</link>
<title><![CDATA[Gauging the Propagandist's Talents]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[William Le Queux's Dubious Place in Literary History: Part One]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[A. Michael Matin]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shortly after the outbreak of World War One, Charles Masterman was appointed by Prime Minister Asquith to oversee a covert literary propaganda campaign in support of the British war effort. Although William Le Queux had been one of the most prominent British anti-German writers during the prewar years, he was not recruited for this governmental endeavour that included many of the nation's best-known writers. Nonetheless, he continued on his own to publish anti-German propaganda throughout the war. These two articles assess Le Queux's national security-oriented writings within that broader context, and they offer a methodology for gauging the potential efficacy of such texts based on recent developments in the field of risk-perception studies. Part One provides a historical and methodological foundation for both articles and assesses a number of Le Queux's pre-1914 works. Part Two (published in Part II of this issue) examines Le Queux's career and writings from 1914 through to his death in 1927.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112605</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112605</link>
<title><![CDATA[William Le Queux, the Zeppelin Menace and the Invisible Hand]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Brett Holman]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In contrast to William Le Queux's pre-1914 novels about German spies and invasion, his wartime writing is much less well known. Analysis of a number of his works, predominantly non-fictional, written between 1914 and 1918 shows that he modified his perception of the threat posed by Germany in two ways. Firstly, because of the lack of a German naval invasion, he began to emphasise the more plausible danger of aerial attack. Secondly, because of the incompetent handling of the British war effort, he began to believe that an ‘Invisible Hand’ was responsible, consisting primarily of naturalised Germans. Switching form from fiction to non-fiction made his writing more persuasive, but he was not able to sustain this and he ended the war with less influence than he began it.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112601</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112601</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[‘William Le Queux, Master of Misinformation’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ailise Bulfin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Harry Wood]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The Introduction prefaces a double special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> examining the work of controversial popular author, journalist and amateur spy William Le Queux from 1880 to 1920. Known as the ‘master of mystery’, Le Queux was prominent in transmitting exaggerated fears about British national security before, during and after the First World War. The Introduction provides a historical and literary framework for the special issue and outlines its central premises: that cultural production in Le Queux's era was intimately connected with contemporary socio-political forces; that this relationship was well understood by authors such as Le Queux, and often exploited for propagandist purposes; and that the resulting literary efforts were sometimes successful in influencing public opinion. The Introduction also outlines the overall finding that Le Queux's work tended to distort his subject matter, misinform his readership, and blur the lines between fact and fiction in pursuit of his defencist agenda.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112602</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112602</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Mysterious Mr Le Queux]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[War Novelist, Defence Publicist and Counterspy]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger T. Stearn]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article presents what is widely considered to be the best biographical account of the life of the controversial popular author, journalist and amateur spy, William Le Queux. The article originally appeared in <italic>Soldiers of the Queen</italic>, the journal of the Victorian Military Society, and is reproduced here with their kind permission in order to bring it before a new audience. It documents Le Queux's life, from the little that is known about his early career through to his high-profile involvement in defence scaremongering before and during the First World War to his subsequent lapse into postwar obscurity.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112603</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112603</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘At the Mercy of the German Eagle’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Images of London in Dissolution in the Novels of William Le Queux]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Taylor]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In the years before 1914 the novels of William Le Queux provided a catalyst for British debates about the economic, military and political failures of the empire and featured plots that embodied fears about new national and imperial rivals. For Le Queux, the capture of London was integral to German military occupation. Representative of the nation's will to resist, or its inability to withstand attack, the vitality of London was always at issue in his novels. Drawing on contemporary fears about the capital and its decay, this article considers the moral panics about London and Londoners and their relationship to Britain's martial decline reflected in his stories. Engaging with images of anarchist and foreign terrorism, and drawing on fears of covert espionage rings operating in government circles, this article probes the ways in which Le Queux's fiction expressed concerns about London as a degenerate metropolis in the process of social and moral collapse.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112604</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112604</link>
<title><![CDATA[Gauging the Propagandist's Talents]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[William Le Queux's Dubious Place in Literary History: Part One]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[A. Michael Matin]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shortly after the outbreak of World War One, Charles Masterman was appointed by Prime Minister Asquith to oversee a covert literary propaganda campaign in support of the British war effort. Although William Le Queux had been one of the most prominent British anti-German writers during the prewar years, he was not recruited for this governmental endeavour that included many of the nation's best-known writers. Nonetheless, he continued on his own to publish anti-German propaganda throughout the war. These two articles assess Le Queux's national security-oriented writings within that broader context, and they offer a methodology for gauging the potential efficacy of such texts based on recent developments in the field of risk-perception studies. Part One provides a historical and methodological foundation for both articles and assesses a number of Le Queux's pre-1914 works. Part Two (published in Part II of this issue) examines Le Queux's career and writings from 1914 through to his death in 1927.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112605</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112605</link>
<title><![CDATA[William Le Queux, the Zeppelin Menace and the Invisible Hand]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Brett Holman]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In contrast to William Le Queux's pre-1914 novels about German spies and invasion, his wartime writing is much less well known. Analysis of a number of his works, predominantly non-fictional, written between 1914 and 1918 shows that he modified his perception of the threat posed by Germany in two ways. Firstly, because of the lack of a German naval invasion, he began to emphasise the more plausible danger of aerial attack. Secondly, because of the incompetent handling of the British war effort, he began to believe that an ‘Invisible Hand’ was responsible, consisting primarily of naturalised Germans. Switching form from fiction to non-fiction made his writing more persuasive, but he was not able to sustain this and he ended the war with less influence than he began it.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.32010206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.32010206</link>
<title><![CDATA[William Le Queux and Russia]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael Hughes]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines how Le Queux's writings about Russia both reflected and shaped the construction of the country in the British imagination in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries. The first part examines Le Queux's early novels, showing how his conviction that tsarist Russia posed a major threat to the security of the British Empire was reflected in his surprisingly positive treatment of the Russian revolutionary movement. The second part then examines how Le Queux's later writings on Russia reflected the changing nature of international politics following the outbreak of war in 1914. Russia's new-found status as Britain's ally in the First World War shaped the content of a number of books written by Le Queux in 1917–1918. These include <italic>Rasputin the Rascal Monk</italic> (1917) and <italic>The Minister of Evil: The Secret History of Rasputin's Betrayal of Russia</italic> (1918), in which Le Queux claimed that Rasputin was a creature of the German government.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112601</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112601</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[‘William Le Queux, Master of Misinformation’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ailise Bulfin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Harry Wood]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The Introduction prefaces a double special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> examining the work of controversial popular author, journalist and amateur spy William Le Queux from 1880 to 1920. Known as the ‘master of mystery’, Le Queux was prominent in transmitting exaggerated fears about British national security before, during and after the First World War. The Introduction provides a historical and literary framework for the special issue and outlines its central premises: that cultural production in Le Queux's era was intimately connected with contemporary socio-political forces; that this relationship was well understood by authors such as Le Queux, and often exploited for propagandist purposes; and that the resulting literary efforts were sometimes successful in influencing public opinion. The Introduction also outlines the overall finding that Le Queux's work tended to distort his subject matter, misinform his readership, and blur the lines between fact and fiction in pursuit of his defencist agenda.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112602</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112602</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Mysterious Mr Le Queux]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[War Novelist, Defence Publicist and Counterspy]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger T. Stearn]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article presents what is widely considered to be the best biographical account of the life of the controversial popular author, journalist and amateur spy, William Le Queux. The article originally appeared in <italic>Soldiers of the Queen</italic>, the journal of the Victorian Military Society, and is reproduced here with their kind permission in order to bring it before a new audience. It documents Le Queux's life, from the little that is known about his early career through to his high-profile involvement in defence scaremongering before and during the First World War to his subsequent lapse into postwar obscurity.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112603</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112603</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘At the Mercy of the German Eagle’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Images of London in Dissolution in the Novels of William Le Queux]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Taylor]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In the years before 1914 the novels of William Le Queux provided a catalyst for British debates about the economic, military and political failures of the empire and featured plots that embodied fears about new national and imperial rivals. For Le Queux, the capture of London was integral to German military occupation. Representative of the nation's will to resist, or its inability to withstand attack, the vitality of London was always at issue in his novels. Drawing on contemporary fears about the capital and its decay, this article considers the moral panics about London and Londoners and their relationship to Britain's martial decline reflected in his stories. Engaging with images of anarchist and foreign terrorism, and drawing on fears of covert espionage rings operating in government circles, this article probes the ways in which Le Queux's fiction expressed concerns about London as a degenerate metropolis in the process of social and moral collapse.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112604</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112604</link>
<title><![CDATA[Gauging the Propagandist's Talents]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[William Le Queux's Dubious Place in Literary History: Part One]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[A. Michael Matin]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shortly after the outbreak of World War One, Charles Masterman was appointed by Prime Minister Asquith to oversee a covert literary propaganda campaign in support of the British war effort. Although William Le Queux had been one of the most prominent British anti-German writers during the prewar years, he was not recruited for this governmental endeavour that included many of the nation's best-known writers. Nonetheless, he continued on his own to publish anti-German propaganda throughout the war. These two articles assess Le Queux's national security-oriented writings within that broader context, and they offer a methodology for gauging the potential efficacy of such texts based on recent developments in the field of risk-perception studies. Part One provides a historical and methodological foundation for both articles and assesses a number of Le Queux's pre-1914 works. Part Two (published in Part II of this issue) examines Le Queux's career and writings from 1914 through to his death in 1927.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112605</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112605</link>
<title><![CDATA[William Le Queux, the Zeppelin Menace and the Invisible Hand]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Brett Holman]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In contrast to William Le Queux's pre-1914 novels about German spies and invasion, his wartime writing is much less well known. Analysis of a number of his works, predominantly non-fictional, written between 1914 and 1918 shows that he modified his perception of the threat posed by Germany in two ways. Firstly, because of the lack of a German naval invasion, he began to emphasise the more plausible danger of aerial attack. Secondly, because of the incompetent handling of the British war effort, he began to believe that an ‘Invisible Hand’ was responsible, consisting primarily of naturalised Germans. Switching form from fiction to non-fiction made his writing more persuasive, but he was not able to sustain this and he ended the war with less influence than he began it.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.32010206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.32010206</link>
<title><![CDATA[William Le Queux and Russia]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael Hughes]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines how Le Queux's writings about Russia both reflected and shaped the construction of the country in the British imagination in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries. The first part examines Le Queux's early novels, showing how his conviction that tsarist Russia posed a major threat to the security of the British Empire was reflected in his surprisingly positive treatment of the Russian revolutionary movement. The second part then examines how Le Queux's later writings on Russia reflected the changing nature of international politics following the outbreak of war in 1914. Russia's new-found status as Britain's ally in the First World War shaped the content of a number of books written by Le Queux in 1917–1918. These include <italic>Rasputin the Rascal Monk</italic> (1917) and <italic>The Minister of Evil: The Secret History of Rasputin's Betrayal of Russia</italic> (1918), in which Le Queux claimed that Rasputin was a creature of the German government.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.32010207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.32010207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Radical Reactionary]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Politics of William Le Queux]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Harry Wood]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article provides a detailed examination of the politics of William Le Queux. It argues that he is best understood as a product of the Edwardian radical right. Firstly, through exploring the politics of pre-1914 invasion anxieties and invasion-scare fiction, the article will question the idea that such literature was fundamentally Tory in quality. Instead, this emerging genre of popular fiction will be placed to the right of Edwardian Conservatism. Approaching Le Queux through his position as the most prominent author of British invasion literature at this time, the article will re-examine the available biographical evidence, highlighting the challenges scholars face in pinpointing his political leanings. Le Queux's numerous invasion-scare novels will be interpreted through the disparate ideas of the radical right. Although Le Queux's writing had little intellectual influence on radical right thinking in Britain, his novels provided this developing ideology with a prominent popular platform.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112601</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112601</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[‘William Le Queux, Master of Misinformation’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ailise Bulfin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Harry Wood]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The Introduction prefaces a double special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> examining the work of controversial popular author, journalist and amateur spy William Le Queux from 1880 to 1920. Known as the ‘master of mystery’, Le Queux was prominent in transmitting exaggerated fears about British national security before, during and after the First World War. The Introduction provides a historical and literary framework for the special issue and outlines its central premises: that cultural production in Le Queux's era was intimately connected with contemporary socio-political forces; that this relationship was well understood by authors such as Le Queux, and often exploited for propagandist purposes; and that the resulting literary efforts were sometimes successful in influencing public opinion. The Introduction also outlines the overall finding that Le Queux's work tended to distort his subject matter, misinform his readership, and blur the lines between fact and fiction in pursuit of his defencist agenda.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112602</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112602</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Mysterious Mr Le Queux]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[War Novelist, Defence Publicist and Counterspy]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger T. Stearn]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article presents what is widely considered to be the best biographical account of the life of the controversial popular author, journalist and amateur spy, William Le Queux. The article originally appeared in <italic>Soldiers of the Queen</italic>, the journal of the Victorian Military Society, and is reproduced here with their kind permission in order to bring it before a new audience. It documents Le Queux's life, from the little that is known about his early career through to his high-profile involvement in defence scaremongering before and during the First World War to his subsequent lapse into postwar obscurity.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112603</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112603</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘At the Mercy of the German Eagle’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Images of London in Dissolution in the Novels of William Le Queux]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Taylor]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In the years before 1914 the novels of William Le Queux provided a catalyst for British debates about the economic, military and political failures of the empire and featured plots that embodied fears about new national and imperial rivals. For Le Queux, the capture of London was integral to German military occupation. Representative of the nation's will to resist, or its inability to withstand attack, the vitality of London was always at issue in his novels. Drawing on contemporary fears about the capital and its decay, this article considers the moral panics about London and Londoners and their relationship to Britain's martial decline reflected in his stories. Engaging with images of anarchist and foreign terrorism, and drawing on fears of covert espionage rings operating in government circles, this article probes the ways in which Le Queux's fiction expressed concerns about London as a degenerate metropolis in the process of social and moral collapse.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112604</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112604</link>
<title><![CDATA[Gauging the Propagandist's Talents]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[William Le Queux's Dubious Place in Literary History: Part One]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[A. Michael Matin]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shortly after the outbreak of World War One, Charles Masterman was appointed by Prime Minister Asquith to oversee a covert literary propaganda campaign in support of the British war effort. Although William Le Queux had been one of the most prominent British anti-German writers during the prewar years, he was not recruited for this governmental endeavour that included many of the nation's best-known writers. Nonetheless, he continued on his own to publish anti-German propaganda throughout the war. These two articles assess Le Queux's national security-oriented writings within that broader context, and they offer a methodology for gauging the potential efficacy of such texts based on recent developments in the field of risk-perception studies. Part One provides a historical and methodological foundation for both articles and assesses a number of Le Queux's pre-1914 works. Part Two (published in Part II of this issue) examines Le Queux's career and writings from 1914 through to his death in 1927.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112605</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112605</link>
<title><![CDATA[William Le Queux, the Zeppelin Menace and the Invisible Hand]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Brett Holman]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In contrast to William Le Queux's pre-1914 novels about German spies and invasion, his wartime writing is much less well known. Analysis of a number of his works, predominantly non-fictional, written between 1914 and 1918 shows that he modified his perception of the threat posed by Germany in two ways. Firstly, because of the lack of a German naval invasion, he began to emphasise the more plausible danger of aerial attack. Secondly, because of the incompetent handling of the British war effort, he began to believe that an ‘Invisible Hand’ was responsible, consisting primarily of naturalised Germans. Switching form from fiction to non-fiction made his writing more persuasive, but he was not able to sustain this and he ended the war with less influence than he began it.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.32010206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.32010206</link>
<title><![CDATA[William Le Queux and Russia]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael Hughes]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines how Le Queux's writings about Russia both reflected and shaped the construction of the country in the British imagination in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries. The first part examines Le Queux's early novels, showing how his conviction that tsarist Russia posed a major threat to the security of the British Empire was reflected in his surprisingly positive treatment of the Russian revolutionary movement. The second part then examines how Le Queux's later writings on Russia reflected the changing nature of international politics following the outbreak of war in 1914. Russia's new-found status as Britain's ally in the First World War shaped the content of a number of books written by Le Queux in 1917–1918. These include <italic>Rasputin the Rascal Monk</italic> (1917) and <italic>The Minister of Evil: The Secret History of Rasputin's Betrayal of Russia</italic> (1918), in which Le Queux claimed that Rasputin was a creature of the German government.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.32010207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.32010207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Radical Reactionary]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Politics of William Le Queux]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Harry Wood]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article provides a detailed examination of the politics of William Le Queux. It argues that he is best understood as a product of the Edwardian radical right. Firstly, through exploring the politics of pre-1914 invasion anxieties and invasion-scare fiction, the article will question the idea that such literature was fundamentally Tory in quality. Instead, this emerging genre of popular fiction will be placed to the right of Edwardian Conservatism. Approaching Le Queux through his position as the most prominent author of British invasion literature at this time, the article will re-examine the available biographical evidence, highlighting the challenges scholars face in pinpointing his political leanings. Le Queux's numerous invasion-scare novels will be interpreted through the disparate ideas of the radical right. Although Le Queux's writing had little intellectual influence on radical right thinking in Britain, his novels provided this developing ideology with a prominent popular platform.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.32010208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.32010208</link>
<title><![CDATA[The International Circulation and Impact of Invasion Fiction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Case Study of William Le Queux's  – ‘Not an ordinary “pot-boiler”’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ailise Bulfin]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>A key text of the pre-First World War invasion fiction genre, William Le Queux's <italic>The Invasion of 1910</italic> (1906) is often assumed to have sold in vast quantities and provoked major controversy. This article investigates the circulation and social impact of this divisive, polemical work before and during the war to provide a more accurate account of its reception. Using Marie Corelli's proven bestseller <italic>The Sorrows of Satan</italic> (1895) as a comparator, the article shows sales of <italic>The Invasion of 1910</italic> were similar to other bestselling novels, though not comparable to Corelli's phenomenal sales. Le Queux's text, however, punched above the weight of the typical bestseller in terms of its social influence, receiving parliamentary censure, extensive newspaper coverage, wide satire and polarised reader responses. Overall, this analysis provides insight into the workings of the popular fiction industry and the nature and extent of invasion fears in the early twentieth century.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112601</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112601</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[‘William Le Queux, Master of Misinformation’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ailise Bulfin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Harry Wood]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The Introduction prefaces a double special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> examining the work of controversial popular author, journalist and amateur spy William Le Queux from 1880 to 1920. Known as the ‘master of mystery’, Le Queux was prominent in transmitting exaggerated fears about British national security before, during and after the First World War. The Introduction provides a historical and literary framework for the special issue and outlines its central premises: that cultural production in Le Queux's era was intimately connected with contemporary socio-political forces; that this relationship was well understood by authors such as Le Queux, and often exploited for propagandist purposes; and that the resulting literary efforts were sometimes successful in influencing public opinion. The Introduction also outlines the overall finding that Le Queux's work tended to distort his subject matter, misinform his readership, and blur the lines between fact and fiction in pursuit of his defencist agenda.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112602</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112602</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Mysterious Mr Le Queux]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[War Novelist, Defence Publicist and Counterspy]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger T. Stearn]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article presents what is widely considered to be the best biographical account of the life of the controversial popular author, journalist and amateur spy, William Le Queux. The article originally appeared in <italic>Soldiers of the Queen</italic>, the journal of the Victorian Military Society, and is reproduced here with their kind permission in order to bring it before a new audience. It documents Le Queux's life, from the little that is known about his early career through to his high-profile involvement in defence scaremongering before and during the First World War to his subsequent lapse into postwar obscurity.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112603</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112603</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘At the Mercy of the German Eagle’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Images of London in Dissolution in the Novels of William Le Queux]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Taylor]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In the years before 1914 the novels of William Le Queux provided a catalyst for British debates about the economic, military and political failures of the empire and featured plots that embodied fears about new national and imperial rivals. For Le Queux, the capture of London was integral to German military occupation. Representative of the nation's will to resist, or its inability to withstand attack, the vitality of London was always at issue in his novels. Drawing on contemporary fears about the capital and its decay, this article considers the moral panics about London and Londoners and their relationship to Britain's martial decline reflected in his stories. Engaging with images of anarchist and foreign terrorism, and drawing on fears of covert espionage rings operating in government circles, this article probes the ways in which Le Queux's fiction expressed concerns about London as a degenerate metropolis in the process of social and moral collapse.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112604</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112604</link>
<title><![CDATA[Gauging the Propagandist's Talents]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[William Le Queux's Dubious Place in Literary History: Part One]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[A. Michael Matin]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shortly after the outbreak of World War One, Charles Masterman was appointed by Prime Minister Asquith to oversee a covert literary propaganda campaign in support of the British war effort. Although William Le Queux had been one of the most prominent British anti-German writers during the prewar years, he was not recruited for this governmental endeavour that included many of the nation's best-known writers. Nonetheless, he continued on his own to publish anti-German propaganda throughout the war. These two articles assess Le Queux's national security-oriented writings within that broader context, and they offer a methodology for gauging the potential efficacy of such texts based on recent developments in the field of risk-perception studies. Part One provides a historical and methodological foundation for both articles and assesses a number of Le Queux's pre-1914 works. Part Two (published in Part II of this issue) examines Le Queux's career and writings from 1914 through to his death in 1927.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112605</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112605</link>
<title><![CDATA[William Le Queux, the Zeppelin Menace and the Invisible Hand]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Brett Holman]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In contrast to William Le Queux's pre-1914 novels about German spies and invasion, his wartime writing is much less well known. Analysis of a number of his works, predominantly non-fictional, written between 1914 and 1918 shows that he modified his perception of the threat posed by Germany in two ways. Firstly, because of the lack of a German naval invasion, he began to emphasise the more plausible danger of aerial attack. Secondly, because of the incompetent handling of the British war effort, he began to believe that an ‘Invisible Hand’ was responsible, consisting primarily of naturalised Germans. Switching form from fiction to non-fiction made his writing more persuasive, but he was not able to sustain this and he ended the war with less influence than he began it.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.32010206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.32010206</link>
<title><![CDATA[William Le Queux and Russia]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael Hughes]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines how Le Queux's writings about Russia both reflected and shaped the construction of the country in the British imagination in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries. The first part examines Le Queux's early novels, showing how his conviction that tsarist Russia posed a major threat to the security of the British Empire was reflected in his surprisingly positive treatment of the Russian revolutionary movement. The second part then examines how Le Queux's later writings on Russia reflected the changing nature of international politics following the outbreak of war in 1914. Russia's new-found status as Britain's ally in the First World War shaped the content of a number of books written by Le Queux in 1917–1918. These include <italic>Rasputin the Rascal Monk</italic> (1917) and <italic>The Minister of Evil: The Secret History of Rasputin's Betrayal of Russia</italic> (1918), in which Le Queux claimed that Rasputin was a creature of the German government.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.32010207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.32010207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Radical Reactionary]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Politics of William Le Queux]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Harry Wood]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article provides a detailed examination of the politics of William Le Queux. It argues that he is best understood as a product of the Edwardian radical right. Firstly, through exploring the politics of pre-1914 invasion anxieties and invasion-scare fiction, the article will question the idea that such literature was fundamentally Tory in quality. Instead, this emerging genre of popular fiction will be placed to the right of Edwardian Conservatism. Approaching Le Queux through his position as the most prominent author of British invasion literature at this time, the article will re-examine the available biographical evidence, highlighting the challenges scholars face in pinpointing his political leanings. Le Queux's numerous invasion-scare novels will be interpreted through the disparate ideas of the radical right. Although Le Queux's writing had little intellectual influence on radical right thinking in Britain, his novels provided this developing ideology with a prominent popular platform.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.32010208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.32010208</link>
<title><![CDATA[The International Circulation and Impact of Invasion Fiction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Case Study of William Le Queux's  – ‘Not an ordinary “pot-boiler”’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ailise Bulfin]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>A key text of the pre-First World War invasion fiction genre, William Le Queux's <italic>The Invasion of 1910</italic> (1906) is often assumed to have sold in vast quantities and provoked major controversy. This article investigates the circulation and social impact of this divisive, polemical work before and during the war to provide a more accurate account of its reception. Using Marie Corelli's proven bestseller <italic>The Sorrows of Satan</italic> (1895) as a comparator, the article shows sales of <italic>The Invasion of 1910</italic> were similar to other bestselling novels, though not comparable to Corelli's phenomenal sales. Le Queux's text, however, punched above the weight of the typical bestseller in terms of its social influence, receiving parliamentary censure, extensive newspaper coverage, wide satire and polarised reader responses. Overall, this analysis provides insight into the workings of the popular fiction industry and the nature and extent of invasion fears in the early twentieth century.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.32010209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.32010209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Gauging the Propagandist's Talents]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[William Le Queux's Dubious Place in Literary History: Part Two]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[A. Michael Matin]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shortly after the outbreak of World War One, Charles Masterman was appointed by Prime Minister Asquith to oversee a covert literary propaganda campaign in support of the British war effort. Although William Le Queux had been one of the most prominent British anti-German writers during the prewar years, he was not recruited for this governmental endeavour that included many of the nation's best-known writers. Nonetheless, he continued on his own to publish anti-German propaganda throughout the war. These two articles assess Le Queux's national security-oriented writings within that broader context, and they offer a methodology for gauging the potential efficacy of such texts based on recent developments in the field of risk-perception studies. Part One (published in Part I of this issue) provides a historical and methodological foundation for both articles and assesses a number of Le Queux's pre-1914 works. Part Two examines Le Queux's career and writings from 1914 through to his death in 1927.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112601</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112601</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[‘William Le Queux, Master of Misinformation’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ailise Bulfin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Harry Wood]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The Introduction prefaces a double special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic> examining the work of controversial popular author, journalist and amateur spy William Le Queux from 1880 to 1920. Known as the ‘master of mystery’, Le Queux was prominent in transmitting exaggerated fears about British national security before, during and after the First World War. The Introduction provides a historical and literary framework for the special issue and outlines its central premises: that cultural production in Le Queux's era was intimately connected with contemporary socio-political forces; that this relationship was well understood by authors such as Le Queux, and often exploited for propagandist purposes; and that the resulting literary efforts were sometimes successful in influencing public opinion. The Introduction also outlines the overall finding that Le Queux's work tended to distort his subject matter, misinform his readership, and blur the lines between fact and fiction in pursuit of his defencist agenda.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112602</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112602</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Mysterious Mr Le Queux]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[War Novelist, Defence Publicist and Counterspy]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger T. Stearn]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article presents what is widely considered to be the best biographical account of the life of the controversial popular author, journalist and amateur spy, William Le Queux. The article originally appeared in <italic>Soldiers of the Queen</italic>, the journal of the Victorian Military Society, and is reproduced here with their kind permission in order to bring it before a new audience. It documents Le Queux's life, from the little that is known about his early career through to his high-profile involvement in defence scaremongering before and during the First World War to his subsequent lapse into postwar obscurity.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112603</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112603</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘At the Mercy of the German Eagle’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Images of London in Dissolution in the Novels of William Le Queux]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Taylor]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In the years before 1914 the novels of William Le Queux provided a catalyst for British debates about the economic, military and political failures of the empire and featured plots that embodied fears about new national and imperial rivals. For Le Queux, the capture of London was integral to German military occupation. Representative of the nation's will to resist, or its inability to withstand attack, the vitality of London was always at issue in his novels. Drawing on contemporary fears about the capital and its decay, this article considers the moral panics about London and Londoners and their relationship to Britain's martial decline reflected in his stories. Engaging with images of anarchist and foreign terrorism, and drawing on fears of covert espionage rings operating in government circles, this article probes the ways in which Le Queux's fiction expressed concerns about London as a degenerate metropolis in the process of social and moral collapse.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112604</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112604</link>
<title><![CDATA[Gauging the Propagandist's Talents]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[William Le Queux's Dubious Place in Literary History: Part One]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[A. Michael Matin]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shortly after the outbreak of World War One, Charles Masterman was appointed by Prime Minister Asquith to oversee a covert literary propaganda campaign in support of the British war effort. Although William Le Queux had been one of the most prominent British anti-German writers during the prewar years, he was not recruited for this governmental endeavour that included many of the nation's best-known writers. Nonetheless, he continued on his own to publish anti-German propaganda throughout the war. These two articles assess Le Queux's national security-oriented writings within that broader context, and they offer a methodology for gauging the potential efficacy of such texts based on recent developments in the field of risk-perception studies. Part One provides a historical and methodological foundation for both articles and assesses a number of Le Queux's pre-1914 works. Part Two (published in Part II of this issue) examines Le Queux's career and writings from 1914 through to his death in 1927.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.112605</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.112605</link>
<title><![CDATA[William Le Queux, the Zeppelin Menace and the Invisible Hand]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Brett Holman]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In contrast to William Le Queux's pre-1914 novels about German spies and invasion, his wartime writing is much less well known. Analysis of a number of his works, predominantly non-fictional, written between 1914 and 1918 shows that he modified his perception of the threat posed by Germany in two ways. Firstly, because of the lack of a German naval invasion, he began to emphasise the more plausible danger of aerial attack. Secondly, because of the incompetent handling of the British war effort, he began to believe that an ‘Invisible Hand’ was responsible, consisting primarily of naturalised Germans. Switching form from fiction to non-fiction made his writing more persuasive, but he was not able to sustain this and he ended the war with less influence than he began it.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.32010206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.32010206</link>
<title><![CDATA[William Le Queux and Russia]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael Hughes]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines how Le Queux's writings about Russia both reflected and shaped the construction of the country in the British imagination in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries. The first part examines Le Queux's early novels, showing how his conviction that tsarist Russia posed a major threat to the security of the British Empire was reflected in his surprisingly positive treatment of the Russian revolutionary movement. The second part then examines how Le Queux's later writings on Russia reflected the changing nature of international politics following the outbreak of war in 1914. Russia's new-found status as Britain's ally in the First World War shaped the content of a number of books written by Le Queux in 1917–1918. These include <italic>Rasputin the Rascal Monk</italic> (1917) and <italic>The Minister of Evil: The Secret History of Rasputin's Betrayal of Russia</italic> (1918), in which Le Queux claimed that Rasputin was a creature of the German government.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.32010207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.32010207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Radical Reactionary]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Politics of William Le Queux]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Harry Wood]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article provides a detailed examination of the politics of William Le Queux. It argues that he is best understood as a product of the Edwardian radical right. Firstly, through exploring the politics of pre-1914 invasion anxieties and invasion-scare fiction, the article will question the idea that such literature was fundamentally Tory in quality. Instead, this emerging genre of popular fiction will be placed to the right of Edwardian Conservatism. Approaching Le Queux through his position as the most prominent author of British invasion literature at this time, the article will re-examine the available biographical evidence, highlighting the challenges scholars face in pinpointing his political leanings. Le Queux's numerous invasion-scare novels will be interpreted through the disparate ideas of the radical right. Although Le Queux's writing had little intellectual influence on radical right thinking in Britain, his novels provided this developing ideology with a prominent popular platform.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.32010208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.32010208</link>
<title><![CDATA[The International Circulation and Impact of Invasion Fiction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Case Study of William Le Queux's  – ‘Not an ordinary “pot-boiler”’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ailise Bulfin]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>A key text of the pre-First World War invasion fiction genre, William Le Queux's <italic>The Invasion of 1910</italic> (1906) is often assumed to have sold in vast quantities and provoked major controversy. This article investigates the circulation and social impact of this divisive, polemical work before and during the war to provide a more accurate account of its reception. Using Marie Corelli's proven bestseller <italic>The Sorrows of Satan</italic> (1895) as a comparator, the article shows sales of <italic>The Invasion of 1910</italic> were similar to other bestselling novels, though not comparable to Corelli's phenomenal sales. Le Queux's text, however, punched above the weight of the typical bestseller in terms of its social influence, receiving parliamentary censure, extensive newspaper coverage, wide satire and polarised reader responses. Overall, this analysis provides insight into the workings of the popular fiction industry and the nature and extent of invasion fears in the early twentieth century.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.32010209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.32010209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Gauging the Propagandist's Talents]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[William Le Queux's Dubious Place in Literary History: Part Two]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[A. Michael Matin]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shortly after the outbreak of World War One, Charles Masterman was appointed by Prime Minister Asquith to oversee a covert literary propaganda campaign in support of the British war effort. Although William Le Queux had been one of the most prominent British anti-German writers during the prewar years, he was not recruited for this governmental endeavour that included many of the nation's best-known writers. Nonetheless, he continued on his own to publish anti-German propaganda throughout the war. These two articles assess Le Queux's national security-oriented writings within that broader context, and they offer a methodology for gauging the potential efficacy of such texts based on recent developments in the field of risk-perception studies. Part One (published in Part I of this issue) provides a historical and methodological foundation for both articles and assesses a number of Le Queux's pre-1914 works. Part Two examines Le Queux's career and writings from 1914 through to his death in 1927.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2020.32010210</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2020.32010210</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gill Gregory]]></author>
<prism:volume>32</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Departed, by Gill Gregory</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Shaughnessy]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction maps the prospectus of the issue, introducing the concept of applied Shakespeare in terms of its roots in the applied, socially engaged and participatory performance practices that have developed in a wide variety of educational, theatrical and community settings in recent years. Operating in the nexus between this work and a body of canonical plays that serve as a resource to address the needs of diverse user constituencies, applied Shakespeare is represented in this issue by a series of case studies, which the introduction summarises.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Shaughnessy]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction maps the prospectus of the issue, introducing the concept of applied Shakespeare in terms of its roots in the applied, socially engaged and participatory performance practices that have developed in a wide variety of educational, theatrical and community settings in recent years. Operating in the nexus between this work and a body of canonical plays that serve as a resource to address the needs of diverse user constituencies, applied Shakespeare is represented in this issue by a series of case studies, which the introduction summarises.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Thither and Back Again]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Exploration of ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sue Emmy Jennings]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>A Midsummer Night's Dream</italic>, the experience of the other world is a central theme, symbolised by the world of the fairies. The play traces a journey from the rigid laws of the court to the seeming chaos of the forest to a return to a place of compromises. It is within the forest that several characters experience ‘other worldliness’; indeed, the forest itself becomes the other world. In my fieldwork with the Senoi Temiar peoples in Malaysia, there is also a belief in other world journeys. In addition to the other world, there are issues addressed in terms of applying Shakespeare with children with special needs as well as troubled teenagers and adults. I describe my own learning from the tribe in terms of understanding child attachment and development. Finally, I suggest that Shakespeare's plays, in particular <italic>Dream</italic>, provide rites of healing. These are provided in other societies by their own culturally embedded rituals of healing.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Shaughnessy]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction maps the prospectus of the issue, introducing the concept of applied Shakespeare in terms of its roots in the applied, socially engaged and participatory performance practices that have developed in a wide variety of educational, theatrical and community settings in recent years. Operating in the nexus between this work and a body of canonical plays that serve as a resource to address the needs of diverse user constituencies, applied Shakespeare is represented in this issue by a series of case studies, which the introduction summarises.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Thither and Back Again]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Exploration of ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sue Emmy Jennings]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>A Midsummer Night's Dream</italic>, the experience of the other world is a central theme, symbolised by the world of the fairies. The play traces a journey from the rigid laws of the court to the seeming chaos of the forest to a return to a place of compromises. It is within the forest that several characters experience ‘other worldliness’; indeed, the forest itself becomes the other world. In my fieldwork with the Senoi Temiar peoples in Malaysia, there is also a belief in other world journeys. In addition to the other world, there are issues addressed in terms of applying Shakespeare with children with special needs as well as troubled teenagers and adults. I describe my own learning from the tribe in terms of understanding child attachment and development. Finally, I suggest that Shakespeare's plays, in particular <italic>Dream</italic>, provide rites of healing. These are provided in other societies by their own culturally embedded rituals of healing.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare in Yosemite]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Applied Theatre in a National Park]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Steele Brokaw]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Paul Prescott]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare in Yosemite, founded in 2017, consists of an annual outdoor production of Shakespeare in Yosemite National Park on the weekend closest to World Earth Day and Shakespeare's birthday. The productions are site-specific and heavily adapted for a general audience; admission is free. In this article, the co-founders describe the origins and aims of the festival within the contexts of applied theatre, eco-criticism and the American tradition of free outdoor Shakespeare. In describing the festival's inaugural show – a collage piece that counterpointed Shakespeare's words with those of early environmentalist John Muir – we make the case for leveraging Shakespeare's cultural currency to play a part (however small or unknowable) in encouraging environmental awareness and activism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Shaughnessy]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction maps the prospectus of the issue, introducing the concept of applied Shakespeare in terms of its roots in the applied, socially engaged and participatory performance practices that have developed in a wide variety of educational, theatrical and community settings in recent years. Operating in the nexus between this work and a body of canonical plays that serve as a resource to address the needs of diverse user constituencies, applied Shakespeare is represented in this issue by a series of case studies, which the introduction summarises.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Thither and Back Again]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Exploration of ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sue Emmy Jennings]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>A Midsummer Night's Dream</italic>, the experience of the other world is a central theme, symbolised by the world of the fairies. The play traces a journey from the rigid laws of the court to the seeming chaos of the forest to a return to a place of compromises. It is within the forest that several characters experience ‘other worldliness’; indeed, the forest itself becomes the other world. In my fieldwork with the Senoi Temiar peoples in Malaysia, there is also a belief in other world journeys. In addition to the other world, there are issues addressed in terms of applying Shakespeare with children with special needs as well as troubled teenagers and adults. I describe my own learning from the tribe in terms of understanding child attachment and development. Finally, I suggest that Shakespeare's plays, in particular <italic>Dream</italic>, provide rites of healing. These are provided in other societies by their own culturally embedded rituals of healing.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare in Yosemite]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Applied Theatre in a National Park]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Steele Brokaw]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Paul Prescott]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare in Yosemite, founded in 2017, consists of an annual outdoor production of Shakespeare in Yosemite National Park on the weekend closest to World Earth Day and Shakespeare's birthday. The productions are site-specific and heavily adapted for a general audience; admission is free. In this article, the co-founders describe the origins and aims of the festival within the contexts of applied theatre, eco-criticism and the American tradition of free outdoor Shakespeare. In describing the festival's inaugural show – a collage piece that counterpointed Shakespeare's words with those of early environmentalist John Muir – we make the case for leveraging Shakespeare's cultural currency to play a part (however small or unknowable) in encouraging environmental awareness and activism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Fools]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Piece in a Peacebuilding Mosaic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Maja Milatovic-Ovadia]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In November 2017, Ratko Mladic, a war-time leader and a commander of the Bosnian Serb Army, was sentenced by the United Nations International Criminal Tribunal to life imprisonment for the genocide and crimes against humanity committed during the 1992–1995 war in Bosnia and Herzegovina. In the region the verdict was received with conflicting reactions, emphasising yet again how extensive the ethnic division is within the society. Through close analysis of the theatre project <italic>Shakespeare's Comedies</italic> performed by ethnically segregated youth in Bosnia-Herzegovina, this article aims to understand how Shakespeare's work functions as a vehicle to address the consequences of war and to support the complex process of reconciliation under circumstances in which the issues of war crimes cannot be tackled in a straightforward and direct manner. The study takes a cross-disciplinary approach to research, drawing from theory of reconciliation, applied theatre practice and comedy studies.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Shaughnessy]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction maps the prospectus of the issue, introducing the concept of applied Shakespeare in terms of its roots in the applied, socially engaged and participatory performance practices that have developed in a wide variety of educational, theatrical and community settings in recent years. Operating in the nexus between this work and a body of canonical plays that serve as a resource to address the needs of diverse user constituencies, applied Shakespeare is represented in this issue by a series of case studies, which the introduction summarises.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Thither and Back Again]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Exploration of ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sue Emmy Jennings]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>A Midsummer Night's Dream</italic>, the experience of the other world is a central theme, symbolised by the world of the fairies. The play traces a journey from the rigid laws of the court to the seeming chaos of the forest to a return to a place of compromises. It is within the forest that several characters experience ‘other worldliness’; indeed, the forest itself becomes the other world. In my fieldwork with the Senoi Temiar peoples in Malaysia, there is also a belief in other world journeys. In addition to the other world, there are issues addressed in terms of applying Shakespeare with children with special needs as well as troubled teenagers and adults. I describe my own learning from the tribe in terms of understanding child attachment and development. Finally, I suggest that Shakespeare's plays, in particular <italic>Dream</italic>, provide rites of healing. These are provided in other societies by their own culturally embedded rituals of healing.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare in Yosemite]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Applied Theatre in a National Park]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Steele Brokaw]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Paul Prescott]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare in Yosemite, founded in 2017, consists of an annual outdoor production of Shakespeare in Yosemite National Park on the weekend closest to World Earth Day and Shakespeare's birthday. The productions are site-specific and heavily adapted for a general audience; admission is free. In this article, the co-founders describe the origins and aims of the festival within the contexts of applied theatre, eco-criticism and the American tradition of free outdoor Shakespeare. In describing the festival's inaugural show – a collage piece that counterpointed Shakespeare's words with those of early environmentalist John Muir – we make the case for leveraging Shakespeare's cultural currency to play a part (however small or unknowable) in encouraging environmental awareness and activism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Fools]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Piece in a Peacebuilding Mosaic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Maja Milatovic-Ovadia]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In November 2017, Ratko Mladic, a war-time leader and a commander of the Bosnian Serb Army, was sentenced by the United Nations International Criminal Tribunal to life imprisonment for the genocide and crimes against humanity committed during the 1992–1995 war in Bosnia and Herzegovina. In the region the verdict was received with conflicting reactions, emphasising yet again how extensive the ethnic division is within the society. Through close analysis of the theatre project <italic>Shakespeare's Comedies</italic> performed by ethnically segregated youth in Bosnia-Herzegovina, this article aims to understand how Shakespeare's work functions as a vehicle to address the consequences of war and to support the complex process of reconciliation under circumstances in which the issues of war crimes cannot be tackled in a straightforward and direct manner. The study takes a cross-disciplinary approach to research, drawing from theory of reconciliation, applied theatre practice and comedy studies.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Getting It on Its Feet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Exploring the Politics and Process of Shakespeare outside the Traditional Classroom]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Karl Falconer]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>How can we use the spaces outside of formal education to foster a relationship with Shakespeare? Can this help us to find a relevance for Shakespeare at a time when uptake in English and the arts is decreasing? Using my own company, PurpleCoat, as a model for interrogation, I will examine how performance can be used as a guide for Shakespeare in education. Through this research, I aim to understand the impact of my company's work, and to better question how professional theatre, community theatre and classroom education can work together and learn from one another, to develop a more inclusive arts environment for those alienated by Shakespeare as a result of traditional systems.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Shaughnessy]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction maps the prospectus of the issue, introducing the concept of applied Shakespeare in terms of its roots in the applied, socially engaged and participatory performance practices that have developed in a wide variety of educational, theatrical and community settings in recent years. Operating in the nexus between this work and a body of canonical plays that serve as a resource to address the needs of diverse user constituencies, applied Shakespeare is represented in this issue by a series of case studies, which the introduction summarises.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Thither and Back Again]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Exploration of ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sue Emmy Jennings]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>A Midsummer Night's Dream</italic>, the experience of the other world is a central theme, symbolised by the world of the fairies. The play traces a journey from the rigid laws of the court to the seeming chaos of the forest to a return to a place of compromises. It is within the forest that several characters experience ‘other worldliness’; indeed, the forest itself becomes the other world. In my fieldwork with the Senoi Temiar peoples in Malaysia, there is also a belief in other world journeys. In addition to the other world, there are issues addressed in terms of applying Shakespeare with children with special needs as well as troubled teenagers and adults. I describe my own learning from the tribe in terms of understanding child attachment and development. Finally, I suggest that Shakespeare's plays, in particular <italic>Dream</italic>, provide rites of healing. These are provided in other societies by their own culturally embedded rituals of healing.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare in Yosemite]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Applied Theatre in a National Park]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Steele Brokaw]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Paul Prescott]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare in Yosemite, founded in 2017, consists of an annual outdoor production of Shakespeare in Yosemite National Park on the weekend closest to World Earth Day and Shakespeare's birthday. The productions are site-specific and heavily adapted for a general audience; admission is free. In this article, the co-founders describe the origins and aims of the festival within the contexts of applied theatre, eco-criticism and the American tradition of free outdoor Shakespeare. In describing the festival's inaugural show – a collage piece that counterpointed Shakespeare's words with those of early environmentalist John Muir – we make the case for leveraging Shakespeare's cultural currency to play a part (however small or unknowable) in encouraging environmental awareness and activism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Fools]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Piece in a Peacebuilding Mosaic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Maja Milatovic-Ovadia]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In November 2017, Ratko Mladic, a war-time leader and a commander of the Bosnian Serb Army, was sentenced by the United Nations International Criminal Tribunal to life imprisonment for the genocide and crimes against humanity committed during the 1992–1995 war in Bosnia and Herzegovina. In the region the verdict was received with conflicting reactions, emphasising yet again how extensive the ethnic division is within the society. Through close analysis of the theatre project <italic>Shakespeare's Comedies</italic> performed by ethnically segregated youth in Bosnia-Herzegovina, this article aims to understand how Shakespeare's work functions as a vehicle to address the consequences of war and to support the complex process of reconciliation under circumstances in which the issues of war crimes cannot be tackled in a straightforward and direct manner. The study takes a cross-disciplinary approach to research, drawing from theory of reconciliation, applied theatre practice and comedy studies.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Getting It on Its Feet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Exploring the Politics and Process of Shakespeare outside the Traditional Classroom]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Karl Falconer]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>How can we use the spaces outside of formal education to foster a relationship with Shakespeare? Can this help us to find a relevance for Shakespeare at a time when uptake in English and the arts is decreasing? Using my own company, PurpleCoat, as a model for interrogation, I will examine how performance can be used as a guide for Shakespeare in education. Through this research, I aim to understand the impact of my company's work, and to better question how professional theatre, community theatre and classroom education can work together and learn from one another, to develop a more inclusive arts environment for those alienated by Shakespeare as a result of traditional systems.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310406</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Those Twins of Learning’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Cognitive and Affective Learning in an Inclusive Shakespearean Curriculum]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sheila T. Cavanagh]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Steve Rowland]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Sheila T. Cavanagh and Steve Rowland link Shakespeare classrooms in distinctive venues: Cavanagh is a professor at Emory University in Atlanta, whose students are enrolled in undergraduate degree programmes; Rowland teaches at Monroe Correctional Facility in Washington State, under the auspices of University Beyond Bars. This article describes some of the practical and theoretical challenges emerging through this collaboration, many of which result from the instructors’ desires to construct their classes with pedagogic goals and assignments drawn from both cognitive and affective learning principles. Geography precludes the students meeting in person and they are not currently able to employ videoconferencing in this endeavour, but regular exchanges of essays and responses to each other's writing allows these disparate groups of Shakespeareans to expand their knowledge of the drama while sharpening their critical and writing skills and learning to develop their affective understandings of the subject.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Shaughnessy]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction maps the prospectus of the issue, introducing the concept of applied Shakespeare in terms of its roots in the applied, socially engaged and participatory performance practices that have developed in a wide variety of educational, theatrical and community settings in recent years. Operating in the nexus between this work and a body of canonical plays that serve as a resource to address the needs of diverse user constituencies, applied Shakespeare is represented in this issue by a series of case studies, which the introduction summarises.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Thither and Back Again]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Exploration of ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sue Emmy Jennings]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>A Midsummer Night's Dream</italic>, the experience of the other world is a central theme, symbolised by the world of the fairies. The play traces a journey from the rigid laws of the court to the seeming chaos of the forest to a return to a place of compromises. It is within the forest that several characters experience ‘other worldliness’; indeed, the forest itself becomes the other world. In my fieldwork with the Senoi Temiar peoples in Malaysia, there is also a belief in other world journeys. In addition to the other world, there are issues addressed in terms of applying Shakespeare with children with special needs as well as troubled teenagers and adults. I describe my own learning from the tribe in terms of understanding child attachment and development. Finally, I suggest that Shakespeare's plays, in particular <italic>Dream</italic>, provide rites of healing. These are provided in other societies by their own culturally embedded rituals of healing.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare in Yosemite]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Applied Theatre in a National Park]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Steele Brokaw]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Paul Prescott]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare in Yosemite, founded in 2017, consists of an annual outdoor production of Shakespeare in Yosemite National Park on the weekend closest to World Earth Day and Shakespeare's birthday. The productions are site-specific and heavily adapted for a general audience; admission is free. In this article, the co-founders describe the origins and aims of the festival within the contexts of applied theatre, eco-criticism and the American tradition of free outdoor Shakespeare. In describing the festival's inaugural show – a collage piece that counterpointed Shakespeare's words with those of early environmentalist John Muir – we make the case for leveraging Shakespeare's cultural currency to play a part (however small or unknowable) in encouraging environmental awareness and activism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Fools]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Piece in a Peacebuilding Mosaic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Maja Milatovic-Ovadia]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In November 2017, Ratko Mladic, a war-time leader and a commander of the Bosnian Serb Army, was sentenced by the United Nations International Criminal Tribunal to life imprisonment for the genocide and crimes against humanity committed during the 1992–1995 war in Bosnia and Herzegovina. In the region the verdict was received with conflicting reactions, emphasising yet again how extensive the ethnic division is within the society. Through close analysis of the theatre project <italic>Shakespeare's Comedies</italic> performed by ethnically segregated youth in Bosnia-Herzegovina, this article aims to understand how Shakespeare's work functions as a vehicle to address the consequences of war and to support the complex process of reconciliation under circumstances in which the issues of war crimes cannot be tackled in a straightforward and direct manner. The study takes a cross-disciplinary approach to research, drawing from theory of reconciliation, applied theatre practice and comedy studies.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Getting It on Its Feet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Exploring the Politics and Process of Shakespeare outside the Traditional Classroom]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Karl Falconer]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>How can we use the spaces outside of formal education to foster a relationship with Shakespeare? Can this help us to find a relevance for Shakespeare at a time when uptake in English and the arts is decreasing? Using my own company, PurpleCoat, as a model for interrogation, I will examine how performance can be used as a guide for Shakespeare in education. Through this research, I aim to understand the impact of my company's work, and to better question how professional theatre, community theatre and classroom education can work together and learn from one another, to develop a more inclusive arts environment for those alienated by Shakespeare as a result of traditional systems.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310406</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Those Twins of Learning’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Cognitive and Affective Learning in an Inclusive Shakespearean Curriculum]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sheila T. Cavanagh]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Steve Rowland]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Sheila T. Cavanagh and Steve Rowland link Shakespeare classrooms in distinctive venues: Cavanagh is a professor at Emory University in Atlanta, whose students are enrolled in undergraduate degree programmes; Rowland teaches at Monroe Correctional Facility in Washington State, under the auspices of University Beyond Bars. This article describes some of the practical and theoretical challenges emerging through this collaboration, many of which result from the instructors’ desires to construct their classes with pedagogic goals and assignments drawn from both cognitive and affective learning principles. Geography precludes the students meeting in person and they are not currently able to employ videoconferencing in this endeavour, but regular exchanges of essays and responses to each other's writing allows these disparate groups of Shakespeareans to expand their knowledge of the drama while sharpening their critical and writing skills and learning to develop their affective understandings of the subject.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310407</link>
<title><![CDATA[Producing Space for Shakespeare]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowan Mackenzie]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Lefebvre describes how ‘space is lived not represented (or conceived)’ in the context of his spatial triad of perceived, conceived and lived spaces. This article focuses on the extent to which Shakespeare can enable those who feel imprisoned (whether literally or through social, mental, physical or economic constraints) to expand the space in which they exist. Drawing on the work of Lefebvre and Foucault in their consideration of spatial creation, manipulation and alteration by the social experiences within it, I develop on these theories to focus specifically on the use of Shakespeare's plays to evolve these, often constraining, spaces into somewhere that gives the participants the freedom and space to explore alternatives to their previous experiences of life. This article considers the impact of using Shakespeare as a method of creating space for a group of men in Leicester Prison as part of their 2017 Talent Unlocked Arts Festival.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Shaughnessy]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction maps the prospectus of the issue, introducing the concept of applied Shakespeare in terms of its roots in the applied, socially engaged and participatory performance practices that have developed in a wide variety of educational, theatrical and community settings in recent years. Operating in the nexus between this work and a body of canonical plays that serve as a resource to address the needs of diverse user constituencies, applied Shakespeare is represented in this issue by a series of case studies, which the introduction summarises.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Thither and Back Again]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Exploration of ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sue Emmy Jennings]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>A Midsummer Night's Dream</italic>, the experience of the other world is a central theme, symbolised by the world of the fairies. The play traces a journey from the rigid laws of the court to the seeming chaos of the forest to a return to a place of compromises. It is within the forest that several characters experience ‘other worldliness’; indeed, the forest itself becomes the other world. In my fieldwork with the Senoi Temiar peoples in Malaysia, there is also a belief in other world journeys. In addition to the other world, there are issues addressed in terms of applying Shakespeare with children with special needs as well as troubled teenagers and adults. I describe my own learning from the tribe in terms of understanding child attachment and development. Finally, I suggest that Shakespeare's plays, in particular <italic>Dream</italic>, provide rites of healing. These are provided in other societies by their own culturally embedded rituals of healing.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare in Yosemite]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Applied Theatre in a National Park]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Steele Brokaw]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Paul Prescott]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare in Yosemite, founded in 2017, consists of an annual outdoor production of Shakespeare in Yosemite National Park on the weekend closest to World Earth Day and Shakespeare's birthday. The productions are site-specific and heavily adapted for a general audience; admission is free. In this article, the co-founders describe the origins and aims of the festival within the contexts of applied theatre, eco-criticism and the American tradition of free outdoor Shakespeare. In describing the festival's inaugural show – a collage piece that counterpointed Shakespeare's words with those of early environmentalist John Muir – we make the case for leveraging Shakespeare's cultural currency to play a part (however small or unknowable) in encouraging environmental awareness and activism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Fools]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Piece in a Peacebuilding Mosaic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Maja Milatovic-Ovadia]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In November 2017, Ratko Mladic, a war-time leader and a commander of the Bosnian Serb Army, was sentenced by the United Nations International Criminal Tribunal to life imprisonment for the genocide and crimes against humanity committed during the 1992–1995 war in Bosnia and Herzegovina. In the region the verdict was received with conflicting reactions, emphasising yet again how extensive the ethnic division is within the society. Through close analysis of the theatre project <italic>Shakespeare's Comedies</italic> performed by ethnically segregated youth in Bosnia-Herzegovina, this article aims to understand how Shakespeare's work functions as a vehicle to address the consequences of war and to support the complex process of reconciliation under circumstances in which the issues of war crimes cannot be tackled in a straightforward and direct manner. The study takes a cross-disciplinary approach to research, drawing from theory of reconciliation, applied theatre practice and comedy studies.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Getting It on Its Feet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Exploring the Politics and Process of Shakespeare outside the Traditional Classroom]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Karl Falconer]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>How can we use the spaces outside of formal education to foster a relationship with Shakespeare? Can this help us to find a relevance for Shakespeare at a time when uptake in English and the arts is decreasing? Using my own company, PurpleCoat, as a model for interrogation, I will examine how performance can be used as a guide for Shakespeare in education. Through this research, I aim to understand the impact of my company's work, and to better question how professional theatre, community theatre and classroom education can work together and learn from one another, to develop a more inclusive arts environment for those alienated by Shakespeare as a result of traditional systems.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310406</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Those Twins of Learning’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Cognitive and Affective Learning in an Inclusive Shakespearean Curriculum]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sheila T. Cavanagh]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Steve Rowland]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Sheila T. Cavanagh and Steve Rowland link Shakespeare classrooms in distinctive venues: Cavanagh is a professor at Emory University in Atlanta, whose students are enrolled in undergraduate degree programmes; Rowland teaches at Monroe Correctional Facility in Washington State, under the auspices of University Beyond Bars. This article describes some of the practical and theoretical challenges emerging through this collaboration, many of which result from the instructors’ desires to construct their classes with pedagogic goals and assignments drawn from both cognitive and affective learning principles. Geography precludes the students meeting in person and they are not currently able to employ videoconferencing in this endeavour, but regular exchanges of essays and responses to each other's writing allows these disparate groups of Shakespeareans to expand their knowledge of the drama while sharpening their critical and writing skills and learning to develop their affective understandings of the subject.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310407</link>
<title><![CDATA[Producing Space for Shakespeare]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowan Mackenzie]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Lefebvre describes how ‘space is lived not represented (or conceived)’ in the context of his spatial triad of perceived, conceived and lived spaces. This article focuses on the extent to which Shakespeare can enable those who feel imprisoned (whether literally or through social, mental, physical or economic constraints) to expand the space in which they exist. Drawing on the work of Lefebvre and Foucault in their consideration of spatial creation, manipulation and alteration by the social experiences within it, I develop on these theories to focus specifically on the use of Shakespeare's plays to evolve these, often constraining, spaces into somewhere that gives the participants the freedom and space to explore alternatives to their previous experiences of life. This article considers the impact of using Shakespeare as a method of creating space for a group of men in Leicester Prison as part of their 2017 Talent Unlocked Arts Festival.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310408</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310408</link>
<title><![CDATA[A World Elsewhere]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Documentary Representations of Social Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susanne Greenhalgh]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Documentaries about the use of Shakespeare in applied theatre publicise and endorse the work of practitioners to scholars as well as the general public, and have influenced the growth of academic interest in what this article terms Social Shakespeare: practices in which Shakespeare and social work interact with each other to bring about change. However, in the quest for touching and uplifting individual stories, such media treatments risk ignoring the actual values and strategies governing the work in favour of narratives that normalise social differences through emphasis on the transformative power of Shakespearean theatre, viewed as a sanctified space. Documentaries about three different constituencies – prisoners, young people with learning disabilities, and combat veterans – are examined to determine how far they locate the need for change in society rather than in the individual.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310401</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Shaughnessy]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction maps the prospectus of the issue, introducing the concept of applied Shakespeare in terms of its roots in the applied, socially engaged and participatory performance practices that have developed in a wide variety of educational, theatrical and community settings in recent years. Operating in the nexus between this work and a body of canonical plays that serve as a resource to address the needs of diverse user constituencies, applied Shakespeare is represented in this issue by a series of case studies, which the introduction summarises.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310402</link>
<title><![CDATA[Thither and Back Again]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Exploration of ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sue Emmy Jennings]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>A Midsummer Night's Dream</italic>, the experience of the other world is a central theme, symbolised by the world of the fairies. The play traces a journey from the rigid laws of the court to the seeming chaos of the forest to a return to a place of compromises. It is within the forest that several characters experience ‘other worldliness’; indeed, the forest itself becomes the other world. In my fieldwork with the Senoi Temiar peoples in Malaysia, there is also a belief in other world journeys. In addition to the other world, there are issues addressed in terms of applying Shakespeare with children with special needs as well as troubled teenagers and adults. I describe my own learning from the tribe in terms of understanding child attachment and development. Finally, I suggest that Shakespeare's plays, in particular <italic>Dream</italic>, provide rites of healing. These are provided in other societies by their own culturally embedded rituals of healing.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare in Yosemite]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Applied Theatre in a National Park]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Steele Brokaw]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Paul Prescott]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare in Yosemite, founded in 2017, consists of an annual outdoor production of Shakespeare in Yosemite National Park on the weekend closest to World Earth Day and Shakespeare's birthday. The productions are site-specific and heavily adapted for a general audience; admission is free. In this article, the co-founders describe the origins and aims of the festival within the contexts of applied theatre, eco-criticism and the American tradition of free outdoor Shakespeare. In describing the festival's inaugural show – a collage piece that counterpointed Shakespeare's words with those of early environmentalist John Muir – we make the case for leveraging Shakespeare's cultural currency to play a part (however small or unknowable) in encouraging environmental awareness and activism.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Fools]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Piece in a Peacebuilding Mosaic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Maja Milatovic-Ovadia]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In November 2017, Ratko Mladic, a war-time leader and a commander of the Bosnian Serb Army, was sentenced by the United Nations International Criminal Tribunal to life imprisonment for the genocide and crimes against humanity committed during the 1992–1995 war in Bosnia and Herzegovina. In the region the verdict was received with conflicting reactions, emphasising yet again how extensive the ethnic division is within the society. Through close analysis of the theatre project <italic>Shakespeare's Comedies</italic> performed by ethnically segregated youth in Bosnia-Herzegovina, this article aims to understand how Shakespeare's work functions as a vehicle to address the consequences of war and to support the complex process of reconciliation under circumstances in which the issues of war crimes cannot be tackled in a straightforward and direct manner. The study takes a cross-disciplinary approach to research, drawing from theory of reconciliation, applied theatre practice and comedy studies.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310405</link>
<title><![CDATA[Getting It on Its Feet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Exploring the Politics and Process of Shakespeare outside the Traditional Classroom]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Karl Falconer]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>How can we use the spaces outside of formal education to foster a relationship with Shakespeare? Can this help us to find a relevance for Shakespeare at a time when uptake in English and the arts is decreasing? Using my own company, PurpleCoat, as a model for interrogation, I will examine how performance can be used as a guide for Shakespeare in education. Through this research, I aim to understand the impact of my company's work, and to better question how professional theatre, community theatre and classroom education can work together and learn from one another, to develop a more inclusive arts environment for those alienated by Shakespeare as a result of traditional systems.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310406</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Those Twins of Learning’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Cognitive and Affective Learning in an Inclusive Shakespearean Curriculum]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sheila T. Cavanagh]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Steve Rowland]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Sheila T. Cavanagh and Steve Rowland link Shakespeare classrooms in distinctive venues: Cavanagh is a professor at Emory University in Atlanta, whose students are enrolled in undergraduate degree programmes; Rowland teaches at Monroe Correctional Facility in Washington State, under the auspices of University Beyond Bars. This article describes some of the practical and theoretical challenges emerging through this collaboration, many of which result from the instructors’ desires to construct their classes with pedagogic goals and assignments drawn from both cognitive and affective learning principles. Geography precludes the students meeting in person and they are not currently able to employ videoconferencing in this endeavour, but regular exchanges of essays and responses to each other's writing allows these disparate groups of Shakespeareans to expand their knowledge of the drama while sharpening their critical and writing skills and learning to develop their affective understandings of the subject.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310407</link>
<title><![CDATA[Producing Space for Shakespeare]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowan Mackenzie]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Lefebvre describes how ‘space is lived not represented (or conceived)’ in the context of his spatial triad of perceived, conceived and lived spaces. This article focuses on the extent to which Shakespeare can enable those who feel imprisoned (whether literally or through social, mental, physical or economic constraints) to expand the space in which they exist. Drawing on the work of Lefebvre and Foucault in their consideration of spatial creation, manipulation and alteration by the social experiences within it, I develop on these theories to focus specifically on the use of Shakespeare's plays to evolve these, often constraining, spaces into somewhere that gives the participants the freedom and space to explore alternatives to their previous experiences of life. This article considers the impact of using Shakespeare as a method of creating space for a group of men in Leicester Prison as part of their 2017 Talent Unlocked Arts Festival.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310408</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310408</link>
<title><![CDATA[A World Elsewhere]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Documentary Representations of Social Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susanne Greenhalgh]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Documentaries about the use of Shakespeare in applied theatre publicise and endorse the work of practitioners to scholars as well as the general public, and have influenced the growth of academic interest in what this article terms Social Shakespeare: practices in which Shakespeare and social work interact with each other to bring about change. However, in the quest for touching and uplifting individual stories, such media treatments risk ignoring the actual values and strategies governing the work in favour of narratives that normalise social differences through emphasis on the transformative power of Shakespearean theatre, viewed as a sanctified space. Documentaries about three different constituencies – prisoners, young people with learning disabilities, and combat veterans – are examined to determine how far they locate the need for change in society rather than in the individual.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310409</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310409</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Fabrice B. Poussin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Colin James]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Sitting Aside By Fabrice B. Poussin</p>
<p>The Betrothal of a Semi Compliant Therefore Semi Coherent, Narcissus By Colin James</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In this issue, <italic>Critical Survey</italic> continues to represent international scholarship and research, and to broaden the horizons of scholarship. Featuring authors from Britain, the United States, Australia, Jordan, the Sultanate of Oman and the Republic of Ireland, the issue ranges from early modern to contemporary literature and culture, from Shakespeare to the literature and drama of contemporary Ireland.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In this issue, <italic>Critical Survey</italic> continues to represent international scholarship and research, and to broaden the horizons of scholarship. Featuring authors from Britain, the United States, Australia, Jordan, the Sultanate of Oman and the Republic of Ireland, the issue ranges from early modern to contemporary literature and culture, from Shakespeare to the literature and drama of contemporary Ireland.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310302</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Hybrid New World… or Not?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Transformation versus Hybridisation in Early Modern World]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Fatima Essadek]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>During the last three decades, early modern scholarship has drawn heavily on twentieth-century theorisation to analyse the socio-cultural conditions in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. An example of such scholarly endeavours is the attempt to appropriate the concept of hybridity to explain the constitution of cultural identity. This article re-evaluates this critical trend by reviewing the model of hybridity in relation to early modern cultures; it simultaneously proposes the existence of another cultural pattern that is here labelled ‘cultural transformation’. The article also contends that hybridisation is more manifest in the domain of material culture: the ethno-cultural characteristics of early modern communities made them more receptive towards accepting and integrating material objects but less welcoming towards assimilating beliefs, values or cultural practices from other nations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In this issue, <italic>Critical Survey</italic> continues to represent international scholarship and research, and to broaden the horizons of scholarship. Featuring authors from Britain, the United States, Australia, Jordan, the Sultanate of Oman and the Republic of Ireland, the issue ranges from early modern to contemporary literature and culture, from Shakespeare to the literature and drama of contemporary Ireland.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310302</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Hybrid New World… or Not?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Transformation versus Hybridisation in Early Modern World]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Fatima Essadek]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>During the last three decades, early modern scholarship has drawn heavily on twentieth-century theorisation to analyse the socio-cultural conditions in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. An example of such scholarly endeavours is the attempt to appropriate the concept of hybridity to explain the constitution of cultural identity. This article re-evaluates this critical trend by reviewing the model of hybridity in relation to early modern cultures; it simultaneously proposes the existence of another cultural pattern that is here labelled ‘cultural transformation’. The article also contends that hybridisation is more manifest in the domain of material culture: the ethno-cultural characteristics of early modern communities made them more receptive towards accepting and integrating material objects but less welcoming towards assimilating beliefs, values or cultural practices from other nations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310303</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Archive Man’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Stephen Poliakoff and the Archive]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Robertson]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The writer-director Stephen Poliakoff's thematic concerns with history and memory have repeatedly returned to the archive as a site of discovery. Poliakoff's use, and exploration, of archives in his work has coincided with a marked rise in mainstream cultural engagement with archives for personal use, as well as an archival turn in literary scholarship. This article explores the different types of archive and archival material found in Poliakoff's dramas for stage and screen, mapping the topography of public and private archives in his work, in turn revealing the commentaries these dramas are making about how we create and use archives, and who and what they are for.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In this issue, <italic>Critical Survey</italic> continues to represent international scholarship and research, and to broaden the horizons of scholarship. Featuring authors from Britain, the United States, Australia, Jordan, the Sultanate of Oman and the Republic of Ireland, the issue ranges from early modern to contemporary literature and culture, from Shakespeare to the literature and drama of contemporary Ireland.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310302</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Hybrid New World… or Not?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Transformation versus Hybridisation in Early Modern World]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Fatima Essadek]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>During the last three decades, early modern scholarship has drawn heavily on twentieth-century theorisation to analyse the socio-cultural conditions in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. An example of such scholarly endeavours is the attempt to appropriate the concept of hybridity to explain the constitution of cultural identity. This article re-evaluates this critical trend by reviewing the model of hybridity in relation to early modern cultures; it simultaneously proposes the existence of another cultural pattern that is here labelled ‘cultural transformation’. The article also contends that hybridisation is more manifest in the domain of material culture: the ethno-cultural characteristics of early modern communities made them more receptive towards accepting and integrating material objects but less welcoming towards assimilating beliefs, values or cultural practices from other nations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310303</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Archive Man’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Stephen Poliakoff and the Archive]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Robertson]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The writer-director Stephen Poliakoff's thematic concerns with history and memory have repeatedly returned to the archive as a site of discovery. Poliakoff's use, and exploration, of archives in his work has coincided with a marked rise in mainstream cultural engagement with archives for personal use, as well as an archival turn in literary scholarship. This article explores the different types of archive and archival material found in Poliakoff's dramas for stage and screen, mapping the topography of public and private archives in his work, in turn revealing the commentaries these dramas are making about how we create and use archives, and who and what they are for.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Macbeth's Thick Night and the Political Ecology of a Dark Scotland]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jeffrey B. Griswold]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article complicates scholarship on <italic>Macbeth</italic> that understands political attachment in terms of an autonomous subject and attributes Macbeth's demise to an over-susceptibility to natural or supernatural forces. By putting early modern accounts of the humoral constitution of the night air in conversation with modern theories of apostrophe, I argue that the Macbeths’ experiences of night theorise political action as inseparable from the nonhuman forces in the play. Shakespeare reworks his source material to explore the borders of the human, imagining a more complex relationship between treasonous violence and the darkness that enshrouds Scotland.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In this issue, <italic>Critical Survey</italic> continues to represent international scholarship and research, and to broaden the horizons of scholarship. Featuring authors from Britain, the United States, Australia, Jordan, the Sultanate of Oman and the Republic of Ireland, the issue ranges from early modern to contemporary literature and culture, from Shakespeare to the literature and drama of contemporary Ireland.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310302</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Hybrid New World… or Not?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Transformation versus Hybridisation in Early Modern World]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Fatima Essadek]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>During the last three decades, early modern scholarship has drawn heavily on twentieth-century theorisation to analyse the socio-cultural conditions in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. An example of such scholarly endeavours is the attempt to appropriate the concept of hybridity to explain the constitution of cultural identity. This article re-evaluates this critical trend by reviewing the model of hybridity in relation to early modern cultures; it simultaneously proposes the existence of another cultural pattern that is here labelled ‘cultural transformation’. The article also contends that hybridisation is more manifest in the domain of material culture: the ethno-cultural characteristics of early modern communities made them more receptive towards accepting and integrating material objects but less welcoming towards assimilating beliefs, values or cultural practices from other nations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310303</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Archive Man’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Stephen Poliakoff and the Archive]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Robertson]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The writer-director Stephen Poliakoff's thematic concerns with history and memory have repeatedly returned to the archive as a site of discovery. Poliakoff's use, and exploration, of archives in his work has coincided with a marked rise in mainstream cultural engagement with archives for personal use, as well as an archival turn in literary scholarship. This article explores the different types of archive and archival material found in Poliakoff's dramas for stage and screen, mapping the topography of public and private archives in his work, in turn revealing the commentaries these dramas are making about how we create and use archives, and who and what they are for.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Macbeth's Thick Night and the Political Ecology of a Dark Scotland]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jeffrey B. Griswold]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article complicates scholarship on <italic>Macbeth</italic> that understands political attachment in terms of an autonomous subject and attributes Macbeth's demise to an over-susceptibility to natural or supernatural forces. By putting early modern accounts of the humoral constitution of the night air in conversation with modern theories of apostrophe, I argue that the Macbeths’ experiences of night theorise political action as inseparable from the nonhuman forces in the play. Shakespeare reworks his source material to explore the borders of the human, imagining a more complex relationship between treasonous violence and the darkness that enshrouds Scotland.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Polyphonic Narrative Spaces in Hala Alyan's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Majed Aladylah]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>It is important to stress that Arab women writers have produced a new kaleidoscope of narrative fiction in English. They focus on a variety of representations with respect to identity, dislocation, cultural hybridity and belonging. Moreover, they have tried to construct a stable subjectivity and a space of belonging. These narratives are now dispersed and relocated by Arab women diasporic novelists such as Hala Alyan. This article will examine Hala Alyan's 2017 novel, <italic>Salt Houses</italic>. This debut novel has amalgamated different narrative experimentations and techniques, and how polyphonic spaces have dislocated the conventional act of narration and relocated it in tandem with the non-homogeneity of the Arab world itself.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In this issue, <italic>Critical Survey</italic> continues to represent international scholarship and research, and to broaden the horizons of scholarship. Featuring authors from Britain, the United States, Australia, Jordan, the Sultanate of Oman and the Republic of Ireland, the issue ranges from early modern to contemporary literature and culture, from Shakespeare to the literature and drama of contemporary Ireland.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310302</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Hybrid New World… or Not?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Transformation versus Hybridisation in Early Modern World]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Fatima Essadek]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>During the last three decades, early modern scholarship has drawn heavily on twentieth-century theorisation to analyse the socio-cultural conditions in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. An example of such scholarly endeavours is the attempt to appropriate the concept of hybridity to explain the constitution of cultural identity. This article re-evaluates this critical trend by reviewing the model of hybridity in relation to early modern cultures; it simultaneously proposes the existence of another cultural pattern that is here labelled ‘cultural transformation’. The article also contends that hybridisation is more manifest in the domain of material culture: the ethno-cultural characteristics of early modern communities made them more receptive towards accepting and integrating material objects but less welcoming towards assimilating beliefs, values or cultural practices from other nations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310303</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Archive Man’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Stephen Poliakoff and the Archive]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Robertson]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The writer-director Stephen Poliakoff's thematic concerns with history and memory have repeatedly returned to the archive as a site of discovery. Poliakoff's use, and exploration, of archives in his work has coincided with a marked rise in mainstream cultural engagement with archives for personal use, as well as an archival turn in literary scholarship. This article explores the different types of archive and archival material found in Poliakoff's dramas for stage and screen, mapping the topography of public and private archives in his work, in turn revealing the commentaries these dramas are making about how we create and use archives, and who and what they are for.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Macbeth's Thick Night and the Political Ecology of a Dark Scotland]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jeffrey B. Griswold]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article complicates scholarship on <italic>Macbeth</italic> that understands political attachment in terms of an autonomous subject and attributes Macbeth's demise to an over-susceptibility to natural or supernatural forces. By putting early modern accounts of the humoral constitution of the night air in conversation with modern theories of apostrophe, I argue that the Macbeths’ experiences of night theorise political action as inseparable from the nonhuman forces in the play. Shakespeare reworks his source material to explore the borders of the human, imagining a more complex relationship between treasonous violence and the darkness that enshrouds Scotland.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Polyphonic Narrative Spaces in Hala Alyan's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Majed Aladylah]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>It is important to stress that Arab women writers have produced a new kaleidoscope of narrative fiction in English. They focus on a variety of representations with respect to identity, dislocation, cultural hybridity and belonging. Moreover, they have tried to construct a stable subjectivity and a space of belonging. These narratives are now dispersed and relocated by Arab women diasporic novelists such as Hala Alyan. This article will examine Hala Alyan's 2017 novel, <italic>Salt Houses</italic>. This debut novel has amalgamated different narrative experimentations and techniques, and how polyphonic spaces have dislocated the conventional act of narration and relocated it in tandem with the non-homogeneity of the Arab world itself.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviving Lavinia]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Aquatic Imagery and Ecocritical Complexity in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Claire Hansen]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article revives the agency of Lavinia in <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> through a blended ecocritical and complexivist approach. A ‘blue' ecocritical lens identifies Lavinia's alignment with aquatic imagery, and tracks the development of this imagery across four main phases in the play: human tears, a river, a flood, and a freeze. These phases broadly map onto different modes of ecological relations as the play explores alternative patterns of human-environmental interactions. Lavinia is reinterpreted as an active and independent complex ecosystem, and one capable of communicating through the same aquatic imagery which is utilised in the narrative to attempt to contain and commodify her. <italic>Titus</italic>'s aquatic discourse finds parallels in our own climate crises, in ongoing problematic associations between women and nature, and in our need to generate new models of agency and ecological relations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In this issue, <italic>Critical Survey</italic> continues to represent international scholarship and research, and to broaden the horizons of scholarship. Featuring authors from Britain, the United States, Australia, Jordan, the Sultanate of Oman and the Republic of Ireland, the issue ranges from early modern to contemporary literature and culture, from Shakespeare to the literature and drama of contemporary Ireland.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310302</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Hybrid New World… or Not?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Transformation versus Hybridisation in Early Modern World]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Fatima Essadek]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>During the last three decades, early modern scholarship has drawn heavily on twentieth-century theorisation to analyse the socio-cultural conditions in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. An example of such scholarly endeavours is the attempt to appropriate the concept of hybridity to explain the constitution of cultural identity. This article re-evaluates this critical trend by reviewing the model of hybridity in relation to early modern cultures; it simultaneously proposes the existence of another cultural pattern that is here labelled ‘cultural transformation’. The article also contends that hybridisation is more manifest in the domain of material culture: the ethno-cultural characteristics of early modern communities made them more receptive towards accepting and integrating material objects but less welcoming towards assimilating beliefs, values or cultural practices from other nations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310303</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Archive Man’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Stephen Poliakoff and the Archive]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Robertson]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The writer-director Stephen Poliakoff's thematic concerns with history and memory have repeatedly returned to the archive as a site of discovery. Poliakoff's use, and exploration, of archives in his work has coincided with a marked rise in mainstream cultural engagement with archives for personal use, as well as an archival turn in literary scholarship. This article explores the different types of archive and archival material found in Poliakoff's dramas for stage and screen, mapping the topography of public and private archives in his work, in turn revealing the commentaries these dramas are making about how we create and use archives, and who and what they are for.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Macbeth's Thick Night and the Political Ecology of a Dark Scotland]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jeffrey B. Griswold]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article complicates scholarship on <italic>Macbeth</italic> that understands political attachment in terms of an autonomous subject and attributes Macbeth's demise to an over-susceptibility to natural or supernatural forces. By putting early modern accounts of the humoral constitution of the night air in conversation with modern theories of apostrophe, I argue that the Macbeths’ experiences of night theorise political action as inseparable from the nonhuman forces in the play. Shakespeare reworks his source material to explore the borders of the human, imagining a more complex relationship between treasonous violence and the darkness that enshrouds Scotland.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Polyphonic Narrative Spaces in Hala Alyan's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Majed Aladylah]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>It is important to stress that Arab women writers have produced a new kaleidoscope of narrative fiction in English. They focus on a variety of representations with respect to identity, dislocation, cultural hybridity and belonging. Moreover, they have tried to construct a stable subjectivity and a space of belonging. These narratives are now dispersed and relocated by Arab women diasporic novelists such as Hala Alyan. This article will examine Hala Alyan's 2017 novel, <italic>Salt Houses</italic>. This debut novel has amalgamated different narrative experimentations and techniques, and how polyphonic spaces have dislocated the conventional act of narration and relocated it in tandem with the non-homogeneity of the Arab world itself.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviving Lavinia]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Aquatic Imagery and Ecocritical Complexity in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Claire Hansen]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article revives the agency of Lavinia in <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> through a blended ecocritical and complexivist approach. A ‘blue' ecocritical lens identifies Lavinia's alignment with aquatic imagery, and tracks the development of this imagery across four main phases in the play: human tears, a river, a flood, and a freeze. These phases broadly map onto different modes of ecological relations as the play explores alternative patterns of human-environmental interactions. Lavinia is reinterpreted as an active and independent complex ecosystem, and one capable of communicating through the same aquatic imagery which is utilised in the narrative to attempt to contain and commodify her. <italic>Titus</italic>'s aquatic discourse finds parallels in our own climate crises, in ongoing problematic associations between women and nature, and in our need to generate new models of agency and ecological relations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Physical Responses to Trauma]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Examining Behavioural Reactions in Brian Friel's  and Eimear McBride's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Chu He]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article compares Brian Friel's play <italic>Give Me Your Answer, Do!</italic> with Eimear McBride's novel <italic>A Girl Is a Half-formed Thing</italic> to inquire into why the characters react to their traumas with seemingly aberrant behaviours. These two modern Irish works seem to suggest that the characters find a devious, physical way of self-preservation when combatting their extremely powerless state of traumatisation, which exposes our conflicting drives in the face of trauma: although trauma is mostly associated with death drive towards self-destruction, we cannot overlook its connection to life drive. By analysing these traumatised characters’ bodies as the very platform on which the symbiosis of the two opposing instincts is staged, this article explores trauma's indelible impacts on the body and the body's troubled resilience.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In this issue, <italic>Critical Survey</italic> continues to represent international scholarship and research, and to broaden the horizons of scholarship. Featuring authors from Britain, the United States, Australia, Jordan, the Sultanate of Oman and the Republic of Ireland, the issue ranges from early modern to contemporary literature and culture, from Shakespeare to the literature and drama of contemporary Ireland.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310302</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Hybrid New World… or Not?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Transformation versus Hybridisation in Early Modern World]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Fatima Essadek]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>During the last three decades, early modern scholarship has drawn heavily on twentieth-century theorisation to analyse the socio-cultural conditions in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. An example of such scholarly endeavours is the attempt to appropriate the concept of hybridity to explain the constitution of cultural identity. This article re-evaluates this critical trend by reviewing the model of hybridity in relation to early modern cultures; it simultaneously proposes the existence of another cultural pattern that is here labelled ‘cultural transformation’. The article also contends that hybridisation is more manifest in the domain of material culture: the ethno-cultural characteristics of early modern communities made them more receptive towards accepting and integrating material objects but less welcoming towards assimilating beliefs, values or cultural practices from other nations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310303</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Archive Man’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Stephen Poliakoff and the Archive]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Robertson]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The writer-director Stephen Poliakoff's thematic concerns with history and memory have repeatedly returned to the archive as a site of discovery. Poliakoff's use, and exploration, of archives in his work has coincided with a marked rise in mainstream cultural engagement with archives for personal use, as well as an archival turn in literary scholarship. This article explores the different types of archive and archival material found in Poliakoff's dramas for stage and screen, mapping the topography of public and private archives in his work, in turn revealing the commentaries these dramas are making about how we create and use archives, and who and what they are for.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Macbeth's Thick Night and the Political Ecology of a Dark Scotland]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jeffrey B. Griswold]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article complicates scholarship on <italic>Macbeth</italic> that understands political attachment in terms of an autonomous subject and attributes Macbeth's demise to an over-susceptibility to natural or supernatural forces. By putting early modern accounts of the humoral constitution of the night air in conversation with modern theories of apostrophe, I argue that the Macbeths’ experiences of night theorise political action as inseparable from the nonhuman forces in the play. Shakespeare reworks his source material to explore the borders of the human, imagining a more complex relationship between treasonous violence and the darkness that enshrouds Scotland.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Polyphonic Narrative Spaces in Hala Alyan's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Majed Aladylah]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>It is important to stress that Arab women writers have produced a new kaleidoscope of narrative fiction in English. They focus on a variety of representations with respect to identity, dislocation, cultural hybridity and belonging. Moreover, they have tried to construct a stable subjectivity and a space of belonging. These narratives are now dispersed and relocated by Arab women diasporic novelists such as Hala Alyan. This article will examine Hala Alyan's 2017 novel, <italic>Salt Houses</italic>. This debut novel has amalgamated different narrative experimentations and techniques, and how polyphonic spaces have dislocated the conventional act of narration and relocated it in tandem with the non-homogeneity of the Arab world itself.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviving Lavinia]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Aquatic Imagery and Ecocritical Complexity in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Claire Hansen]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article revives the agency of Lavinia in <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> through a blended ecocritical and complexivist approach. A ‘blue' ecocritical lens identifies Lavinia's alignment with aquatic imagery, and tracks the development of this imagery across four main phases in the play: human tears, a river, a flood, and a freeze. These phases broadly map onto different modes of ecological relations as the play explores alternative patterns of human-environmental interactions. Lavinia is reinterpreted as an active and independent complex ecosystem, and one capable of communicating through the same aquatic imagery which is utilised in the narrative to attempt to contain and commodify her. <italic>Titus</italic>'s aquatic discourse finds parallels in our own climate crises, in ongoing problematic associations between women and nature, and in our need to generate new models of agency and ecological relations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Physical Responses to Trauma]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Examining Behavioural Reactions in Brian Friel's  and Eimear McBride's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Chu He]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article compares Brian Friel's play <italic>Give Me Your Answer, Do!</italic> with Eimear McBride's novel <italic>A Girl Is a Half-formed Thing</italic> to inquire into why the characters react to their traumas with seemingly aberrant behaviours. These two modern Irish works seem to suggest that the characters find a devious, physical way of self-preservation when combatting their extremely powerless state of traumatisation, which exposes our conflicting drives in the face of trauma: although trauma is mostly associated with death drive towards self-destruction, we cannot overlook its connection to life drive. By analysing these traumatised characters’ bodies as the very platform on which the symbiosis of the two opposing instincts is staged, this article explores trauma's indelible impacts on the body and the body's troubled resilience.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310308</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Possibilities of Shame in Dermot Bolger's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Eóin Flannery]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Dermot Bolger's 2015 novel <italic>Tanglewood</italic> is one of a raft of literary responses to the demise of Ireland's recent economic ‘miracle’, the so-called ‘Celtic Tiger’. Bolger's narrative is deeply critical of the corrupted morality that characterised facets of the property ‘boom’, a corner of the Irish economy that underlay such a significant part of the economic buoyancy of the country. Consequently, Bolger mobilises shame as one part of his critical armoury, and in so doing he resurrects a familiar affect in the Irish context. However, Bolger's use of shame, and his suggestion that those who benefited most lavishly during Ireland's Celtic Tiger period should be shamed, and feel ashamed, are deeply conservative and self-defeating ways of confronting the aftermath of the economic recession in Ireland. As we note, Bolger's version of shame causes little more than personal isolation and familial fracture, and lacks any potential to partake of what we shall term ‘a revolutionary politics of shame’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>In this issue, <italic>Critical Survey</italic> continues to represent international scholarship and research, and to broaden the horizons of scholarship. Featuring authors from Britain, the United States, Australia, Jordan, the Sultanate of Oman and the Republic of Ireland, the issue ranges from early modern to contemporary literature and culture, from Shakespeare to the literature and drama of contemporary Ireland.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310302</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Hybrid New World… or Not?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Transformation versus Hybridisation in Early Modern World]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Fatima Essadek]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>During the last three decades, early modern scholarship has drawn heavily on twentieth-century theorisation to analyse the socio-cultural conditions in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. An example of such scholarly endeavours is the attempt to appropriate the concept of hybridity to explain the constitution of cultural identity. This article re-evaluates this critical trend by reviewing the model of hybridity in relation to early modern cultures; it simultaneously proposes the existence of another cultural pattern that is here labelled ‘cultural transformation’. The article also contends that hybridisation is more manifest in the domain of material culture: the ethno-cultural characteristics of early modern communities made them more receptive towards accepting and integrating material objects but less welcoming towards assimilating beliefs, values or cultural practices from other nations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310303</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Archive Man’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Stephen Poliakoff and the Archive]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Robertson]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The writer-director Stephen Poliakoff's thematic concerns with history and memory have repeatedly returned to the archive as a site of discovery. Poliakoff's use, and exploration, of archives in his work has coincided with a marked rise in mainstream cultural engagement with archives for personal use, as well as an archival turn in literary scholarship. This article explores the different types of archive and archival material found in Poliakoff's dramas for stage and screen, mapping the topography of public and private archives in his work, in turn revealing the commentaries these dramas are making about how we create and use archives, and who and what they are for.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Macbeth's Thick Night and the Political Ecology of a Dark Scotland]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jeffrey B. Griswold]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article complicates scholarship on <italic>Macbeth</italic> that understands political attachment in terms of an autonomous subject and attributes Macbeth's demise to an over-susceptibility to natural or supernatural forces. By putting early modern accounts of the humoral constitution of the night air in conversation with modern theories of apostrophe, I argue that the Macbeths’ experiences of night theorise political action as inseparable from the nonhuman forces in the play. Shakespeare reworks his source material to explore the borders of the human, imagining a more complex relationship between treasonous violence and the darkness that enshrouds Scotland.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Polyphonic Narrative Spaces in Hala Alyan's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Majed Aladylah]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>It is important to stress that Arab women writers have produced a new kaleidoscope of narrative fiction in English. They focus on a variety of representations with respect to identity, dislocation, cultural hybridity and belonging. Moreover, they have tried to construct a stable subjectivity and a space of belonging. These narratives are now dispersed and relocated by Arab women diasporic novelists such as Hala Alyan. This article will examine Hala Alyan's 2017 novel, <italic>Salt Houses</italic>. This debut novel has amalgamated different narrative experimentations and techniques, and how polyphonic spaces have dislocated the conventional act of narration and relocated it in tandem with the non-homogeneity of the Arab world itself.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviving Lavinia]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Aquatic Imagery and Ecocritical Complexity in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Claire Hansen]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article revives the agency of Lavinia in <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic> through a blended ecocritical and complexivist approach. A ‘blue' ecocritical lens identifies Lavinia's alignment with aquatic imagery, and tracks the development of this imagery across four main phases in the play: human tears, a river, a flood, and a freeze. These phases broadly map onto different modes of ecological relations as the play explores alternative patterns of human-environmental interactions. Lavinia is reinterpreted as an active and independent complex ecosystem, and one capable of communicating through the same aquatic imagery which is utilised in the narrative to attempt to contain and commodify her. <italic>Titus</italic>'s aquatic discourse finds parallels in our own climate crises, in ongoing problematic associations between women and nature, and in our need to generate new models of agency and ecological relations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Physical Responses to Trauma]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Examining Behavioural Reactions in Brian Friel's  and Eimear McBride's ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Chu He]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article compares Brian Friel's play <italic>Give Me Your Answer, Do!</italic> with Eimear McBride's novel <italic>A Girl Is a Half-formed Thing</italic> to inquire into why the characters react to their traumas with seemingly aberrant behaviours. These two modern Irish works seem to suggest that the characters find a devious, physical way of self-preservation when combatting their extremely powerless state of traumatisation, which exposes our conflicting drives in the face of trauma: although trauma is mostly associated with death drive towards self-destruction, we cannot overlook its connection to life drive. By analysing these traumatised characters’ bodies as the very platform on which the symbiosis of the two opposing instincts is staged, this article explores trauma's indelible impacts on the body and the body's troubled resilience.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310308</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Possibilities of Shame in Dermot Bolger's ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Eóin Flannery]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Dermot Bolger's 2015 novel <italic>Tanglewood</italic> is one of a raft of literary responses to the demise of Ireland's recent economic ‘miracle’, the so-called ‘Celtic Tiger’. Bolger's narrative is deeply critical of the corrupted morality that characterised facets of the property ‘boom’, a corner of the Irish economy that underlay such a significant part of the economic buoyancy of the country. Consequently, Bolger mobilises shame as one part of his critical armoury, and in so doing he resurrects a familiar affect in the Irish context. However, Bolger's use of shame, and his suggestion that those who benefited most lavishly during Ireland's Celtic Tiger period should be shamed, and feel ashamed, are deeply conservative and self-defeating ways of confronting the aftermath of the economic recession in Ireland. As we note, Bolger's version of shame causes little more than personal isolation and familial fracture, and lacks any potential to partake of what we shall term ‘a revolutionary politics of shame’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.310309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.310309</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Amanda Bonnick]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Yousif M. Qasmiyeh]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Theophilus Kwek]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>High Seas, by Amanda Bonnick</p>
<p>My Life Is a Shadow of a Faraway Incident, by Fakhry Ratrout. Translated by Yousif M. Qasmiyeh and Theophilus Kwek</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Why Q1 Hamlet Matters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction situates the special double issue ‘Canonizing Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>’ in the context of the early publication history of Shakespeare's tragedy and the recent critical and editorial interest in the first edition. The first edition of <italic>Hamlet</italic> – often called ‘Q1’, shorthand for ‘first quarto’ – was published in 1603, in what we might regard as the early modern equivalent of a cheap paperback. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is becoming increasingly canonical not because there is universal agreement about what it is or what it means, but because more and more Shakespearians agree that it is <italic>worth arguing about.</italic> If we read or perform it, rather than simply dismissing it (as was done for most of the twentieth century), Q1 makes us think: about performance, book history, Shakespeare's relationships with his contemporaries, and the shape of his whole career.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Why Q1 Hamlet Matters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction situates the special double issue ‘Canonizing Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>’ in the context of the early publication history of Shakespeare's tragedy and the recent critical and editorial interest in the first edition. The first edition of <italic>Hamlet</italic> – often called ‘Q1’, shorthand for ‘first quarto’ – was published in 1603, in what we might regard as the early modern equivalent of a cheap paperback. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is becoming increasingly canonical not because there is universal agreement about what it is or what it means, but because more and more Shakespearians agree that it is <italic>worth arguing about.</italic> If we read or perform it, rather than simply dismissing it (as was done for most of the twentieth century), Q1 makes us think: about performance, book history, Shakespeare's relationships with his contemporaries, and the shape of his whole career.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Early Gothic Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gary Taylor]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article proposes that Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is best understood as an early Gothic tragedy. It connects Catherine Belsey's work on Shakespeare's indebtedness to ‘old wives’ tales’ and ‘winter's tales’ about ghosts with Terri Bourus's evidence of Q1's connections to Stratford-upon-Avon, the 1580s, and the beginnings of Shakespeare's London career. It conducts a systematic lexical investigation of Q1's Scene 14 (not present in Q2 or F), showing that the scene's language is indisputably Shakespearian. It connects the dramaturgy of Q1 to the dramaturgy of <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic>, particularly in terms of issues about the staging of violence, previously explored by Stanley Wells. It also shows that <italic>Titus</italic> and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> share an unusual interest in the barbarity and vengefulness of Gothic Europe (including Denmark and Norway).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Why Q1 Hamlet Matters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction situates the special double issue ‘Canonizing Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>’ in the context of the early publication history of Shakespeare's tragedy and the recent critical and editorial interest in the first edition. The first edition of <italic>Hamlet</italic> – often called ‘Q1’, shorthand for ‘first quarto’ – was published in 1603, in what we might regard as the early modern equivalent of a cheap paperback. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is becoming increasingly canonical not because there is universal agreement about what it is or what it means, but because more and more Shakespearians agree that it is <italic>worth arguing about.</italic> If we read or perform it, rather than simply dismissing it (as was done for most of the twentieth century), Q1 makes us think: about performance, book history, Shakespeare's relationships with his contemporaries, and the shape of his whole career.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Early Gothic Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gary Taylor]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article proposes that Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is best understood as an early Gothic tragedy. It connects Catherine Belsey's work on Shakespeare's indebtedness to ‘old wives’ tales’ and ‘winter's tales’ about ghosts with Terri Bourus's evidence of Q1's connections to Stratford-upon-Avon, the 1580s, and the beginnings of Shakespeare's London career. It conducts a systematic lexical investigation of Q1's Scene 14 (not present in Q2 or F), showing that the scene's language is indisputably Shakespearian. It connects the dramaturgy of Q1 to the dramaturgy of <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic>, particularly in terms of issues about the staging of violence, previously explored by Stanley Wells. It also shows that <italic>Titus</italic> and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> share an unusual interest in the barbarity and vengefulness of Gothic Europe (including Denmark and Norway).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Hybrid Hamlet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Player Tested, Shakespeare Approved]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christopher Marino]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The first or ‘bad’ quarto of Hamlet is the subject of much debate. Is it an early version of the play as some scholars suggest? Or is it corrupted memorial reconstruction, a product of ‘fast writing’ transcription, or just a pirated version of the play rushed into print? In this article I posit that the first quarto is indeed a valid text that deserves to be recognised for its unique, unfussy, playable brilliance. That the text provides clues (if one knows how to look), that elucidate answers to many of the questions that productions must contend with. I believe it to be a time-capsule version of sorts that is a product of what the actors truly performed, rather than a celebration of the poet's aspirationally complex verse.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Why Q1 Hamlet Matters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction situates the special double issue ‘Canonizing Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>’ in the context of the early publication history of Shakespeare's tragedy and the recent critical and editorial interest in the first edition. The first edition of <italic>Hamlet</italic> – often called ‘Q1’, shorthand for ‘first quarto’ – was published in 1603, in what we might regard as the early modern equivalent of a cheap paperback. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is becoming increasingly canonical not because there is universal agreement about what it is or what it means, but because more and more Shakespearians agree that it is <italic>worth arguing about.</italic> If we read or perform it, rather than simply dismissing it (as was done for most of the twentieth century), Q1 makes us think: about performance, book history, Shakespeare's relationships with his contemporaries, and the shape of his whole career.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Early Gothic Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gary Taylor]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article proposes that Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is best understood as an early Gothic tragedy. It connects Catherine Belsey's work on Shakespeare's indebtedness to ‘old wives’ tales’ and ‘winter's tales’ about ghosts with Terri Bourus's evidence of Q1's connections to Stratford-upon-Avon, the 1580s, and the beginnings of Shakespeare's London career. It conducts a systematic lexical investigation of Q1's Scene 14 (not present in Q2 or F), showing that the scene's language is indisputably Shakespearian. It connects the dramaturgy of Q1 to the dramaturgy of <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic>, particularly in terms of issues about the staging of violence, previously explored by Stanley Wells. It also shows that <italic>Titus</italic> and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> share an unusual interest in the barbarity and vengefulness of Gothic Europe (including Denmark and Norway).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Hybrid Hamlet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Player Tested, Shakespeare Approved]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christopher Marino]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The first or ‘bad’ quarto of Hamlet is the subject of much debate. Is it an early version of the play as some scholars suggest? Or is it corrupted memorial reconstruction, a product of ‘fast writing’ transcription, or just a pirated version of the play rushed into print? In this article I posit that the first quarto is indeed a valid text that deserves to be recognised for its unique, unfussy, playable brilliance. That the text provides clues (if one knows how to look), that elucidate answers to many of the questions that productions must contend with. I believe it to be a time-capsule version of sorts that is a product of what the actors truly performed, rather than a celebration of the poet's aspirationally complex verse.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ofelia’s Interruption of Ophelia in Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael M. Wagoner]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Using interruptions as a specific formal structure, this article explores the varying characterisation of Ophelia/Ofelia in <italic>Hamlet</italic>. The textual differences apparent in the ‘Nunnery’ scene present an Ophelia in Q2 that is interrupted by Hamlet and possesses little power, whereas her Q1 counterpart actively engages the prince and repeatedly interrupts him. These differences highlight not only a change in characterisation but also a reconceptualisation of the status of the two texts: Q2 presents a directed and writerly dramatic text, while Q1 offers an open and performative theatrical one. By considering the repeated interruptions not as corruptions in the text but as open and artful choices, Q1's Ofelia becomes a more equal and interesting character who asserts agency and defies Hamlet's misogynistic invective.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Why Q1 Hamlet Matters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction situates the special double issue ‘Canonizing Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>’ in the context of the early publication history of Shakespeare's tragedy and the recent critical and editorial interest in the first edition. The first edition of <italic>Hamlet</italic> – often called ‘Q1’, shorthand for ‘first quarto’ – was published in 1603, in what we might regard as the early modern equivalent of a cheap paperback. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is becoming increasingly canonical not because there is universal agreement about what it is or what it means, but because more and more Shakespearians agree that it is <italic>worth arguing about.</italic> If we read or perform it, rather than simply dismissing it (as was done for most of the twentieth century), Q1 makes us think: about performance, book history, Shakespeare's relationships with his contemporaries, and the shape of his whole career.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Early Gothic Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gary Taylor]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article proposes that Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is best understood as an early Gothic tragedy. It connects Catherine Belsey's work on Shakespeare's indebtedness to ‘old wives’ tales’ and ‘winter's tales’ about ghosts with Terri Bourus's evidence of Q1's connections to Stratford-upon-Avon, the 1580s, and the beginnings of Shakespeare's London career. It conducts a systematic lexical investigation of Q1's Scene 14 (not present in Q2 or F), showing that the scene's language is indisputably Shakespearian. It connects the dramaturgy of Q1 to the dramaturgy of <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic>, particularly in terms of issues about the staging of violence, previously explored by Stanley Wells. It also shows that <italic>Titus</italic> and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> share an unusual interest in the barbarity and vengefulness of Gothic Europe (including Denmark and Norway).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Hybrid Hamlet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Player Tested, Shakespeare Approved]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christopher Marino]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The first or ‘bad’ quarto of Hamlet is the subject of much debate. Is it an early version of the play as some scholars suggest? Or is it corrupted memorial reconstruction, a product of ‘fast writing’ transcription, or just a pirated version of the play rushed into print? In this article I posit that the first quarto is indeed a valid text that deserves to be recognised for its unique, unfussy, playable brilliance. That the text provides clues (if one knows how to look), that elucidate answers to many of the questions that productions must contend with. I believe it to be a time-capsule version of sorts that is a product of what the actors truly performed, rather than a celebration of the poet's aspirationally complex verse.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ofelia’s Interruption of Ophelia in Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael M. Wagoner]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Using interruptions as a specific formal structure, this article explores the varying characterisation of Ophelia/Ofelia in <italic>Hamlet</italic>. The textual differences apparent in the ‘Nunnery’ scene present an Ophelia in Q2 that is interrupted by Hamlet and possesses little power, whereas her Q1 counterpart actively engages the prince and repeatedly interrupts him. These differences highlight not only a change in characterisation but also a reconceptualisation of the status of the two texts: Q2 presents a directed and writerly dramatic text, while Q1 offers an open and performative theatrical one. By considering the repeated interruptions not as corruptions in the text but as open and artful choices, Q1's Ofelia becomes a more equal and interesting character who asserts agency and defies Hamlet's misogynistic invective.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beautified Q1 Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Douglas Bruster]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1603) routinely sets prose speeches so that they appear to be blank verse. This article argues that such was an attempt to confer prestige upon the text, particularly in the wake of the saturation of Shakespeare books on the literary marketplace around 1600 – a phenomenon that saw his prose works achieve less favour than those in pentameter. The publishers of Q1 <italic>Merry Wives</italic> (1602) and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> may have hedged their bets on these Shakespeare texts by amplifying their verse, long the gold standard of the Shakespearean brand. Like <italic>The True Tragedie of Richard III</italic> (published 1594) and <italic>The Famous Victories of Henry V</italic> (entered 1594), which presented their opening pages to readers as iambic pentameter, Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> seems to have beautified its dialogue for readers in the early modern book marketplace.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Why Q1 Hamlet Matters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction situates the special double issue ‘Canonizing Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>’ in the context of the early publication history of Shakespeare's tragedy and the recent critical and editorial interest in the first edition. The first edition of <italic>Hamlet</italic> – often called ‘Q1’, shorthand for ‘first quarto’ – was published in 1603, in what we might regard as the early modern equivalent of a cheap paperback. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is becoming increasingly canonical not because there is universal agreement about what it is or what it means, but because more and more Shakespearians agree that it is <italic>worth arguing about.</italic> If we read or perform it, rather than simply dismissing it (as was done for most of the twentieth century), Q1 makes us think: about performance, book history, Shakespeare's relationships with his contemporaries, and the shape of his whole career.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Early Gothic Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gary Taylor]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article proposes that Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is best understood as an early Gothic tragedy. It connects Catherine Belsey's work on Shakespeare's indebtedness to ‘old wives’ tales’ and ‘winter's tales’ about ghosts with Terri Bourus's evidence of Q1's connections to Stratford-upon-Avon, the 1580s, and the beginnings of Shakespeare's London career. It conducts a systematic lexical investigation of Q1's Scene 14 (not present in Q2 or F), showing that the scene's language is indisputably Shakespearian. It connects the dramaturgy of Q1 to the dramaturgy of <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic>, particularly in terms of issues about the staging of violence, previously explored by Stanley Wells. It also shows that <italic>Titus</italic> and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> share an unusual interest in the barbarity and vengefulness of Gothic Europe (including Denmark and Norway).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Hybrid Hamlet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Player Tested, Shakespeare Approved]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christopher Marino]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The first or ‘bad’ quarto of Hamlet is the subject of much debate. Is it an early version of the play as some scholars suggest? Or is it corrupted memorial reconstruction, a product of ‘fast writing’ transcription, or just a pirated version of the play rushed into print? In this article I posit that the first quarto is indeed a valid text that deserves to be recognised for its unique, unfussy, playable brilliance. That the text provides clues (if one knows how to look), that elucidate answers to many of the questions that productions must contend with. I believe it to be a time-capsule version of sorts that is a product of what the actors truly performed, rather than a celebration of the poet's aspirationally complex verse.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ofelia’s Interruption of Ophelia in Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael M. Wagoner]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Using interruptions as a specific formal structure, this article explores the varying characterisation of Ophelia/Ofelia in <italic>Hamlet</italic>. The textual differences apparent in the ‘Nunnery’ scene present an Ophelia in Q2 that is interrupted by Hamlet and possesses little power, whereas her Q1 counterpart actively engages the prince and repeatedly interrupts him. These differences highlight not only a change in characterisation but also a reconceptualisation of the status of the two texts: Q2 presents a directed and writerly dramatic text, while Q1 offers an open and performative theatrical one. By considering the repeated interruptions not as corruptions in the text but as open and artful choices, Q1's Ofelia becomes a more equal and interesting character who asserts agency and defies Hamlet's misogynistic invective.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beautified Q1 Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Douglas Bruster]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1603) routinely sets prose speeches so that they appear to be blank verse. This article argues that such was an attempt to confer prestige upon the text, particularly in the wake of the saturation of Shakespeare books on the literary marketplace around 1600 – a phenomenon that saw his prose works achieve less favour than those in pentameter. The publishers of Q1 <italic>Merry Wives</italic> (1602) and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> may have hedged their bets on these Shakespeare texts by amplifying their verse, long the gold standard of the Shakespearean brand. Like <italic>The True Tragedie of Richard III</italic> (published 1594) and <italic>The Famous Victories of Henry V</italic> (entered 1594), which presented their opening pages to readers as iambic pentameter, Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> seems to have beautified its dialogue for readers in the early modern book marketplace.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010206</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Good Enough Quarto]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamlet as a Material Object]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article challenges A.W. Pollard's foundational distinction between good and bad quartos, which confuses ethical and bibliographical categories. Some quartos are badly inked, or printed on poor-quality paper. But Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is a professional, well-made commodity. Zachary Lesser has conjectured that Q1 sold poorly, and has claimed that the similarity of the title pages of Q1 and Q2 supports that hypothesis. But both title pages are typical of Ling's books, and their similarities are no more remarkable than those in Ling's different quartos of Michael Drayton's poems. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> apparently sold more quickly than Q2. Using D.W. Winnicott's theories about the ‘good enough mother’ and ‘transitional objects’, we can identify Q1 as a ‘good enough quarto’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Why Q1 Hamlet Matters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction situates the special double issue ‘Canonizing Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>’ in the context of the early publication history of Shakespeare's tragedy and the recent critical and editorial interest in the first edition. The first edition of <italic>Hamlet</italic> – often called ‘Q1’, shorthand for ‘first quarto’ – was published in 1603, in what we might regard as the early modern equivalent of a cheap paperback. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is becoming increasingly canonical not because there is universal agreement about what it is or what it means, but because more and more Shakespearians agree that it is <italic>worth arguing about.</italic> If we read or perform it, rather than simply dismissing it (as was done for most of the twentieth century), Q1 makes us think: about performance, book history, Shakespeare's relationships with his contemporaries, and the shape of his whole career.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Early Gothic Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gary Taylor]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article proposes that Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is best understood as an early Gothic tragedy. It connects Catherine Belsey's work on Shakespeare's indebtedness to ‘old wives’ tales’ and ‘winter's tales’ about ghosts with Terri Bourus's evidence of Q1's connections to Stratford-upon-Avon, the 1580s, and the beginnings of Shakespeare's London career. It conducts a systematic lexical investigation of Q1's Scene 14 (not present in Q2 or F), showing that the scene's language is indisputably Shakespearian. It connects the dramaturgy of Q1 to the dramaturgy of <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic>, particularly in terms of issues about the staging of violence, previously explored by Stanley Wells. It also shows that <italic>Titus</italic> and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> share an unusual interest in the barbarity and vengefulness of Gothic Europe (including Denmark and Norway).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Hybrid Hamlet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Player Tested, Shakespeare Approved]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christopher Marino]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The first or ‘bad’ quarto of Hamlet is the subject of much debate. Is it an early version of the play as some scholars suggest? Or is it corrupted memorial reconstruction, a product of ‘fast writing’ transcription, or just a pirated version of the play rushed into print? In this article I posit that the first quarto is indeed a valid text that deserves to be recognised for its unique, unfussy, playable brilliance. That the text provides clues (if one knows how to look), that elucidate answers to many of the questions that productions must contend with. I believe it to be a time-capsule version of sorts that is a product of what the actors truly performed, rather than a celebration of the poet's aspirationally complex verse.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ofelia’s Interruption of Ophelia in Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael M. Wagoner]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Using interruptions as a specific formal structure, this article explores the varying characterisation of Ophelia/Ofelia in <italic>Hamlet</italic>. The textual differences apparent in the ‘Nunnery’ scene present an Ophelia in Q2 that is interrupted by Hamlet and possesses little power, whereas her Q1 counterpart actively engages the prince and repeatedly interrupts him. These differences highlight not only a change in characterisation but also a reconceptualisation of the status of the two texts: Q2 presents a directed and writerly dramatic text, while Q1 offers an open and performative theatrical one. By considering the repeated interruptions not as corruptions in the text but as open and artful choices, Q1's Ofelia becomes a more equal and interesting character who asserts agency and defies Hamlet's misogynistic invective.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beautified Q1 Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Douglas Bruster]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1603) routinely sets prose speeches so that they appear to be blank verse. This article argues that such was an attempt to confer prestige upon the text, particularly in the wake of the saturation of Shakespeare books on the literary marketplace around 1600 – a phenomenon that saw his prose works achieve less favour than those in pentameter. The publishers of Q1 <italic>Merry Wives</italic> (1602) and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> may have hedged their bets on these Shakespeare texts by amplifying their verse, long the gold standard of the Shakespearean brand. Like <italic>The True Tragedie of Richard III</italic> (published 1594) and <italic>The Famous Victories of Henry V</italic> (entered 1594), which presented their opening pages to readers as iambic pentameter, Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> seems to have beautified its dialogue for readers in the early modern book marketplace.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010206</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Good Enough Quarto]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamlet as a Material Object]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article challenges A.W. Pollard's foundational distinction between good and bad quartos, which confuses ethical and bibliographical categories. Some quartos are badly inked, or printed on poor-quality paper. But Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is a professional, well-made commodity. Zachary Lesser has conjectured that Q1 sold poorly, and has claimed that the similarity of the title pages of Q1 and Q2 supports that hypothesis. But both title pages are typical of Ling's books, and their similarities are no more remarkable than those in Ling's different quartos of Michael Drayton's poems. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> apparently sold more quickly than Q2. Using D.W. Winnicott's theories about the ‘good enough mother’ and ‘transitional objects’, we can identify Q1 as a ‘good enough quarto’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Harvey's 1593 ‘To Be and Not To Be’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Authorship and Date of the First Quarto of Hamlet]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dennis McCarthy]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ever since the discovery of the first quarto of <italic>Hamlet</italic> (Q1) in 1823, it has generated fierce debate among scholars about its origin. Recently, Terri Bourus has written a powerful book-length argument that Q1 was indeed by Shakespeare, as its title page states, and that he wrote it by 1589. The present article bolsters Bourus's conclusion with a careful look at its title page claims as well as the literary satires of Thomas Nashe, Gabriel Harvey and Ben Jonson. Specifically, Q1's title page and apparent allusions to <italic>Hamlet</italic> in the early 1590s pamphlet war of Nashe and Harvey independently confirm an earlier chronology for the tragedy. Jonson also attributes a line exclusive to Q1 to his caricature of Shakespeare in <italic>Every Man Out of His Humor</italic> (1600). The evidence suggests Shakespeare had written Q1 much earlier than conventionally assumed and that there was no ‘lost <italic>Hamlet</italic>’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Why Q1 Hamlet Matters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction situates the special double issue ‘Canonizing Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>’ in the context of the early publication history of Shakespeare's tragedy and the recent critical and editorial interest in the first edition. The first edition of <italic>Hamlet</italic> – often called ‘Q1’, shorthand for ‘first quarto’ – was published in 1603, in what we might regard as the early modern equivalent of a cheap paperback. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is becoming increasingly canonical not because there is universal agreement about what it is or what it means, but because more and more Shakespearians agree that it is <italic>worth arguing about.</italic> If we read or perform it, rather than simply dismissing it (as was done for most of the twentieth century), Q1 makes us think: about performance, book history, Shakespeare's relationships with his contemporaries, and the shape of his whole career.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Early Gothic Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gary Taylor]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article proposes that Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is best understood as an early Gothic tragedy. It connects Catherine Belsey's work on Shakespeare's indebtedness to ‘old wives’ tales’ and ‘winter's tales’ about ghosts with Terri Bourus's evidence of Q1's connections to Stratford-upon-Avon, the 1580s, and the beginnings of Shakespeare's London career. It conducts a systematic lexical investigation of Q1's Scene 14 (not present in Q2 or F), showing that the scene's language is indisputably Shakespearian. It connects the dramaturgy of Q1 to the dramaturgy of <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic>, particularly in terms of issues about the staging of violence, previously explored by Stanley Wells. It also shows that <italic>Titus</italic> and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> share an unusual interest in the barbarity and vengefulness of Gothic Europe (including Denmark and Norway).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Hybrid Hamlet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Player Tested, Shakespeare Approved]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christopher Marino]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The first or ‘bad’ quarto of Hamlet is the subject of much debate. Is it an early version of the play as some scholars suggest? Or is it corrupted memorial reconstruction, a product of ‘fast writing’ transcription, or just a pirated version of the play rushed into print? In this article I posit that the first quarto is indeed a valid text that deserves to be recognised for its unique, unfussy, playable brilliance. That the text provides clues (if one knows how to look), that elucidate answers to many of the questions that productions must contend with. I believe it to be a time-capsule version of sorts that is a product of what the actors truly performed, rather than a celebration of the poet's aspirationally complex verse.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ofelia’s Interruption of Ophelia in Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael M. Wagoner]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Using interruptions as a specific formal structure, this article explores the varying characterisation of Ophelia/Ofelia in <italic>Hamlet</italic>. The textual differences apparent in the ‘Nunnery’ scene present an Ophelia in Q2 that is interrupted by Hamlet and possesses little power, whereas her Q1 counterpart actively engages the prince and repeatedly interrupts him. These differences highlight not only a change in characterisation but also a reconceptualisation of the status of the two texts: Q2 presents a directed and writerly dramatic text, while Q1 offers an open and performative theatrical one. By considering the repeated interruptions not as corruptions in the text but as open and artful choices, Q1's Ofelia becomes a more equal and interesting character who asserts agency and defies Hamlet's misogynistic invective.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beautified Q1 Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Douglas Bruster]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1603) routinely sets prose speeches so that they appear to be blank verse. This article argues that such was an attempt to confer prestige upon the text, particularly in the wake of the saturation of Shakespeare books on the literary marketplace around 1600 – a phenomenon that saw his prose works achieve less favour than those in pentameter. The publishers of Q1 <italic>Merry Wives</italic> (1602) and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> may have hedged their bets on these Shakespeare texts by amplifying their verse, long the gold standard of the Shakespearean brand. Like <italic>The True Tragedie of Richard III</italic> (published 1594) and <italic>The Famous Victories of Henry V</italic> (entered 1594), which presented their opening pages to readers as iambic pentameter, Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> seems to have beautified its dialogue for readers in the early modern book marketplace.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010206</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Good Enough Quarto]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamlet as a Material Object]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article challenges A.W. Pollard's foundational distinction between good and bad quartos, which confuses ethical and bibliographical categories. Some quartos are badly inked, or printed on poor-quality paper. But Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is a professional, well-made commodity. Zachary Lesser has conjectured that Q1 sold poorly, and has claimed that the similarity of the title pages of Q1 and Q2 supports that hypothesis. But both title pages are typical of Ling's books, and their similarities are no more remarkable than those in Ling's different quartos of Michael Drayton's poems. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> apparently sold more quickly than Q2. Using D.W. Winnicott's theories about the ‘good enough mother’ and ‘transitional objects’, we can identify Q1 as a ‘good enough quarto’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Harvey's 1593 ‘To Be and Not To Be’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Authorship and Date of the First Quarto of Hamlet]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dennis McCarthy]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ever since the discovery of the first quarto of <italic>Hamlet</italic> (Q1) in 1823, it has generated fierce debate among scholars about its origin. Recently, Terri Bourus has written a powerful book-length argument that Q1 was indeed by Shakespeare, as its title page states, and that he wrote it by 1589. The present article bolsters Bourus's conclusion with a careful look at its title page claims as well as the literary satires of Thomas Nashe, Gabriel Harvey and Ben Jonson. Specifically, Q1's title page and apparent allusions to <italic>Hamlet</italic> in the early 1590s pamphlet war of Nashe and Harvey independently confirm an earlier chronology for the tragedy. Jonson also attributes a line exclusive to Q1 to his caricature of Shakespeare in <italic>Every Man Out of His Humor</italic> (1600). The evidence suggests Shakespeare had written Q1 much earlier than conventionally assumed and that there was no ‘lost <italic>Hamlet</italic>’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010208</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘To Be, or Not To Be’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamlet Q1, Q2 and Montaigne]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Saul Frampton]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The differences between the second quarto (1604–1605) version of Hamlet's soliloquy beginning ‘To be, or not to be’ and the version contained in the first quarto (1603) have often been used to argue for the authorial integrity of the former and the degenerate nature of the latter. However, recent research has questioned the customary primacy between these two texts, arguing instead that Q2 revises and expands Q1. This article will attempt to substantiate this interpretation by showing that Shakespeare's revision of ‘To be, or not to be’ is inspired by Montaigne's essay ‘By diuerse meanes men come vnto a like end’, translated by John Florio and published in 1603. Shakespeare's indebtedness to Montaigne has been noted before, most notably in <italic>The Tempest</italic>. But it is significant that possibly Shakespeare's first direct encounter with Montaigne is inspired by the very first three pages of Montaigne's <italic>Essays</italic>.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Why Q1 Hamlet Matters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction situates the special double issue ‘Canonizing Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>’ in the context of the early publication history of Shakespeare's tragedy and the recent critical and editorial interest in the first edition. The first edition of <italic>Hamlet</italic> – often called ‘Q1’, shorthand for ‘first quarto’ – was published in 1603, in what we might regard as the early modern equivalent of a cheap paperback. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is becoming increasingly canonical not because there is universal agreement about what it is or what it means, but because more and more Shakespearians agree that it is <italic>worth arguing about.</italic> If we read or perform it, rather than simply dismissing it (as was done for most of the twentieth century), Q1 makes us think: about performance, book history, Shakespeare's relationships with his contemporaries, and the shape of his whole career.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Early Gothic Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gary Taylor]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article proposes that Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is best understood as an early Gothic tragedy. It connects Catherine Belsey's work on Shakespeare's indebtedness to ‘old wives’ tales’ and ‘winter's tales’ about ghosts with Terri Bourus's evidence of Q1's connections to Stratford-upon-Avon, the 1580s, and the beginnings of Shakespeare's London career. It conducts a systematic lexical investigation of Q1's Scene 14 (not present in Q2 or F), showing that the scene's language is indisputably Shakespearian. It connects the dramaturgy of Q1 to the dramaturgy of <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic>, particularly in terms of issues about the staging of violence, previously explored by Stanley Wells. It also shows that <italic>Titus</italic> and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> share an unusual interest in the barbarity and vengefulness of Gothic Europe (including Denmark and Norway).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Hybrid Hamlet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Player Tested, Shakespeare Approved]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christopher Marino]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The first or ‘bad’ quarto of Hamlet is the subject of much debate. Is it an early version of the play as some scholars suggest? Or is it corrupted memorial reconstruction, a product of ‘fast writing’ transcription, or just a pirated version of the play rushed into print? In this article I posit that the first quarto is indeed a valid text that deserves to be recognised for its unique, unfussy, playable brilliance. That the text provides clues (if one knows how to look), that elucidate answers to many of the questions that productions must contend with. I believe it to be a time-capsule version of sorts that is a product of what the actors truly performed, rather than a celebration of the poet's aspirationally complex verse.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ofelia’s Interruption of Ophelia in Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael M. Wagoner]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Using interruptions as a specific formal structure, this article explores the varying characterisation of Ophelia/Ofelia in <italic>Hamlet</italic>. The textual differences apparent in the ‘Nunnery’ scene present an Ophelia in Q2 that is interrupted by Hamlet and possesses little power, whereas her Q1 counterpart actively engages the prince and repeatedly interrupts him. These differences highlight not only a change in characterisation but also a reconceptualisation of the status of the two texts: Q2 presents a directed and writerly dramatic text, while Q1 offers an open and performative theatrical one. By considering the repeated interruptions not as corruptions in the text but as open and artful choices, Q1's Ofelia becomes a more equal and interesting character who asserts agency and defies Hamlet's misogynistic invective.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beautified Q1 Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Douglas Bruster]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1603) routinely sets prose speeches so that they appear to be blank verse. This article argues that such was an attempt to confer prestige upon the text, particularly in the wake of the saturation of Shakespeare books on the literary marketplace around 1600 – a phenomenon that saw his prose works achieve less favour than those in pentameter. The publishers of Q1 <italic>Merry Wives</italic> (1602) and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> may have hedged their bets on these Shakespeare texts by amplifying their verse, long the gold standard of the Shakespearean brand. Like <italic>The True Tragedie of Richard III</italic> (published 1594) and <italic>The Famous Victories of Henry V</italic> (entered 1594), which presented their opening pages to readers as iambic pentameter, Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> seems to have beautified its dialogue for readers in the early modern book marketplace.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010206</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Good Enough Quarto]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamlet as a Material Object]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article challenges A.W. Pollard's foundational distinction between good and bad quartos, which confuses ethical and bibliographical categories. Some quartos are badly inked, or printed on poor-quality paper. But Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is a professional, well-made commodity. Zachary Lesser has conjectured that Q1 sold poorly, and has claimed that the similarity of the title pages of Q1 and Q2 supports that hypothesis. But both title pages are typical of Ling's books, and their similarities are no more remarkable than those in Ling's different quartos of Michael Drayton's poems. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> apparently sold more quickly than Q2. Using D.W. Winnicott's theories about the ‘good enough mother’ and ‘transitional objects’, we can identify Q1 as a ‘good enough quarto’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Harvey's 1593 ‘To Be and Not To Be’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Authorship and Date of the First Quarto of Hamlet]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dennis McCarthy]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ever since the discovery of the first quarto of <italic>Hamlet</italic> (Q1) in 1823, it has generated fierce debate among scholars about its origin. Recently, Terri Bourus has written a powerful book-length argument that Q1 was indeed by Shakespeare, as its title page states, and that he wrote it by 1589. The present article bolsters Bourus's conclusion with a careful look at its title page claims as well as the literary satires of Thomas Nashe, Gabriel Harvey and Ben Jonson. Specifically, Q1's title page and apparent allusions to <italic>Hamlet</italic> in the early 1590s pamphlet war of Nashe and Harvey independently confirm an earlier chronology for the tragedy. Jonson also attributes a line exclusive to Q1 to his caricature of Shakespeare in <italic>Every Man Out of His Humor</italic> (1600). The evidence suggests Shakespeare had written Q1 much earlier than conventionally assumed and that there was no ‘lost <italic>Hamlet</italic>’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010208</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘To Be, or Not To Be’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamlet Q1, Q2 and Montaigne]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Saul Frampton]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The differences between the second quarto (1604–1605) version of Hamlet's soliloquy beginning ‘To be, or not to be’ and the version contained in the first quarto (1603) have often been used to argue for the authorial integrity of the former and the degenerate nature of the latter. However, recent research has questioned the customary primacy between these two texts, arguing instead that Q2 revises and expands Q1. This article will attempt to substantiate this interpretation by showing that Shakespeare's revision of ‘To be, or not to be’ is inspired by Montaigne's essay ‘By diuerse meanes men come vnto a like end’, translated by John Florio and published in 1603. Shakespeare's indebtedness to Montaigne has been noted before, most notably in <italic>The Tempest</italic>. But it is significant that possibly Shakespeare's first direct encounter with Montaigne is inspired by the very first three pages of Montaigne's <italic>Essays</italic>.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare, Virgil and the First Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John V. Nance]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Of the fifteen verbal links Wiggins associates with Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> in his catalogue of <italic>British Drama</italic>, the inclusion of <italic>Dido, Queen of Carthage</italic> is potentially the most problematic in terms of establishing a 1588–1589 date for the play. This article re-examines the editorial and critical history of the most commonly cited overlap between these two plays – the entirety of ‘Aeneas's tale to Dido’ – and it provides new evidence that challenges their continued association.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Why Q1 Hamlet Matters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction situates the special double issue ‘Canonizing Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>’ in the context of the early publication history of Shakespeare's tragedy and the recent critical and editorial interest in the first edition. The first edition of <italic>Hamlet</italic> – often called ‘Q1’, shorthand for ‘first quarto’ – was published in 1603, in what we might regard as the early modern equivalent of a cheap paperback. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is becoming increasingly canonical not because there is universal agreement about what it is or what it means, but because more and more Shakespearians agree that it is <italic>worth arguing about.</italic> If we read or perform it, rather than simply dismissing it (as was done for most of the twentieth century), Q1 makes us think: about performance, book history, Shakespeare's relationships with his contemporaries, and the shape of his whole career.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Early Gothic Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gary Taylor]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article proposes that Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is best understood as an early Gothic tragedy. It connects Catherine Belsey's work on Shakespeare's indebtedness to ‘old wives’ tales’ and ‘winter's tales’ about ghosts with Terri Bourus's evidence of Q1's connections to Stratford-upon-Avon, the 1580s, and the beginnings of Shakespeare's London career. It conducts a systematic lexical investigation of Q1's Scene 14 (not present in Q2 or F), showing that the scene's language is indisputably Shakespearian. It connects the dramaturgy of Q1 to the dramaturgy of <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic>, particularly in terms of issues about the staging of violence, previously explored by Stanley Wells. It also shows that <italic>Titus</italic> and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> share an unusual interest in the barbarity and vengefulness of Gothic Europe (including Denmark and Norway).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Hybrid Hamlet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Player Tested, Shakespeare Approved]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christopher Marino]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The first or ‘bad’ quarto of Hamlet is the subject of much debate. Is it an early version of the play as some scholars suggest? Or is it corrupted memorial reconstruction, a product of ‘fast writing’ transcription, or just a pirated version of the play rushed into print? In this article I posit that the first quarto is indeed a valid text that deserves to be recognised for its unique, unfussy, playable brilliance. That the text provides clues (if one knows how to look), that elucidate answers to many of the questions that productions must contend with. I believe it to be a time-capsule version of sorts that is a product of what the actors truly performed, rather than a celebration of the poet's aspirationally complex verse.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ofelia’s Interruption of Ophelia in Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael M. Wagoner]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Using interruptions as a specific formal structure, this article explores the varying characterisation of Ophelia/Ofelia in <italic>Hamlet</italic>. The textual differences apparent in the ‘Nunnery’ scene present an Ophelia in Q2 that is interrupted by Hamlet and possesses little power, whereas her Q1 counterpart actively engages the prince and repeatedly interrupts him. These differences highlight not only a change in characterisation but also a reconceptualisation of the status of the two texts: Q2 presents a directed and writerly dramatic text, while Q1 offers an open and performative theatrical one. By considering the repeated interruptions not as corruptions in the text but as open and artful choices, Q1's Ofelia becomes a more equal and interesting character who asserts agency and defies Hamlet's misogynistic invective.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beautified Q1 Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Douglas Bruster]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1603) routinely sets prose speeches so that they appear to be blank verse. This article argues that such was an attempt to confer prestige upon the text, particularly in the wake of the saturation of Shakespeare books on the literary marketplace around 1600 – a phenomenon that saw his prose works achieve less favour than those in pentameter. The publishers of Q1 <italic>Merry Wives</italic> (1602) and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> may have hedged their bets on these Shakespeare texts by amplifying their verse, long the gold standard of the Shakespearean brand. Like <italic>The True Tragedie of Richard III</italic> (published 1594) and <italic>The Famous Victories of Henry V</italic> (entered 1594), which presented their opening pages to readers as iambic pentameter, Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> seems to have beautified its dialogue for readers in the early modern book marketplace.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010206</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Good Enough Quarto]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamlet as a Material Object]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article challenges A.W. Pollard's foundational distinction between good and bad quartos, which confuses ethical and bibliographical categories. Some quartos are badly inked, or printed on poor-quality paper. But Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is a professional, well-made commodity. Zachary Lesser has conjectured that Q1 sold poorly, and has claimed that the similarity of the title pages of Q1 and Q2 supports that hypothesis. But both title pages are typical of Ling's books, and their similarities are no more remarkable than those in Ling's different quartos of Michael Drayton's poems. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> apparently sold more quickly than Q2. Using D.W. Winnicott's theories about the ‘good enough mother’ and ‘transitional objects’, we can identify Q1 as a ‘good enough quarto’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Harvey's 1593 ‘To Be and Not To Be’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Authorship and Date of the First Quarto of Hamlet]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dennis McCarthy]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ever since the discovery of the first quarto of <italic>Hamlet</italic> (Q1) in 1823, it has generated fierce debate among scholars about its origin. Recently, Terri Bourus has written a powerful book-length argument that Q1 was indeed by Shakespeare, as its title page states, and that he wrote it by 1589. The present article bolsters Bourus's conclusion with a careful look at its title page claims as well as the literary satires of Thomas Nashe, Gabriel Harvey and Ben Jonson. Specifically, Q1's title page and apparent allusions to <italic>Hamlet</italic> in the early 1590s pamphlet war of Nashe and Harvey independently confirm an earlier chronology for the tragedy. Jonson also attributes a line exclusive to Q1 to his caricature of Shakespeare in <italic>Every Man Out of His Humor</italic> (1600). The evidence suggests Shakespeare had written Q1 much earlier than conventionally assumed and that there was no ‘lost <italic>Hamlet</italic>’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010208</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘To Be, or Not To Be’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamlet Q1, Q2 and Montaigne]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Saul Frampton]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The differences between the second quarto (1604–1605) version of Hamlet's soliloquy beginning ‘To be, or not to be’ and the version contained in the first quarto (1603) have often been used to argue for the authorial integrity of the former and the degenerate nature of the latter. However, recent research has questioned the customary primacy between these two texts, arguing instead that Q2 revises and expands Q1. This article will attempt to substantiate this interpretation by showing that Shakespeare's revision of ‘To be, or not to be’ is inspired by Montaigne's essay ‘By diuerse meanes men come vnto a like end’, translated by John Florio and published in 1603. Shakespeare's indebtedness to Montaigne has been noted before, most notably in <italic>The Tempest</italic>. But it is significant that possibly Shakespeare's first direct encounter with Montaigne is inspired by the very first three pages of Montaigne's <italic>Essays</italic>.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare, Virgil and the First Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John V. Nance]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Of the fifteen verbal links Wiggins associates with Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> in his catalogue of <italic>British Drama</italic>, the inclusion of <italic>Dido, Queen of Carthage</italic> is potentially the most problematic in terms of establishing a 1588–1589 date for the play. This article re-examines the editorial and critical history of the most commonly cited overlap between these two plays – the entirety of ‘Aeneas's tale to Dido’ – and it provides new evidence that challenges their continued association.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010210</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010210</link>
<title><![CDATA[Unique Lines and the Ambient Heart of Q1 Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laurie Johnson]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Study of the Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1603) has been characterised by analysis of its degree of similarity to the Q2 and Folio versions. Detailed consideration of the unique lines in Q1 – that is, lines for which there is no analogue in Q2 or F – has been ignored, with discussion of Q1 focusing instead on whether it ‘cuts’ or ‘remembers’ any lines from Q2 or F. This article demonstrates the consistent presence of a key image – <italic>the heart</italic> – in association with the character of Corambis in unique Q1 lines. This consistency means that whichever model of transmission one accepts, some account is needed of the prospect that unique lines were either cut or added systematically in conjunction with the change of name of the King's counsellor.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Why Q1 Hamlet Matters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction situates the special double issue ‘Canonizing Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>’ in the context of the early publication history of Shakespeare's tragedy and the recent critical and editorial interest in the first edition. The first edition of <italic>Hamlet</italic> – often called ‘Q1’, shorthand for ‘first quarto’ – was published in 1603, in what we might regard as the early modern equivalent of a cheap paperback. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is becoming increasingly canonical not because there is universal agreement about what it is or what it means, but because more and more Shakespearians agree that it is <italic>worth arguing about.</italic> If we read or perform it, rather than simply dismissing it (as was done for most of the twentieth century), Q1 makes us think: about performance, book history, Shakespeare's relationships with his contemporaries, and the shape of his whole career.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Early Gothic Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gary Taylor]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article proposes that Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is best understood as an early Gothic tragedy. It connects Catherine Belsey's work on Shakespeare's indebtedness to ‘old wives’ tales’ and ‘winter's tales’ about ghosts with Terri Bourus's evidence of Q1's connections to Stratford-upon-Avon, the 1580s, and the beginnings of Shakespeare's London career. It conducts a systematic lexical investigation of Q1's Scene 14 (not present in Q2 or F), showing that the scene's language is indisputably Shakespearian. It connects the dramaturgy of Q1 to the dramaturgy of <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic>, particularly in terms of issues about the staging of violence, previously explored by Stanley Wells. It also shows that <italic>Titus</italic> and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> share an unusual interest in the barbarity and vengefulness of Gothic Europe (including Denmark and Norway).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Hybrid Hamlet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Player Tested, Shakespeare Approved]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christopher Marino]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The first or ‘bad’ quarto of Hamlet is the subject of much debate. Is it an early version of the play as some scholars suggest? Or is it corrupted memorial reconstruction, a product of ‘fast writing’ transcription, or just a pirated version of the play rushed into print? In this article I posit that the first quarto is indeed a valid text that deserves to be recognised for its unique, unfussy, playable brilliance. That the text provides clues (if one knows how to look), that elucidate answers to many of the questions that productions must contend with. I believe it to be a time-capsule version of sorts that is a product of what the actors truly performed, rather than a celebration of the poet's aspirationally complex verse.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ofelia’s Interruption of Ophelia in Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael M. Wagoner]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Using interruptions as a specific formal structure, this article explores the varying characterisation of Ophelia/Ofelia in <italic>Hamlet</italic>. The textual differences apparent in the ‘Nunnery’ scene present an Ophelia in Q2 that is interrupted by Hamlet and possesses little power, whereas her Q1 counterpart actively engages the prince and repeatedly interrupts him. These differences highlight not only a change in characterisation but also a reconceptualisation of the status of the two texts: Q2 presents a directed and writerly dramatic text, while Q1 offers an open and performative theatrical one. By considering the repeated interruptions not as corruptions in the text but as open and artful choices, Q1's Ofelia becomes a more equal and interesting character who asserts agency and defies Hamlet's misogynistic invective.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beautified Q1 Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Douglas Bruster]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1603) routinely sets prose speeches so that they appear to be blank verse. This article argues that such was an attempt to confer prestige upon the text, particularly in the wake of the saturation of Shakespeare books on the literary marketplace around 1600 – a phenomenon that saw his prose works achieve less favour than those in pentameter. The publishers of Q1 <italic>Merry Wives</italic> (1602) and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> may have hedged their bets on these Shakespeare texts by amplifying their verse, long the gold standard of the Shakespearean brand. Like <italic>The True Tragedie of Richard III</italic> (published 1594) and <italic>The Famous Victories of Henry V</italic> (entered 1594), which presented their opening pages to readers as iambic pentameter, Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> seems to have beautified its dialogue for readers in the early modern book marketplace.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010206</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Good Enough Quarto]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamlet as a Material Object]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article challenges A.W. Pollard's foundational distinction between good and bad quartos, which confuses ethical and bibliographical categories. Some quartos are badly inked, or printed on poor-quality paper. But Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is a professional, well-made commodity. Zachary Lesser has conjectured that Q1 sold poorly, and has claimed that the similarity of the title pages of Q1 and Q2 supports that hypothesis. But both title pages are typical of Ling's books, and their similarities are no more remarkable than those in Ling's different quartos of Michael Drayton's poems. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> apparently sold more quickly than Q2. Using D.W. Winnicott's theories about the ‘good enough mother’ and ‘transitional objects’, we can identify Q1 as a ‘good enough quarto’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Harvey's 1593 ‘To Be and Not To Be’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Authorship and Date of the First Quarto of Hamlet]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dennis McCarthy]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ever since the discovery of the first quarto of <italic>Hamlet</italic> (Q1) in 1823, it has generated fierce debate among scholars about its origin. Recently, Terri Bourus has written a powerful book-length argument that Q1 was indeed by Shakespeare, as its title page states, and that he wrote it by 1589. The present article bolsters Bourus's conclusion with a careful look at its title page claims as well as the literary satires of Thomas Nashe, Gabriel Harvey and Ben Jonson. Specifically, Q1's title page and apparent allusions to <italic>Hamlet</italic> in the early 1590s pamphlet war of Nashe and Harvey independently confirm an earlier chronology for the tragedy. Jonson also attributes a line exclusive to Q1 to his caricature of Shakespeare in <italic>Every Man Out of His Humor</italic> (1600). The evidence suggests Shakespeare had written Q1 much earlier than conventionally assumed and that there was no ‘lost <italic>Hamlet</italic>’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010208</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘To Be, or Not To Be’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamlet Q1, Q2 and Montaigne]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Saul Frampton]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The differences between the second quarto (1604–1605) version of Hamlet's soliloquy beginning ‘To be, or not to be’ and the version contained in the first quarto (1603) have often been used to argue for the authorial integrity of the former and the degenerate nature of the latter. However, recent research has questioned the customary primacy between these two texts, arguing instead that Q2 revises and expands Q1. This article will attempt to substantiate this interpretation by showing that Shakespeare's revision of ‘To be, or not to be’ is inspired by Montaigne's essay ‘By diuerse meanes men come vnto a like end’, translated by John Florio and published in 1603. Shakespeare's indebtedness to Montaigne has been noted before, most notably in <italic>The Tempest</italic>. But it is significant that possibly Shakespeare's first direct encounter with Montaigne is inspired by the very first three pages of Montaigne's <italic>Essays</italic>.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare, Virgil and the First Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John V. Nance]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Of the fifteen verbal links Wiggins associates with Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> in his catalogue of <italic>British Drama</italic>, the inclusion of <italic>Dido, Queen of Carthage</italic> is potentially the most problematic in terms of establishing a 1588–1589 date for the play. This article re-examines the editorial and critical history of the most commonly cited overlap between these two plays – the entirety of ‘Aeneas's tale to Dido’ – and it provides new evidence that challenges their continued association.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010210</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010210</link>
<title><![CDATA[Unique Lines and the Ambient Heart of Q1 Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laurie Johnson]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Study of the Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1603) has been characterised by analysis of its degree of similarity to the Q2 and Folio versions. Detailed consideration of the unique lines in Q1 – that is, lines for which there is no analogue in Q2 or F – has been ignored, with discussion of Q1 focusing instead on whether it ‘cuts’ or ‘remembers’ any lines from Q2 or F. This article demonstrates the consistent presence of a key image – <italic>the heart</italic> – in association with the character of Corambis in unique Q1 lines. This consistency means that whichever model of transmission one accepts, some account is needed of the prospect that unique lines were either cut or added systematically in conjunction with the change of name of the King's counsellor.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010211</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010211</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Brief Let Me Be’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Telescoped Action and Characters in Q1 and Q2 Hamlet]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tommaso Continisio]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The first quarto of <italic>Hamlet</italic> offers a fundamentally distinct play from the versions contained in the second quarto and in the First Folio. Taking Q1 as an autonomous, finished text, and assuming that Q2 and F were not only printed but also written later, this article sets out to explore Shakespeare's conception of key characters in this first version, how it took shape, and how and why his approach changed in subsequent revisions. In particular, I will concentrate on the characterisation of both female and male characters as they appear in Q1 and Q2, trying to underline the different poses towards which they gesture and putting them against the backdrop of a narrative frame whose speed, in the case of Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>, seems continually to increase.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Why Q1 Hamlet Matters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction situates the special double issue ‘Canonizing Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>’ in the context of the early publication history of Shakespeare's tragedy and the recent critical and editorial interest in the first edition. The first edition of <italic>Hamlet</italic> – often called ‘Q1’, shorthand for ‘first quarto’ – was published in 1603, in what we might regard as the early modern equivalent of a cheap paperback. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is becoming increasingly canonical not because there is universal agreement about what it is or what it means, but because more and more Shakespearians agree that it is <italic>worth arguing about.</italic> If we read or perform it, rather than simply dismissing it (as was done for most of the twentieth century), Q1 makes us think: about performance, book history, Shakespeare's relationships with his contemporaries, and the shape of his whole career.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Early Gothic Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gary Taylor]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article proposes that Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is best understood as an early Gothic tragedy. It connects Catherine Belsey's work on Shakespeare's indebtedness to ‘old wives’ tales’ and ‘winter's tales’ about ghosts with Terri Bourus's evidence of Q1's connections to Stratford-upon-Avon, the 1580s, and the beginnings of Shakespeare's London career. It conducts a systematic lexical investigation of Q1's Scene 14 (not present in Q2 or F), showing that the scene's language is indisputably Shakespearian. It connects the dramaturgy of Q1 to the dramaturgy of <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic>, particularly in terms of issues about the staging of violence, previously explored by Stanley Wells. It also shows that <italic>Titus</italic> and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> share an unusual interest in the barbarity and vengefulness of Gothic Europe (including Denmark and Norway).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Hybrid Hamlet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Player Tested, Shakespeare Approved]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christopher Marino]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The first or ‘bad’ quarto of Hamlet is the subject of much debate. Is it an early version of the play as some scholars suggest? Or is it corrupted memorial reconstruction, a product of ‘fast writing’ transcription, or just a pirated version of the play rushed into print? In this article I posit that the first quarto is indeed a valid text that deserves to be recognised for its unique, unfussy, playable brilliance. That the text provides clues (if one knows how to look), that elucidate answers to many of the questions that productions must contend with. I believe it to be a time-capsule version of sorts that is a product of what the actors truly performed, rather than a celebration of the poet's aspirationally complex verse.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ofelia’s Interruption of Ophelia in Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael M. Wagoner]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Using interruptions as a specific formal structure, this article explores the varying characterisation of Ophelia/Ofelia in <italic>Hamlet</italic>. The textual differences apparent in the ‘Nunnery’ scene present an Ophelia in Q2 that is interrupted by Hamlet and possesses little power, whereas her Q1 counterpart actively engages the prince and repeatedly interrupts him. These differences highlight not only a change in characterisation but also a reconceptualisation of the status of the two texts: Q2 presents a directed and writerly dramatic text, while Q1 offers an open and performative theatrical one. By considering the repeated interruptions not as corruptions in the text but as open and artful choices, Q1's Ofelia becomes a more equal and interesting character who asserts agency and defies Hamlet's misogynistic invective.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beautified Q1 Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Douglas Bruster]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1603) routinely sets prose speeches so that they appear to be blank verse. This article argues that such was an attempt to confer prestige upon the text, particularly in the wake of the saturation of Shakespeare books on the literary marketplace around 1600 – a phenomenon that saw his prose works achieve less favour than those in pentameter. The publishers of Q1 <italic>Merry Wives</italic> (1602) and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> may have hedged their bets on these Shakespeare texts by amplifying their verse, long the gold standard of the Shakespearean brand. Like <italic>The True Tragedie of Richard III</italic> (published 1594) and <italic>The Famous Victories of Henry V</italic> (entered 1594), which presented their opening pages to readers as iambic pentameter, Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> seems to have beautified its dialogue for readers in the early modern book marketplace.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010206</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Good Enough Quarto]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamlet as a Material Object]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article challenges A.W. Pollard's foundational distinction between good and bad quartos, which confuses ethical and bibliographical categories. Some quartos are badly inked, or printed on poor-quality paper. But Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is a professional, well-made commodity. Zachary Lesser has conjectured that Q1 sold poorly, and has claimed that the similarity of the title pages of Q1 and Q2 supports that hypothesis. But both title pages are typical of Ling's books, and their similarities are no more remarkable than those in Ling's different quartos of Michael Drayton's poems. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> apparently sold more quickly than Q2. Using D.W. Winnicott's theories about the ‘good enough mother’ and ‘transitional objects’, we can identify Q1 as a ‘good enough quarto’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Harvey's 1593 ‘To Be and Not To Be’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Authorship and Date of the First Quarto of Hamlet]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dennis McCarthy]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ever since the discovery of the first quarto of <italic>Hamlet</italic> (Q1) in 1823, it has generated fierce debate among scholars about its origin. Recently, Terri Bourus has written a powerful book-length argument that Q1 was indeed by Shakespeare, as its title page states, and that he wrote it by 1589. The present article bolsters Bourus's conclusion with a careful look at its title page claims as well as the literary satires of Thomas Nashe, Gabriel Harvey and Ben Jonson. Specifically, Q1's title page and apparent allusions to <italic>Hamlet</italic> in the early 1590s pamphlet war of Nashe and Harvey independently confirm an earlier chronology for the tragedy. Jonson also attributes a line exclusive to Q1 to his caricature of Shakespeare in <italic>Every Man Out of His Humor</italic> (1600). The evidence suggests Shakespeare had written Q1 much earlier than conventionally assumed and that there was no ‘lost <italic>Hamlet</italic>’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010208</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘To Be, or Not To Be’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamlet Q1, Q2 and Montaigne]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Saul Frampton]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The differences between the second quarto (1604–1605) version of Hamlet's soliloquy beginning ‘To be, or not to be’ and the version contained in the first quarto (1603) have often been used to argue for the authorial integrity of the former and the degenerate nature of the latter. However, recent research has questioned the customary primacy between these two texts, arguing instead that Q2 revises and expands Q1. This article will attempt to substantiate this interpretation by showing that Shakespeare's revision of ‘To be, or not to be’ is inspired by Montaigne's essay ‘By diuerse meanes men come vnto a like end’, translated by John Florio and published in 1603. Shakespeare's indebtedness to Montaigne has been noted before, most notably in <italic>The Tempest</italic>. But it is significant that possibly Shakespeare's first direct encounter with Montaigne is inspired by the very first three pages of Montaigne's <italic>Essays</italic>.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare, Virgil and the First Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John V. Nance]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Of the fifteen verbal links Wiggins associates with Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> in his catalogue of <italic>British Drama</italic>, the inclusion of <italic>Dido, Queen of Carthage</italic> is potentially the most problematic in terms of establishing a 1588–1589 date for the play. This article re-examines the editorial and critical history of the most commonly cited overlap between these two plays – the entirety of ‘Aeneas's tale to Dido’ – and it provides new evidence that challenges their continued association.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010210</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010210</link>
<title><![CDATA[Unique Lines and the Ambient Heart of Q1 Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laurie Johnson]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Study of the Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1603) has been characterised by analysis of its degree of similarity to the Q2 and Folio versions. Detailed consideration of the unique lines in Q1 – that is, lines for which there is no analogue in Q2 or F – has been ignored, with discussion of Q1 focusing instead on whether it ‘cuts’ or ‘remembers’ any lines from Q2 or F. This article demonstrates the consistent presence of a key image – <italic>the heart</italic> – in association with the character of Corambis in unique Q1 lines. This consistency means that whichever model of transmission one accepts, some account is needed of the prospect that unique lines were either cut or added systematically in conjunction with the change of name of the King's counsellor.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010211</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010211</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Brief Let Me Be’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Telescoped Action and Characters in Q1 and Q2 Hamlet]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tommaso Continisio]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The first quarto of <italic>Hamlet</italic> offers a fundamentally distinct play from the versions contained in the second quarto and in the First Folio. Taking Q1 as an autonomous, finished text, and assuming that Q2 and F were not only printed but also written later, this article sets out to explore Shakespeare's conception of key characters in this first version, how it took shape, and how and why his approach changed in subsequent revisions. In particular, I will concentrate on the characterisation of both female and male characters as they appear in Q1 and Q2, trying to underline the different poses towards which they gesture and putting them against the backdrop of a narrative frame whose speed, in the case of Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>, seems continually to increase.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010212</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010212</link>
<title><![CDATA[Q1 Hamlet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Sequence of Creation and Implications for the ‘Allowed Booke’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Adams Kelly]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Dayna Leigh Plehn]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The case for Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> as a pre-Q2 text is coming into focus as the findings of several scholars are reconciled. Additionally, a finding related to the <italic>Brudermord</italic> text has helped mark that text as a predecessor to both Q1 and Q2/F, with further implications for Q1 as a pre-Q2 text. As this view of Q1 becomes accepted, patterns of Q1 vs. Q2 variance advance the case for Q1 as being the author's draft of the text that became the censor-approved ‘allowed book’. There is no way to know how most of the Q1 vs. Q2 textual variants progressed from Q1 as printed, to the non-extant allowed book from which the players’ parts were copied, and finally to Q2. However, the 577 Q1 lines that are identifiably concordant but variant to lines in Q2 represent a category of Q1 lines that will be of interest to those planning to edit or stage Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Why Q1 Hamlet Matters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction situates the special double issue ‘Canonizing Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>’ in the context of the early publication history of Shakespeare's tragedy and the recent critical and editorial interest in the first edition. The first edition of <italic>Hamlet</italic> – often called ‘Q1’, shorthand for ‘first quarto’ – was published in 1603, in what we might regard as the early modern equivalent of a cheap paperback. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is becoming increasingly canonical not because there is universal agreement about what it is or what it means, but because more and more Shakespearians agree that it is <italic>worth arguing about.</italic> If we read or perform it, rather than simply dismissing it (as was done for most of the twentieth century), Q1 makes us think: about performance, book history, Shakespeare's relationships with his contemporaries, and the shape of his whole career.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Early Gothic Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gary Taylor]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article proposes that Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is best understood as an early Gothic tragedy. It connects Catherine Belsey's work on Shakespeare's indebtedness to ‘old wives’ tales’ and ‘winter's tales’ about ghosts with Terri Bourus's evidence of Q1's connections to Stratford-upon-Avon, the 1580s, and the beginnings of Shakespeare's London career. It conducts a systematic lexical investigation of Q1's Scene 14 (not present in Q2 or F), showing that the scene's language is indisputably Shakespearian. It connects the dramaturgy of Q1 to the dramaturgy of <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic>, particularly in terms of issues about the staging of violence, previously explored by Stanley Wells. It also shows that <italic>Titus</italic> and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> share an unusual interest in the barbarity and vengefulness of Gothic Europe (including Denmark and Norway).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Hybrid Hamlet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Player Tested, Shakespeare Approved]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christopher Marino]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The first or ‘bad’ quarto of Hamlet is the subject of much debate. Is it an early version of the play as some scholars suggest? Or is it corrupted memorial reconstruction, a product of ‘fast writing’ transcription, or just a pirated version of the play rushed into print? In this article I posit that the first quarto is indeed a valid text that deserves to be recognised for its unique, unfussy, playable brilliance. That the text provides clues (if one knows how to look), that elucidate answers to many of the questions that productions must contend with. I believe it to be a time-capsule version of sorts that is a product of what the actors truly performed, rather than a celebration of the poet's aspirationally complex verse.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ofelia’s Interruption of Ophelia in Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael M. Wagoner]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Using interruptions as a specific formal structure, this article explores the varying characterisation of Ophelia/Ofelia in <italic>Hamlet</italic>. The textual differences apparent in the ‘Nunnery’ scene present an Ophelia in Q2 that is interrupted by Hamlet and possesses little power, whereas her Q1 counterpart actively engages the prince and repeatedly interrupts him. These differences highlight not only a change in characterisation but also a reconceptualisation of the status of the two texts: Q2 presents a directed and writerly dramatic text, while Q1 offers an open and performative theatrical one. By considering the repeated interruptions not as corruptions in the text but as open and artful choices, Q1's Ofelia becomes a more equal and interesting character who asserts agency and defies Hamlet's misogynistic invective.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beautified Q1 Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Douglas Bruster]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1603) routinely sets prose speeches so that they appear to be blank verse. This article argues that such was an attempt to confer prestige upon the text, particularly in the wake of the saturation of Shakespeare books on the literary marketplace around 1600 – a phenomenon that saw his prose works achieve less favour than those in pentameter. The publishers of Q1 <italic>Merry Wives</italic> (1602) and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> may have hedged their bets on these Shakespeare texts by amplifying their verse, long the gold standard of the Shakespearean brand. Like <italic>The True Tragedie of Richard III</italic> (published 1594) and <italic>The Famous Victories of Henry V</italic> (entered 1594), which presented their opening pages to readers as iambic pentameter, Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> seems to have beautified its dialogue for readers in the early modern book marketplace.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010206</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Good Enough Quarto]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamlet as a Material Object]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article challenges A.W. Pollard's foundational distinction between good and bad quartos, which confuses ethical and bibliographical categories. Some quartos are badly inked, or printed on poor-quality paper. But Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is a professional, well-made commodity. Zachary Lesser has conjectured that Q1 sold poorly, and has claimed that the similarity of the title pages of Q1 and Q2 supports that hypothesis. But both title pages are typical of Ling's books, and their similarities are no more remarkable than those in Ling's different quartos of Michael Drayton's poems. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> apparently sold more quickly than Q2. Using D.W. Winnicott's theories about the ‘good enough mother’ and ‘transitional objects’, we can identify Q1 as a ‘good enough quarto’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Harvey's 1593 ‘To Be and Not To Be’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Authorship and Date of the First Quarto of Hamlet]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dennis McCarthy]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ever since the discovery of the first quarto of <italic>Hamlet</italic> (Q1) in 1823, it has generated fierce debate among scholars about its origin. Recently, Terri Bourus has written a powerful book-length argument that Q1 was indeed by Shakespeare, as its title page states, and that he wrote it by 1589. The present article bolsters Bourus's conclusion with a careful look at its title page claims as well as the literary satires of Thomas Nashe, Gabriel Harvey and Ben Jonson. Specifically, Q1's title page and apparent allusions to <italic>Hamlet</italic> in the early 1590s pamphlet war of Nashe and Harvey independently confirm an earlier chronology for the tragedy. Jonson also attributes a line exclusive to Q1 to his caricature of Shakespeare in <italic>Every Man Out of His Humor</italic> (1600). The evidence suggests Shakespeare had written Q1 much earlier than conventionally assumed and that there was no ‘lost <italic>Hamlet</italic>’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010208</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘To Be, or Not To Be’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamlet Q1, Q2 and Montaigne]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Saul Frampton]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The differences between the second quarto (1604–1605) version of Hamlet's soliloquy beginning ‘To be, or not to be’ and the version contained in the first quarto (1603) have often been used to argue for the authorial integrity of the former and the degenerate nature of the latter. However, recent research has questioned the customary primacy between these two texts, arguing instead that Q2 revises and expands Q1. This article will attempt to substantiate this interpretation by showing that Shakespeare's revision of ‘To be, or not to be’ is inspired by Montaigne's essay ‘By diuerse meanes men come vnto a like end’, translated by John Florio and published in 1603. Shakespeare's indebtedness to Montaigne has been noted before, most notably in <italic>The Tempest</italic>. But it is significant that possibly Shakespeare's first direct encounter with Montaigne is inspired by the very first three pages of Montaigne's <italic>Essays</italic>.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare, Virgil and the First Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John V. Nance]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Of the fifteen verbal links Wiggins associates with Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> in his catalogue of <italic>British Drama</italic>, the inclusion of <italic>Dido, Queen of Carthage</italic> is potentially the most problematic in terms of establishing a 1588–1589 date for the play. This article re-examines the editorial and critical history of the most commonly cited overlap between these two plays – the entirety of ‘Aeneas's tale to Dido’ – and it provides new evidence that challenges their continued association.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010210</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010210</link>
<title><![CDATA[Unique Lines and the Ambient Heart of Q1 Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laurie Johnson]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Study of the Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1603) has been characterised by analysis of its degree of similarity to the Q2 and Folio versions. Detailed consideration of the unique lines in Q1 – that is, lines for which there is no analogue in Q2 or F – has been ignored, with discussion of Q1 focusing instead on whether it ‘cuts’ or ‘remembers’ any lines from Q2 or F. This article demonstrates the consistent presence of a key image – <italic>the heart</italic> – in association with the character of Corambis in unique Q1 lines. This consistency means that whichever model of transmission one accepts, some account is needed of the prospect that unique lines were either cut or added systematically in conjunction with the change of name of the King's counsellor.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010211</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010211</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Brief Let Me Be’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Telescoped Action and Characters in Q1 and Q2 Hamlet]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tommaso Continisio]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The first quarto of <italic>Hamlet</italic> offers a fundamentally distinct play from the versions contained in the second quarto and in the First Folio. Taking Q1 as an autonomous, finished text, and assuming that Q2 and F were not only printed but also written later, this article sets out to explore Shakespeare's conception of key characters in this first version, how it took shape, and how and why his approach changed in subsequent revisions. In particular, I will concentrate on the characterisation of both female and male characters as they appear in Q1 and Q2, trying to underline the different poses towards which they gesture and putting them against the backdrop of a narrative frame whose speed, in the case of Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>, seems continually to increase.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010212</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010212</link>
<title><![CDATA[Q1 Hamlet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Sequence of Creation and Implications for the ‘Allowed Booke’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Adams Kelly]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Dayna Leigh Plehn]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The case for Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> as a pre-Q2 text is coming into focus as the findings of several scholars are reconciled. Additionally, a finding related to the <italic>Brudermord</italic> text has helped mark that text as a predecessor to both Q1 and Q2/F, with further implications for Q1 as a pre-Q2 text. As this view of Q1 becomes accepted, patterns of Q1 vs. Q2 variance advance the case for Q1 as being the author's draft of the text that became the censor-approved ‘allowed book’. There is no way to know how most of the Q1 vs. Q2 textual variants progressed from Q1 as printed, to the non-extant allowed book from which the players’ parts were copied, and finally to Q2. However, the 577 Q1 lines that are identifiably concordant but variant to lines in Q2 represent a category of Q1 lines that will be of interest to those planning to edit or stage Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010213</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010213</link>
<title><![CDATA[What Doesn't Happen in Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rory Loughnane]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>W.W. Greg first identified the dumb show in <italic>Hamlet</italic> as problematic: if Claudius sees the dumb show, which replicates his murder of Old Hamlet in mime, then why does he not react until much later? Many explanations have been offered, and this article responds to (in title and argument) John Dover Wilson's influential account in <italic>What Happens in Hamlet</italic> (1935) which inspired much further debate. First discussing the anomalous nature of the dumb show in <italic>Hamlet</italic>, before turning to the different versions of the dumb show as they appear in the three substantive texts of <italic>Hamlet</italic>, this article considers the nature and content of the information supplied by dumb shows and the critical arguments that can be developed from these slippery inset performances.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Why Q1 Hamlet Matters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction situates the special double issue ‘Canonizing Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>’ in the context of the early publication history of Shakespeare's tragedy and the recent critical and editorial interest in the first edition. The first edition of <italic>Hamlet</italic> – often called ‘Q1’, shorthand for ‘first quarto’ – was published in 1603, in what we might regard as the early modern equivalent of a cheap paperback. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is becoming increasingly canonical not because there is universal agreement about what it is or what it means, but because more and more Shakespearians agree that it is <italic>worth arguing about.</italic> If we read or perform it, rather than simply dismissing it (as was done for most of the twentieth century), Q1 makes us think: about performance, book history, Shakespeare's relationships with his contemporaries, and the shape of his whole career.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Early Gothic Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gary Taylor]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article proposes that Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is best understood as an early Gothic tragedy. It connects Catherine Belsey's work on Shakespeare's indebtedness to ‘old wives’ tales’ and ‘winter's tales’ about ghosts with Terri Bourus's evidence of Q1's connections to Stratford-upon-Avon, the 1580s, and the beginnings of Shakespeare's London career. It conducts a systematic lexical investigation of Q1's Scene 14 (not present in Q2 or F), showing that the scene's language is indisputably Shakespearian. It connects the dramaturgy of Q1 to the dramaturgy of <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic>, particularly in terms of issues about the staging of violence, previously explored by Stanley Wells. It also shows that <italic>Titus</italic> and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> share an unusual interest in the barbarity and vengefulness of Gothic Europe (including Denmark and Norway).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Hybrid Hamlet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Player Tested, Shakespeare Approved]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christopher Marino]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The first or ‘bad’ quarto of Hamlet is the subject of much debate. Is it an early version of the play as some scholars suggest? Or is it corrupted memorial reconstruction, a product of ‘fast writing’ transcription, or just a pirated version of the play rushed into print? In this article I posit that the first quarto is indeed a valid text that deserves to be recognised for its unique, unfussy, playable brilliance. That the text provides clues (if one knows how to look), that elucidate answers to many of the questions that productions must contend with. I believe it to be a time-capsule version of sorts that is a product of what the actors truly performed, rather than a celebration of the poet's aspirationally complex verse.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ofelia’s Interruption of Ophelia in Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael M. Wagoner]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Using interruptions as a specific formal structure, this article explores the varying characterisation of Ophelia/Ofelia in <italic>Hamlet</italic>. The textual differences apparent in the ‘Nunnery’ scene present an Ophelia in Q2 that is interrupted by Hamlet and possesses little power, whereas her Q1 counterpart actively engages the prince and repeatedly interrupts him. These differences highlight not only a change in characterisation but also a reconceptualisation of the status of the two texts: Q2 presents a directed and writerly dramatic text, while Q1 offers an open and performative theatrical one. By considering the repeated interruptions not as corruptions in the text but as open and artful choices, Q1's Ofelia becomes a more equal and interesting character who asserts agency and defies Hamlet's misogynistic invective.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beautified Q1 Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Douglas Bruster]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1603) routinely sets prose speeches so that they appear to be blank verse. This article argues that such was an attempt to confer prestige upon the text, particularly in the wake of the saturation of Shakespeare books on the literary marketplace around 1600 – a phenomenon that saw his prose works achieve less favour than those in pentameter. The publishers of Q1 <italic>Merry Wives</italic> (1602) and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> may have hedged their bets on these Shakespeare texts by amplifying their verse, long the gold standard of the Shakespearean brand. Like <italic>The True Tragedie of Richard III</italic> (published 1594) and <italic>The Famous Victories of Henry V</italic> (entered 1594), which presented their opening pages to readers as iambic pentameter, Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> seems to have beautified its dialogue for readers in the early modern book marketplace.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010206</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Good Enough Quarto]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamlet as a Material Object]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article challenges A.W. Pollard's foundational distinction between good and bad quartos, which confuses ethical and bibliographical categories. Some quartos are badly inked, or printed on poor-quality paper. But Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is a professional, well-made commodity. Zachary Lesser has conjectured that Q1 sold poorly, and has claimed that the similarity of the title pages of Q1 and Q2 supports that hypothesis. But both title pages are typical of Ling's books, and their similarities are no more remarkable than those in Ling's different quartos of Michael Drayton's poems. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> apparently sold more quickly than Q2. Using D.W. Winnicott's theories about the ‘good enough mother’ and ‘transitional objects’, we can identify Q1 as a ‘good enough quarto’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Harvey's 1593 ‘To Be and Not To Be’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Authorship and Date of the First Quarto of Hamlet]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dennis McCarthy]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ever since the discovery of the first quarto of <italic>Hamlet</italic> (Q1) in 1823, it has generated fierce debate among scholars about its origin. Recently, Terri Bourus has written a powerful book-length argument that Q1 was indeed by Shakespeare, as its title page states, and that he wrote it by 1589. The present article bolsters Bourus's conclusion with a careful look at its title page claims as well as the literary satires of Thomas Nashe, Gabriel Harvey and Ben Jonson. Specifically, Q1's title page and apparent allusions to <italic>Hamlet</italic> in the early 1590s pamphlet war of Nashe and Harvey independently confirm an earlier chronology for the tragedy. Jonson also attributes a line exclusive to Q1 to his caricature of Shakespeare in <italic>Every Man Out of His Humor</italic> (1600). The evidence suggests Shakespeare had written Q1 much earlier than conventionally assumed and that there was no ‘lost <italic>Hamlet</italic>’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010208</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘To Be, or Not To Be’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamlet Q1, Q2 and Montaigne]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Saul Frampton]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The differences between the second quarto (1604–1605) version of Hamlet's soliloquy beginning ‘To be, or not to be’ and the version contained in the first quarto (1603) have often been used to argue for the authorial integrity of the former and the degenerate nature of the latter. However, recent research has questioned the customary primacy between these two texts, arguing instead that Q2 revises and expands Q1. This article will attempt to substantiate this interpretation by showing that Shakespeare's revision of ‘To be, or not to be’ is inspired by Montaigne's essay ‘By diuerse meanes men come vnto a like end’, translated by John Florio and published in 1603. Shakespeare's indebtedness to Montaigne has been noted before, most notably in <italic>The Tempest</italic>. But it is significant that possibly Shakespeare's first direct encounter with Montaigne is inspired by the very first three pages of Montaigne's <italic>Essays</italic>.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare, Virgil and the First Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John V. Nance]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Of the fifteen verbal links Wiggins associates with Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> in his catalogue of <italic>British Drama</italic>, the inclusion of <italic>Dido, Queen of Carthage</italic> is potentially the most problematic in terms of establishing a 1588–1589 date for the play. This article re-examines the editorial and critical history of the most commonly cited overlap between these two plays – the entirety of ‘Aeneas's tale to Dido’ – and it provides new evidence that challenges their continued association.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010210</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010210</link>
<title><![CDATA[Unique Lines and the Ambient Heart of Q1 Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laurie Johnson]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Study of the Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1603) has been characterised by analysis of its degree of similarity to the Q2 and Folio versions. Detailed consideration of the unique lines in Q1 – that is, lines for which there is no analogue in Q2 or F – has been ignored, with discussion of Q1 focusing instead on whether it ‘cuts’ or ‘remembers’ any lines from Q2 or F. This article demonstrates the consistent presence of a key image – <italic>the heart</italic> – in association with the character of Corambis in unique Q1 lines. This consistency means that whichever model of transmission one accepts, some account is needed of the prospect that unique lines were either cut or added systematically in conjunction with the change of name of the King's counsellor.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010211</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010211</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Brief Let Me Be’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Telescoped Action and Characters in Q1 and Q2 Hamlet]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tommaso Continisio]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The first quarto of <italic>Hamlet</italic> offers a fundamentally distinct play from the versions contained in the second quarto and in the First Folio. Taking Q1 as an autonomous, finished text, and assuming that Q2 and F were not only printed but also written later, this article sets out to explore Shakespeare's conception of key characters in this first version, how it took shape, and how and why his approach changed in subsequent revisions. In particular, I will concentrate on the characterisation of both female and male characters as they appear in Q1 and Q2, trying to underline the different poses towards which they gesture and putting them against the backdrop of a narrative frame whose speed, in the case of Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>, seems continually to increase.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010212</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010212</link>
<title><![CDATA[Q1 Hamlet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Sequence of Creation and Implications for the ‘Allowed Booke’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Adams Kelly]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Dayna Leigh Plehn]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The case for Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> as a pre-Q2 text is coming into focus as the findings of several scholars are reconciled. Additionally, a finding related to the <italic>Brudermord</italic> text has helped mark that text as a predecessor to both Q1 and Q2/F, with further implications for Q1 as a pre-Q2 text. As this view of Q1 becomes accepted, patterns of Q1 vs. Q2 variance advance the case for Q1 as being the author's draft of the text that became the censor-approved ‘allowed book’. There is no way to know how most of the Q1 vs. Q2 textual variants progressed from Q1 as printed, to the non-extant allowed book from which the players’ parts were copied, and finally to Q2. However, the 577 Q1 lines that are identifiably concordant but variant to lines in Q2 represent a category of Q1 lines that will be of interest to those planning to edit or stage Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010213</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010213</link>
<title><![CDATA[What Doesn't Happen in Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rory Loughnane]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>W.W. Greg first identified the dumb show in <italic>Hamlet</italic> as problematic: if Claudius sees the dumb show, which replicates his murder of Old Hamlet in mime, then why does he not react until much later? Many explanations have been offered, and this article responds to (in title and argument) John Dover Wilson's influential account in <italic>What Happens in Hamlet</italic> (1935) which inspired much further debate. First discussing the anomalous nature of the dumb show in <italic>Hamlet</italic>, before turning to the different versions of the dumb show as they appear in the three substantive texts of <italic>Hamlet</italic>, this article considers the nature and content of the information supplied by dumb shows and the critical arguments that can be developed from these slippery inset performances.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010214</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010214</link>
<title><![CDATA[Q1 Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>While the articles in this volume are focussed on new research in Hamlet studies, this editorial ‘Afterword’ reverts to an earlier stage of the debate around Q1, specifically the ‘culture wars’ of the 1990s, and re-examines the controversy surrounding the publication of the <italic>Shakespearean Originals</italic> series, which was launched with a new edition of <italic>Hamlet First Quarto</italic> (1992). <italic>Shakespearean Originals</italic> sought to situate texts within the historical conditions of textual production by decomposing conflated modern editions into the various discrete, and to some degree incommensurable, textualisations that were produced by historical contingency in the late sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries. A general recovery of such textualisations, as they existed before their colonisation by the modern edition, was at that point in time clearly a priority. Although the series was prompted by ascendant currents in critical theory, the academy was not ready for this particular editorial initiative.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Why Q1 Hamlet Matters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This introduction situates the special double issue ‘Canonizing Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>’ in the context of the early publication history of Shakespeare's tragedy and the recent critical and editorial interest in the first edition. The first edition of <italic>Hamlet</italic> – often called ‘Q1’, shorthand for ‘first quarto’ – was published in 1603, in what we might regard as the early modern equivalent of a cheap paperback. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is becoming increasingly canonical not because there is universal agreement about what it is or what it means, but because more and more Shakespearians agree that it is <italic>worth arguing about.</italic> If we read or perform it, rather than simply dismissing it (as was done for most of the twentieth century), Q1 makes us think: about performance, book history, Shakespeare's relationships with his contemporaries, and the shape of his whole career.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Early Gothic Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gary Taylor]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article proposes that Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is best understood as an early Gothic tragedy. It connects Catherine Belsey's work on Shakespeare's indebtedness to ‘old wives’ tales’ and ‘winter's tales’ about ghosts with Terri Bourus's evidence of Q1's connections to Stratford-upon-Avon, the 1580s, and the beginnings of Shakespeare's London career. It conducts a systematic lexical investigation of Q1's Scene 14 (not present in Q2 or F), showing that the scene's language is indisputably Shakespearian. It connects the dramaturgy of Q1 to the dramaturgy of <italic>Titus Andronicus</italic>, particularly in terms of issues about the staging of violence, previously explored by Stanley Wells. It also shows that <italic>Titus</italic> and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> share an unusual interest in the barbarity and vengefulness of Gothic Europe (including Denmark and Norway).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Hybrid Hamlet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Player Tested, Shakespeare Approved]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christopher Marino]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The first or ‘bad’ quarto of Hamlet is the subject of much debate. Is it an early version of the play as some scholars suggest? Or is it corrupted memorial reconstruction, a product of ‘fast writing’ transcription, or just a pirated version of the play rushed into print? In this article I posit that the first quarto is indeed a valid text that deserves to be recognised for its unique, unfussy, playable brilliance. That the text provides clues (if one knows how to look), that elucidate answers to many of the questions that productions must contend with. I believe it to be a time-capsule version of sorts that is a product of what the actors truly performed, rather than a celebration of the poet's aspirationally complex verse.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Ofelia’s Interruption of Ophelia in Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael M. Wagoner]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Using interruptions as a specific formal structure, this article explores the varying characterisation of Ophelia/Ofelia in <italic>Hamlet</italic>. The textual differences apparent in the ‘Nunnery’ scene present an Ophelia in Q2 that is interrupted by Hamlet and possesses little power, whereas her Q1 counterpart actively engages the prince and repeatedly interrupts him. These differences highlight not only a change in characterisation but also a reconceptualisation of the status of the two texts: Q2 presents a directed and writerly dramatic text, while Q1 offers an open and performative theatrical one. By considering the repeated interruptions not as corruptions in the text but as open and artful choices, Q1's Ofelia becomes a more equal and interesting character who asserts agency and defies Hamlet's misogynistic invective.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beautified Q1 Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Douglas Bruster]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1603) routinely sets prose speeches so that they appear to be blank verse. This article argues that such was an attempt to confer prestige upon the text, particularly in the wake of the saturation of Shakespeare books on the literary marketplace around 1600 – a phenomenon that saw his prose works achieve less favour than those in pentameter. The publishers of Q1 <italic>Merry Wives</italic> (1602) and Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> may have hedged their bets on these Shakespeare texts by amplifying their verse, long the gold standard of the Shakespearean brand. Like <italic>The True Tragedie of Richard III</italic> (published 1594) and <italic>The Famous Victories of Henry V</italic> (entered 1594), which presented their opening pages to readers as iambic pentameter, Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> seems to have beautified its dialogue for readers in the early modern book marketplace.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010206</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Good Enough Quarto]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamlet as a Material Object]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terri Bourus]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article challenges A.W. Pollard's foundational distinction between good and bad quartos, which confuses ethical and bibliographical categories. Some quartos are badly inked, or printed on poor-quality paper. But Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> is a professional, well-made commodity. Zachary Lesser has conjectured that Q1 sold poorly, and has claimed that the similarity of the title pages of Q1 and Q2 supports that hypothesis. But both title pages are typical of Ling's books, and their similarities are no more remarkable than those in Ling's different quartos of Michael Drayton's poems. Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> apparently sold more quickly than Q2. Using D.W. Winnicott's theories about the ‘good enough mother’ and ‘transitional objects’, we can identify Q1 as a ‘good enough quarto’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Harvey's 1593 ‘To Be and Not To Be’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Authorship and Date of the First Quarto of Hamlet]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dennis McCarthy]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Ever since the discovery of the first quarto of <italic>Hamlet</italic> (Q1) in 1823, it has generated fierce debate among scholars about its origin. Recently, Terri Bourus has written a powerful book-length argument that Q1 was indeed by Shakespeare, as its title page states, and that he wrote it by 1589. The present article bolsters Bourus's conclusion with a careful look at its title page claims as well as the literary satires of Thomas Nashe, Gabriel Harvey and Ben Jonson. Specifically, Q1's title page and apparent allusions to <italic>Hamlet</italic> in the early 1590s pamphlet war of Nashe and Harvey independently confirm an earlier chronology for the tragedy. Jonson also attributes a line exclusive to Q1 to his caricature of Shakespeare in <italic>Every Man Out of His Humor</italic> (1600). The evidence suggests Shakespeare had written Q1 much earlier than conventionally assumed and that there was no ‘lost <italic>Hamlet</italic>’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010208</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘To Be, or Not To Be’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamlet Q1, Q2 and Montaigne]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Saul Frampton]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The differences between the second quarto (1604–1605) version of Hamlet's soliloquy beginning ‘To be, or not to be’ and the version contained in the first quarto (1603) have often been used to argue for the authorial integrity of the former and the degenerate nature of the latter. However, recent research has questioned the customary primacy between these two texts, arguing instead that Q2 revises and expands Q1. This article will attempt to substantiate this interpretation by showing that Shakespeare's revision of ‘To be, or not to be’ is inspired by Montaigne's essay ‘By diuerse meanes men come vnto a like end’, translated by John Florio and published in 1603. Shakespeare's indebtedness to Montaigne has been noted before, most notably in <italic>The Tempest</italic>. But it is significant that possibly Shakespeare's first direct encounter with Montaigne is inspired by the very first three pages of Montaigne's <italic>Essays</italic>.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare, Virgil and the First Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John V. Nance]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Of the fifteen verbal links Wiggins associates with Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> in his catalogue of <italic>British Drama</italic>, the inclusion of <italic>Dido, Queen of Carthage</italic> is potentially the most problematic in terms of establishing a 1588–1589 date for the play. This article re-examines the editorial and critical history of the most commonly cited overlap between these two plays – the entirety of ‘Aeneas's tale to Dido’ – and it provides new evidence that challenges their continued association.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010210</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010210</link>
<title><![CDATA[Unique Lines and the Ambient Heart of Q1 Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Laurie Johnson]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Study of the Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> (1603) has been characterised by analysis of its degree of similarity to the Q2 and Folio versions. Detailed consideration of the unique lines in Q1 – that is, lines for which there is no analogue in Q2 or F – has been ignored, with discussion of Q1 focusing instead on whether it ‘cuts’ or ‘remembers’ any lines from Q2 or F. This article demonstrates the consistent presence of a key image – <italic>the heart</italic> – in association with the character of Corambis in unique Q1 lines. This consistency means that whichever model of transmission one accepts, some account is needed of the prospect that unique lines were either cut or added systematically in conjunction with the change of name of the King's counsellor.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010211</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010211</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Brief Let Me Be’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Telescoped Action and Characters in Q1 and Q2 Hamlet]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tommaso Continisio]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The first quarto of <italic>Hamlet</italic> offers a fundamentally distinct play from the versions contained in the second quarto and in the First Folio. Taking Q1 as an autonomous, finished text, and assuming that Q2 and F were not only printed but also written later, this article sets out to explore Shakespeare's conception of key characters in this first version, how it took shape, and how and why his approach changed in subsequent revisions. In particular, I will concentrate on the characterisation of both female and male characters as they appear in Q1 and Q2, trying to underline the different poses towards which they gesture and putting them against the backdrop of a narrative frame whose speed, in the case of Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>, seems continually to increase.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010212</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010212</link>
<title><![CDATA[Q1 Hamlet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Sequence of Creation and Implications for the ‘Allowed Booke’]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Charles Adams Kelly]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Dayna Leigh Plehn]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The case for Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic> as a pre-Q2 text is coming into focus as the findings of several scholars are reconciled. Additionally, a finding related to the <italic>Brudermord</italic> text has helped mark that text as a predecessor to both Q1 and Q2/F, with further implications for Q1 as a pre-Q2 text. As this view of Q1 becomes accepted, patterns of Q1 vs. Q2 variance advance the case for Q1 as being the author's draft of the text that became the censor-approved ‘allowed book’. There is no way to know how most of the Q1 vs. Q2 textual variants progressed from Q1 as printed, to the non-extant allowed book from which the players’ parts were copied, and finally to Q2. However, the 577 Q1 lines that are identifiably concordant but variant to lines in Q2 represent a category of Q1 lines that will be of interest to those planning to edit or stage Q1 <italic>Hamlet</italic>.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010213</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010213</link>
<title><![CDATA[What Doesn't Happen in Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rory Loughnane]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>W.W. Greg first identified the dumb show in <italic>Hamlet</italic> as problematic: if Claudius sees the dumb show, which replicates his murder of Old Hamlet in mime, then why does he not react until much later? Many explanations have been offered, and this article responds to (in title and argument) John Dover Wilson's influential account in <italic>What Happens in Hamlet</italic> (1935) which inspired much further debate. First discussing the anomalous nature of the dumb show in <italic>Hamlet</italic>, before turning to the different versions of the dumb show as they appear in the three substantive texts of <italic>Hamlet</italic>, this article considers the nature and content of the information supplied by dumb shows and the critical arguments that can be developed from these slippery inset performances.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010214</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010214</link>
<title><![CDATA[Q1 Hamlet]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>While the articles in this volume are focussed on new research in Hamlet studies, this editorial ‘Afterword’ reverts to an earlier stage of the debate around Q1, specifically the ‘culture wars’ of the 1990s, and re-examines the controversy surrounding the publication of the <italic>Shakespearean Originals</italic> series, which was launched with a new edition of <italic>Hamlet First Quarto</italic> (1992). <italic>Shakespearean Originals</italic> sought to situate texts within the historical conditions of textual production by decomposing conflated modern editions into the various discrete, and to some degree incommensurable, textualisations that were produced by historical contingency in the late sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries. A general recovery of such textualisations, as they existed before their colonisation by the modern edition, was at that point in time clearly a priority. Although the series was prompted by ascendant currents in critical theory, the academy was not ready for this particular editorial initiative.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2019.31010215</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2019.31010215</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hanne Busck-Nielsen]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Jean Sprackland]]></author>
<prism:volume>31</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1-2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<p>Half-light, by Hanne Busck-Nielsen</p>
<p>Prayer, by Hanne Busck-Nielsen</p>
<p>Yeast, by Jean Sprackland</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300401</link>
<title><![CDATA[C.B. (Brian) Cox and A.E. (Tony) Dyson]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Celebration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300401</link>
<title><![CDATA[C.B. (Brian) Cox and A.E. (Tony) Dyson]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Celebration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300402</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Shakespeare Had the Passion of an Arab’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Appropriation of Shakespeare in Fadia Faqir’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hussein A. Alhawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the Shakespearean appropriation in Fadia Faqir’s <italic>Willow Trees Don’t Weep</italic> (2014) to show how Faqir’s novel establishes a new Arab Jordanian feminist trope of the willow tree, metaphorically embodied in the female character of Najwa, who does not surrender to the atrocities of the masculine discourse. Faqir’s novel, appropriating a direct text from Shakespeare’s <italic>Cymbeline</italic> and an allusion to Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic>, does not praise the Bard but dismantles the Shakespearean dramatization of the submissive woman. In this article, I claim that Faqir’s <italic>Willow Trees</italic> warns against mimicking the Bard’s feminine models and offers a liberating space or a local ‘alternative wisdom and beauty’, in Ania Loomba’s expression, and a ‘challenge’, in Graham Holderness’s terminology, to Shakespeare. In Faqir’s novel, Shakespeare has been ‘Arabized’, in Ferial Ghazoul’s words, to revise and redefine new roles of the Arab Jordanian woman.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300401</link>
<title><![CDATA[C.B. (Brian) Cox and A.E. (Tony) Dyson]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Celebration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300402</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Shakespeare Had the Passion of an Arab’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Appropriation of Shakespeare in Fadia Faqir’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hussein A. Alhawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the Shakespearean appropriation in Fadia Faqir’s <italic>Willow Trees Don’t Weep</italic> (2014) to show how Faqir’s novel establishes a new Arab Jordanian feminist trope of the willow tree, metaphorically embodied in the female character of Najwa, who does not surrender to the atrocities of the masculine discourse. Faqir’s novel, appropriating a direct text from Shakespeare’s <italic>Cymbeline</italic> and an allusion to Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic>, does not praise the Bard but dismantles the Shakespearean dramatization of the submissive woman. In this article, I claim that Faqir’s <italic>Willow Trees</italic> warns against mimicking the Bard’s feminine models and offers a liberating space or a local ‘alternative wisdom and beauty’, in Ania Loomba’s expression, and a ‘challenge’, in Graham Holderness’s terminology, to Shakespeare. In Faqir’s novel, Shakespeare has been ‘Arabized’, in Ferial Ghazoul’s words, to revise and redefine new roles of the Arab Jordanian woman.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sacrifice/Martyrdom in Lady Lumley’s  and Contemporary Palestine]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bilal Tawfiq Hamamra]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Lady Lumley’s <italic>Iphigenia</italic>, a dramatization of sacrifice for a political cause, echoes the Lumley family’s participation in the politics of the 1550s. The role of Lady Lumley’s father in the events surrounding Lady Jane Grey’s death illuminates his daughter’s translation of Euripides, revealing affinities with Palestinian constructions of gender and female ‘martyrdom’ whereby women transcend convention while self-silencing their voices of protest. In both the fictional world of Lumley’s <italic>Iphigenia</italic> and contemporary Palestine, marriage and sacrifice are metaphorically associated. Clytemnestra’s opposition to Agamemnon’s plan to sacrifice Iphigenia and the Chorus’s complicity with the former enacts a presentist dialogue with contemporary Palestinian mothers divided in their support of or opposition to their daughters’ participation in armed resistance. Controversially, in common Palestinian parlance those dying defending the Palestinian cause (including, even more controversially, suicide bombers) are termed ‘martyrs’ for a just cause. Iphigenia’s heroism and Agamemnon’s indecisions therefore bear contemporary resonances.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300401</link>
<title><![CDATA[C.B. (Brian) Cox and A.E. (Tony) Dyson]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Celebration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300402</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Shakespeare Had the Passion of an Arab’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Appropriation of Shakespeare in Fadia Faqir’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hussein A. Alhawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the Shakespearean appropriation in Fadia Faqir’s <italic>Willow Trees Don’t Weep</italic> (2014) to show how Faqir’s novel establishes a new Arab Jordanian feminist trope of the willow tree, metaphorically embodied in the female character of Najwa, who does not surrender to the atrocities of the masculine discourse. Faqir’s novel, appropriating a direct text from Shakespeare’s <italic>Cymbeline</italic> and an allusion to Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic>, does not praise the Bard but dismantles the Shakespearean dramatization of the submissive woman. In this article, I claim that Faqir’s <italic>Willow Trees</italic> warns against mimicking the Bard’s feminine models and offers a liberating space or a local ‘alternative wisdom and beauty’, in Ania Loomba’s expression, and a ‘challenge’, in Graham Holderness’s terminology, to Shakespeare. In Faqir’s novel, Shakespeare has been ‘Arabized’, in Ferial Ghazoul’s words, to revise and redefine new roles of the Arab Jordanian woman.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sacrifice/Martyrdom in Lady Lumley’s  and Contemporary Palestine]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bilal Tawfiq Hamamra]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Lady Lumley’s <italic>Iphigenia</italic>, a dramatization of sacrifice for a political cause, echoes the Lumley family’s participation in the politics of the 1550s. The role of Lady Lumley’s father in the events surrounding Lady Jane Grey’s death illuminates his daughter’s translation of Euripides, revealing affinities with Palestinian constructions of gender and female ‘martyrdom’ whereby women transcend convention while self-silencing their voices of protest. In both the fictional world of Lumley’s <italic>Iphigenia</italic> and contemporary Palestine, marriage and sacrifice are metaphorically associated. Clytemnestra’s opposition to Agamemnon’s plan to sacrifice Iphigenia and the Chorus’s complicity with the former enacts a presentist dialogue with contemporary Palestinian mothers divided in their support of or opposition to their daughters’ participation in armed resistance. Controversially, in common Palestinian parlance those dying defending the Palestinian cause (including, even more controversially, suicide bombers) are termed ‘martyrs’ for a just cause. Iphigenia’s heroism and Agamemnon’s indecisions therefore bear contemporary resonances.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Alienation, Ambivalence and Identity]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Jhumpa Lahiri’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohammad Shafiqul Islam]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Jhumpa Lahiri’s latest book, <italic>In Other Words</italic>, is an autobiographical text that highlights the author’s journey to a new land and language. She grows up in America, communicates in Bengali with her parents during her early childhood and uses English in school; a sense of ambivalence about language dawns in her at this time. Her parents insist that Bengali be a dominant language in her life, but she falls in love with English, which later becomes her own language and the medium of her literary writing. During her doctoral studies, she feels an impulse to learn Italian and desperately strives to speak and write in that language. <italic>In Other Words</italic>, originally written in Italian, is the ultimate outcome of her aspirations to learn Italian. As the author switches from one language to another, from Bengali to English, and then from English to Italian, she forms an ambivalent sense of separation and proximity. This article seeks to explore Lahiri’s love for language, her sense of alienation and belonging, loss and achievement, and her search for identity and metamorphosis.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300401</link>
<title><![CDATA[C.B. (Brian) Cox and A.E. (Tony) Dyson]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Celebration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300402</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Shakespeare Had the Passion of an Arab’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Appropriation of Shakespeare in Fadia Faqir’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hussein A. Alhawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the Shakespearean appropriation in Fadia Faqir’s <italic>Willow Trees Don’t Weep</italic> (2014) to show how Faqir’s novel establishes a new Arab Jordanian feminist trope of the willow tree, metaphorically embodied in the female character of Najwa, who does not surrender to the atrocities of the masculine discourse. Faqir’s novel, appropriating a direct text from Shakespeare’s <italic>Cymbeline</italic> and an allusion to Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic>, does not praise the Bard but dismantles the Shakespearean dramatization of the submissive woman. In this article, I claim that Faqir’s <italic>Willow Trees</italic> warns against mimicking the Bard’s feminine models and offers a liberating space or a local ‘alternative wisdom and beauty’, in Ania Loomba’s expression, and a ‘challenge’, in Graham Holderness’s terminology, to Shakespeare. In Faqir’s novel, Shakespeare has been ‘Arabized’, in Ferial Ghazoul’s words, to revise and redefine new roles of the Arab Jordanian woman.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sacrifice/Martyrdom in Lady Lumley’s  and Contemporary Palestine]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bilal Tawfiq Hamamra]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Lady Lumley’s <italic>Iphigenia</italic>, a dramatization of sacrifice for a political cause, echoes the Lumley family’s participation in the politics of the 1550s. The role of Lady Lumley’s father in the events surrounding Lady Jane Grey’s death illuminates his daughter’s translation of Euripides, revealing affinities with Palestinian constructions of gender and female ‘martyrdom’ whereby women transcend convention while self-silencing their voices of protest. In both the fictional world of Lumley’s <italic>Iphigenia</italic> and contemporary Palestine, marriage and sacrifice are metaphorically associated. Clytemnestra’s opposition to Agamemnon’s plan to sacrifice Iphigenia and the Chorus’s complicity with the former enacts a presentist dialogue with contemporary Palestinian mothers divided in their support of or opposition to their daughters’ participation in armed resistance. Controversially, in common Palestinian parlance those dying defending the Palestinian cause (including, even more controversially, suicide bombers) are termed ‘martyrs’ for a just cause. Iphigenia’s heroism and Agamemnon’s indecisions therefore bear contemporary resonances.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Alienation, Ambivalence and Identity]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Jhumpa Lahiri’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohammad Shafiqul Islam]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Jhumpa Lahiri’s latest book, <italic>In Other Words</italic>, is an autobiographical text that highlights the author’s journey to a new land and language. She grows up in America, communicates in Bengali with her parents during her early childhood and uses English in school; a sense of ambivalence about language dawns in her at this time. Her parents insist that Bengali be a dominant language in her life, but she falls in love with English, which later becomes her own language and the medium of her literary writing. During her doctoral studies, she feels an impulse to learn Italian and desperately strives to speak and write in that language. <italic>In Other Words</italic>, originally written in Italian, is the ultimate outcome of her aspirations to learn Italian. As the author switches from one language to another, from Bengali to English, and then from English to Italian, she forms an ambivalent sense of separation and proximity. This article seeks to explore Lahiri’s love for language, her sense of alienation and belonging, loss and achievement, and her search for identity and metamorphosis.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300405</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Politics of Sentiment in Tony Harrison’s ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christine Regan]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Tony Harrison’s filial sonnets, from his major ongoing sonnet sequence <italic>The School of Eloquence</italic> (1978-), are widely regarded as among the most moving poems in the language, and have conversely been criticized for sentimentality. Blake Morrison observes that the focus upon the sentiment of the filial sonnets has obscured their political concerns. What has not been noticed is the sonnets’ politics of sentiment. Harrison’s merging of filial and political concerns and the way his socialist humanism is refracted in these intimate sonnets is examined in this article in relation particularly to the great elegiac sonnet ‘Marked with D’ and ‘Heredity’, the brilliant, little- discussed verse epigraph to the sonnet sequence. A purpose of this article is to show the extent to which the filial sonnets merge empathy and politics and express powerful personal and political feeling in their own terms.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300401</link>
<title><![CDATA[C.B. (Brian) Cox and A.E. (Tony) Dyson]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Celebration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300402</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Shakespeare Had the Passion of an Arab’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Appropriation of Shakespeare in Fadia Faqir’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hussein A. Alhawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the Shakespearean appropriation in Fadia Faqir’s <italic>Willow Trees Don’t Weep</italic> (2014) to show how Faqir’s novel establishes a new Arab Jordanian feminist trope of the willow tree, metaphorically embodied in the female character of Najwa, who does not surrender to the atrocities of the masculine discourse. Faqir’s novel, appropriating a direct text from Shakespeare’s <italic>Cymbeline</italic> and an allusion to Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic>, does not praise the Bard but dismantles the Shakespearean dramatization of the submissive woman. In this article, I claim that Faqir’s <italic>Willow Trees</italic> warns against mimicking the Bard’s feminine models and offers a liberating space or a local ‘alternative wisdom and beauty’, in Ania Loomba’s expression, and a ‘challenge’, in Graham Holderness’s terminology, to Shakespeare. In Faqir’s novel, Shakespeare has been ‘Arabized’, in Ferial Ghazoul’s words, to revise and redefine new roles of the Arab Jordanian woman.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sacrifice/Martyrdom in Lady Lumley’s  and Contemporary Palestine]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bilal Tawfiq Hamamra]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Lady Lumley’s <italic>Iphigenia</italic>, a dramatization of sacrifice for a political cause, echoes the Lumley family’s participation in the politics of the 1550s. The role of Lady Lumley’s father in the events surrounding Lady Jane Grey’s death illuminates his daughter’s translation of Euripides, revealing affinities with Palestinian constructions of gender and female ‘martyrdom’ whereby women transcend convention while self-silencing their voices of protest. In both the fictional world of Lumley’s <italic>Iphigenia</italic> and contemporary Palestine, marriage and sacrifice are metaphorically associated. Clytemnestra’s opposition to Agamemnon’s plan to sacrifice Iphigenia and the Chorus’s complicity with the former enacts a presentist dialogue with contemporary Palestinian mothers divided in their support of or opposition to their daughters’ participation in armed resistance. Controversially, in common Palestinian parlance those dying defending the Palestinian cause (including, even more controversially, suicide bombers) are termed ‘martyrs’ for a just cause. Iphigenia’s heroism and Agamemnon’s indecisions therefore bear contemporary resonances.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Alienation, Ambivalence and Identity]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Jhumpa Lahiri’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohammad Shafiqul Islam]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Jhumpa Lahiri’s latest book, <italic>In Other Words</italic>, is an autobiographical text that highlights the author’s journey to a new land and language. She grows up in America, communicates in Bengali with her parents during her early childhood and uses English in school; a sense of ambivalence about language dawns in her at this time. Her parents insist that Bengali be a dominant language in her life, but she falls in love with English, which later becomes her own language and the medium of her literary writing. During her doctoral studies, she feels an impulse to learn Italian and desperately strives to speak and write in that language. <italic>In Other Words</italic>, originally written in Italian, is the ultimate outcome of her aspirations to learn Italian. As the author switches from one language to another, from Bengali to English, and then from English to Italian, she forms an ambivalent sense of separation and proximity. This article seeks to explore Lahiri’s love for language, her sense of alienation and belonging, loss and achievement, and her search for identity and metamorphosis.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300405</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Politics of Sentiment in Tony Harrison’s ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christine Regan]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Tony Harrison’s filial sonnets, from his major ongoing sonnet sequence <italic>The School of Eloquence</italic> (1978-), are widely regarded as among the most moving poems in the language, and have conversely been criticized for sentimentality. Blake Morrison observes that the focus upon the sentiment of the filial sonnets has obscured their political concerns. What has not been noticed is the sonnets’ politics of sentiment. Harrison’s merging of filial and political concerns and the way his socialist humanism is refracted in these intimate sonnets is examined in this article in relation particularly to the great elegiac sonnet ‘Marked with D’ and ‘Heredity’, the brilliant, little- discussed verse epigraph to the sonnet sequence. A purpose of this article is to show the extent to which the filial sonnets merge empathy and politics and express powerful personal and political feeling in their own terms.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300406</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Shadows of Knowability]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading between Opaque Narrative and Transparent Text]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Younes Saramifar]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The torch of ember and its puzzling knowability are my exemplars, serving to open the binary of opacity and transparency in narrativity. I highlight inadequacies in the binary of opacity and transparency by examining the works of Peter Lamarque and Clare Birchall on matters of narrative and secrecy. I will try to see how one can think about opacity/transparency through the lenses of speculative realism and object-oriented philosophy. I do so by drawing examples from memories of the Iran-Iraq war (1980-1989) and explaining how the language of remembering becomes the realm of a tension between presence and absentia, between the unsaid within the said. I explore how memory-as-narrative and narrative-as-memory sustain the potentiality that eludes Orwellian newspeak.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300401</link>
<title><![CDATA[C.B. (Brian) Cox and A.E. (Tony) Dyson]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Celebration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300402</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Shakespeare Had the Passion of an Arab’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Appropriation of Shakespeare in Fadia Faqir’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hussein A. Alhawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the Shakespearean appropriation in Fadia Faqir’s <italic>Willow Trees Don’t Weep</italic> (2014) to show how Faqir’s novel establishes a new Arab Jordanian feminist trope of the willow tree, metaphorically embodied in the female character of Najwa, who does not surrender to the atrocities of the masculine discourse. Faqir’s novel, appropriating a direct text from Shakespeare’s <italic>Cymbeline</italic> and an allusion to Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic>, does not praise the Bard but dismantles the Shakespearean dramatization of the submissive woman. In this article, I claim that Faqir’s <italic>Willow Trees</italic> warns against mimicking the Bard’s feminine models and offers a liberating space or a local ‘alternative wisdom and beauty’, in Ania Loomba’s expression, and a ‘challenge’, in Graham Holderness’s terminology, to Shakespeare. In Faqir’s novel, Shakespeare has been ‘Arabized’, in Ferial Ghazoul’s words, to revise and redefine new roles of the Arab Jordanian woman.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sacrifice/Martyrdom in Lady Lumley’s  and Contemporary Palestine]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bilal Tawfiq Hamamra]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Lady Lumley’s <italic>Iphigenia</italic>, a dramatization of sacrifice for a political cause, echoes the Lumley family’s participation in the politics of the 1550s. The role of Lady Lumley’s father in the events surrounding Lady Jane Grey’s death illuminates his daughter’s translation of Euripides, revealing affinities with Palestinian constructions of gender and female ‘martyrdom’ whereby women transcend convention while self-silencing their voices of protest. In both the fictional world of Lumley’s <italic>Iphigenia</italic> and contemporary Palestine, marriage and sacrifice are metaphorically associated. Clytemnestra’s opposition to Agamemnon’s plan to sacrifice Iphigenia and the Chorus’s complicity with the former enacts a presentist dialogue with contemporary Palestinian mothers divided in their support of or opposition to their daughters’ participation in armed resistance. Controversially, in common Palestinian parlance those dying defending the Palestinian cause (including, even more controversially, suicide bombers) are termed ‘martyrs’ for a just cause. Iphigenia’s heroism and Agamemnon’s indecisions therefore bear contemporary resonances.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Alienation, Ambivalence and Identity]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Jhumpa Lahiri’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohammad Shafiqul Islam]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Jhumpa Lahiri’s latest book, <italic>In Other Words</italic>, is an autobiographical text that highlights the author’s journey to a new land and language. She grows up in America, communicates in Bengali with her parents during her early childhood and uses English in school; a sense of ambivalence about language dawns in her at this time. Her parents insist that Bengali be a dominant language in her life, but she falls in love with English, which later becomes her own language and the medium of her literary writing. During her doctoral studies, she feels an impulse to learn Italian and desperately strives to speak and write in that language. <italic>In Other Words</italic>, originally written in Italian, is the ultimate outcome of her aspirations to learn Italian. As the author switches from one language to another, from Bengali to English, and then from English to Italian, she forms an ambivalent sense of separation and proximity. This article seeks to explore Lahiri’s love for language, her sense of alienation and belonging, loss and achievement, and her search for identity and metamorphosis.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300405</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Politics of Sentiment in Tony Harrison’s ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christine Regan]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Tony Harrison’s filial sonnets, from his major ongoing sonnet sequence <italic>The School of Eloquence</italic> (1978-), are widely regarded as among the most moving poems in the language, and have conversely been criticized for sentimentality. Blake Morrison observes that the focus upon the sentiment of the filial sonnets has obscured their political concerns. What has not been noticed is the sonnets’ politics of sentiment. Harrison’s merging of filial and political concerns and the way his socialist humanism is refracted in these intimate sonnets is examined in this article in relation particularly to the great elegiac sonnet ‘Marked with D’ and ‘Heredity’, the brilliant, little- discussed verse epigraph to the sonnet sequence. A purpose of this article is to show the extent to which the filial sonnets merge empathy and politics and express powerful personal and political feeling in their own terms.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300406</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Shadows of Knowability]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading between Opaque Narrative and Transparent Text]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Younes Saramifar]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The torch of ember and its puzzling knowability are my exemplars, serving to open the binary of opacity and transparency in narrativity. I highlight inadequacies in the binary of opacity and transparency by examining the works of Peter Lamarque and Clare Birchall on matters of narrative and secrecy. I will try to see how one can think about opacity/transparency through the lenses of speculative realism and object-oriented philosophy. I do so by drawing examples from memories of the Iran-Iraq war (1980-1989) and explaining how the language of remembering becomes the realm of a tension between presence and absentia, between the unsaid within the said. I explore how memory-as-narrative and narrative-as-memory sustain the potentiality that eludes Orwellian newspeak.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300407</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Heideggerian Reading of Jack’s Homelessness in Marilynne Robinson’s ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Fatima Zahra Bessedik]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In Marilynne Robinson’s <italic>Home</italic>, though Jack revisits his childhood place, he is unable to find a sense of being at home. Using Martin Heidegger’s theory of ‘being’ and ‘dwelling’, this article analyses the notion of ‘homelessness’, as reflected in Jack. While this article projects the significance of physical dwelling through the notion of ‘homecoming’, it highlights the vital importance of psychological dwelling in achieving the meaning of home. The article uses Martin Heidegger’s conception of homelessness as a key theory to maintain that Jack’s homelessness is a result of his incoherent being with the space he came to revisit. It also uses theories of psychology and space as sub-theories to enrich the discussion.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300401</link>
<title><![CDATA[C.B. (Brian) Cox and A.E. (Tony) Dyson]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Celebration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300402</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Shakespeare Had the Passion of an Arab’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Appropriation of Shakespeare in Fadia Faqir’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hussein A. Alhawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the Shakespearean appropriation in Fadia Faqir’s <italic>Willow Trees Don’t Weep</italic> (2014) to show how Faqir’s novel establishes a new Arab Jordanian feminist trope of the willow tree, metaphorically embodied in the female character of Najwa, who does not surrender to the atrocities of the masculine discourse. Faqir’s novel, appropriating a direct text from Shakespeare’s <italic>Cymbeline</italic> and an allusion to Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic>, does not praise the Bard but dismantles the Shakespearean dramatization of the submissive woman. In this article, I claim that Faqir’s <italic>Willow Trees</italic> warns against mimicking the Bard’s feminine models and offers a liberating space or a local ‘alternative wisdom and beauty’, in Ania Loomba’s expression, and a ‘challenge’, in Graham Holderness’s terminology, to Shakespeare. In Faqir’s novel, Shakespeare has been ‘Arabized’, in Ferial Ghazoul’s words, to revise and redefine new roles of the Arab Jordanian woman.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sacrifice/Martyrdom in Lady Lumley’s  and Contemporary Palestine]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bilal Tawfiq Hamamra]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Lady Lumley’s <italic>Iphigenia</italic>, a dramatization of sacrifice for a political cause, echoes the Lumley family’s participation in the politics of the 1550s. The role of Lady Lumley’s father in the events surrounding Lady Jane Grey’s death illuminates his daughter’s translation of Euripides, revealing affinities with Palestinian constructions of gender and female ‘martyrdom’ whereby women transcend convention while self-silencing their voices of protest. In both the fictional world of Lumley’s <italic>Iphigenia</italic> and contemporary Palestine, marriage and sacrifice are metaphorically associated. Clytemnestra’s opposition to Agamemnon’s plan to sacrifice Iphigenia and the Chorus’s complicity with the former enacts a presentist dialogue with contemporary Palestinian mothers divided in their support of or opposition to their daughters’ participation in armed resistance. Controversially, in common Palestinian parlance those dying defending the Palestinian cause (including, even more controversially, suicide bombers) are termed ‘martyrs’ for a just cause. Iphigenia’s heroism and Agamemnon’s indecisions therefore bear contemporary resonances.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Alienation, Ambivalence and Identity]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Jhumpa Lahiri’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohammad Shafiqul Islam]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Jhumpa Lahiri’s latest book, <italic>In Other Words</italic>, is an autobiographical text that highlights the author’s journey to a new land and language. She grows up in America, communicates in Bengali with her parents during her early childhood and uses English in school; a sense of ambivalence about language dawns in her at this time. Her parents insist that Bengali be a dominant language in her life, but she falls in love with English, which later becomes her own language and the medium of her literary writing. During her doctoral studies, she feels an impulse to learn Italian and desperately strives to speak and write in that language. <italic>In Other Words</italic>, originally written in Italian, is the ultimate outcome of her aspirations to learn Italian. As the author switches from one language to another, from Bengali to English, and then from English to Italian, she forms an ambivalent sense of separation and proximity. This article seeks to explore Lahiri’s love for language, her sense of alienation and belonging, loss and achievement, and her search for identity and metamorphosis.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300405</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Politics of Sentiment in Tony Harrison’s ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christine Regan]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Tony Harrison’s filial sonnets, from his major ongoing sonnet sequence <italic>The School of Eloquence</italic> (1978-), are widely regarded as among the most moving poems in the language, and have conversely been criticized for sentimentality. Blake Morrison observes that the focus upon the sentiment of the filial sonnets has obscured their political concerns. What has not been noticed is the sonnets’ politics of sentiment. Harrison’s merging of filial and political concerns and the way his socialist humanism is refracted in these intimate sonnets is examined in this article in relation particularly to the great elegiac sonnet ‘Marked with D’ and ‘Heredity’, the brilliant, little- discussed verse epigraph to the sonnet sequence. A purpose of this article is to show the extent to which the filial sonnets merge empathy and politics and express powerful personal and political feeling in their own terms.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300406</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Shadows of Knowability]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading between Opaque Narrative and Transparent Text]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Younes Saramifar]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The torch of ember and its puzzling knowability are my exemplars, serving to open the binary of opacity and transparency in narrativity. I highlight inadequacies in the binary of opacity and transparency by examining the works of Peter Lamarque and Clare Birchall on matters of narrative and secrecy. I will try to see how one can think about opacity/transparency through the lenses of speculative realism and object-oriented philosophy. I do so by drawing examples from memories of the Iran-Iraq war (1980-1989) and explaining how the language of remembering becomes the realm of a tension between presence and absentia, between the unsaid within the said. I explore how memory-as-narrative and narrative-as-memory sustain the potentiality that eludes Orwellian newspeak.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300407</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Heideggerian Reading of Jack’s Homelessness in Marilynne Robinson’s ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Fatima Zahra Bessedik]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In Marilynne Robinson’s <italic>Home</italic>, though Jack revisits his childhood place, he is unable to find a sense of being at home. Using Martin Heidegger’s theory of ‘being’ and ‘dwelling’, this article analyses the notion of ‘homelessness’, as reflected in Jack. While this article projects the significance of physical dwelling through the notion of ‘homecoming’, it highlights the vital importance of psychological dwelling in achieving the meaning of home. The article uses Martin Heidegger’s conception of homelessness as a key theory to maintain that Jack’s homelessness is a result of his incoherent being with the space he came to revisit. It also uses theories of psychology and space as sub-theories to enrich the discussion.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300408</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300408</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Extremism]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Adam Hansen]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>What is at stake in reading, studying and staging Shakespeare in an age of ‘extremism’, and in a context where responses to extremism are at best misguided and at worst counterproductive? Incorporating analysis of policy documents, contributions from anthropology and discussions of literary texts, this article explores what Shakespeare will mean under the UK government’s <italic>Prevent</italic> agenda, and the effects such an agenda might have on how we engage with extraordinary renderings of Shakespeare on stage now, not least those created by Sulayman Al Bassam.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300401</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300401</link>
<title><![CDATA[C.B. (Brian) Cox and A.E. (Tony) Dyson]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Celebration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300402</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300402</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Shakespeare Had the Passion of an Arab’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Appropriation of Shakespeare in Fadia Faqir’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hussein A. Alhawamdeh]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article analyses the Shakespearean appropriation in Fadia Faqir’s <italic>Willow Trees Don’t Weep</italic> (2014) to show how Faqir’s novel establishes a new Arab Jordanian feminist trope of the willow tree, metaphorically embodied in the female character of Najwa, who does not surrender to the atrocities of the masculine discourse. Faqir’s novel, appropriating a direct text from Shakespeare’s <italic>Cymbeline</italic> and an allusion to Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic>, does not praise the Bard but dismantles the Shakespearean dramatization of the submissive woman. In this article, I claim that Faqir’s <italic>Willow Trees</italic> warns against mimicking the Bard’s feminine models and offers a liberating space or a local ‘alternative wisdom and beauty’, in Ania Loomba’s expression, and a ‘challenge’, in Graham Holderness’s terminology, to Shakespeare. In Faqir’s novel, Shakespeare has been ‘Arabized’, in Ferial Ghazoul’s words, to revise and redefine new roles of the Arab Jordanian woman.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300403</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300403</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sacrifice/Martyrdom in Lady Lumley’s  and Contemporary Palestine]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bilal Tawfiq Hamamra]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Lady Lumley’s <italic>Iphigenia</italic>, a dramatization of sacrifice for a political cause, echoes the Lumley family’s participation in the politics of the 1550s. The role of Lady Lumley’s father in the events surrounding Lady Jane Grey’s death illuminates his daughter’s translation of Euripides, revealing affinities with Palestinian constructions of gender and female ‘martyrdom’ whereby women transcend convention while self-silencing their voices of protest. In both the fictional world of Lumley’s <italic>Iphigenia</italic> and contemporary Palestine, marriage and sacrifice are metaphorically associated. Clytemnestra’s opposition to Agamemnon’s plan to sacrifice Iphigenia and the Chorus’s complicity with the former enacts a presentist dialogue with contemporary Palestinian mothers divided in their support of or opposition to their daughters’ participation in armed resistance. Controversially, in common Palestinian parlance those dying defending the Palestinian cause (including, even more controversially, suicide bombers) are termed ‘martyrs’ for a just cause. Iphigenia’s heroism and Agamemnon’s indecisions therefore bear contemporary resonances.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300404</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300404</link>
<title><![CDATA[Alienation, Ambivalence and Identity]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Jhumpa Lahiri’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohammad Shafiqul Islam]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Jhumpa Lahiri’s latest book, <italic>In Other Words</italic>, is an autobiographical text that highlights the author’s journey to a new land and language. She grows up in America, communicates in Bengali with her parents during her early childhood and uses English in school; a sense of ambivalence about language dawns in her at this time. Her parents insist that Bengali be a dominant language in her life, but she falls in love with English, which later becomes her own language and the medium of her literary writing. During her doctoral studies, she feels an impulse to learn Italian and desperately strives to speak and write in that language. <italic>In Other Words</italic>, originally written in Italian, is the ultimate outcome of her aspirations to learn Italian. As the author switches from one language to another, from Bengali to English, and then from English to Italian, she forms an ambivalent sense of separation and proximity. This article seeks to explore Lahiri’s love for language, her sense of alienation and belonging, loss and achievement, and her search for identity and metamorphosis.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300405</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300405</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Politics of Sentiment in Tony Harrison’s ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christine Regan]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Tony Harrison’s filial sonnets, from his major ongoing sonnet sequence <italic>The School of Eloquence</italic> (1978-), are widely regarded as among the most moving poems in the language, and have conversely been criticized for sentimentality. Blake Morrison observes that the focus upon the sentiment of the filial sonnets has obscured their political concerns. What has not been noticed is the sonnets’ politics of sentiment. Harrison’s merging of filial and political concerns and the way his socialist humanism is refracted in these intimate sonnets is examined in this article in relation particularly to the great elegiac sonnet ‘Marked with D’ and ‘Heredity’, the brilliant, little- discussed verse epigraph to the sonnet sequence. A purpose of this article is to show the extent to which the filial sonnets merge empathy and politics and express powerful personal and political feeling in their own terms.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300406</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300406</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Shadows of Knowability]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading between Opaque Narrative and Transparent Text]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Younes Saramifar]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The torch of ember and its puzzling knowability are my exemplars, serving to open the binary of opacity and transparency in narrativity. I highlight inadequacies in the binary of opacity and transparency by examining the works of Peter Lamarque and Clare Birchall on matters of narrative and secrecy. I will try to see how one can think about opacity/transparency through the lenses of speculative realism and object-oriented philosophy. I do so by drawing examples from memories of the Iran-Iraq war (1980-1989) and explaining how the language of remembering becomes the realm of a tension between presence and absentia, between the unsaid within the said. I explore how memory-as-narrative and narrative-as-memory sustain the potentiality that eludes Orwellian newspeak.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300407</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300407</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Heideggerian Reading of Jack’s Homelessness in Marilynne Robinson’s ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Fatima Zahra Bessedik]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In Marilynne Robinson’s <italic>Home</italic>, though Jack revisits his childhood place, he is unable to find a sense of being at home. Using Martin Heidegger’s theory of ‘being’ and ‘dwelling’, this article analyses the notion of ‘homelessness’, as reflected in Jack. While this article projects the significance of physical dwelling through the notion of ‘homecoming’, it highlights the vital importance of psychological dwelling in achieving the meaning of home. The article uses Martin Heidegger’s conception of homelessness as a key theory to maintain that Jack’s homelessness is a result of his incoherent being with the space he came to revisit. It also uses theories of psychology and space as sub-theories to enrich the discussion.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300408</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300408</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Extremism]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Adam Hansen]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>What is at stake in reading, studying and staging Shakespeare in an age of ‘extremism’, and in a context where responses to extremism are at best misguided and at worst counterproductive? Incorporating analysis of policy documents, contributions from anthropology and discussions of literary texts, this article explores what Shakespeare will mean under the UK government’s <italic>Prevent</italic> agenda, and the effects such an agenda might have on how we engage with extraordinary renderings of Shakespeare on stage now, not least those created by Sulayman Al Bassam.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300409</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300409</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Cedric Watts]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Deryn Rees-Jones]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>4</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare, Reciprocity and Exchange]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Drakakis]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In his book <italic>The Structure of World History</italic> (2014) Kojin Karatani has argued that too little attention has been paid in Marxist historiography to the issue of ‘exchange’. In a number of Shakespearean texts ‘exchange’ and ‘reciprocity’ are of vital importance in sustaining social cohesion; in <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic>, for example, radical disruptions of patterns of reciprocity and exchange expose an ambivalence that, in certain critical circumstances, inheres in language itself. The disruption that results from the perversion of these values is felt at every level of the social order, but particularly in the sphere of the ‘economic’, where money and trade become metaphors for the disturbance of the relation between language and action, word and object. This disruption is represented as a product of ‘nature’ but it also becomes a feature of a historically over-determined human psychology, and leads to a critical examination of different forms of government and social organization.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare, Reciprocity and Exchange]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Drakakis]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In his book <italic>The Structure of World History</italic> (2014) Kojin Karatani has argued that too little attention has been paid in Marxist historiography to the issue of ‘exchange’. In a number of Shakespearean texts ‘exchange’ and ‘reciprocity’ are of vital importance in sustaining social cohesion; in <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic>, for example, radical disruptions of patterns of reciprocity and exchange expose an ambivalence that, in certain critical circumstances, inheres in language itself. The disruption that results from the perversion of these values is felt at every level of the social order, but particularly in the sphere of the ‘economic’, where money and trade become metaphors for the disturbance of the relation between language and action, word and object. This disruption is represented as a product of ‘nature’ but it also becomes a feature of a historically over-determined human psychology, and leads to a critical examination of different forms of government and social organization.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Pity Silenced]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Economies of Mercy in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alessandra Marzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>While the mercantile value of mercy in <italic>The Merchant of Venice</italic> has been often highlighted, the diminished role of pity has received scant attention. This article argues that the ways in which mercy is shown to subsume and eventually incorporate pity throw light on the play’s negotiation of contentious religious and political approaches to the spectres of poverty and/or impoverishment that threaten the emerging mercantile economy. A re-reading of relevant scenes retraces the Catholic implications of the safety-net potential of pity which, unlike the Protestant worldly pity of <italic>The Sonnets</italic>, here seems bound for repression. In Portia’s final donation to the merchants of Venice even the lingering allusions to Catholicism are neutralized and put to the service of vested interests: a conflation of Christian and Jewish usury that cuts across all religious divides; such allusions are possibly reminiscent of the Monti di Pieta (Mounts of Piety) existent in Italy since 1462 to counter Jewish usury.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare, Reciprocity and Exchange]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Drakakis]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In his book <italic>The Structure of World History</italic> (2014) Kojin Karatani has argued that too little attention has been paid in Marxist historiography to the issue of ‘exchange’. In a number of Shakespearean texts ‘exchange’ and ‘reciprocity’ are of vital importance in sustaining social cohesion; in <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic>, for example, radical disruptions of patterns of reciprocity and exchange expose an ambivalence that, in certain critical circumstances, inheres in language itself. The disruption that results from the perversion of these values is felt at every level of the social order, but particularly in the sphere of the ‘economic’, where money and trade become metaphors for the disturbance of the relation between language and action, word and object. This disruption is represented as a product of ‘nature’ but it also becomes a feature of a historically over-determined human psychology, and leads to a critical examination of different forms of government and social organization.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Pity Silenced]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Economies of Mercy in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alessandra Marzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>While the mercantile value of mercy in <italic>The Merchant of Venice</italic> has been often highlighted, the diminished role of pity has received scant attention. This article argues that the ways in which mercy is shown to subsume and eventually incorporate pity throw light on the play’s negotiation of contentious religious and political approaches to the spectres of poverty and/or impoverishment that threaten the emerging mercantile economy. A re-reading of relevant scenes retraces the Catholic implications of the safety-net potential of pity which, unlike the Protestant worldly pity of <italic>The Sonnets</italic>, here seems bound for repression. In Portia’s final donation to the merchants of Venice even the lingering allusions to Catholicism are neutralized and put to the service of vested interests: a conflation of Christian and Jewish usury that cuts across all religious divides; such allusions are possibly reminiscent of the Monti di Pieta (Mounts of Piety) existent in Italy since 1462 to counter Jewish usury.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Offshore Desires]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Mobility, Liquidity and History in Shakespeare’s Mediterranean]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rui Carvalho Homem]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article probes the ability of Shakespearean drama to provide expressive resources for coming to terms (conceptually, discursively) with current crises. These include both the power games of global finance, and those disasters that ostensibly concern other strands of geopolitics. The article focuses on two plays, <italic>The Comedy of Errors</italic> and <italic>Pericles</italic>, the actions of which unfold in the eastern Mediterranean – an area of the world associated, in the late modern imagination, either with mobility as pleasure (mass tourism and its apparatus) or mobility as crisis (disputed territories, the plight of displaced populations). It highlights the close bonds between prevalent modes – satire and farce in <italic>The Comedy of Errors</italic>, romance in <italic>Pericles</italic> – and the plays’ distinct strategies for representing human mobility: the sense of agency proper to acquisitive urges, the victimhood of forced displacement.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare, Reciprocity and Exchange]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Drakakis]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In his book <italic>The Structure of World History</italic> (2014) Kojin Karatani has argued that too little attention has been paid in Marxist historiography to the issue of ‘exchange’. In a number of Shakespearean texts ‘exchange’ and ‘reciprocity’ are of vital importance in sustaining social cohesion; in <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic>, for example, radical disruptions of patterns of reciprocity and exchange expose an ambivalence that, in certain critical circumstances, inheres in language itself. The disruption that results from the perversion of these values is felt at every level of the social order, but particularly in the sphere of the ‘economic’, where money and trade become metaphors for the disturbance of the relation between language and action, word and object. This disruption is represented as a product of ‘nature’ but it also becomes a feature of a historically over-determined human psychology, and leads to a critical examination of different forms of government and social organization.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Pity Silenced]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Economies of Mercy in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alessandra Marzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>While the mercantile value of mercy in <italic>The Merchant of Venice</italic> has been often highlighted, the diminished role of pity has received scant attention. This article argues that the ways in which mercy is shown to subsume and eventually incorporate pity throw light on the play’s negotiation of contentious religious and political approaches to the spectres of poverty and/or impoverishment that threaten the emerging mercantile economy. A re-reading of relevant scenes retraces the Catholic implications of the safety-net potential of pity which, unlike the Protestant worldly pity of <italic>The Sonnets</italic>, here seems bound for repression. In Portia’s final donation to the merchants of Venice even the lingering allusions to Catholicism are neutralized and put to the service of vested interests: a conflation of Christian and Jewish usury that cuts across all religious divides; such allusions are possibly reminiscent of the Monti di Pieta (Mounts of Piety) existent in Italy since 1462 to counter Jewish usury.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Offshore Desires]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Mobility, Liquidity and History in Shakespeare’s Mediterranean]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rui Carvalho Homem]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article probes the ability of Shakespearean drama to provide expressive resources for coming to terms (conceptually, discursively) with current crises. These include both the power games of global finance, and those disasters that ostensibly concern other strands of geopolitics. The article focuses on two plays, <italic>The Comedy of Errors</italic> and <italic>Pericles</italic>, the actions of which unfold in the eastern Mediterranean – an area of the world associated, in the late modern imagination, either with mobility as pleasure (mass tourism and its apparatus) or mobility as crisis (disputed territories, the plight of displaced populations). It highlights the close bonds between prevalent modes – satire and farce in <italic>The Comedy of Errors</italic>, romance in <italic>Pericles</italic> – and the plays’ distinct strategies for representing human mobility: the sense of agency proper to acquisitive urges, the victimhood of forced displacement.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300305</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Love Merchandized’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Money in Shakespeare’s Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Manfred Pfister]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Although analysing Shakespeare’s sonnets in the context of ‘Shakespeare and money’ is not an obvious choice, I believe that Karl Marx’s ‘The Power of Money’ in his <italic>Economic and Philosophic Manuscripts</italic> are as relevant to the sonnets as they are to plays such as <italic>Timon of Athens</italic>. My reading of them will foreground their dialogue with terms and developments in early modern banking and focus on metaphors of economic transaction that run through the whole cycle; indeed, a third of them figure love, its wealth and truth, use and abuse, in terms of investment in order to project an alternative economy beyond the self-alienating world of banking/financial gain. This imbrication of the erotic with the economic comprises also the writing of love sonnets, a competitive game-like economic transaction. Soneteering is a way of ‘merchandizing love’ that inevitably casts a capitalist shadow across the supposedly most sincere expression of love.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare, Reciprocity and Exchange]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Drakakis]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In his book <italic>The Structure of World History</italic> (2014) Kojin Karatani has argued that too little attention has been paid in Marxist historiography to the issue of ‘exchange’. In a number of Shakespearean texts ‘exchange’ and ‘reciprocity’ are of vital importance in sustaining social cohesion; in <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic>, for example, radical disruptions of patterns of reciprocity and exchange expose an ambivalence that, in certain critical circumstances, inheres in language itself. The disruption that results from the perversion of these values is felt at every level of the social order, but particularly in the sphere of the ‘economic’, where money and trade become metaphors for the disturbance of the relation between language and action, word and object. This disruption is represented as a product of ‘nature’ but it also becomes a feature of a historically over-determined human psychology, and leads to a critical examination of different forms of government and social organization.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Pity Silenced]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Economies of Mercy in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alessandra Marzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>While the mercantile value of mercy in <italic>The Merchant of Venice</italic> has been often highlighted, the diminished role of pity has received scant attention. This article argues that the ways in which mercy is shown to subsume and eventually incorporate pity throw light on the play’s negotiation of contentious religious and political approaches to the spectres of poverty and/or impoverishment that threaten the emerging mercantile economy. A re-reading of relevant scenes retraces the Catholic implications of the safety-net potential of pity which, unlike the Protestant worldly pity of <italic>The Sonnets</italic>, here seems bound for repression. In Portia’s final donation to the merchants of Venice even the lingering allusions to Catholicism are neutralized and put to the service of vested interests: a conflation of Christian and Jewish usury that cuts across all religious divides; such allusions are possibly reminiscent of the Monti di Pieta (Mounts of Piety) existent in Italy since 1462 to counter Jewish usury.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Offshore Desires]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Mobility, Liquidity and History in Shakespeare’s Mediterranean]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rui Carvalho Homem]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article probes the ability of Shakespearean drama to provide expressive resources for coming to terms (conceptually, discursively) with current crises. These include both the power games of global finance, and those disasters that ostensibly concern other strands of geopolitics. The article focuses on two plays, <italic>The Comedy of Errors</italic> and <italic>Pericles</italic>, the actions of which unfold in the eastern Mediterranean – an area of the world associated, in the late modern imagination, either with mobility as pleasure (mass tourism and its apparatus) or mobility as crisis (disputed territories, the plight of displaced populations). It highlights the close bonds between prevalent modes – satire and farce in <italic>The Comedy of Errors</italic>, romance in <italic>Pericles</italic> – and the plays’ distinct strategies for representing human mobility: the sense of agency proper to acquisitive urges, the victimhood of forced displacement.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300305</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Love Merchandized’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Money in Shakespeare’s Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Manfred Pfister]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Although analysing Shakespeare’s sonnets in the context of ‘Shakespeare and money’ is not an obvious choice, I believe that Karl Marx’s ‘The Power of Money’ in his <italic>Economic and Philosophic Manuscripts</italic> are as relevant to the sonnets as they are to plays such as <italic>Timon of Athens</italic>. My reading of them will foreground their dialogue with terms and developments in early modern banking and focus on metaphors of economic transaction that run through the whole cycle; indeed, a third of them figure love, its wealth and truth, use and abuse, in terms of investment in order to project an alternative economy beyond the self-alienating world of banking/financial gain. This imbrication of the erotic with the economic comprises also the writing of love sonnets, a competitive game-like economic transaction. Soneteering is a way of ‘merchandizing love’ that inevitably casts a capitalist shadow across the supposedly most sincere expression of love.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Biography and Shakespeare’s Money]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Portraits of an Economic Persona]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paola Pugliatti]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Robert Bearman’s book <italic>Shakespeare’s Money</italic> (2016) can be considered the first economic biography of William Shakespeare; but it is also the latest specimen of an innovative trend in Shakespeare biography which has come to the fore over the last ten years or so. While the vein of cradle-to-grave biographies seems to be exhausted, new attention is being devoted to parts of Shakespeare’s life, with an attitude that has been seen as ‘microhistorical’ or ‘disintegrationist’. The article will discuss this new kind of sensitivity to biography in general and Shakespeare biography in particular. It starts out by addressing certain developments in the theory and practice of life writing during the second half of the twentieth century, which are today becoming ever more substantial; it then examines the progress of Shakespeare biographies and, in particular, how the issue of money has been tackled since Nicolas Rowe first dealt with it.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare, Reciprocity and Exchange]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Drakakis]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In his book <italic>The Structure of World History</italic> (2014) Kojin Karatani has argued that too little attention has been paid in Marxist historiography to the issue of ‘exchange’. In a number of Shakespearean texts ‘exchange’ and ‘reciprocity’ are of vital importance in sustaining social cohesion; in <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic>, for example, radical disruptions of patterns of reciprocity and exchange expose an ambivalence that, in certain critical circumstances, inheres in language itself. The disruption that results from the perversion of these values is felt at every level of the social order, but particularly in the sphere of the ‘economic’, where money and trade become metaphors for the disturbance of the relation between language and action, word and object. This disruption is represented as a product of ‘nature’ but it also becomes a feature of a historically over-determined human psychology, and leads to a critical examination of different forms of government and social organization.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Pity Silenced]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Economies of Mercy in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alessandra Marzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>While the mercantile value of mercy in <italic>The Merchant of Venice</italic> has been often highlighted, the diminished role of pity has received scant attention. This article argues that the ways in which mercy is shown to subsume and eventually incorporate pity throw light on the play’s negotiation of contentious religious and political approaches to the spectres of poverty and/or impoverishment that threaten the emerging mercantile economy. A re-reading of relevant scenes retraces the Catholic implications of the safety-net potential of pity which, unlike the Protestant worldly pity of <italic>The Sonnets</italic>, here seems bound for repression. In Portia’s final donation to the merchants of Venice even the lingering allusions to Catholicism are neutralized and put to the service of vested interests: a conflation of Christian and Jewish usury that cuts across all religious divides; such allusions are possibly reminiscent of the Monti di Pieta (Mounts of Piety) existent in Italy since 1462 to counter Jewish usury.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Offshore Desires]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Mobility, Liquidity and History in Shakespeare’s Mediterranean]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rui Carvalho Homem]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article probes the ability of Shakespearean drama to provide expressive resources for coming to terms (conceptually, discursively) with current crises. These include both the power games of global finance, and those disasters that ostensibly concern other strands of geopolitics. The article focuses on two plays, <italic>The Comedy of Errors</italic> and <italic>Pericles</italic>, the actions of which unfold in the eastern Mediterranean – an area of the world associated, in the late modern imagination, either with mobility as pleasure (mass tourism and its apparatus) or mobility as crisis (disputed territories, the plight of displaced populations). It highlights the close bonds between prevalent modes – satire and farce in <italic>The Comedy of Errors</italic>, romance in <italic>Pericles</italic> – and the plays’ distinct strategies for representing human mobility: the sense of agency proper to acquisitive urges, the victimhood of forced displacement.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300305</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Love Merchandized’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Money in Shakespeare’s Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Manfred Pfister]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Although analysing Shakespeare’s sonnets in the context of ‘Shakespeare and money’ is not an obvious choice, I believe that Karl Marx’s ‘The Power of Money’ in his <italic>Economic and Philosophic Manuscripts</italic> are as relevant to the sonnets as they are to plays such as <italic>Timon of Athens</italic>. My reading of them will foreground their dialogue with terms and developments in early modern banking and focus on metaphors of economic transaction that run through the whole cycle; indeed, a third of them figure love, its wealth and truth, use and abuse, in terms of investment in order to project an alternative economy beyond the self-alienating world of banking/financial gain. This imbrication of the erotic with the economic comprises also the writing of love sonnets, a competitive game-like economic transaction. Soneteering is a way of ‘merchandizing love’ that inevitably casts a capitalist shadow across the supposedly most sincere expression of love.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Biography and Shakespeare’s Money]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Portraits of an Economic Persona]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paola Pugliatti]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Robert Bearman’s book <italic>Shakespeare’s Money</italic> (2016) can be considered the first economic biography of William Shakespeare; but it is also the latest specimen of an innovative trend in Shakespeare biography which has come to the fore over the last ten years or so. While the vein of cradle-to-grave biographies seems to be exhausted, new attention is being devoted to parts of Shakespeare’s life, with an attitude that has been seen as ‘microhistorical’ or ‘disintegrationist’. The article will discuss this new kind of sensitivity to biography in general and Shakespeare biography in particular. It starts out by addressing certain developments in the theory and practice of life writing during the second half of the twentieth century, which are today becoming ever more substantial; it then examines the progress of Shakespeare biographies and, in particular, how the issue of money has been tackled since Nicolas Rowe first dealt with it.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Derivatives]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Hawkes]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The twenty-first century has witnessed the rise to power of images in every aspect of human endeavour. Speculative financial derivatives have achieved a predominant place in the economy, spin and perception rule the political sphere, and technological media ensure that we spend our lives surrounded by images of all kinds. Reading the works of Shakespeare reveals the roots of this process in the early modern period, when the iconoclasm of the Reformation, popular protests against usury, and the campaign against ritual magic combined to provide an ethically based popular resistance to the power of signs.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare, Reciprocity and Exchange]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Drakakis]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In his book <italic>The Structure of World History</italic> (2014) Kojin Karatani has argued that too little attention has been paid in Marxist historiography to the issue of ‘exchange’. In a number of Shakespearean texts ‘exchange’ and ‘reciprocity’ are of vital importance in sustaining social cohesion; in <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic>, for example, radical disruptions of patterns of reciprocity and exchange expose an ambivalence that, in certain critical circumstances, inheres in language itself. The disruption that results from the perversion of these values is felt at every level of the social order, but particularly in the sphere of the ‘economic’, where money and trade become metaphors for the disturbance of the relation between language and action, word and object. This disruption is represented as a product of ‘nature’ but it also becomes a feature of a historically over-determined human psychology, and leads to a critical examination of different forms of government and social organization.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Pity Silenced]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Economies of Mercy in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alessandra Marzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>While the mercantile value of mercy in <italic>The Merchant of Venice</italic> has been often highlighted, the diminished role of pity has received scant attention. This article argues that the ways in which mercy is shown to subsume and eventually incorporate pity throw light on the play’s negotiation of contentious religious and political approaches to the spectres of poverty and/or impoverishment that threaten the emerging mercantile economy. A re-reading of relevant scenes retraces the Catholic implications of the safety-net potential of pity which, unlike the Protestant worldly pity of <italic>The Sonnets</italic>, here seems bound for repression. In Portia’s final donation to the merchants of Venice even the lingering allusions to Catholicism are neutralized and put to the service of vested interests: a conflation of Christian and Jewish usury that cuts across all religious divides; such allusions are possibly reminiscent of the Monti di Pieta (Mounts of Piety) existent in Italy since 1462 to counter Jewish usury.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Offshore Desires]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Mobility, Liquidity and History in Shakespeare’s Mediterranean]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rui Carvalho Homem]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article probes the ability of Shakespearean drama to provide expressive resources for coming to terms (conceptually, discursively) with current crises. These include both the power games of global finance, and those disasters that ostensibly concern other strands of geopolitics. The article focuses on two plays, <italic>The Comedy of Errors</italic> and <italic>Pericles</italic>, the actions of which unfold in the eastern Mediterranean – an area of the world associated, in the late modern imagination, either with mobility as pleasure (mass tourism and its apparatus) or mobility as crisis (disputed territories, the plight of displaced populations). It highlights the close bonds between prevalent modes – satire and farce in <italic>The Comedy of Errors</italic>, romance in <italic>Pericles</italic> – and the plays’ distinct strategies for representing human mobility: the sense of agency proper to acquisitive urges, the victimhood of forced displacement.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300305</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Love Merchandized’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Money in Shakespeare’s Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Manfred Pfister]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Although analysing Shakespeare’s sonnets in the context of ‘Shakespeare and money’ is not an obvious choice, I believe that Karl Marx’s ‘The Power of Money’ in his <italic>Economic and Philosophic Manuscripts</italic> are as relevant to the sonnets as they are to plays such as <italic>Timon of Athens</italic>. My reading of them will foreground their dialogue with terms and developments in early modern banking and focus on metaphors of economic transaction that run through the whole cycle; indeed, a third of them figure love, its wealth and truth, use and abuse, in terms of investment in order to project an alternative economy beyond the self-alienating world of banking/financial gain. This imbrication of the erotic with the economic comprises also the writing of love sonnets, a competitive game-like economic transaction. Soneteering is a way of ‘merchandizing love’ that inevitably casts a capitalist shadow across the supposedly most sincere expression of love.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Biography and Shakespeare’s Money]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Portraits of an Economic Persona]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paola Pugliatti]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Robert Bearman’s book <italic>Shakespeare’s Money</italic> (2016) can be considered the first economic biography of William Shakespeare; but it is also the latest specimen of an innovative trend in Shakespeare biography which has come to the fore over the last ten years or so. While the vein of cradle-to-grave biographies seems to be exhausted, new attention is being devoted to parts of Shakespeare’s life, with an attitude that has been seen as ‘microhistorical’ or ‘disintegrationist’. The article will discuss this new kind of sensitivity to biography in general and Shakespeare biography in particular. It starts out by addressing certain developments in the theory and practice of life writing during the second half of the twentieth century, which are today becoming ever more substantial; it then examines the progress of Shakespeare biographies and, in particular, how the issue of money has been tackled since Nicolas Rowe first dealt with it.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Derivatives]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Hawkes]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The twenty-first century has witnessed the rise to power of images in every aspect of human endeavour. Speculative financial derivatives have achieved a predominant place in the economy, spin and perception rule the political sphere, and technological media ensure that we spend our lives surrounded by images of all kinds. Reading the works of Shakespeare reveals the roots of this process in the early modern period, when the iconoclasm of the Reformation, popular protests against usury, and the campaign against ritual magic combined to provide an ethically based popular resistance to the power of signs.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300308</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hamlet’s Catch-22]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Psychoanalytic Reading of  and ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bahareh Azad]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pyeaam Abbasi]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The double-bind dilemma that Hamlet is engulfed in places him in a catch-22 situation from which there seems to be no way out. Locked in a psychological impasse exacerbated by a deficient Oedipal process due to the father’s death and mother’s remarriage, he is driven into (feigning) insanity, a situation that brings him close to Yossarian, Heller’s paranoid antihero who is as much inept in the face of the paternalistic ordeal he is subjected to as an army fighter. Evading the fear of castration on the one hand and becoming consumed with guilt for the incompetence to face the trial on the other give rise to problematic identities of both protagonists and numerous evasive strategies they plot. Nevertheless, through mainly linguistic/textual acts of defiance, these initially victimized subjects to the law of the father turn into rebels, mastering and thus making the Symbolic order backfire on itself.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare, Reciprocity and Exchange]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Drakakis]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In his book <italic>The Structure of World History</italic> (2014) Kojin Karatani has argued that too little attention has been paid in Marxist historiography to the issue of ‘exchange’. In a number of Shakespearean texts ‘exchange’ and ‘reciprocity’ are of vital importance in sustaining social cohesion; in <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic>, for example, radical disruptions of patterns of reciprocity and exchange expose an ambivalence that, in certain critical circumstances, inheres in language itself. The disruption that results from the perversion of these values is felt at every level of the social order, but particularly in the sphere of the ‘economic’, where money and trade become metaphors for the disturbance of the relation between language and action, word and object. This disruption is represented as a product of ‘nature’ but it also becomes a feature of a historically over-determined human psychology, and leads to a critical examination of different forms of government and social organization.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Pity Silenced]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Economies of Mercy in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alessandra Marzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>While the mercantile value of mercy in <italic>The Merchant of Venice</italic> has been often highlighted, the diminished role of pity has received scant attention. This article argues that the ways in which mercy is shown to subsume and eventually incorporate pity throw light on the play’s negotiation of contentious religious and political approaches to the spectres of poverty and/or impoverishment that threaten the emerging mercantile economy. A re-reading of relevant scenes retraces the Catholic implications of the safety-net potential of pity which, unlike the Protestant worldly pity of <italic>The Sonnets</italic>, here seems bound for repression. In Portia’s final donation to the merchants of Venice even the lingering allusions to Catholicism are neutralized and put to the service of vested interests: a conflation of Christian and Jewish usury that cuts across all religious divides; such allusions are possibly reminiscent of the Monti di Pieta (Mounts of Piety) existent in Italy since 1462 to counter Jewish usury.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Offshore Desires]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Mobility, Liquidity and History in Shakespeare’s Mediterranean]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rui Carvalho Homem]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article probes the ability of Shakespearean drama to provide expressive resources for coming to terms (conceptually, discursively) with current crises. These include both the power games of global finance, and those disasters that ostensibly concern other strands of geopolitics. The article focuses on two plays, <italic>The Comedy of Errors</italic> and <italic>Pericles</italic>, the actions of which unfold in the eastern Mediterranean – an area of the world associated, in the late modern imagination, either with mobility as pleasure (mass tourism and its apparatus) or mobility as crisis (disputed territories, the plight of displaced populations). It highlights the close bonds between prevalent modes – satire and farce in <italic>The Comedy of Errors</italic>, romance in <italic>Pericles</italic> – and the plays’ distinct strategies for representing human mobility: the sense of agency proper to acquisitive urges, the victimhood of forced displacement.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300305</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Love Merchandized’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Money in Shakespeare’s Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Manfred Pfister]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Although analysing Shakespeare’s sonnets in the context of ‘Shakespeare and money’ is not an obvious choice, I believe that Karl Marx’s ‘The Power of Money’ in his <italic>Economic and Philosophic Manuscripts</italic> are as relevant to the sonnets as they are to plays such as <italic>Timon of Athens</italic>. My reading of them will foreground their dialogue with terms and developments in early modern banking and focus on metaphors of economic transaction that run through the whole cycle; indeed, a third of them figure love, its wealth and truth, use and abuse, in terms of investment in order to project an alternative economy beyond the self-alienating world of banking/financial gain. This imbrication of the erotic with the economic comprises also the writing of love sonnets, a competitive game-like economic transaction. Soneteering is a way of ‘merchandizing love’ that inevitably casts a capitalist shadow across the supposedly most sincere expression of love.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Biography and Shakespeare’s Money]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Portraits of an Economic Persona]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paola Pugliatti]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Robert Bearman’s book <italic>Shakespeare’s Money</italic> (2016) can be considered the first economic biography of William Shakespeare; but it is also the latest specimen of an innovative trend in Shakespeare biography which has come to the fore over the last ten years or so. While the vein of cradle-to-grave biographies seems to be exhausted, new attention is being devoted to parts of Shakespeare’s life, with an attitude that has been seen as ‘microhistorical’ or ‘disintegrationist’. The article will discuss this new kind of sensitivity to biography in general and Shakespeare biography in particular. It starts out by addressing certain developments in the theory and practice of life writing during the second half of the twentieth century, which are today becoming ever more substantial; it then examines the progress of Shakespeare biographies and, in particular, how the issue of money has been tackled since Nicolas Rowe first dealt with it.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Derivatives]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Hawkes]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The twenty-first century has witnessed the rise to power of images in every aspect of human endeavour. Speculative financial derivatives have achieved a predominant place in the economy, spin and perception rule the political sphere, and technological media ensure that we spend our lives surrounded by images of all kinds. Reading the works of Shakespeare reveals the roots of this process in the early modern period, when the iconoclasm of the Reformation, popular protests against usury, and the campaign against ritual magic combined to provide an ethically based popular resistance to the power of signs.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300308</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hamlet’s Catch-22]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Psychoanalytic Reading of  and ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bahareh Azad]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pyeaam Abbasi]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The double-bind dilemma that Hamlet is engulfed in places him in a catch-22 situation from which there seems to be no way out. Locked in a psychological impasse exacerbated by a deficient Oedipal process due to the father’s death and mother’s remarriage, he is driven into (feigning) insanity, a situation that brings him close to Yossarian, Heller’s paranoid antihero who is as much inept in the face of the paternalistic ordeal he is subjected to as an army fighter. Evading the fear of castration on the one hand and becoming consumed with guilt for the incompetence to face the trial on the other give rise to problematic identities of both protagonists and numerous evasive strategies they plot. Nevertheless, through mainly linguistic/textual acts of defiance, these initially victimized subjects to the law of the father turn into rebels, mastering and thus making the Symbolic order backfire on itself.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300309</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Neil Richards]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[C.W.R.D. Moseley]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[C.W.R.D. Moseley]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Double Sorrow’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Complexity of Complaint in Chaucer’s  and Henryson’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jacqueline Tasioulas]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The connection between Henryson’s <italic>Testament of Cresseid</italic> and Chaucer’s <italic>Troilus and Criseyde</italic> is made evident from the outset of Henryson’s poem. It is not, however, the only work of Chaucer’s that infuses the <italic>Testament</italic>, for the Scottish poet reaches towards <italic>Anelida and Arcite</italic> in the <italic>complaint d’amour</italic> that is delivered at the climax of the work. This article considers the effect that the echoes of this text have upon judgement of Cresseid and of Troilus, and the complex embedded layers of what constitutes ‘truth’, whether for the lover, the narrator or the reader. It explores the notion of ‘doubleness’ of thought in both works, initiated by Chaucer in his exploration of the complex loves of Anelida and Arcite, and pursued by Henryson in a poem that takes textual and amatory doubleness as its foundation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[C.W.R.D. Moseley]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Double Sorrow’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Complexity of Complaint in Chaucer’s  and Henryson’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jacqueline Tasioulas]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The connection between Henryson’s <italic>Testament of Cresseid</italic> and Chaucer’s <italic>Troilus and Criseyde</italic> is made evident from the outset of Henryson’s poem. It is not, however, the only work of Chaucer’s that infuses the <italic>Testament</italic>, for the Scottish poet reaches towards <italic>Anelida and Arcite</italic> in the <italic>complaint d’amour</italic> that is delivered at the climax of the work. This article considers the effect that the echoes of this text have upon judgement of Cresseid and of Troilus, and the complex embedded layers of what constitutes ‘truth’, whether for the lover, the narrator or the reader. It explores the notion of ‘doubleness’ of thought in both works, initiated by Chaucer in his exploration of the complex loves of Anelida and Arcite, and pursued by Henryson in a poem that takes textual and amatory doubleness as its foundation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hateful Contraries in ‘The Merchant’s Tale’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John M. Fyler]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Whether or not we choose to identify the narrator of ‘The Merchant’s Tale’ as the Merchant described in the ‘General Prologue’, this narrative voice is certainly not Chaucer’s own, and it augments the malignity of the tale it tells. The narrator attacks a naїve fool from a disenchanted perspective, but unwittingly reveals the continuing blindness within his own knowing stance. The tale debunks all the noble, even sacred ideals it presents, and characterizes them as foolishly innocent elevations of the spiritual in a world defined by the body in its grossest aspects. The narrator’s rhetorical tropes, floridly presented and habitually misused, gesture towards a sordid reality that they pretend to gloss over. Yet despite itself, the tale implies a psychologically healthy middle ground outside the experience of the narrator or his characters, where body and soul, real and ideal, experience and innocence can meet.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[C.W.R.D. Moseley]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Double Sorrow’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Complexity of Complaint in Chaucer’s  and Henryson’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jacqueline Tasioulas]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The connection between Henryson’s <italic>Testament of Cresseid</italic> and Chaucer’s <italic>Troilus and Criseyde</italic> is made evident from the outset of Henryson’s poem. It is not, however, the only work of Chaucer’s that infuses the <italic>Testament</italic>, for the Scottish poet reaches towards <italic>Anelida and Arcite</italic> in the <italic>complaint d’amour</italic> that is delivered at the climax of the work. This article considers the effect that the echoes of this text have upon judgement of Cresseid and of Troilus, and the complex embedded layers of what constitutes ‘truth’, whether for the lover, the narrator or the reader. It explores the notion of ‘doubleness’ of thought in both works, initiated by Chaucer in his exploration of the complex loves of Anelida and Arcite, and pursued by Henryson in a poem that takes textual and amatory doubleness as its foundation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hateful Contraries in ‘The Merchant’s Tale’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John M. Fyler]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Whether or not we choose to identify the narrator of ‘The Merchant’s Tale’ as the Merchant described in the ‘General Prologue’, this narrative voice is certainly not Chaucer’s own, and it augments the malignity of the tale it tells. The narrator attacks a naїve fool from a disenchanted perspective, but unwittingly reveals the continuing blindness within his own knowing stance. The tale debunks all the noble, even sacred ideals it presents, and characterizes them as foolishly innocent elevations of the spiritual in a world defined by the body in its grossest aspects. The narrator’s rhetorical tropes, floridly presented and habitually misused, gesture towards a sordid reality that they pretend to gloss over. Yet despite itself, the tale implies a psychologically healthy middle ground outside the experience of the narrator or his characters, where body and soul, real and ideal, experience and innocence can meet.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300204</link>
<title><![CDATA[ and the ‘Parfit Blisse of Love’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Simone Fryer-Bovair]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines Chaucer’s response to Boethius’s <italic>Consolation of Philosophy</italic> in <italic>Troilus and Criseyde</italic>. I argue that Chaucer responds to a tension that he perceives in Boethius’s <italic>Consolation</italic> regarding the relationship between this world and the divine, in particular the value to be placed on romantic love. This tension is at the heart of the most recent critical discussion of Boethius’s text. I consider the morally improving qualities of romantic love and suggest that Chaucer envisages a version of romantic love that is a bridge between this world and the divine, rather than a divide.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[C.W.R.D. Moseley]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Double Sorrow’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Complexity of Complaint in Chaucer’s  and Henryson’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jacqueline Tasioulas]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The connection between Henryson’s <italic>Testament of Cresseid</italic> and Chaucer’s <italic>Troilus and Criseyde</italic> is made evident from the outset of Henryson’s poem. It is not, however, the only work of Chaucer’s that infuses the <italic>Testament</italic>, for the Scottish poet reaches towards <italic>Anelida and Arcite</italic> in the <italic>complaint d’amour</italic> that is delivered at the climax of the work. This article considers the effect that the echoes of this text have upon judgement of Cresseid and of Troilus, and the complex embedded layers of what constitutes ‘truth’, whether for the lover, the narrator or the reader. It explores the notion of ‘doubleness’ of thought in both works, initiated by Chaucer in his exploration of the complex loves of Anelida and Arcite, and pursued by Henryson in a poem that takes textual and amatory doubleness as its foundation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hateful Contraries in ‘The Merchant’s Tale’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John M. Fyler]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Whether or not we choose to identify the narrator of ‘The Merchant’s Tale’ as the Merchant described in the ‘General Prologue’, this narrative voice is certainly not Chaucer’s own, and it augments the malignity of the tale it tells. The narrator attacks a naїve fool from a disenchanted perspective, but unwittingly reveals the continuing blindness within his own knowing stance. The tale debunks all the noble, even sacred ideals it presents, and characterizes them as foolishly innocent elevations of the spiritual in a world defined by the body in its grossest aspects. The narrator’s rhetorical tropes, floridly presented and habitually misused, gesture towards a sordid reality that they pretend to gloss over. Yet despite itself, the tale implies a psychologically healthy middle ground outside the experience of the narrator or his characters, where body and soul, real and ideal, experience and innocence can meet.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300204</link>
<title><![CDATA[ and the ‘Parfit Blisse of Love’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Simone Fryer-Bovair]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines Chaucer’s response to Boethius’s <italic>Consolation of Philosophy</italic> in <italic>Troilus and Criseyde</italic>. I argue that Chaucer responds to a tension that he perceives in Boethius’s <italic>Consolation</italic> regarding the relationship between this world and the divine, in particular the value to be placed on romantic love. This tension is at the heart of the most recent critical discussion of Boethius’s text. I consider the morally improving qualities of romantic love and suggest that Chaucer envisages a version of romantic love that is a bridge between this world and the divine, rather than a divide.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Chaucer’s Tears]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Barry Windeatt]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Interpretation of the many instances of weeping by Chaucer’s characters is a key aspect of understanding his works. This article explores the relevance of models provided by tears in devotional contexts for viewing tears not simply as a corporeal symptom of emotion but as a mode of discourse that is as potent as it is paradoxical: both outward and inward, involuntary and applied, and forming a distinctive voice between passive and active.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[C.W.R.D. Moseley]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Double Sorrow’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Complexity of Complaint in Chaucer’s  and Henryson’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jacqueline Tasioulas]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The connection between Henryson’s <italic>Testament of Cresseid</italic> and Chaucer’s <italic>Troilus and Criseyde</italic> is made evident from the outset of Henryson’s poem. It is not, however, the only work of Chaucer’s that infuses the <italic>Testament</italic>, for the Scottish poet reaches towards <italic>Anelida and Arcite</italic> in the <italic>complaint d’amour</italic> that is delivered at the climax of the work. This article considers the effect that the echoes of this text have upon judgement of Cresseid and of Troilus, and the complex embedded layers of what constitutes ‘truth’, whether for the lover, the narrator or the reader. It explores the notion of ‘doubleness’ of thought in both works, initiated by Chaucer in his exploration of the complex loves of Anelida and Arcite, and pursued by Henryson in a poem that takes textual and amatory doubleness as its foundation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hateful Contraries in ‘The Merchant’s Tale’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John M. Fyler]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Whether or not we choose to identify the narrator of ‘The Merchant’s Tale’ as the Merchant described in the ‘General Prologue’, this narrative voice is certainly not Chaucer’s own, and it augments the malignity of the tale it tells. The narrator attacks a naїve fool from a disenchanted perspective, but unwittingly reveals the continuing blindness within his own knowing stance. The tale debunks all the noble, even sacred ideals it presents, and characterizes them as foolishly innocent elevations of the spiritual in a world defined by the body in its grossest aspects. The narrator’s rhetorical tropes, floridly presented and habitually misused, gesture towards a sordid reality that they pretend to gloss over. Yet despite itself, the tale implies a psychologically healthy middle ground outside the experience of the narrator or his characters, where body and soul, real and ideal, experience and innocence can meet.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300204</link>
<title><![CDATA[ and the ‘Parfit Blisse of Love’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Simone Fryer-Bovair]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines Chaucer’s response to Boethius’s <italic>Consolation of Philosophy</italic> in <italic>Troilus and Criseyde</italic>. I argue that Chaucer responds to a tension that he perceives in Boethius’s <italic>Consolation</italic> regarding the relationship between this world and the divine, in particular the value to be placed on romantic love. This tension is at the heart of the most recent critical discussion of Boethius’s text. I consider the morally improving qualities of romantic love and suggest that Chaucer envisages a version of romantic love that is a bridge between this world and the divine, rather than a divide.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Chaucer’s Tears]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Barry Windeatt]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Interpretation of the many instances of weeping by Chaucer’s characters is a key aspect of understanding his works. This article explores the relevance of models provided by tears in devotional contexts for viewing tears not simply as a corporeal symptom of emotion but as a mode of discourse that is as potent as it is paradoxical: both outward and inward, involuntary and applied, and forming a distinctive voice between passive and active.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Blanche, Two Chaucers and the Stanley Family]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Rethinking the Reception of ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Simon Meecham-Jones]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The textual history of <italic>The Book of the Duchess</italic> challenges many spurious traditions encouraged by the apparently disordered state of Chaucer’s texts on his death. The lack of contemporary references casts doubt on whether the poem was circulated in the fourteenth century or commissioned by John of Gaunt as an elegy for his wife. The first witnesses, in three mid-fifteenth-century manuscripts, contain substantial lacunae, ‘resolved’ in Thynne’s printed edition of 1532. This article examines Bodleian MS Fairfax 16, which bears the arms of John Stanley of Hooton, a leading court functionary from a rising family. It argues that the selection of texts in that MS reflects Stanley’s contact with a cultural milieu centred on the Duke of Suffolk, while the inclusion of <italic>The Book of the Duchess</italic> and <italic>The House of Fame</italic> may result from Suffolk’s wife Alice Chaucer making available material from her grandfather’s personal papers.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[C.W.R.D. Moseley]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300202</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Double Sorrow’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Complexity of Complaint in Chaucer’s  and Henryson’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jacqueline Tasioulas]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The connection between Henryson’s <italic>Testament of Cresseid</italic> and Chaucer’s <italic>Troilus and Criseyde</italic> is made evident from the outset of Henryson’s poem. It is not, however, the only work of Chaucer’s that infuses the <italic>Testament</italic>, for the Scottish poet reaches towards <italic>Anelida and Arcite</italic> in the <italic>complaint d’amour</italic> that is delivered at the climax of the work. This article considers the effect that the echoes of this text have upon judgement of Cresseid and of Troilus, and the complex embedded layers of what constitutes ‘truth’, whether for the lover, the narrator or the reader. It explores the notion of ‘doubleness’ of thought in both works, initiated by Chaucer in his exploration of the complex loves of Anelida and Arcite, and pursued by Henryson in a poem that takes textual and amatory doubleness as its foundation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hateful Contraries in ‘The Merchant’s Tale’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John M. Fyler]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Whether or not we choose to identify the narrator of ‘The Merchant’s Tale’ as the Merchant described in the ‘General Prologue’, this narrative voice is certainly not Chaucer’s own, and it augments the malignity of the tale it tells. The narrator attacks a naїve fool from a disenchanted perspective, but unwittingly reveals the continuing blindness within his own knowing stance. The tale debunks all the noble, even sacred ideals it presents, and characterizes them as foolishly innocent elevations of the spiritual in a world defined by the body in its grossest aspects. The narrator’s rhetorical tropes, floridly presented and habitually misused, gesture towards a sordid reality that they pretend to gloss over. Yet despite itself, the tale implies a psychologically healthy middle ground outside the experience of the narrator or his characters, where body and soul, real and ideal, experience and innocence can meet.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300204</link>
<title><![CDATA[ and the ‘Parfit Blisse of Love’]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Simone Fryer-Bovair]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines Chaucer’s response to Boethius’s <italic>Consolation of Philosophy</italic> in <italic>Troilus and Criseyde</italic>. I argue that Chaucer responds to a tension that he perceives in Boethius’s <italic>Consolation</italic> regarding the relationship between this world and the divine, in particular the value to be placed on romantic love. This tension is at the heart of the most recent critical discussion of Boethius’s text. I consider the morally improving qualities of romantic love and suggest that Chaucer envisages a version of romantic love that is a bridge between this world and the divine, rather than a divide.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Chaucer’s Tears]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Barry Windeatt]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Interpretation of the many instances of weeping by Chaucer’s characters is a key aspect of understanding his works. This article explores the relevance of models provided by tears in devotional contexts for viewing tears not simply as a corporeal symptom of emotion but as a mode of discourse that is as potent as it is paradoxical: both outward and inward, involuntary and applied, and forming a distinctive voice between passive and active.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Blanche, Two Chaucers and the Stanley Family]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Rethinking the Reception of ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Simon Meecham-Jones]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The textual history of <italic>The Book of the Duchess</italic> challenges many spurious traditions encouraged by the apparently disordered state of Chaucer’s texts on his death. The lack of contemporary references casts doubt on whether the poem was circulated in the fourteenth century or commissioned by John of Gaunt as an elegy for his wife. The first witnesses, in three mid-fifteenth-century manuscripts, contain substantial lacunae, ‘resolved’ in Thynne’s printed edition of 1532. This article examines Bodleian MS Fairfax 16, which bears the arms of John Stanley of Hooton, a leading court functionary from a rising family. It argues that the selection of texts in that MS reflects Stanley’s contact with a cultural milieu centred on the Duke of Suffolk, while the inclusion of <italic>The Book of the Duchess</italic> and <italic>The House of Fame</italic> may result from Suffolk’s wife Alice Chaucer making available material from her grandfather’s personal papers.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Fanny Silviu-Dan]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Keith Woodhouse]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and War]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Honour at the Stake]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patrick Gray]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>How does Shakespeare represent war? Guest editor Patrick Gray reviews scholarship to date on the question, in light of contributions to a special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, ‘Shakespeare and War’. Drawing upon St. Augustine’s <italic>City of God</italic>, the basis for later just war theory, Gray argues that progressive optimism regarding the perfectibility of what St. Augustine calls the ‘City of Man’ makes it difficult for modern commentators to discern Shakespeare’s own more tragic, Augustinian sense of warfare as a necessary evil, given the fallenness of human nature. Modern misgivings about ‘honour’ also lead to misinterpretation. As Francis Fukuyama points out, present-day liberal democracies tend to follow Hobbes and Locke in attempting to ‘banish the desire for recognition from politics’. Shakespeare in contrast, like Hegel, as well as latter-day Hegelians such as Fukuyama, Charles Taylor and Axel Honneth, sees the faculty that Plato calls <italic>thymos</italic> as an invaluable instrument of statecraft.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and War]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Honour at the Stake]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patrick Gray]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>How does Shakespeare represent war? Guest editor Patrick Gray reviews scholarship to date on the question, in light of contributions to a special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, ‘Shakespeare and War’. Drawing upon St. Augustine’s <italic>City of God</italic>, the basis for later just war theory, Gray argues that progressive optimism regarding the perfectibility of what St. Augustine calls the ‘City of Man’ makes it difficult for modern commentators to discern Shakespeare’s own more tragic, Augustinian sense of warfare as a necessary evil, given the fallenness of human nature. Modern misgivings about ‘honour’ also lead to misinterpretation. As Francis Fukuyama points out, present-day liberal democracies tend to follow Hobbes and Locke in attempting to ‘banish the desire for recognition from politics’. Shakespeare in contrast, like Hegel, as well as latter-day Hegelians such as Fukuyama, Charles Taylor and Axel Honneth, sees the faculty that Plato calls <italic>thymos</italic> as an invaluable instrument of statecraft.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare in Sarajevo]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Theatrical and Cinematic Encounters with the Balkans War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sara Soncini]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Looking at contemporary conflict through the lens of the past has been a prominent aspect of Shakespeare’s afterlife. Even today, his plays continue to be mobilized in the Balkan region in order to address the aftermath of ethnic violence. This article focuses on theatrical and cinematic takes that are chronologically close but geographically distant from the Yugoslav context. Katie Mitchell’s staging of <italic>3 Henry VI</italic> (1994), Sarah Kane’s play <italic>Blasted</italic> (1995) and Mario Martone’s documentary-style film, <italic>Rehearsal for War</italic> (1998) were all prompted by a deep-felt urge to confront the Bosnian war and reclaim it from the non-European otherness to which it systematically became confined in public discourse at the time. In Shakespeare, these artists found a powerful conceptual aid to universalize the conflict, as well as a means to address their discursive positioning as outsiders and its problematic implications.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and War]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Honour at the Stake]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patrick Gray]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>How does Shakespeare represent war? Guest editor Patrick Gray reviews scholarship to date on the question, in light of contributions to a special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, ‘Shakespeare and War’. Drawing upon St. Augustine’s <italic>City of God</italic>, the basis for later just war theory, Gray argues that progressive optimism regarding the perfectibility of what St. Augustine calls the ‘City of Man’ makes it difficult for modern commentators to discern Shakespeare’s own more tragic, Augustinian sense of warfare as a necessary evil, given the fallenness of human nature. Modern misgivings about ‘honour’ also lead to misinterpretation. As Francis Fukuyama points out, present-day liberal democracies tend to follow Hobbes and Locke in attempting to ‘banish the desire for recognition from politics’. Shakespeare in contrast, like Hegel, as well as latter-day Hegelians such as Fukuyama, Charles Taylor and Axel Honneth, sees the faculty that Plato calls <italic>thymos</italic> as an invaluable instrument of statecraft.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare in Sarajevo]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Theatrical and Cinematic Encounters with the Balkans War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sara Soncini]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Looking at contemporary conflict through the lens of the past has been a prominent aspect of Shakespeare’s afterlife. Even today, his plays continue to be mobilized in the Balkan region in order to address the aftermath of ethnic violence. This article focuses on theatrical and cinematic takes that are chronologically close but geographically distant from the Yugoslav context. Katie Mitchell’s staging of <italic>3 Henry VI</italic> (1994), Sarah Kane’s play <italic>Blasted</italic> (1995) and Mario Martone’s documentary-style film, <italic>Rehearsal for War</italic> (1998) were all prompted by a deep-felt urge to confront the Bosnian war and reclaim it from the non-European otherness to which it systematically became confined in public discourse at the time. In Shakespeare, these artists found a powerful conceptual aid to universalize the conflict, as well as a means to address their discursive positioning as outsiders and its problematic implications.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300104</link>
<title><![CDATA[John of Lancaster’s Negotiation with the Rebels in ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fifteenth-Century Northern England as Sixteenth-Century Ireland]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jane Yeang Chui Wong]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The disastrous peace negotiations between John of Lancaster and the Northern rebels in <italic>2 Henry IV</italic> show how the political and moral stakes of truth and trust play out, not only between Prince Hal, the king-to-be, and his unruly companions but also among other subjects both loyal and rebellious. Off-stage, similar tensions can be discerned between English officials and Irish rebels during the Nine Years War (1594–1603). In fact, a remarkably well-documented instance of such a case can be traced to the same year that <italic>2 Henry IV</italic> seems to have been first staged. The 1597 truce negotiation between Hugh O’Neill, leader of the Irish confederates, and English crown representatives can shed light on Lancaster’s shocking betrayal of the Northern rebels in Shakespeare’s play. The exchange between crown representatives and rebel leaders, both in early modern Ireland and in <italic>2 Henry IV</italic>, exposes the limitations of delegated authority and undercuts assumptions of trust and honour between king and subjects in truce negotiations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and War]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Honour at the Stake]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patrick Gray]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>How does Shakespeare represent war? Guest editor Patrick Gray reviews scholarship to date on the question, in light of contributions to a special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, ‘Shakespeare and War’. Drawing upon St. Augustine’s <italic>City of God</italic>, the basis for later just war theory, Gray argues that progressive optimism regarding the perfectibility of what St. Augustine calls the ‘City of Man’ makes it difficult for modern commentators to discern Shakespeare’s own more tragic, Augustinian sense of warfare as a necessary evil, given the fallenness of human nature. Modern misgivings about ‘honour’ also lead to misinterpretation. As Francis Fukuyama points out, present-day liberal democracies tend to follow Hobbes and Locke in attempting to ‘banish the desire for recognition from politics’. Shakespeare in contrast, like Hegel, as well as latter-day Hegelians such as Fukuyama, Charles Taylor and Axel Honneth, sees the faculty that Plato calls <italic>thymos</italic> as an invaluable instrument of statecraft.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare in Sarajevo]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Theatrical and Cinematic Encounters with the Balkans War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sara Soncini]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Looking at contemporary conflict through the lens of the past has been a prominent aspect of Shakespeare’s afterlife. Even today, his plays continue to be mobilized in the Balkan region in order to address the aftermath of ethnic violence. This article focuses on theatrical and cinematic takes that are chronologically close but geographically distant from the Yugoslav context. Katie Mitchell’s staging of <italic>3 Henry VI</italic> (1994), Sarah Kane’s play <italic>Blasted</italic> (1995) and Mario Martone’s documentary-style film, <italic>Rehearsal for War</italic> (1998) were all prompted by a deep-felt urge to confront the Bosnian war and reclaim it from the non-European otherness to which it systematically became confined in public discourse at the time. In Shakespeare, these artists found a powerful conceptual aid to universalize the conflict, as well as a means to address their discursive positioning as outsiders and its problematic implications.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300104</link>
<title><![CDATA[John of Lancaster’s Negotiation with the Rebels in ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fifteenth-Century Northern England as Sixteenth-Century Ireland]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jane Yeang Chui Wong]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The disastrous peace negotiations between John of Lancaster and the Northern rebels in <italic>2 Henry IV</italic> show how the political and moral stakes of truth and trust play out, not only between Prince Hal, the king-to-be, and his unruly companions but also among other subjects both loyal and rebellious. Off-stage, similar tensions can be discerned between English officials and Irish rebels during the Nine Years War (1594–1603). In fact, a remarkably well-documented instance of such a case can be traced to the same year that <italic>2 Henry IV</italic> seems to have been first staged. The 1597 truce negotiation between Hugh O’Neill, leader of the Irish confederates, and English crown representatives can shed light on Lancaster’s shocking betrayal of the Northern rebels in Shakespeare’s play. The exchange between crown representatives and rebel leaders, both in early modern Ireland and in <italic>2 Henry IV</italic>, exposes the limitations of delegated authority and undercuts assumptions of trust and honour between king and subjects in truce negotiations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Unjust Wars]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Franziska Quabeck]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Critics to date tend to identify Shakespeare’s perspective on war with either pacifism or militarism, stances seen as embodied by Erasmus and Machiavelli. This dichotomy leads to a stalemate, since the plays articulate both of these extremes. A third option, however, is the more pragmatic, circumstantial approach to the ethics of war formulated through just war theory. Over the course of the plays, characters gradually develop complex ethical arguments both for and against the justice and injustice of wars. They consider traditional prerequisites for a just war such as just cause, right intention and legitimate authority, but give specific emphasis to the principle of proportionality. A violation of this principle, as becomes obvious, renders the war in question unjust.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and War]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Honour at the Stake]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patrick Gray]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>How does Shakespeare represent war? Guest editor Patrick Gray reviews scholarship to date on the question, in light of contributions to a special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, ‘Shakespeare and War’. Drawing upon St. Augustine’s <italic>City of God</italic>, the basis for later just war theory, Gray argues that progressive optimism regarding the perfectibility of what St. Augustine calls the ‘City of Man’ makes it difficult for modern commentators to discern Shakespeare’s own more tragic, Augustinian sense of warfare as a necessary evil, given the fallenness of human nature. Modern misgivings about ‘honour’ also lead to misinterpretation. As Francis Fukuyama points out, present-day liberal democracies tend to follow Hobbes and Locke in attempting to ‘banish the desire for recognition from politics’. Shakespeare in contrast, like Hegel, as well as latter-day Hegelians such as Fukuyama, Charles Taylor and Axel Honneth, sees the faculty that Plato calls <italic>thymos</italic> as an invaluable instrument of statecraft.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare in Sarajevo]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Theatrical and Cinematic Encounters with the Balkans War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sara Soncini]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Looking at contemporary conflict through the lens of the past has been a prominent aspect of Shakespeare’s afterlife. Even today, his plays continue to be mobilized in the Balkan region in order to address the aftermath of ethnic violence. This article focuses on theatrical and cinematic takes that are chronologically close but geographically distant from the Yugoslav context. Katie Mitchell’s staging of <italic>3 Henry VI</italic> (1994), Sarah Kane’s play <italic>Blasted</italic> (1995) and Mario Martone’s documentary-style film, <italic>Rehearsal for War</italic> (1998) were all prompted by a deep-felt urge to confront the Bosnian war and reclaim it from the non-European otherness to which it systematically became confined in public discourse at the time. In Shakespeare, these artists found a powerful conceptual aid to universalize the conflict, as well as a means to address their discursive positioning as outsiders and its problematic implications.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300104</link>
<title><![CDATA[John of Lancaster’s Negotiation with the Rebels in ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fifteenth-Century Northern England as Sixteenth-Century Ireland]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jane Yeang Chui Wong]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The disastrous peace negotiations between John of Lancaster and the Northern rebels in <italic>2 Henry IV</italic> show how the political and moral stakes of truth and trust play out, not only between Prince Hal, the king-to-be, and his unruly companions but also among other subjects both loyal and rebellious. Off-stage, similar tensions can be discerned between English officials and Irish rebels during the Nine Years War (1594–1603). In fact, a remarkably well-documented instance of such a case can be traced to the same year that <italic>2 Henry IV</italic> seems to have been first staged. The 1597 truce negotiation between Hugh O’Neill, leader of the Irish confederates, and English crown representatives can shed light on Lancaster’s shocking betrayal of the Northern rebels in Shakespeare’s play. The exchange between crown representatives and rebel leaders, both in early modern Ireland and in <italic>2 Henry IV</italic>, exposes the limitations of delegated authority and undercuts assumptions of trust and honour between king and subjects in truce negotiations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Unjust Wars]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Franziska Quabeck]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Critics to date tend to identify Shakespeare’s perspective on war with either pacifism or militarism, stances seen as embodied by Erasmus and Machiavelli. This dichotomy leads to a stalemate, since the plays articulate both of these extremes. A third option, however, is the more pragmatic, circumstantial approach to the ethics of war formulated through just war theory. Over the course of the plays, characters gradually develop complex ethical arguments both for and against the justice and injustice of wars. They consider traditional prerequisites for a just war such as just cause, right intention and legitimate authority, but give specific emphasis to the principle of proportionality. A violation of this principle, as becomes obvious, renders the war in question unjust.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300106</link>
<title><![CDATA[<article-title><italic>Sine Dolore</italic></article-title>]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Relative Painlessness in Shakespeare’s Laughter at War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Derrin]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>How do we understand Shakespeare’s invitation to laugh in the context of war? Previous critical accounts have offered too simple a view: that laughter undercuts military ideals. Instead, this article draws on the Aristotelian description of laughable ‘deformity’ and Plato’s description of laughable ignorance in order to characterize Shakespeare’s laughter in the context of war more carefully as an expression of ‘relative painlessness’. It discusses how the fraught amusement of Coriolanus (<italic>Coriolanus</italic>), the reciprocality of Falstaff and Hotspur as laughable military failures (<italic>1 Henry IV</italic>) and the laughter of Bertram at Paroles (<italic>All’s Well That Ends Well</italic>) each engage with an ancient philosophical conundrum articulated poignantly by St. Augustine: the requirement that a Christian civilization engage in war to defend itself against honour-obsessed aggressors without turning into a like aggressor itself. Shakespeare’s laughter at war enacts the desire for that balance.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and War]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Honour at the Stake]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patrick Gray]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>How does Shakespeare represent war? Guest editor Patrick Gray reviews scholarship to date on the question, in light of contributions to a special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, ‘Shakespeare and War’. Drawing upon St. Augustine’s <italic>City of God</italic>, the basis for later just war theory, Gray argues that progressive optimism regarding the perfectibility of what St. Augustine calls the ‘City of Man’ makes it difficult for modern commentators to discern Shakespeare’s own more tragic, Augustinian sense of warfare as a necessary evil, given the fallenness of human nature. Modern misgivings about ‘honour’ also lead to misinterpretation. As Francis Fukuyama points out, present-day liberal democracies tend to follow Hobbes and Locke in attempting to ‘banish the desire for recognition from politics’. Shakespeare in contrast, like Hegel, as well as latter-day Hegelians such as Fukuyama, Charles Taylor and Axel Honneth, sees the faculty that Plato calls <italic>thymos</italic> as an invaluable instrument of statecraft.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare in Sarajevo]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Theatrical and Cinematic Encounters with the Balkans War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sara Soncini]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Looking at contemporary conflict through the lens of the past has been a prominent aspect of Shakespeare’s afterlife. Even today, his plays continue to be mobilized in the Balkan region in order to address the aftermath of ethnic violence. This article focuses on theatrical and cinematic takes that are chronologically close but geographically distant from the Yugoslav context. Katie Mitchell’s staging of <italic>3 Henry VI</italic> (1994), Sarah Kane’s play <italic>Blasted</italic> (1995) and Mario Martone’s documentary-style film, <italic>Rehearsal for War</italic> (1998) were all prompted by a deep-felt urge to confront the Bosnian war and reclaim it from the non-European otherness to which it systematically became confined in public discourse at the time. In Shakespeare, these artists found a powerful conceptual aid to universalize the conflict, as well as a means to address their discursive positioning as outsiders and its problematic implications.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300104</link>
<title><![CDATA[John of Lancaster’s Negotiation with the Rebels in ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fifteenth-Century Northern England as Sixteenth-Century Ireland]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jane Yeang Chui Wong]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The disastrous peace negotiations between John of Lancaster and the Northern rebels in <italic>2 Henry IV</italic> show how the political and moral stakes of truth and trust play out, not only between Prince Hal, the king-to-be, and his unruly companions but also among other subjects both loyal and rebellious. Off-stage, similar tensions can be discerned between English officials and Irish rebels during the Nine Years War (1594–1603). In fact, a remarkably well-documented instance of such a case can be traced to the same year that <italic>2 Henry IV</italic> seems to have been first staged. The 1597 truce negotiation between Hugh O’Neill, leader of the Irish confederates, and English crown representatives can shed light on Lancaster’s shocking betrayal of the Northern rebels in Shakespeare’s play. The exchange between crown representatives and rebel leaders, both in early modern Ireland and in <italic>2 Henry IV</italic>, exposes the limitations of delegated authority and undercuts assumptions of trust and honour between king and subjects in truce negotiations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Unjust Wars]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Franziska Quabeck]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Critics to date tend to identify Shakespeare’s perspective on war with either pacifism or militarism, stances seen as embodied by Erasmus and Machiavelli. This dichotomy leads to a stalemate, since the plays articulate both of these extremes. A third option, however, is the more pragmatic, circumstantial approach to the ethics of war formulated through just war theory. Over the course of the plays, characters gradually develop complex ethical arguments both for and against the justice and injustice of wars. They consider traditional prerequisites for a just war such as just cause, right intention and legitimate authority, but give specific emphasis to the principle of proportionality. A violation of this principle, as becomes obvious, renders the war in question unjust.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300106</link>
<title><![CDATA[<article-title><italic>Sine Dolore</italic></article-title>]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Relative Painlessness in Shakespeare’s Laughter at War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Derrin]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>How do we understand Shakespeare’s invitation to laugh in the context of war? Previous critical accounts have offered too simple a view: that laughter undercuts military ideals. Instead, this article draws on the Aristotelian description of laughable ‘deformity’ and Plato’s description of laughable ignorance in order to characterize Shakespeare’s laughter in the context of war more carefully as an expression of ‘relative painlessness’. It discusses how the fraught amusement of Coriolanus (<italic>Coriolanus</italic>), the reciprocality of Falstaff and Hotspur as laughable military failures (<italic>1 Henry IV</italic>) and the laughter of Bertram at Paroles (<italic>All’s Well That Ends Well</italic>) each engage with an ancient philosophical conundrum articulated poignantly by St. Augustine: the requirement that a Christian civilization engage in war to defend itself against honour-obsessed aggressors without turning into a like aggressor itself. Shakespeare’s laughter at war enacts the desire for that balance.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300107</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Better Part of Stolen Valour]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Counterfeits, Comedy and the Supreme Court]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Currell]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare uses the classical comic archetype of the <italic>miles gloriosus</italic> (braggart soldier) to probe social and ethical issues regarding military honour. These issues are still with us. This article takes as its point of departure the US Supreme Court’s 2012 decision finding the Stolen Valor Act of 2005 unconstitutional on free speech grounds. This high-profile case, centring upon a latter-day avatar of Falstaff or Pistol, suggests both continuity and change in how militarist societies address the challenge of distinguishing true and counterfeit valour. Shakespeare’s <italic>Henry IV</italic> plays and <italic>Henry V</italic>, like the Supreme Court opinions, stage a contest between classical epic ideologies of honour and comic recuperations of the coward or braggart. These literary and legal discourses are further contextualized through historical anecdote and Aristotle’s account of courage and cowardice. The Aristotelian figure of the <italic>alazōn</italic> (impostor) creates a complex interplay between ethics and poetics which plays out in theatre and courtroom alike.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and War]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Honour at the Stake]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patrick Gray]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>How does Shakespeare represent war? Guest editor Patrick Gray reviews scholarship to date on the question, in light of contributions to a special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, ‘Shakespeare and War’. Drawing upon St. Augustine’s <italic>City of God</italic>, the basis for later just war theory, Gray argues that progressive optimism regarding the perfectibility of what St. Augustine calls the ‘City of Man’ makes it difficult for modern commentators to discern Shakespeare’s own more tragic, Augustinian sense of warfare as a necessary evil, given the fallenness of human nature. Modern misgivings about ‘honour’ also lead to misinterpretation. As Francis Fukuyama points out, present-day liberal democracies tend to follow Hobbes and Locke in attempting to ‘banish the desire for recognition from politics’. Shakespeare in contrast, like Hegel, as well as latter-day Hegelians such as Fukuyama, Charles Taylor and Axel Honneth, sees the faculty that Plato calls <italic>thymos</italic> as an invaluable instrument of statecraft.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare in Sarajevo]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Theatrical and Cinematic Encounters with the Balkans War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sara Soncini]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Looking at contemporary conflict through the lens of the past has been a prominent aspect of Shakespeare’s afterlife. Even today, his plays continue to be mobilized in the Balkan region in order to address the aftermath of ethnic violence. This article focuses on theatrical and cinematic takes that are chronologically close but geographically distant from the Yugoslav context. Katie Mitchell’s staging of <italic>3 Henry VI</italic> (1994), Sarah Kane’s play <italic>Blasted</italic> (1995) and Mario Martone’s documentary-style film, <italic>Rehearsal for War</italic> (1998) were all prompted by a deep-felt urge to confront the Bosnian war and reclaim it from the non-European otherness to which it systematically became confined in public discourse at the time. In Shakespeare, these artists found a powerful conceptual aid to universalize the conflict, as well as a means to address their discursive positioning as outsiders and its problematic implications.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300104</link>
<title><![CDATA[John of Lancaster’s Negotiation with the Rebels in ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fifteenth-Century Northern England as Sixteenth-Century Ireland]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jane Yeang Chui Wong]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The disastrous peace negotiations between John of Lancaster and the Northern rebels in <italic>2 Henry IV</italic> show how the political and moral stakes of truth and trust play out, not only between Prince Hal, the king-to-be, and his unruly companions but also among other subjects both loyal and rebellious. Off-stage, similar tensions can be discerned between English officials and Irish rebels during the Nine Years War (1594–1603). In fact, a remarkably well-documented instance of such a case can be traced to the same year that <italic>2 Henry IV</italic> seems to have been first staged. The 1597 truce negotiation between Hugh O’Neill, leader of the Irish confederates, and English crown representatives can shed light on Lancaster’s shocking betrayal of the Northern rebels in Shakespeare’s play. The exchange between crown representatives and rebel leaders, both in early modern Ireland and in <italic>2 Henry IV</italic>, exposes the limitations of delegated authority and undercuts assumptions of trust and honour between king and subjects in truce negotiations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Unjust Wars]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Franziska Quabeck]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Critics to date tend to identify Shakespeare’s perspective on war with either pacifism or militarism, stances seen as embodied by Erasmus and Machiavelli. This dichotomy leads to a stalemate, since the plays articulate both of these extremes. A third option, however, is the more pragmatic, circumstantial approach to the ethics of war formulated through just war theory. Over the course of the plays, characters gradually develop complex ethical arguments both for and against the justice and injustice of wars. They consider traditional prerequisites for a just war such as just cause, right intention and legitimate authority, but give specific emphasis to the principle of proportionality. A violation of this principle, as becomes obvious, renders the war in question unjust.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300106</link>
<title><![CDATA[<article-title><italic>Sine Dolore</italic></article-title>]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Relative Painlessness in Shakespeare’s Laughter at War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Derrin]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>How do we understand Shakespeare’s invitation to laugh in the context of war? Previous critical accounts have offered too simple a view: that laughter undercuts military ideals. Instead, this article draws on the Aristotelian description of laughable ‘deformity’ and Plato’s description of laughable ignorance in order to characterize Shakespeare’s laughter in the context of war more carefully as an expression of ‘relative painlessness’. It discusses how the fraught amusement of Coriolanus (<italic>Coriolanus</italic>), the reciprocality of Falstaff and Hotspur as laughable military failures (<italic>1 Henry IV</italic>) and the laughter of Bertram at Paroles (<italic>All’s Well That Ends Well</italic>) each engage with an ancient philosophical conundrum articulated poignantly by St. Augustine: the requirement that a Christian civilization engage in war to defend itself against honour-obsessed aggressors without turning into a like aggressor itself. Shakespeare’s laughter at war enacts the desire for that balance.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300107</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Better Part of Stolen Valour]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Counterfeits, Comedy and the Supreme Court]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Currell]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare uses the classical comic archetype of the <italic>miles gloriosus</italic> (braggart soldier) to probe social and ethical issues regarding military honour. These issues are still with us. This article takes as its point of departure the US Supreme Court’s 2012 decision finding the Stolen Valor Act of 2005 unconstitutional on free speech grounds. This high-profile case, centring upon a latter-day avatar of Falstaff or Pistol, suggests both continuity and change in how militarist societies address the challenge of distinguishing true and counterfeit valour. Shakespeare’s <italic>Henry IV</italic> plays and <italic>Henry V</italic>, like the Supreme Court opinions, stage a contest between classical epic ideologies of honour and comic recuperations of the coward or braggart. These literary and legal discourses are further contextualized through historical anecdote and Aristotle’s account of courage and cowardice. The Aristotelian figure of the <italic>alazōn</italic> (impostor) creates a complex interplay between ethics and poetics which plays out in theatre and courtroom alike.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hamletism in the Spanish Civil War, 1936–39]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jesús Tronch]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Within the historical context of the Spanish Civil War, 1936–39, ineffectuality, vacillation and irresolution in social and political commitment came under scrutiny as a kind of ‘Hamletism’. Catalan journalist and writer Paulino Masip (1899–1963) cites Hamlet as a type in his article ‘Carta a un espanñl escéptico’ [‘Letter to a sceptical Spaniard’] in the Barcelona-based newspaper <italic>La Vanguardia</italic> on 16 September 1937, as does José Bergamín (1895–1983) in his contribution to the 2nd International Congress of Writers in Defence of Culture, published in the monthly review <italic>Hora de España</italic> in August 1937. A theatre production of <italic>Hamlet</italic> in Valencia in December 1937 reveals similar conflicts and anxieties. In the novel <italic>El diario de Hamlet García [The Diary of Hamlet García]</italic>, written during his exile in Mexico, Masip criticizes wartime Hamletism and reflects upon the dilemmas the civil war imposed on him, contemporary intellectuals and the civilian population of Madrid.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and War]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Honour at the Stake]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patrick Gray]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>How does Shakespeare represent war? Guest editor Patrick Gray reviews scholarship to date on the question, in light of contributions to a special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, ‘Shakespeare and War’. Drawing upon St. Augustine’s <italic>City of God</italic>, the basis for later just war theory, Gray argues that progressive optimism regarding the perfectibility of what St. Augustine calls the ‘City of Man’ makes it difficult for modern commentators to discern Shakespeare’s own more tragic, Augustinian sense of warfare as a necessary evil, given the fallenness of human nature. Modern misgivings about ‘honour’ also lead to misinterpretation. As Francis Fukuyama points out, present-day liberal democracies tend to follow Hobbes and Locke in attempting to ‘banish the desire for recognition from politics’. Shakespeare in contrast, like Hegel, as well as latter-day Hegelians such as Fukuyama, Charles Taylor and Axel Honneth, sees the faculty that Plato calls <italic>thymos</italic> as an invaluable instrument of statecraft.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare in Sarajevo]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Theatrical and Cinematic Encounters with the Balkans War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sara Soncini]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Looking at contemporary conflict through the lens of the past has been a prominent aspect of Shakespeare’s afterlife. Even today, his plays continue to be mobilized in the Balkan region in order to address the aftermath of ethnic violence. This article focuses on theatrical and cinematic takes that are chronologically close but geographically distant from the Yugoslav context. Katie Mitchell’s staging of <italic>3 Henry VI</italic> (1994), Sarah Kane’s play <italic>Blasted</italic> (1995) and Mario Martone’s documentary-style film, <italic>Rehearsal for War</italic> (1998) were all prompted by a deep-felt urge to confront the Bosnian war and reclaim it from the non-European otherness to which it systematically became confined in public discourse at the time. In Shakespeare, these artists found a powerful conceptual aid to universalize the conflict, as well as a means to address their discursive positioning as outsiders and its problematic implications.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300104</link>
<title><![CDATA[John of Lancaster’s Negotiation with the Rebels in ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fifteenth-Century Northern England as Sixteenth-Century Ireland]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jane Yeang Chui Wong]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The disastrous peace negotiations between John of Lancaster and the Northern rebels in <italic>2 Henry IV</italic> show how the political and moral stakes of truth and trust play out, not only between Prince Hal, the king-to-be, and his unruly companions but also among other subjects both loyal and rebellious. Off-stage, similar tensions can be discerned between English officials and Irish rebels during the Nine Years War (1594–1603). In fact, a remarkably well-documented instance of such a case can be traced to the same year that <italic>2 Henry IV</italic> seems to have been first staged. The 1597 truce negotiation between Hugh O’Neill, leader of the Irish confederates, and English crown representatives can shed light on Lancaster’s shocking betrayal of the Northern rebels in Shakespeare’s play. The exchange between crown representatives and rebel leaders, both in early modern Ireland and in <italic>2 Henry IV</italic>, exposes the limitations of delegated authority and undercuts assumptions of trust and honour between king and subjects in truce negotiations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Unjust Wars]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Franziska Quabeck]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Critics to date tend to identify Shakespeare’s perspective on war with either pacifism or militarism, stances seen as embodied by Erasmus and Machiavelli. This dichotomy leads to a stalemate, since the plays articulate both of these extremes. A third option, however, is the more pragmatic, circumstantial approach to the ethics of war formulated through just war theory. Over the course of the plays, characters gradually develop complex ethical arguments both for and against the justice and injustice of wars. They consider traditional prerequisites for a just war such as just cause, right intention and legitimate authority, but give specific emphasis to the principle of proportionality. A violation of this principle, as becomes obvious, renders the war in question unjust.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300106</link>
<title><![CDATA[<article-title><italic>Sine Dolore</italic></article-title>]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Relative Painlessness in Shakespeare’s Laughter at War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Derrin]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>How do we understand Shakespeare’s invitation to laugh in the context of war? Previous critical accounts have offered too simple a view: that laughter undercuts military ideals. Instead, this article draws on the Aristotelian description of laughable ‘deformity’ and Plato’s description of laughable ignorance in order to characterize Shakespeare’s laughter in the context of war more carefully as an expression of ‘relative painlessness’. It discusses how the fraught amusement of Coriolanus (<italic>Coriolanus</italic>), the reciprocality of Falstaff and Hotspur as laughable military failures (<italic>1 Henry IV</italic>) and the laughter of Bertram at Paroles (<italic>All’s Well That Ends Well</italic>) each engage with an ancient philosophical conundrum articulated poignantly by St. Augustine: the requirement that a Christian civilization engage in war to defend itself against honour-obsessed aggressors without turning into a like aggressor itself. Shakespeare’s laughter at war enacts the desire for that balance.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300107</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Better Part of Stolen Valour]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Counterfeits, Comedy and the Supreme Court]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Currell]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare uses the classical comic archetype of the <italic>miles gloriosus</italic> (braggart soldier) to probe social and ethical issues regarding military honour. These issues are still with us. This article takes as its point of departure the US Supreme Court’s 2012 decision finding the Stolen Valor Act of 2005 unconstitutional on free speech grounds. This high-profile case, centring upon a latter-day avatar of Falstaff or Pistol, suggests both continuity and change in how militarist societies address the challenge of distinguishing true and counterfeit valour. Shakespeare’s <italic>Henry IV</italic> plays and <italic>Henry V</italic>, like the Supreme Court opinions, stage a contest between classical epic ideologies of honour and comic recuperations of the coward or braggart. These literary and legal discourses are further contextualized through historical anecdote and Aristotle’s account of courage and cowardice. The Aristotelian figure of the <italic>alazōn</italic> (impostor) creates a complex interplay between ethics and poetics which plays out in theatre and courtroom alike.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hamletism in the Spanish Civil War, 1936–39]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jesús Tronch]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Within the historical context of the Spanish Civil War, 1936–39, ineffectuality, vacillation and irresolution in social and political commitment came under scrutiny as a kind of ‘Hamletism’. Catalan journalist and writer Paulino Masip (1899–1963) cites Hamlet as a type in his article ‘Carta a un espanñl escéptico’ [‘Letter to a sceptical Spaniard’] in the Barcelona-based newspaper <italic>La Vanguardia</italic> on 16 September 1937, as does José Bergamín (1895–1983) in his contribution to the 2nd International Congress of Writers in Defence of Culture, published in the monthly review <italic>Hora de España</italic> in August 1937. A theatre production of <italic>Hamlet</italic> in Valencia in December 1937 reveals similar conflicts and anxieties. In the novel <italic>El diario de Hamlet García [The Diary of Hamlet García]</italic>, written during his exile in Mexico, Masip criticizes wartime Hamletism and reflects upon the dilemmas the civil war imposed on him, contemporary intellectuals and the civilian population of Madrid.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300109</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300109</link>
<title><![CDATA[Where Character Is King]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gregory Doran’s Henriad]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alice Dailey]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article studies ‘King and Country: Shakespeare’s Great Cycle of Kings’, the RSC’s recent four-play Henriad directed by Gregory Doran and performed at the Brooklyn Academy of Music in April 2016. In keeping with Doran’s directorial style, the cycle was conspicuously lean on concept, offering few moments of design-driven staging and instead spotlighting character and ensemble acting. The cycle thus presents an opportunity for exploring some of the claims of character criticism, which has recently made something of a comeback in Shakespeare studies. Combining the perspectives of performance theorists, theatre practitioners and literary scholars, character criticism describes dramatic character as a phenomenon constituted through the cooperation of text and body. Thinking about Doran’s Henriad in these terms not only highlights the achievements and flaws of ‘King and Country’ but discloses Shakespeare’s diverse mechanisms for constructing theatrical kings.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and War]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Honour at the Stake]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patrick Gray]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>How does Shakespeare represent war? Guest editor Patrick Gray reviews scholarship to date on the question, in light of contributions to a special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, ‘Shakespeare and War’. Drawing upon St. Augustine’s <italic>City of God</italic>, the basis for later just war theory, Gray argues that progressive optimism regarding the perfectibility of what St. Augustine calls the ‘City of Man’ makes it difficult for modern commentators to discern Shakespeare’s own more tragic, Augustinian sense of warfare as a necessary evil, given the fallenness of human nature. Modern misgivings about ‘honour’ also lead to misinterpretation. As Francis Fukuyama points out, present-day liberal democracies tend to follow Hobbes and Locke in attempting to ‘banish the desire for recognition from politics’. Shakespeare in contrast, like Hegel, as well as latter-day Hegelians such as Fukuyama, Charles Taylor and Axel Honneth, sees the faculty that Plato calls <italic>thymos</italic> as an invaluable instrument of statecraft.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare in Sarajevo]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Theatrical and Cinematic Encounters with the Balkans War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sara Soncini]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Looking at contemporary conflict through the lens of the past has been a prominent aspect of Shakespeare’s afterlife. Even today, his plays continue to be mobilized in the Balkan region in order to address the aftermath of ethnic violence. This article focuses on theatrical and cinematic takes that are chronologically close but geographically distant from the Yugoslav context. Katie Mitchell’s staging of <italic>3 Henry VI</italic> (1994), Sarah Kane’s play <italic>Blasted</italic> (1995) and Mario Martone’s documentary-style film, <italic>Rehearsal for War</italic> (1998) were all prompted by a deep-felt urge to confront the Bosnian war and reclaim it from the non-European otherness to which it systematically became confined in public discourse at the time. In Shakespeare, these artists found a powerful conceptual aid to universalize the conflict, as well as a means to address their discursive positioning as outsiders and its problematic implications.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300104</link>
<title><![CDATA[John of Lancaster’s Negotiation with the Rebels in ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fifteenth-Century Northern England as Sixteenth-Century Ireland]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jane Yeang Chui Wong]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The disastrous peace negotiations between John of Lancaster and the Northern rebels in <italic>2 Henry IV</italic> show how the political and moral stakes of truth and trust play out, not only between Prince Hal, the king-to-be, and his unruly companions but also among other subjects both loyal and rebellious. Off-stage, similar tensions can be discerned between English officials and Irish rebels during the Nine Years War (1594–1603). In fact, a remarkably well-documented instance of such a case can be traced to the same year that <italic>2 Henry IV</italic> seems to have been first staged. The 1597 truce negotiation between Hugh O’Neill, leader of the Irish confederates, and English crown representatives can shed light on Lancaster’s shocking betrayal of the Northern rebels in Shakespeare’s play. The exchange between crown representatives and rebel leaders, both in early modern Ireland and in <italic>2 Henry IV</italic>, exposes the limitations of delegated authority and undercuts assumptions of trust and honour between king and subjects in truce negotiations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Unjust Wars]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Franziska Quabeck]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Critics to date tend to identify Shakespeare’s perspective on war with either pacifism or militarism, stances seen as embodied by Erasmus and Machiavelli. This dichotomy leads to a stalemate, since the plays articulate both of these extremes. A third option, however, is the more pragmatic, circumstantial approach to the ethics of war formulated through just war theory. Over the course of the plays, characters gradually develop complex ethical arguments both for and against the justice and injustice of wars. They consider traditional prerequisites for a just war such as just cause, right intention and legitimate authority, but give specific emphasis to the principle of proportionality. A violation of this principle, as becomes obvious, renders the war in question unjust.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300106</link>
<title><![CDATA[<article-title><italic>Sine Dolore</italic></article-title>]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Relative Painlessness in Shakespeare’s Laughter at War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Derrin]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>How do we understand Shakespeare’s invitation to laugh in the context of war? Previous critical accounts have offered too simple a view: that laughter undercuts military ideals. Instead, this article draws on the Aristotelian description of laughable ‘deformity’ and Plato’s description of laughable ignorance in order to characterize Shakespeare’s laughter in the context of war more carefully as an expression of ‘relative painlessness’. It discusses how the fraught amusement of Coriolanus (<italic>Coriolanus</italic>), the reciprocality of Falstaff and Hotspur as laughable military failures (<italic>1 Henry IV</italic>) and the laughter of Bertram at Paroles (<italic>All’s Well That Ends Well</italic>) each engage with an ancient philosophical conundrum articulated poignantly by St. Augustine: the requirement that a Christian civilization engage in war to defend itself against honour-obsessed aggressors without turning into a like aggressor itself. Shakespeare’s laughter at war enacts the desire for that balance.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300107</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Better Part of Stolen Valour]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Counterfeits, Comedy and the Supreme Court]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Currell]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare uses the classical comic archetype of the <italic>miles gloriosus</italic> (braggart soldier) to probe social and ethical issues regarding military honour. These issues are still with us. This article takes as its point of departure the US Supreme Court’s 2012 decision finding the Stolen Valor Act of 2005 unconstitutional on free speech grounds. This high-profile case, centring upon a latter-day avatar of Falstaff or Pistol, suggests both continuity and change in how militarist societies address the challenge of distinguishing true and counterfeit valour. Shakespeare’s <italic>Henry IV</italic> plays and <italic>Henry V</italic>, like the Supreme Court opinions, stage a contest between classical epic ideologies of honour and comic recuperations of the coward or braggart. These literary and legal discourses are further contextualized through historical anecdote and Aristotle’s account of courage and cowardice. The Aristotelian figure of the <italic>alazōn</italic> (impostor) creates a complex interplay between ethics and poetics which plays out in theatre and courtroom alike.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hamletism in the Spanish Civil War, 1936–39]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jesús Tronch]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Within the historical context of the Spanish Civil War, 1936–39, ineffectuality, vacillation and irresolution in social and political commitment came under scrutiny as a kind of ‘Hamletism’. Catalan journalist and writer Paulino Masip (1899–1963) cites Hamlet as a type in his article ‘Carta a un espanñl escéptico’ [‘Letter to a sceptical Spaniard’] in the Barcelona-based newspaper <italic>La Vanguardia</italic> on 16 September 1937, as does José Bergamín (1895–1983) in his contribution to the 2nd International Congress of Writers in Defence of Culture, published in the monthly review <italic>Hora de España</italic> in August 1937. A theatre production of <italic>Hamlet</italic> in Valencia in December 1937 reveals similar conflicts and anxieties. In the novel <italic>El diario de Hamlet García [The Diary of Hamlet García]</italic>, written during his exile in Mexico, Masip criticizes wartime Hamletism and reflects upon the dilemmas the civil war imposed on him, contemporary intellectuals and the civilian population of Madrid.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300109</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300109</link>
<title><![CDATA[Where Character Is King]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gregory Doran’s Henriad]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alice Dailey]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article studies ‘King and Country: Shakespeare’s Great Cycle of Kings’, the RSC’s recent four-play Henriad directed by Gregory Doran and performed at the Brooklyn Academy of Music in April 2016. In keeping with Doran’s directorial style, the cycle was conspicuously lean on concept, offering few moments of design-driven staging and instead spotlighting character and ensemble acting. The cycle thus presents an opportunity for exploring some of the claims of character criticism, which has recently made something of a comeback in Shakespeare studies. Combining the perspectives of performance theorists, theatre practitioners and literary scholars, character criticism describes dramatic character as a phenomenon constituted through the cooperation of text and body. Thinking about Doran’s Henriad in these terms not only highlights the achievements and flaws of ‘King and Country’ but discloses Shakespeare’s diverse mechanisms for constructing theatrical kings.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300110</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300110</link>
<title><![CDATA[Book Reviews]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Hoyt]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Gašper Jakovac]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and War]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Honour at the Stake]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patrick Gray]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>How does Shakespeare represent war? Guest editor Patrick Gray reviews scholarship to date on the question, in light of contributions to a special issue of <italic>Critical Survey</italic>, ‘Shakespeare and War’. Drawing upon St. Augustine’s <italic>City of God</italic>, the basis for later just war theory, Gray argues that progressive optimism regarding the perfectibility of what St. Augustine calls the ‘City of Man’ makes it difficult for modern commentators to discern Shakespeare’s own more tragic, Augustinian sense of warfare as a necessary evil, given the fallenness of human nature. Modern misgivings about ‘honour’ also lead to misinterpretation. As Francis Fukuyama points out, present-day liberal democracies tend to follow Hobbes and Locke in attempting to ‘banish the desire for recognition from politics’. Shakespeare in contrast, like Hegel, as well as latter-day Hegelians such as Fukuyama, Charles Taylor and Axel Honneth, sees the faculty that Plato calls <italic>thymos</italic> as an invaluable instrument of statecraft.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare in Sarajevo]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Theatrical and Cinematic Encounters with the Balkans War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sara Soncini]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Looking at contemporary conflict through the lens of the past has been a prominent aspect of Shakespeare’s afterlife. Even today, his plays continue to be mobilized in the Balkan region in order to address the aftermath of ethnic violence. This article focuses on theatrical and cinematic takes that are chronologically close but geographically distant from the Yugoslav context. Katie Mitchell’s staging of <italic>3 Henry VI</italic> (1994), Sarah Kane’s play <italic>Blasted</italic> (1995) and Mario Martone’s documentary-style film, <italic>Rehearsal for War</italic> (1998) were all prompted by a deep-felt urge to confront the Bosnian war and reclaim it from the non-European otherness to which it systematically became confined in public discourse at the time. In Shakespeare, these artists found a powerful conceptual aid to universalize the conflict, as well as a means to address their discursive positioning as outsiders and its problematic implications.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300104</link>
<title><![CDATA[John of Lancaster’s Negotiation with the Rebels in ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fifteenth-Century Northern England as Sixteenth-Century Ireland]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jane Yeang Chui Wong]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The disastrous peace negotiations between John of Lancaster and the Northern rebels in <italic>2 Henry IV</italic> show how the political and moral stakes of truth and trust play out, not only between Prince Hal, the king-to-be, and his unruly companions but also among other subjects both loyal and rebellious. Off-stage, similar tensions can be discerned between English officials and Irish rebels during the Nine Years War (1594–1603). In fact, a remarkably well-documented instance of such a case can be traced to the same year that <italic>2 Henry IV</italic> seems to have been first staged. The 1597 truce negotiation between Hugh O’Neill, leader of the Irish confederates, and English crown representatives can shed light on Lancaster’s shocking betrayal of the Northern rebels in Shakespeare’s play. The exchange between crown representatives and rebel leaders, both in early modern Ireland and in <italic>2 Henry IV</italic>, exposes the limitations of delegated authority and undercuts assumptions of trust and honour between king and subjects in truce negotiations.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Unjust Wars]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Franziska Quabeck]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Critics to date tend to identify Shakespeare’s perspective on war with either pacifism or militarism, stances seen as embodied by Erasmus and Machiavelli. This dichotomy leads to a stalemate, since the plays articulate both of these extremes. A third option, however, is the more pragmatic, circumstantial approach to the ethics of war formulated through just war theory. Over the course of the plays, characters gradually develop complex ethical arguments both for and against the justice and injustice of wars. They consider traditional prerequisites for a just war such as just cause, right intention and legitimate authority, but give specific emphasis to the principle of proportionality. A violation of this principle, as becomes obvious, renders the war in question unjust.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300106</link>
<title><![CDATA[<article-title><italic>Sine Dolore</italic></article-title>]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Relative Painlessness in Shakespeare’s Laughter at War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Derrin]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>How do we understand Shakespeare’s invitation to laugh in the context of war? Previous critical accounts have offered too simple a view: that laughter undercuts military ideals. Instead, this article draws on the Aristotelian description of laughable ‘deformity’ and Plato’s description of laughable ignorance in order to characterize Shakespeare’s laughter in the context of war more carefully as an expression of ‘relative painlessness’. It discusses how the fraught amusement of Coriolanus (<italic>Coriolanus</italic>), the reciprocality of Falstaff and Hotspur as laughable military failures (<italic>1 Henry IV</italic>) and the laughter of Bertram at Paroles (<italic>All’s Well That Ends Well</italic>) each engage with an ancient philosophical conundrum articulated poignantly by St. Augustine: the requirement that a Christian civilization engage in war to defend itself against honour-obsessed aggressors without turning into a like aggressor itself. Shakespeare’s laughter at war enacts the desire for that balance.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300107</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Better Part of Stolen Valour]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Counterfeits, Comedy and the Supreme Court]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Currell]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare uses the classical comic archetype of the <italic>miles gloriosus</italic> (braggart soldier) to probe social and ethical issues regarding military honour. These issues are still with us. This article takes as its point of departure the US Supreme Court’s 2012 decision finding the Stolen Valor Act of 2005 unconstitutional on free speech grounds. This high-profile case, centring upon a latter-day avatar of Falstaff or Pistol, suggests both continuity and change in how militarist societies address the challenge of distinguishing true and counterfeit valour. Shakespeare’s <italic>Henry IV</italic> plays and <italic>Henry V</italic>, like the Supreme Court opinions, stage a contest between classical epic ideologies of honour and comic recuperations of the coward or braggart. These literary and legal discourses are further contextualized through historical anecdote and Aristotle’s account of courage and cowardice. The Aristotelian figure of the <italic>alazōn</italic> (impostor) creates a complex interplay between ethics and poetics which plays out in theatre and courtroom alike.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Hamletism in the Spanish Civil War, 1936–39]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jesús Tronch]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Within the historical context of the Spanish Civil War, 1936–39, ineffectuality, vacillation and irresolution in social and political commitment came under scrutiny as a kind of ‘Hamletism’. Catalan journalist and writer Paulino Masip (1899–1963) cites Hamlet as a type in his article ‘Carta a un espanñl escéptico’ [‘Letter to a sceptical Spaniard’] in the Barcelona-based newspaper <italic>La Vanguardia</italic> on 16 September 1937, as does José Bergamín (1895–1983) in his contribution to the 2nd International Congress of Writers in Defence of Culture, published in the monthly review <italic>Hora de España</italic> in August 1937. A theatre production of <italic>Hamlet</italic> in Valencia in December 1937 reveals similar conflicts and anxieties. In the novel <italic>El diario de Hamlet García [The Diary of Hamlet García]</italic>, written during his exile in Mexico, Masip criticizes wartime Hamletism and reflects upon the dilemmas the civil war imposed on him, contemporary intellectuals and the civilian population of Madrid.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300109</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300109</link>
<title><![CDATA[Where Character Is King]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gregory Doran’s Henriad]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alice Dailey]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article studies ‘King and Country: Shakespeare’s Great Cycle of Kings’, the RSC’s recent four-play Henriad directed by Gregory Doran and performed at the Brooklyn Academy of Music in April 2016. In keeping with Doran’s directorial style, the cycle was conspicuously lean on concept, offering few moments of design-driven staging and instead spotlighting character and ensemble acting. The cycle thus presents an opportunity for exploring some of the claims of character criticism, which has recently made something of a comeback in Shakespeare studies. Combining the perspectives of performance theorists, theatre practitioners and literary scholars, character criticism describes dramatic character as a phenomenon constituted through the cooperation of text and body. Thinking about Doran’s Henriad in these terms not only highlights the achievements and flaws of ‘King and Country’ but discloses Shakespeare’s diverse mechanisms for constructing theatrical kings.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300110</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300110</link>
<title><![CDATA[Book Reviews]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Hoyt]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Gašper Jakovac]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2018.300111</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2018.300111</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anna Saunders]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Peter De Ville]]></author>
<prism:volume>30</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[C.W.R.D. Moseley]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[C.W.R.D. Moseley]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290302</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘And gret wel Chaucer whan ye mete’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chaucer’s Earliest Readers, Addressees and Audiences]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sebastian Sobecki]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article will attempt to take stock of what we know about Chaucer’s earliest audiences, that is, about uses of and references to his work made during his lifetime. Relevant new research on manuscript use and ownership has been included in the case of Thomas Hoccleve and the scrivener Thomas Spencer. In addition to various named addressees of Chaucer’s works – Peter Bukton, Henry Scogan and Philip de la Vache – this brief survey lists contemporary references to Chaucer and his works in the poetry of John Gower, Eustache Deschamps, John Clanvowe and Thomas Usk.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[C.W.R.D. Moseley]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290302</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘And gret wel Chaucer whan ye mete’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chaucer’s Earliest Readers, Addressees and Audiences]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sebastian Sobecki]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article will attempt to take stock of what we know about Chaucer’s earliest audiences, that is, about uses of and references to his work made during his lifetime. Relevant new research on manuscript use and ownership has been included in the case of Thomas Hoccleve and the scrivener Thomas Spencer. In addition to various named addressees of Chaucer’s works – Peter Bukton, Henry Scogan and Philip de la Vache – this brief survey lists contemporary references to Chaucer and his works in the poetry of John Gower, Eustache Deschamps, John Clanvowe and Thomas Usk.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Unhap, Misadventure, Infortune]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chaucer’s Vocabulary of Mischance]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Helen Cooper]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Chaucer uses the full vocabulary for chance and mischance available to him in Middle English, and he deploys that wide vocabulary with a full awareness of its possibilities for subtle differentiations of meaning. This article is especially concerned with his use of privatives, negative prefixes, for these words, and the different senses they carry. In both positive and negative form, they recurrently work to inflect his larger concerns with Fortune (usually personified as an agent) and the mutability of the world.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[C.W.R.D. Moseley]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290302</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘And gret wel Chaucer whan ye mete’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chaucer’s Earliest Readers, Addressees and Audiences]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sebastian Sobecki]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article will attempt to take stock of what we know about Chaucer’s earliest audiences, that is, about uses of and references to his work made during his lifetime. Relevant new research on manuscript use and ownership has been included in the case of Thomas Hoccleve and the scrivener Thomas Spencer. In addition to various named addressees of Chaucer’s works – Peter Bukton, Henry Scogan and Philip de la Vache – this brief survey lists contemporary references to Chaucer and his works in the poetry of John Gower, Eustache Deschamps, John Clanvowe and Thomas Usk.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Unhap, Misadventure, Infortune]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chaucer’s Vocabulary of Mischance]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Helen Cooper]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Chaucer uses the full vocabulary for chance and mischance available to him in Middle English, and he deploys that wide vocabulary with a full awareness of its possibilities for subtle differentiations of meaning. This article is especially concerned with his use of privatives, negative prefixes, for these words, and the different senses they carry. In both positive and negative form, they recurrently work to inflect his larger concerns with Fortune (usually personified as an agent) and the mutability of the world.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290304</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Pardoner’s Passing and How It Matters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender, Relics and Speech Acts]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alex da Costa]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article looks again at the figure of the Pardoner in the <italic>Canterbury Tales</italic> and reconsiders the possibility that ‘he’ is a woman passing as a man. The importance of such a reading is revealed by exploring the anxieties this raises over the relationship between outward appearance and inner substance or reality, and demonstrating parallels with medieval anxieties over the authenticity of relics and the validity of religious speech acts, including those involved in the transubstantiation of the elements of the Eucharist.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[C.W.R.D. Moseley]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290302</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘And gret wel Chaucer whan ye mete’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chaucer’s Earliest Readers, Addressees and Audiences]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sebastian Sobecki]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article will attempt to take stock of what we know about Chaucer’s earliest audiences, that is, about uses of and references to his work made during his lifetime. Relevant new research on manuscript use and ownership has been included in the case of Thomas Hoccleve and the scrivener Thomas Spencer. In addition to various named addressees of Chaucer’s works – Peter Bukton, Henry Scogan and Philip de la Vache – this brief survey lists contemporary references to Chaucer and his works in the poetry of John Gower, Eustache Deschamps, John Clanvowe and Thomas Usk.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Unhap, Misadventure, Infortune]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chaucer’s Vocabulary of Mischance]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Helen Cooper]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Chaucer uses the full vocabulary for chance and mischance available to him in Middle English, and he deploys that wide vocabulary with a full awareness of its possibilities for subtle differentiations of meaning. This article is especially concerned with his use of privatives, negative prefixes, for these words, and the different senses they carry. In both positive and negative form, they recurrently work to inflect his larger concerns with Fortune (usually personified as an agent) and the mutability of the world.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290304</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Pardoner’s Passing and How It Matters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender, Relics and Speech Acts]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alex da Costa]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article looks again at the figure of the Pardoner in the <italic>Canterbury Tales</italic> and reconsiders the possibility that ‘he’ is a woman passing as a man. The importance of such a reading is revealed by exploring the anxieties this raises over the relationship between outward appearance and inner substance or reality, and demonstrating parallels with medieval anxieties over the authenticity of relics and the validity of religious speech acts, including those involved in the transubstantiation of the elements of the Eucharist.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290305</link>
<title><![CDATA[String Theory and ‘The Man of Law’s Tale’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Where Is Constancy?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William A. Quinn]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Chaucer’s ‘The Man of Law’s Tale’ is mostly about Custance’s wanderings to Rome’s far east, then to the far west, then back again. The narrator’s Ptolemaic universe was thought to have a still centre, but neither this specific tale nor the <italic>Tales</italic> as a whole seems reducible to a single interpretive order. Too many thematic and tonal threads pull in too many directions, as if this tale’s cosmos presumes some medieval anticipation of the current, highly speculative ‘String Theory’ which admits the possibility of a multiverse in which numerous concurrent realities (of reader-responses) can coexist. The question remains whether so many divergent interpretive threads can be spliced together into one ‘Theory of Everything’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[C.W.R.D. Moseley]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290302</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘And gret wel Chaucer whan ye mete’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chaucer’s Earliest Readers, Addressees and Audiences]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sebastian Sobecki]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article will attempt to take stock of what we know about Chaucer’s earliest audiences, that is, about uses of and references to his work made during his lifetime. Relevant new research on manuscript use and ownership has been included in the case of Thomas Hoccleve and the scrivener Thomas Spencer. In addition to various named addressees of Chaucer’s works – Peter Bukton, Henry Scogan and Philip de la Vache – this brief survey lists contemporary references to Chaucer and his works in the poetry of John Gower, Eustache Deschamps, John Clanvowe and Thomas Usk.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Unhap, Misadventure, Infortune]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chaucer’s Vocabulary of Mischance]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Helen Cooper]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Chaucer uses the full vocabulary for chance and mischance available to him in Middle English, and he deploys that wide vocabulary with a full awareness of its possibilities for subtle differentiations of meaning. This article is especially concerned with his use of privatives, negative prefixes, for these words, and the different senses they carry. In both positive and negative form, they recurrently work to inflect his larger concerns with Fortune (usually personified as an agent) and the mutability of the world.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290304</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Pardoner’s Passing and How It Matters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender, Relics and Speech Acts]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alex da Costa]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article looks again at the figure of the Pardoner in the <italic>Canterbury Tales</italic> and reconsiders the possibility that ‘he’ is a woman passing as a man. The importance of such a reading is revealed by exploring the anxieties this raises over the relationship between outward appearance and inner substance or reality, and demonstrating parallels with medieval anxieties over the authenticity of relics and the validity of religious speech acts, including those involved in the transubstantiation of the elements of the Eucharist.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290305</link>
<title><![CDATA[String Theory and ‘The Man of Law’s Tale’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Where Is Constancy?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William A. Quinn]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Chaucer’s ‘The Man of Law’s Tale’ is mostly about Custance’s wanderings to Rome’s far east, then to the far west, then back again. The narrator’s Ptolemaic universe was thought to have a still centre, but neither this specific tale nor the <italic>Tales</italic> as a whole seems reducible to a single interpretive order. Too many thematic and tonal threads pull in too many directions, as if this tale’s cosmos presumes some medieval anticipation of the current, highly speculative ‘String Theory’ which admits the possibility of a multiverse in which numerous concurrent realities (of reader-responses) can coexist. The question remains whether so many divergent interpretive threads can be spliced together into one ‘Theory of Everything’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290306</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Appreciation of Metrical Abnormality]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Headless Lines and Initial Inversion in Chaucer]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ad Putter]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines Chaucer’s use of headless lines and initial inversion in both his short-line verse and his long-line verse, and compares Chaucer’s use of these metrical licences with that of earlier and later English poets. It shows that in Chaucer’s short-line verse headless lines are much more common than is initial inversion, while the exact opposite is true for Chaucer’s iambic pentameter. Analysing the contexts in which these metrical licences occur, I argue that Chaucer (and his predecessors) used them very deliberately, not only for emphasis and rhetorical effect but also to clarify narrative and syntactical organization. Of particular interest is the use of these devices in the context of non-indicative moods, lists and catalogues, direct speeches and changes of addressee, transitions between narrative sections, and enjambement.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[C.W.R.D. Moseley]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290302</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘And gret wel Chaucer whan ye mete’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chaucer’s Earliest Readers, Addressees and Audiences]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sebastian Sobecki]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article will attempt to take stock of what we know about Chaucer’s earliest audiences, that is, about uses of and references to his work made during his lifetime. Relevant new research on manuscript use and ownership has been included in the case of Thomas Hoccleve and the scrivener Thomas Spencer. In addition to various named addressees of Chaucer’s works – Peter Bukton, Henry Scogan and Philip de la Vache – this brief survey lists contemporary references to Chaucer and his works in the poetry of John Gower, Eustache Deschamps, John Clanvowe and Thomas Usk.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Unhap, Misadventure, Infortune]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chaucer’s Vocabulary of Mischance]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Helen Cooper]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Chaucer uses the full vocabulary for chance and mischance available to him in Middle English, and he deploys that wide vocabulary with a full awareness of its possibilities for subtle differentiations of meaning. This article is especially concerned with his use of privatives, negative prefixes, for these words, and the different senses they carry. In both positive and negative form, they recurrently work to inflect his larger concerns with Fortune (usually personified as an agent) and the mutability of the world.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290304</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Pardoner’s Passing and How It Matters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender, Relics and Speech Acts]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alex da Costa]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article looks again at the figure of the Pardoner in the <italic>Canterbury Tales</italic> and reconsiders the possibility that ‘he’ is a woman passing as a man. The importance of such a reading is revealed by exploring the anxieties this raises over the relationship between outward appearance and inner substance or reality, and demonstrating parallels with medieval anxieties over the authenticity of relics and the validity of religious speech acts, including those involved in the transubstantiation of the elements of the Eucharist.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290305</link>
<title><![CDATA[String Theory and ‘The Man of Law’s Tale’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Where Is Constancy?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William A. Quinn]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Chaucer’s ‘The Man of Law’s Tale’ is mostly about Custance’s wanderings to Rome’s far east, then to the far west, then back again. The narrator’s Ptolemaic universe was thought to have a still centre, but neither this specific tale nor the <italic>Tales</italic> as a whole seems reducible to a single interpretive order. Too many thematic and tonal threads pull in too many directions, as if this tale’s cosmos presumes some medieval anticipation of the current, highly speculative ‘String Theory’ which admits the possibility of a multiverse in which numerous concurrent realities (of reader-responses) can coexist. The question remains whether so many divergent interpretive threads can be spliced together into one ‘Theory of Everything’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290306</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Appreciation of Metrical Abnormality]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Headless Lines and Initial Inversion in Chaucer]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ad Putter]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines Chaucer’s use of headless lines and initial inversion in both his short-line verse and his long-line verse, and compares Chaucer’s use of these metrical licences with that of earlier and later English poets. It shows that in Chaucer’s short-line verse headless lines are much more common than is initial inversion, while the exact opposite is true for Chaucer’s iambic pentameter. Analysing the contexts in which these metrical licences occur, I argue that Chaucer (and his predecessors) used them very deliberately, not only for emphasis and rhetorical effect but also to clarify narrative and syntactical organization. Of particular interest is the use of these devices in the context of non-indicative moods, lists and catalogues, direct speeches and changes of addressee, transitions between narrative sections, and enjambement.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290307</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Tu Numeris Elementa Ligas’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Consolation of Nature’s Numbers in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[C.W.R.D. Moseley]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The contention of this article is that Chaucer is expecting, indeed exploiting, the gap between the reception of a poem when it is heard socially and its afterlife as a text, when it is a different thing altogether. I also argue that a poem’s form is itself a way of communicating ideas. The discussion focuses on <italic>Parlement of Foulys</italic>, but the conclusions may be more widely applicable.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[C.W.R.D. Moseley]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290302</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘And gret wel Chaucer whan ye mete’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chaucer’s Earliest Readers, Addressees and Audiences]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sebastian Sobecki]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article will attempt to take stock of what we know about Chaucer’s earliest audiences, that is, about uses of and references to his work made during his lifetime. Relevant new research on manuscript use and ownership has been included in the case of Thomas Hoccleve and the scrivener Thomas Spencer. In addition to various named addressees of Chaucer’s works – Peter Bukton, Henry Scogan and Philip de la Vache – this brief survey lists contemporary references to Chaucer and his works in the poetry of John Gower, Eustache Deschamps, John Clanvowe and Thomas Usk.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Unhap, Misadventure, Infortune]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Chaucer’s Vocabulary of Mischance]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Helen Cooper]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Chaucer uses the full vocabulary for chance and mischance available to him in Middle English, and he deploys that wide vocabulary with a full awareness of its possibilities for subtle differentiations of meaning. This article is especially concerned with his use of privatives, negative prefixes, for these words, and the different senses they carry. In both positive and negative form, they recurrently work to inflect his larger concerns with Fortune (usually personified as an agent) and the mutability of the world.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290304</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Pardoner’s Passing and How It Matters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender, Relics and Speech Acts]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alex da Costa]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article looks again at the figure of the Pardoner in the <italic>Canterbury Tales</italic> and reconsiders the possibility that ‘he’ is a woman passing as a man. The importance of such a reading is revealed by exploring the anxieties this raises over the relationship between outward appearance and inner substance or reality, and demonstrating parallels with medieval anxieties over the authenticity of relics and the validity of religious speech acts, including those involved in the transubstantiation of the elements of the Eucharist.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290305</link>
<title><![CDATA[String Theory and ‘The Man of Law’s Tale’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Where Is Constancy?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William A. Quinn]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Chaucer’s ‘The Man of Law’s Tale’ is mostly about Custance’s wanderings to Rome’s far east, then to the far west, then back again. The narrator’s Ptolemaic universe was thought to have a still centre, but neither this specific tale nor the <italic>Tales</italic> as a whole seems reducible to a single interpretive order. Too many thematic and tonal threads pull in too many directions, as if this tale’s cosmos presumes some medieval anticipation of the current, highly speculative ‘String Theory’ which admits the possibility of a multiverse in which numerous concurrent realities (of reader-responses) can coexist. The question remains whether so many divergent interpretive threads can be spliced together into one ‘Theory of Everything’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290306</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Appreciation of Metrical Abnormality]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Headless Lines and Initial Inversion in Chaucer]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ad Putter]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article examines Chaucer’s use of headless lines and initial inversion in both his short-line verse and his long-line verse, and compares Chaucer’s use of these metrical licences with that of earlier and later English poets. It shows that in Chaucer’s short-line verse headless lines are much more common than is initial inversion, while the exact opposite is true for Chaucer’s iambic pentameter. Analysing the contexts in which these metrical licences occur, I argue that Chaucer (and his predecessors) used them very deliberately, not only for emphasis and rhetorical effect but also to clarify narrative and syntactical organization. Of particular interest is the use of these devices in the context of non-indicative moods, lists and catalogues, direct speeches and changes of addressee, transitions between narrative sections, and enjambement.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290307</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Tu Numeris Elementa Ligas’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Consolation of Nature’s Numbers in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[C.W.R.D. Moseley]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The contention of this article is that Chaucer is expecting, indeed exploiting, the gap between the reception of a poem when it is heard socially and its afterlife as a text, when it is a different thing altogether. I also argue that a poem’s form is itself a way of communicating ideas. The discussion focuses on <italic>Parlement of Foulys</italic>, but the conclusions may be more widely applicable.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290308</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sarah James]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Humphrey John Moore]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Merlin’s Mirror at Leicester House]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article investigates the transformation of Spenser’s image of himself as poet in the interval between the first and second instalments of <italic>The Faerie Queene</italic>. The poet’s habits of gazing are informed by the lessons Britomart learns about seeing, but Spenser also explores the issue in two other poems written during this period, <italic>The Epithalamion</italic> (1595) and <italic>The Prothalamion</italic> (1596). Both works clearly place the poet next to pictures of occluded male gazers, Spenser’s bridegroom as marginal and as crucial as the Essex who emerges only briefly from Leicester House. Both of these male figures are ultimately sidelined by other gazers, their vision finally irrelevant to the nuptial proceedings unfolded in each poem. The 1596 cancellation of the reunion between Amoret and Scudamour is accompanied by a revised representation of Britomart, too. Taught to move beyond the magic mirror she encounters early in Book 3, Britomart is guided to put herself in the larger world and – like the poet – to look away from the image reflected in and by her gaze.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Merlin’s Mirror at Leicester House]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article investigates the transformation of Spenser’s image of himself as poet in the interval between the first and second instalments of <italic>The Faerie Queene</italic>. The poet’s habits of gazing are informed by the lessons Britomart learns about seeing, but Spenser also explores the issue in two other poems written during this period, <italic>The Epithalamion</italic> (1595) and <italic>The Prothalamion</italic> (1596). Both works clearly place the poet next to pictures of occluded male gazers, Spenser’s bridegroom as marginal and as crucial as the Essex who emerges only briefly from Leicester House. Both of these male figures are ultimately sidelined by other gazers, their vision finally irrelevant to the nuptial proceedings unfolded in each poem. The 1596 cancellation of the reunion between Amoret and Scudamour is accompanied by a revised representation of Britomart, too. Taught to move beyond the magic mirror she encounters early in Book 3, Britomart is guided to put herself in the larger world and – like the poet – to look away from the image reflected in and by her gaze.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Harold Jenkins’s Copy of ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Everest]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Clare Whitehead]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Thirty-two years after its first publication, <italic>Alternative Shakespeares</italic> stands as a landmark within Shakespeare studies. In 1985, at the height of the ‘theory wars’, the essays in the collection took a confrontational position, seeking to challenge the conventional ways of approaching England’s national playwright. One early reader was a scholar with a considerable investment in the old ways of doing things: we recently discovered a heavily annotated copy of the book in the library of Harold Jenkins, the former general editor of the <italic>Arden Shakespeare</italic>. Harold Jenkins’s copy of <italic>Alternative Shakespeares</italic> encourages us to reconstruct the historical contours of an intellectual confrontation, but our discovery also prompts thoughts for the present. Over the last few years, we have been in touch with the surviving contributors to the volume. Thirty years on, how do they feel about their essays? Do they stand by what they produced or would they now look to do things differently?</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Merlin’s Mirror at Leicester House]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article investigates the transformation of Spenser’s image of himself as poet in the interval between the first and second instalments of <italic>The Faerie Queene</italic>. The poet’s habits of gazing are informed by the lessons Britomart learns about seeing, but Spenser also explores the issue in two other poems written during this period, <italic>The Epithalamion</italic> (1595) and <italic>The Prothalamion</italic> (1596). Both works clearly place the poet next to pictures of occluded male gazers, Spenser’s bridegroom as marginal and as crucial as the Essex who emerges only briefly from Leicester House. Both of these male figures are ultimately sidelined by other gazers, their vision finally irrelevant to the nuptial proceedings unfolded in each poem. The 1596 cancellation of the reunion between Amoret and Scudamour is accompanied by a revised representation of Britomart, too. Taught to move beyond the magic mirror she encounters early in Book 3, Britomart is guided to put herself in the larger world and – like the poet – to look away from the image reflected in and by her gaze.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Harold Jenkins’s Copy of ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Everest]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Clare Whitehead]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Thirty-two years after its first publication, <italic>Alternative Shakespeares</italic> stands as a landmark within Shakespeare studies. In 1985, at the height of the ‘theory wars’, the essays in the collection took a confrontational position, seeking to challenge the conventional ways of approaching England’s national playwright. One early reader was a scholar with a considerable investment in the old ways of doing things: we recently discovered a heavily annotated copy of the book in the library of Harold Jenkins, the former general editor of the <italic>Arden Shakespeare</italic>. Harold Jenkins’s copy of <italic>Alternative Shakespeares</italic> encourages us to reconstruct the historical contours of an intellectual confrontation, but our discovery also prompts thoughts for the present. Over the last few years, we have been in touch with the surviving contributors to the volume. Thirty years on, how do they feel about their essays? Do they stand by what they produced or would they now look to do things differently?</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Gondomar First Folio]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Lost, Stolen or Invented?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ángel-Luis Pujante]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The Spanish bibliographer Pascual de Gayangos claimed in England that around 1835 he saw a copy of the Shakespeare First Folio in the Valladolid palace of Count Gondomar, erstwhile Spanish ambassador to the court of King James, but that the volume was later destroyed. However, accounts of the discovery are dubious and the relevant scholarship gives grounds for different interpretations. Eric Rasmussen suggests that Gayangos stole the Folio and then made up a story about its destruction. By reviewing the scholarship and offering new documentation, this article seeks to show that there is no verifiable evidence that Gondomar owned a First Folio; that both the uncertainties and contradictions involved in the discovery and the external evidence suggest that this copy never existed; that, therefore, Gayangos could not have seen or stolen it; and that, although it remains a mystery why he should have invented the story, there may be ascertainable reasons why he did so.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Merlin’s Mirror at Leicester House]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article investigates the transformation of Spenser’s image of himself as poet in the interval between the first and second instalments of <italic>The Faerie Queene</italic>. The poet’s habits of gazing are informed by the lessons Britomart learns about seeing, but Spenser also explores the issue in two other poems written during this period, <italic>The Epithalamion</italic> (1595) and <italic>The Prothalamion</italic> (1596). Both works clearly place the poet next to pictures of occluded male gazers, Spenser’s bridegroom as marginal and as crucial as the Essex who emerges only briefly from Leicester House. Both of these male figures are ultimately sidelined by other gazers, their vision finally irrelevant to the nuptial proceedings unfolded in each poem. The 1596 cancellation of the reunion between Amoret and Scudamour is accompanied by a revised representation of Britomart, too. Taught to move beyond the magic mirror she encounters early in Book 3, Britomart is guided to put herself in the larger world and – like the poet – to look away from the image reflected in and by her gaze.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Harold Jenkins’s Copy of ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Everest]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Clare Whitehead]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Thirty-two years after its first publication, <italic>Alternative Shakespeares</italic> stands as a landmark within Shakespeare studies. In 1985, at the height of the ‘theory wars’, the essays in the collection took a confrontational position, seeking to challenge the conventional ways of approaching England’s national playwright. One early reader was a scholar with a considerable investment in the old ways of doing things: we recently discovered a heavily annotated copy of the book in the library of Harold Jenkins, the former general editor of the <italic>Arden Shakespeare</italic>. Harold Jenkins’s copy of <italic>Alternative Shakespeares</italic> encourages us to reconstruct the historical contours of an intellectual confrontation, but our discovery also prompts thoughts for the present. Over the last few years, we have been in touch with the surviving contributors to the volume. Thirty years on, how do they feel about their essays? Do they stand by what they produced or would they now look to do things differently?</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Gondomar First Folio]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Lost, Stolen or Invented?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ángel-Luis Pujante]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The Spanish bibliographer Pascual de Gayangos claimed in England that around 1835 he saw a copy of the Shakespeare First Folio in the Valladolid palace of Count Gondomar, erstwhile Spanish ambassador to the court of King James, but that the volume was later destroyed. However, accounts of the discovery are dubious and the relevant scholarship gives grounds for different interpretations. Eric Rasmussen suggests that Gayangos stole the Folio and then made up a story about its destruction. By reviewing the scholarship and offering new documentation, this article seeks to show that there is no verifiable evidence that Gondomar owned a First Folio; that both the uncertainties and contradictions involved in the discovery and the external evidence suggest that this copy never existed; that, therefore, Gayangos could not have seen or stolen it; and that, although it remains a mystery why he should have invented the story, there may be ascertainable reasons why he did so.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290204</link>
<title><![CDATA[At the Root of Learned Travel]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[New Science, the ‘Other’ and Imperialism in the Early ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Manuela D’Amore]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Starting from the sixteenth-and early seventeenth-century <italic>ars apodemica</italic> tradition, this article is based on Henry Oldenburg’s determination to include ‘inquiries’ on – and descriptions of – distant countries in <italic>Philosophical Transactions</italic>. Its four subsections all refer to the late Restoration period: they describe the tools of learned travel in the age of New Science, and focus on the Royal Society’s correspondence from the East and from early America. The short extracts taken from vols. 1–22 of <italic>Philosophical Transactions</italic> are also meant to show the Society’s imperialistic vision of the ‘Other’ and of the indigenous ‘know-how’ in most fields.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Merlin’s Mirror at Leicester House]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article investigates the transformation of Spenser’s image of himself as poet in the interval between the first and second instalments of <italic>The Faerie Queene</italic>. The poet’s habits of gazing are informed by the lessons Britomart learns about seeing, but Spenser also explores the issue in two other poems written during this period, <italic>The Epithalamion</italic> (1595) and <italic>The Prothalamion</italic> (1596). Both works clearly place the poet next to pictures of occluded male gazers, Spenser’s bridegroom as marginal and as crucial as the Essex who emerges only briefly from Leicester House. Both of these male figures are ultimately sidelined by other gazers, their vision finally irrelevant to the nuptial proceedings unfolded in each poem. The 1596 cancellation of the reunion between Amoret and Scudamour is accompanied by a revised representation of Britomart, too. Taught to move beyond the magic mirror she encounters early in Book 3, Britomart is guided to put herself in the larger world and – like the poet – to look away from the image reflected in and by her gaze.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Harold Jenkins’s Copy of ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Everest]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Clare Whitehead]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Thirty-two years after its first publication, <italic>Alternative Shakespeares</italic> stands as a landmark within Shakespeare studies. In 1985, at the height of the ‘theory wars’, the essays in the collection took a confrontational position, seeking to challenge the conventional ways of approaching England’s national playwright. One early reader was a scholar with a considerable investment in the old ways of doing things: we recently discovered a heavily annotated copy of the book in the library of Harold Jenkins, the former general editor of the <italic>Arden Shakespeare</italic>. Harold Jenkins’s copy of <italic>Alternative Shakespeares</italic> encourages us to reconstruct the historical contours of an intellectual confrontation, but our discovery also prompts thoughts for the present. Over the last few years, we have been in touch with the surviving contributors to the volume. Thirty years on, how do they feel about their essays? Do they stand by what they produced or would they now look to do things differently?</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Gondomar First Folio]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Lost, Stolen or Invented?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ángel-Luis Pujante]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The Spanish bibliographer Pascual de Gayangos claimed in England that around 1835 he saw a copy of the Shakespeare First Folio in the Valladolid palace of Count Gondomar, erstwhile Spanish ambassador to the court of King James, but that the volume was later destroyed. However, accounts of the discovery are dubious and the relevant scholarship gives grounds for different interpretations. Eric Rasmussen suggests that Gayangos stole the Folio and then made up a story about its destruction. By reviewing the scholarship and offering new documentation, this article seeks to show that there is no verifiable evidence that Gondomar owned a First Folio; that both the uncertainties and contradictions involved in the discovery and the external evidence suggest that this copy never existed; that, therefore, Gayangos could not have seen or stolen it; and that, although it remains a mystery why he should have invented the story, there may be ascertainable reasons why he did so.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290204</link>
<title><![CDATA[At the Root of Learned Travel]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[New Science, the ‘Other’ and Imperialism in the Early ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Manuela D’Amore]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Starting from the sixteenth-and early seventeenth-century <italic>ars apodemica</italic> tradition, this article is based on Henry Oldenburg’s determination to include ‘inquiries’ on – and descriptions of – distant countries in <italic>Philosophical Transactions</italic>. Its four subsections all refer to the late Restoration period: they describe the tools of learned travel in the age of New Science, and focus on the Royal Society’s correspondence from the East and from early America. The short extracts taken from vols. 1–22 of <italic>Philosophical Transactions</italic> are also meant to show the Society’s imperialistic vision of the ‘Other’ and of the indigenous ‘know-how’ in most fields.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290205</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Madness of King Charles III]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Modern Monarchy]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Richard Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Prince Charles’s Stratford rendition of ‘To be or not to be’ on Shakespeare’s 400th anniversary, together with his TV recital of Cranmer’s eulogy of Elizabeth I, as a 90th birthday present to his mother, crowned the old alliance between the Bard and British monarchy. For whereas critics read the plays as rehearsals for the execution of Charles I, the Prince’s theatre mania harks back to the royal restoration staged in comedies like <italic>All’s Well That Ends Well</italic>. And an entire genre of recent romances, such as Alan Bennett’s <italic>The Madness of George III</italic>, confirms how, so long as Will ‘is by performance served’, Shakespeare remains the therapy to cure the king’s speech. But the success of Mike Barlett’s <italic>King Charles III</italic> also presents the Prince with Marx’s interpretation: ‘Sovereignty of the monarch or of the people: <italic>that</italic> is the question’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Merlin’s Mirror at Leicester House]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article investigates the transformation of Spenser’s image of himself as poet in the interval between the first and second instalments of <italic>The Faerie Queene</italic>. The poet’s habits of gazing are informed by the lessons Britomart learns about seeing, but Spenser also explores the issue in two other poems written during this period, <italic>The Epithalamion</italic> (1595) and <italic>The Prothalamion</italic> (1596). Both works clearly place the poet next to pictures of occluded male gazers, Spenser’s bridegroom as marginal and as crucial as the Essex who emerges only briefly from Leicester House. Both of these male figures are ultimately sidelined by other gazers, their vision finally irrelevant to the nuptial proceedings unfolded in each poem. The 1596 cancellation of the reunion between Amoret and Scudamour is accompanied by a revised representation of Britomart, too. Taught to move beyond the magic mirror she encounters early in Book 3, Britomart is guided to put herself in the larger world and – like the poet – to look away from the image reflected in and by her gaze.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Harold Jenkins’s Copy of ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Everest]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Clare Whitehead]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Thirty-two years after its first publication, <italic>Alternative Shakespeares</italic> stands as a landmark within Shakespeare studies. In 1985, at the height of the ‘theory wars’, the essays in the collection took a confrontational position, seeking to challenge the conventional ways of approaching England’s national playwright. One early reader was a scholar with a considerable investment in the old ways of doing things: we recently discovered a heavily annotated copy of the book in the library of Harold Jenkins, the former general editor of the <italic>Arden Shakespeare</italic>. Harold Jenkins’s copy of <italic>Alternative Shakespeares</italic> encourages us to reconstruct the historical contours of an intellectual confrontation, but our discovery also prompts thoughts for the present. Over the last few years, we have been in touch with the surviving contributors to the volume. Thirty years on, how do they feel about their essays? Do they stand by what they produced or would they now look to do things differently?</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Gondomar First Folio]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Lost, Stolen or Invented?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ángel-Luis Pujante]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The Spanish bibliographer Pascual de Gayangos claimed in England that around 1835 he saw a copy of the Shakespeare First Folio in the Valladolid palace of Count Gondomar, erstwhile Spanish ambassador to the court of King James, but that the volume was later destroyed. However, accounts of the discovery are dubious and the relevant scholarship gives grounds for different interpretations. Eric Rasmussen suggests that Gayangos stole the Folio and then made up a story about its destruction. By reviewing the scholarship and offering new documentation, this article seeks to show that there is no verifiable evidence that Gondomar owned a First Folio; that both the uncertainties and contradictions involved in the discovery and the external evidence suggest that this copy never existed; that, therefore, Gayangos could not have seen or stolen it; and that, although it remains a mystery why he should have invented the story, there may be ascertainable reasons why he did so.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290204</link>
<title><![CDATA[At the Root of Learned Travel]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[New Science, the ‘Other’ and Imperialism in the Early ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Manuela D’Amore]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Starting from the sixteenth-and early seventeenth-century <italic>ars apodemica</italic> tradition, this article is based on Henry Oldenburg’s determination to include ‘inquiries’ on – and descriptions of – distant countries in <italic>Philosophical Transactions</italic>. Its four subsections all refer to the late Restoration period: they describe the tools of learned travel in the age of New Science, and focus on the Royal Society’s correspondence from the East and from early America. The short extracts taken from vols. 1–22 of <italic>Philosophical Transactions</italic> are also meant to show the Society’s imperialistic vision of the ‘Other’ and of the indigenous ‘know-how’ in most fields.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290205</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Madness of King Charles III]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Modern Monarchy]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Richard Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Prince Charles’s Stratford rendition of ‘To be or not to be’ on Shakespeare’s 400th anniversary, together with his TV recital of Cranmer’s eulogy of Elizabeth I, as a 90th birthday present to his mother, crowned the old alliance between the Bard and British monarchy. For whereas critics read the plays as rehearsals for the execution of Charles I, the Prince’s theatre mania harks back to the royal restoration staged in comedies like <italic>All’s Well That Ends Well</italic>. And an entire genre of recent romances, such as Alan Bennett’s <italic>The Madness of George III</italic>, confirms how, so long as Will ‘is by performance served’, Shakespeare remains the therapy to cure the king’s speech. But the success of Mike Barlett’s <italic>King Charles III</italic> also presents the Prince with Marx’s interpretation: ‘Sovereignty of the monarch or of the people: <italic>that</italic> is the question’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290206</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Man Had Three Daughters]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andrew Barnaby]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Merlin’s Mirror at Leicester House]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article investigates the transformation of Spenser’s image of himself as poet in the interval between the first and second instalments of <italic>The Faerie Queene</italic>. The poet’s habits of gazing are informed by the lessons Britomart learns about seeing, but Spenser also explores the issue in two other poems written during this period, <italic>The Epithalamion</italic> (1595) and <italic>The Prothalamion</italic> (1596). Both works clearly place the poet next to pictures of occluded male gazers, Spenser’s bridegroom as marginal and as crucial as the Essex who emerges only briefly from Leicester House. Both of these male figures are ultimately sidelined by other gazers, their vision finally irrelevant to the nuptial proceedings unfolded in each poem. The 1596 cancellation of the reunion between Amoret and Scudamour is accompanied by a revised representation of Britomart, too. Taught to move beyond the magic mirror she encounters early in Book 3, Britomart is guided to put herself in the larger world and – like the poet – to look away from the image reflected in and by her gaze.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Harold Jenkins’s Copy of ]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Everest]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Clare Whitehead]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Thirty-two years after its first publication, <italic>Alternative Shakespeares</italic> stands as a landmark within Shakespeare studies. In 1985, at the height of the ‘theory wars’, the essays in the collection took a confrontational position, seeking to challenge the conventional ways of approaching England’s national playwright. One early reader was a scholar with a considerable investment in the old ways of doing things: we recently discovered a heavily annotated copy of the book in the library of Harold Jenkins, the former general editor of the <italic>Arden Shakespeare</italic>. Harold Jenkins’s copy of <italic>Alternative Shakespeares</italic> encourages us to reconstruct the historical contours of an intellectual confrontation, but our discovery also prompts thoughts for the present. Over the last few years, we have been in touch with the surviving contributors to the volume. Thirty years on, how do they feel about their essays? Do they stand by what they produced or would they now look to do things differently?</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Gondomar First Folio]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Lost, Stolen or Invented?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ángel-Luis Pujante]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The Spanish bibliographer Pascual de Gayangos claimed in England that around 1835 he saw a copy of the Shakespeare First Folio in the Valladolid palace of Count Gondomar, erstwhile Spanish ambassador to the court of King James, but that the volume was later destroyed. However, accounts of the discovery are dubious and the relevant scholarship gives grounds for different interpretations. Eric Rasmussen suggests that Gayangos stole the Folio and then made up a story about its destruction. By reviewing the scholarship and offering new documentation, this article seeks to show that there is no verifiable evidence that Gondomar owned a First Folio; that both the uncertainties and contradictions involved in the discovery and the external evidence suggest that this copy never existed; that, therefore, Gayangos could not have seen or stolen it; and that, although it remains a mystery why he should have invented the story, there may be ascertainable reasons why he did so.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290204</link>
<title><![CDATA[At the Root of Learned Travel]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[New Science, the ‘Other’ and Imperialism in the Early ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Manuela D’Amore]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Starting from the sixteenth-and early seventeenth-century <italic>ars apodemica</italic> tradition, this article is based on Henry Oldenburg’s determination to include ‘inquiries’ on – and descriptions of – distant countries in <italic>Philosophical Transactions</italic>. Its four subsections all refer to the late Restoration period: they describe the tools of learned travel in the age of New Science, and focus on the Royal Society’s correspondence from the East and from early America. The short extracts taken from vols. 1–22 of <italic>Philosophical Transactions</italic> are also meant to show the Society’s imperialistic vision of the ‘Other’ and of the indigenous ‘know-how’ in most fields.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290205</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Madness of King Charles III]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Modern Monarchy]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Richard Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Prince Charles’s Stratford rendition of ‘To be or not to be’ on Shakespeare’s 400th anniversary, together with his TV recital of Cranmer’s eulogy of Elizabeth I, as a 90th birthday present to his mother, crowned the old alliance between the Bard and British monarchy. For whereas critics read the plays as rehearsals for the execution of Charles I, the Prince’s theatre mania harks back to the royal restoration staged in comedies like <italic>All’s Well That Ends Well</italic>. And an entire genre of recent romances, such as Alan Bennett’s <italic>The Madness of George III</italic>, confirms how, so long as Will ‘is by performance served’, Shakespeare remains the therapy to cure the king’s speech. But the success of Mike Barlett’s <italic>King Charles III</italic> also presents the Prince with Marx’s interpretation: ‘Sovereignty of the monarch or of the people: <italic>that</italic> is the question’.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290206</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Man Had Three Daughters]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andrew Barnaby]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ian C Smith]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Aysar Ghassan]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pippa Marland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anna Stenning]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pippa Marland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anna Stenning]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290102</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Sensuous Singularity’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamish Fulton’s Cairngorm Walk-Texts]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alan Macpherson]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to consider walking artist Hamish Fulton’s ‘walk-texts’ as ethical responses to the environment. In light of the environmental crisis that manifests in the proposed stratigraphic designation ‘Anthropocene’, Jane Bennett’s writing on enchantment offers a direction for thinking about how an ecologically ethical sensibility might be cultivated. Fulton’s communicative response to his walking art, I argue, embodies the discernment of ‘things in their sensuous singularity’ that Bennett identifies as a key attribute of enchantment. Yet, in his own writing on his art practice, the walk-texts are conceived as secondary – a necessary counterpart to walking as an experiential activity. By honing in on two recurring strategies we find in Fulton’s Cairngorm walk-texts – the list and the return – I argue that his work offers a linguistic mode that holds great potential for tuning us to environmental ethics in the Anthropocene.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pippa Marland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anna Stenning]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290102</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Sensuous Singularity’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamish Fulton’s Cairngorm Walk-Texts]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alan Macpherson]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to consider walking artist Hamish Fulton’s ‘walk-texts’ as ethical responses to the environment. In light of the environmental crisis that manifests in the proposed stratigraphic designation ‘Anthropocene’, Jane Bennett’s writing on enchantment offers a direction for thinking about how an ecologically ethical sensibility might be cultivated. Fulton’s communicative response to his walking art, I argue, embodies the discernment of ‘things in their sensuous singularity’ that Bennett identifies as a key attribute of enchantment. Yet, in his own writing on his art practice, the walk-texts are conceived as secondary – a necessary counterpart to walking as an experiential activity. By honing in on two recurring strategies we find in Fulton’s Cairngorm walk-texts – the list and the return – I argue that his work offers a linguistic mode that holds great potential for tuning us to environmental ethics in the Anthropocene.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290103</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Non-Secular Pilgrimage]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Walking and Looking in Ken Cockburn and Alec Finlay’s The Road North]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alice Tarbuck]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Simone Kotva]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In recent years, theologians have begun to interest themselves in the sacred yet avowedly non-confessional nature of much environmental writing, and the present article addresses this field of enquiry via a critical engagement with Ken Cockburn and Alex Finlay’s project The Road North (2010–2011). Appropriating Matsuo Bashō’s <italic>The Narrow Road to the Deep North</italic> to modern Scotland, Cockburn and Finlay distance their ‘pilgrimage’ from institutional religion yet engage with a tradition of contemplative practice, from the spirituality of the Desert Fathers to the manuals of Zen monasticism. In this article, we will draw on Finlay’s description of his work as ‘non-secular’ to develop a hermeneutic of the sacred in recent nature poetry. We will argue that while non-secular engagements with environment may educe forms of ‘ritual looking’ comparable to those practised by the religious mystic, a demurral of the ‘end’ and purpose of pilgrimage distinguishes this nonsecular from the theological ‘contemplation of nature’ to which it gestures.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pippa Marland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anna Stenning]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290102</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Sensuous Singularity’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamish Fulton’s Cairngorm Walk-Texts]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alan Macpherson]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to consider walking artist Hamish Fulton’s ‘walk-texts’ as ethical responses to the environment. In light of the environmental crisis that manifests in the proposed stratigraphic designation ‘Anthropocene’, Jane Bennett’s writing on enchantment offers a direction for thinking about how an ecologically ethical sensibility might be cultivated. Fulton’s communicative response to his walking art, I argue, embodies the discernment of ‘things in their sensuous singularity’ that Bennett identifies as a key attribute of enchantment. Yet, in his own writing on his art practice, the walk-texts are conceived as secondary – a necessary counterpart to walking as an experiential activity. By honing in on two recurring strategies we find in Fulton’s Cairngorm walk-texts – the list and the return – I argue that his work offers a linguistic mode that holds great potential for tuning us to environmental ethics in the Anthropocene.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290103</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Non-Secular Pilgrimage]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Walking and Looking in Ken Cockburn and Alec Finlay’s The Road North]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alice Tarbuck]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Simone Kotva]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In recent years, theologians have begun to interest themselves in the sacred yet avowedly non-confessional nature of much environmental writing, and the present article addresses this field of enquiry via a critical engagement with Ken Cockburn and Alex Finlay’s project The Road North (2010–2011). Appropriating Matsuo Bashō’s <italic>The Narrow Road to the Deep North</italic> to modern Scotland, Cockburn and Finlay distance their ‘pilgrimage’ from institutional religion yet engage with a tradition of contemplative practice, from the spirituality of the Desert Fathers to the manuals of Zen monasticism. In this article, we will draw on Finlay’s description of his work as ‘non-secular’ to develop a hermeneutic of the sacred in recent nature poetry. We will argue that while non-secular engagements with environment may educe forms of ‘ritual looking’ comparable to those practised by the religious mystic, a demurral of the ‘end’ and purpose of pilgrimage distinguishes this nonsecular from the theological ‘contemplation of nature’ to which it gestures.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Walking with the Goat-God]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gothic Ecology in Algernon Blackwood’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michelle Poland]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In order to understand Earth’s increasingly unpredictable climate, we must accept natural chaos and anthropogenic disturbance as a key component of our ecological and social future. Just as Heidi C.M. Scott’s <italic>Chaos and Cosmos</italic> (2014) powerfully demonstrates that a postmodern view of chaotic nature is shown to have been harbouring Romantic and Victorian literary foundations, this article further suggests that chaos ecology also has its roots in the Gothic. Drawing on Algernon Blackwood’s collection <italic>Pan’s Garden</italic>: A <italic>Volume of Nature Stories</italic> (1912), it tentatively begins to unearth some of the ways in which ‘walking with Pan’ could be anticipatory of ecological concepts recognised today. By rereading transcendental Pan from the context of a ‘Gothic ecology’, it explores how Blackwood transforms nature into a supernaturally powerful, inviting and terrifying character. In doing so, it becomes clear that disturbing Pan’s garden may have far greater consequences for Blackwood’s human wayfarers than for nature itself.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pippa Marland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anna Stenning]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290102</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Sensuous Singularity’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamish Fulton’s Cairngorm Walk-Texts]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alan Macpherson]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to consider walking artist Hamish Fulton’s ‘walk-texts’ as ethical responses to the environment. In light of the environmental crisis that manifests in the proposed stratigraphic designation ‘Anthropocene’, Jane Bennett’s writing on enchantment offers a direction for thinking about how an ecologically ethical sensibility might be cultivated. Fulton’s communicative response to his walking art, I argue, embodies the discernment of ‘things in their sensuous singularity’ that Bennett identifies as a key attribute of enchantment. Yet, in his own writing on his art practice, the walk-texts are conceived as secondary – a necessary counterpart to walking as an experiential activity. By honing in on two recurring strategies we find in Fulton’s Cairngorm walk-texts – the list and the return – I argue that his work offers a linguistic mode that holds great potential for tuning us to environmental ethics in the Anthropocene.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290103</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Non-Secular Pilgrimage]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Walking and Looking in Ken Cockburn and Alec Finlay’s The Road North]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alice Tarbuck]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Simone Kotva]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In recent years, theologians have begun to interest themselves in the sacred yet avowedly non-confessional nature of much environmental writing, and the present article addresses this field of enquiry via a critical engagement with Ken Cockburn and Alex Finlay’s project The Road North (2010–2011). Appropriating Matsuo Bashō’s <italic>The Narrow Road to the Deep North</italic> to modern Scotland, Cockburn and Finlay distance their ‘pilgrimage’ from institutional religion yet engage with a tradition of contemplative practice, from the spirituality of the Desert Fathers to the manuals of Zen monasticism. In this article, we will draw on Finlay’s description of his work as ‘non-secular’ to develop a hermeneutic of the sacred in recent nature poetry. We will argue that while non-secular engagements with environment may educe forms of ‘ritual looking’ comparable to those practised by the religious mystic, a demurral of the ‘end’ and purpose of pilgrimage distinguishes this nonsecular from the theological ‘contemplation of nature’ to which it gestures.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Walking with the Goat-God]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gothic Ecology in Algernon Blackwood’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michelle Poland]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In order to understand Earth’s increasingly unpredictable climate, we must accept natural chaos and anthropogenic disturbance as a key component of our ecological and social future. Just as Heidi C.M. Scott’s <italic>Chaos and Cosmos</italic> (2014) powerfully demonstrates that a postmodern view of chaotic nature is shown to have been harbouring Romantic and Victorian literary foundations, this article further suggests that chaos ecology also has its roots in the Gothic. Drawing on Algernon Blackwood’s collection <italic>Pan’s Garden</italic>: A <italic>Volume of Nature Stories</italic> (1912), it tentatively begins to unearth some of the ways in which ‘walking with Pan’ could be anticipatory of ecological concepts recognised today. By rereading transcendental Pan from the context of a ‘Gothic ecology’, it explores how Blackwood transforms nature into a supernaturally powerful, inviting and terrifying character. In doing so, it becomes clear that disturbing Pan’s garden may have far greater consequences for Blackwood’s human wayfarers than for nature itself.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Depression, Energy and Walking in the Storyworlds of Dorothy Edwards]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Steven Lovatt]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article considers the writing of Dorothy Edwards (1903–1934). The uniquely strange narrative worlds of Edwards’ fictions have hitherto evaded systematic and coherent analysis. The article considers evidence from Edwards’ letters and from her works <italic>Rhapsody</italic> (1927) and <italic>Winter Sonata</italic> (1928) in order to suggest that the storyworlds are fundamentally conditioned, on the levels of both theme and narration, by Edwards’ experiences as a sufferer from depression. The article concludes with a consideration of the centrality of walking as an activity that has the potential to maintain both the existence of the storyworlds and also the mental health of both characters and author.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pippa Marland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anna Stenning]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290102</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Sensuous Singularity’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamish Fulton’s Cairngorm Walk-Texts]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alan Macpherson]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to consider walking artist Hamish Fulton’s ‘walk-texts’ as ethical responses to the environment. In light of the environmental crisis that manifests in the proposed stratigraphic designation ‘Anthropocene’, Jane Bennett’s writing on enchantment offers a direction for thinking about how an ecologically ethical sensibility might be cultivated. Fulton’s communicative response to his walking art, I argue, embodies the discernment of ‘things in their sensuous singularity’ that Bennett identifies as a key attribute of enchantment. Yet, in his own writing on his art practice, the walk-texts are conceived as secondary – a necessary counterpart to walking as an experiential activity. By honing in on two recurring strategies we find in Fulton’s Cairngorm walk-texts – the list and the return – I argue that his work offers a linguistic mode that holds great potential for tuning us to environmental ethics in the Anthropocene.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290103</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Non-Secular Pilgrimage]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Walking and Looking in Ken Cockburn and Alec Finlay’s The Road North]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alice Tarbuck]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Simone Kotva]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In recent years, theologians have begun to interest themselves in the sacred yet avowedly non-confessional nature of much environmental writing, and the present article addresses this field of enquiry via a critical engagement with Ken Cockburn and Alex Finlay’s project The Road North (2010–2011). Appropriating Matsuo Bashō’s <italic>The Narrow Road to the Deep North</italic> to modern Scotland, Cockburn and Finlay distance their ‘pilgrimage’ from institutional religion yet engage with a tradition of contemplative practice, from the spirituality of the Desert Fathers to the manuals of Zen monasticism. In this article, we will draw on Finlay’s description of his work as ‘non-secular’ to develop a hermeneutic of the sacred in recent nature poetry. We will argue that while non-secular engagements with environment may educe forms of ‘ritual looking’ comparable to those practised by the religious mystic, a demurral of the ‘end’ and purpose of pilgrimage distinguishes this nonsecular from the theological ‘contemplation of nature’ to which it gestures.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Walking with the Goat-God]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gothic Ecology in Algernon Blackwood’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michelle Poland]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In order to understand Earth’s increasingly unpredictable climate, we must accept natural chaos and anthropogenic disturbance as a key component of our ecological and social future. Just as Heidi C.M. Scott’s <italic>Chaos and Cosmos</italic> (2014) powerfully demonstrates that a postmodern view of chaotic nature is shown to have been harbouring Romantic and Victorian literary foundations, this article further suggests that chaos ecology also has its roots in the Gothic. Drawing on Algernon Blackwood’s collection <italic>Pan’s Garden</italic>: A <italic>Volume of Nature Stories</italic> (1912), it tentatively begins to unearth some of the ways in which ‘walking with Pan’ could be anticipatory of ecological concepts recognised today. By rereading transcendental Pan from the context of a ‘Gothic ecology’, it explores how Blackwood transforms nature into a supernaturally powerful, inviting and terrifying character. In doing so, it becomes clear that disturbing Pan’s garden may have far greater consequences for Blackwood’s human wayfarers than for nature itself.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Depression, Energy and Walking in the Storyworlds of Dorothy Edwards]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Steven Lovatt]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article considers the writing of Dorothy Edwards (1903–1934). The uniquely strange narrative worlds of Edwards’ fictions have hitherto evaded systematic and coherent analysis. The article considers evidence from Edwards’ letters and from her works <italic>Rhapsody</italic> (1927) and <italic>Winter Sonata</italic> (1928) in order to suggest that the storyworlds are fundamentally conditioned, on the levels of both theme and narration, by Edwards’ experiences as a sufferer from depression. The article concludes with a consideration of the centrality of walking as an activity that has the potential to maintain both the existence of the storyworlds and also the mental health of both characters and author.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Green Fields and Blue Roads]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Melancholy of the Girl Walker in Irish Women’s Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Maureen O’Connor]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The natural world behaves in unexpected ways in twentieth-century Irish women’s fiction about girlhood. Girls are at once reduced to natural resources, ripe for exploitation, and instructed relentlessly in their social duties, which more often than not require they resist their ‘natural’ urges. The novels considered here – <italic>Holy Pictures</italic> by Clare Boylan, <italic>Down by the River</italic> by Edna O’Brien, and <italic>The Dancers Dancing</italic> by Eilis Ni Dhuibhne – feature girls moving towards the assumption of the roles of wife and mother they are expected to play as mature women. The girls walk roads of many colours through green landscapes that inspire contradictory responses of rebellion against and weary acceptance of their culture’s messages about a woman’s ‘natural’ place in post-Independence Ireland.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pippa Marland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anna Stenning]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290102</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Sensuous Singularity’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamish Fulton’s Cairngorm Walk-Texts]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alan Macpherson]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to consider walking artist Hamish Fulton’s ‘walk-texts’ as ethical responses to the environment. In light of the environmental crisis that manifests in the proposed stratigraphic designation ‘Anthropocene’, Jane Bennett’s writing on enchantment offers a direction for thinking about how an ecologically ethical sensibility might be cultivated. Fulton’s communicative response to his walking art, I argue, embodies the discernment of ‘things in their sensuous singularity’ that Bennett identifies as a key attribute of enchantment. Yet, in his own writing on his art practice, the walk-texts are conceived as secondary – a necessary counterpart to walking as an experiential activity. By honing in on two recurring strategies we find in Fulton’s Cairngorm walk-texts – the list and the return – I argue that his work offers a linguistic mode that holds great potential for tuning us to environmental ethics in the Anthropocene.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290103</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Non-Secular Pilgrimage]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Walking and Looking in Ken Cockburn and Alec Finlay’s The Road North]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alice Tarbuck]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Simone Kotva]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In recent years, theologians have begun to interest themselves in the sacred yet avowedly non-confessional nature of much environmental writing, and the present article addresses this field of enquiry via a critical engagement with Ken Cockburn and Alex Finlay’s project The Road North (2010–2011). Appropriating Matsuo Bashō’s <italic>The Narrow Road to the Deep North</italic> to modern Scotland, Cockburn and Finlay distance their ‘pilgrimage’ from institutional religion yet engage with a tradition of contemplative practice, from the spirituality of the Desert Fathers to the manuals of Zen monasticism. In this article, we will draw on Finlay’s description of his work as ‘non-secular’ to develop a hermeneutic of the sacred in recent nature poetry. We will argue that while non-secular engagements with environment may educe forms of ‘ritual looking’ comparable to those practised by the religious mystic, a demurral of the ‘end’ and purpose of pilgrimage distinguishes this nonsecular from the theological ‘contemplation of nature’ to which it gestures.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Walking with the Goat-God]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gothic Ecology in Algernon Blackwood’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michelle Poland]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In order to understand Earth’s increasingly unpredictable climate, we must accept natural chaos and anthropogenic disturbance as a key component of our ecological and social future. Just as Heidi C.M. Scott’s <italic>Chaos and Cosmos</italic> (2014) powerfully demonstrates that a postmodern view of chaotic nature is shown to have been harbouring Romantic and Victorian literary foundations, this article further suggests that chaos ecology also has its roots in the Gothic. Drawing on Algernon Blackwood’s collection <italic>Pan’s Garden</italic>: A <italic>Volume of Nature Stories</italic> (1912), it tentatively begins to unearth some of the ways in which ‘walking with Pan’ could be anticipatory of ecological concepts recognised today. By rereading transcendental Pan from the context of a ‘Gothic ecology’, it explores how Blackwood transforms nature into a supernaturally powerful, inviting and terrifying character. In doing so, it becomes clear that disturbing Pan’s garden may have far greater consequences for Blackwood’s human wayfarers than for nature itself.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Depression, Energy and Walking in the Storyworlds of Dorothy Edwards]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Steven Lovatt]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article considers the writing of Dorothy Edwards (1903–1934). The uniquely strange narrative worlds of Edwards’ fictions have hitherto evaded systematic and coherent analysis. The article considers evidence from Edwards’ letters and from her works <italic>Rhapsody</italic> (1927) and <italic>Winter Sonata</italic> (1928) in order to suggest that the storyworlds are fundamentally conditioned, on the levels of both theme and narration, by Edwards’ experiences as a sufferer from depression. The article concludes with a consideration of the centrality of walking as an activity that has the potential to maintain both the existence of the storyworlds and also the mental health of both characters and author.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Green Fields and Blue Roads]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Melancholy of the Girl Walker in Irish Women’s Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Maureen O’Connor]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The natural world behaves in unexpected ways in twentieth-century Irish women’s fiction about girlhood. Girls are at once reduced to natural resources, ripe for exploitation, and instructed relentlessly in their social duties, which more often than not require they resist their ‘natural’ urges. The novels considered here – <italic>Holy Pictures</italic> by Clare Boylan, <italic>Down by the River</italic> by Edna O’Brien, and <italic>The Dancers Dancing</italic> by Eilis Ni Dhuibhne – feature girls moving towards the assumption of the roles of wife and mother they are expected to play as mature women. The girls walk roads of many colours through green landscapes that inspire contradictory responses of rebellion against and weary acceptance of their culture’s messages about a woman’s ‘natural’ place in post-Independence Ireland.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290107</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Off Path, Counter Path’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Contemporary Walking Collaborations in Landscape, Art and Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Harriet Tarlo]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Judith Tucker]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This is a jointly authored practice-led article by a poet and artist who have produced place-based work based on slow-walking practices for exhibition and publication since 2011. It is developed out of close reading of our own work, our key consideration being whether and how collaborative walking and art together might be conceived of as counter-cultural. We consider our walking inheritance, from the Romantics, via Thoreau to mid-century painters and poets and contemporary ecocritical theorists including Doreen Massey, Yi-fu Tuan, Deirdre Heddon and Richard Kerridge. We trace changes in theoretical and artistic approaches to walking, perception and making art together. We reference other contemporary poet and artist pairings including Frances Presley and Irma Irsara and Thomas A. Clark and Laurie Clark. Finally, we consider how walking and working collaboratively in different artistic media might produce work that challenges and affects viewers in gallery and book spaces.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pippa Marland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anna Stenning]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290102</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Sensuous Singularity’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamish Fulton’s Cairngorm Walk-Texts]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alan Macpherson]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to consider walking artist Hamish Fulton’s ‘walk-texts’ as ethical responses to the environment. In light of the environmental crisis that manifests in the proposed stratigraphic designation ‘Anthropocene’, Jane Bennett’s writing on enchantment offers a direction for thinking about how an ecologically ethical sensibility might be cultivated. Fulton’s communicative response to his walking art, I argue, embodies the discernment of ‘things in their sensuous singularity’ that Bennett identifies as a key attribute of enchantment. Yet, in his own writing on his art practice, the walk-texts are conceived as secondary – a necessary counterpart to walking as an experiential activity. By honing in on two recurring strategies we find in Fulton’s Cairngorm walk-texts – the list and the return – I argue that his work offers a linguistic mode that holds great potential for tuning us to environmental ethics in the Anthropocene.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290103</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Non-Secular Pilgrimage]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Walking and Looking in Ken Cockburn and Alec Finlay’s The Road North]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alice Tarbuck]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Simone Kotva]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In recent years, theologians have begun to interest themselves in the sacred yet avowedly non-confessional nature of much environmental writing, and the present article addresses this field of enquiry via a critical engagement with Ken Cockburn and Alex Finlay’s project The Road North (2010–2011). Appropriating Matsuo Bashō’s <italic>The Narrow Road to the Deep North</italic> to modern Scotland, Cockburn and Finlay distance their ‘pilgrimage’ from institutional religion yet engage with a tradition of contemplative practice, from the spirituality of the Desert Fathers to the manuals of Zen monasticism. In this article, we will draw on Finlay’s description of his work as ‘non-secular’ to develop a hermeneutic of the sacred in recent nature poetry. We will argue that while non-secular engagements with environment may educe forms of ‘ritual looking’ comparable to those practised by the religious mystic, a demurral of the ‘end’ and purpose of pilgrimage distinguishes this nonsecular from the theological ‘contemplation of nature’ to which it gestures.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Walking with the Goat-God]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gothic Ecology in Algernon Blackwood’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michelle Poland]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In order to understand Earth’s increasingly unpredictable climate, we must accept natural chaos and anthropogenic disturbance as a key component of our ecological and social future. Just as Heidi C.M. Scott’s <italic>Chaos and Cosmos</italic> (2014) powerfully demonstrates that a postmodern view of chaotic nature is shown to have been harbouring Romantic and Victorian literary foundations, this article further suggests that chaos ecology also has its roots in the Gothic. Drawing on Algernon Blackwood’s collection <italic>Pan’s Garden</italic>: A <italic>Volume of Nature Stories</italic> (1912), it tentatively begins to unearth some of the ways in which ‘walking with Pan’ could be anticipatory of ecological concepts recognised today. By rereading transcendental Pan from the context of a ‘Gothic ecology’, it explores how Blackwood transforms nature into a supernaturally powerful, inviting and terrifying character. In doing so, it becomes clear that disturbing Pan’s garden may have far greater consequences for Blackwood’s human wayfarers than for nature itself.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Depression, Energy and Walking in the Storyworlds of Dorothy Edwards]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Steven Lovatt]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article considers the writing of Dorothy Edwards (1903–1934). The uniquely strange narrative worlds of Edwards’ fictions have hitherto evaded systematic and coherent analysis. The article considers evidence from Edwards’ letters and from her works <italic>Rhapsody</italic> (1927) and <italic>Winter Sonata</italic> (1928) in order to suggest that the storyworlds are fundamentally conditioned, on the levels of both theme and narration, by Edwards’ experiences as a sufferer from depression. The article concludes with a consideration of the centrality of walking as an activity that has the potential to maintain both the existence of the storyworlds and also the mental health of both characters and author.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Green Fields and Blue Roads]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Melancholy of the Girl Walker in Irish Women’s Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Maureen O’Connor]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The natural world behaves in unexpected ways in twentieth-century Irish women’s fiction about girlhood. Girls are at once reduced to natural resources, ripe for exploitation, and instructed relentlessly in their social duties, which more often than not require they resist their ‘natural’ urges. The novels considered here – <italic>Holy Pictures</italic> by Clare Boylan, <italic>Down by the River</italic> by Edna O’Brien, and <italic>The Dancers Dancing</italic> by Eilis Ni Dhuibhne – feature girls moving towards the assumption of the roles of wife and mother they are expected to play as mature women. The girls walk roads of many colours through green landscapes that inspire contradictory responses of rebellion against and weary acceptance of their culture’s messages about a woman’s ‘natural’ place in post-Independence Ireland.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290107</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Off Path, Counter Path’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Contemporary Walking Collaborations in Landscape, Art and Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Harriet Tarlo]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Judith Tucker]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This is a jointly authored practice-led article by a poet and artist who have produced place-based work based on slow-walking practices for exhibition and publication since 2011. It is developed out of close reading of our own work, our key consideration being whether and how collaborative walking and art together might be conceived of as counter-cultural. We consider our walking inheritance, from the Romantics, via Thoreau to mid-century painters and poets and contemporary ecocritical theorists including Doreen Massey, Yi-fu Tuan, Deirdre Heddon and Richard Kerridge. We trace changes in theoretical and artistic approaches to walking, perception and making art together. We reference other contemporary poet and artist pairings including Frances Presley and Irma Irsara and Thomas A. Clark and Laurie Clark. Finally, we consider how walking and working collaboratively in different artistic media might produce work that challenges and affects viewers in gallery and book spaces.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Art and Design]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[A.D. Harvey]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pippa Marland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anna Stenning]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290102</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Sensuous Singularity’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hamish Fulton’s Cairngorm Walk-Texts]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alan Macpherson]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The purpose of this article is to consider walking artist Hamish Fulton’s ‘walk-texts’ as ethical responses to the environment. In light of the environmental crisis that manifests in the proposed stratigraphic designation ‘Anthropocene’, Jane Bennett’s writing on enchantment offers a direction for thinking about how an ecologically ethical sensibility might be cultivated. Fulton’s communicative response to his walking art, I argue, embodies the discernment of ‘things in their sensuous singularity’ that Bennett identifies as a key attribute of enchantment. Yet, in his own writing on his art practice, the walk-texts are conceived as secondary – a necessary counterpart to walking as an experiential activity. By honing in on two recurring strategies we find in Fulton’s Cairngorm walk-texts – the list and the return – I argue that his work offers a linguistic mode that holds great potential for tuning us to environmental ethics in the Anthropocene.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290103</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Non-Secular Pilgrimage]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Walking and Looking in Ken Cockburn and Alec Finlay’s The Road North]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alice Tarbuck]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Simone Kotva]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In recent years, theologians have begun to interest themselves in the sacred yet avowedly non-confessional nature of much environmental writing, and the present article addresses this field of enquiry via a critical engagement with Ken Cockburn and Alex Finlay’s project The Road North (2010–2011). Appropriating Matsuo Bashō’s <italic>The Narrow Road to the Deep North</italic> to modern Scotland, Cockburn and Finlay distance their ‘pilgrimage’ from institutional religion yet engage with a tradition of contemplative practice, from the spirituality of the Desert Fathers to the manuals of Zen monasticism. In this article, we will draw on Finlay’s description of his work as ‘non-secular’ to develop a hermeneutic of the sacred in recent nature poetry. We will argue that while non-secular engagements with environment may educe forms of ‘ritual looking’ comparable to those practised by the religious mystic, a demurral of the ‘end’ and purpose of pilgrimage distinguishes this nonsecular from the theological ‘contemplation of nature’ to which it gestures.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Walking with the Goat-God]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gothic Ecology in Algernon Blackwood’s ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michelle Poland]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In order to understand Earth’s increasingly unpredictable climate, we must accept natural chaos and anthropogenic disturbance as a key component of our ecological and social future. Just as Heidi C.M. Scott’s <italic>Chaos and Cosmos</italic> (2014) powerfully demonstrates that a postmodern view of chaotic nature is shown to have been harbouring Romantic and Victorian literary foundations, this article further suggests that chaos ecology also has its roots in the Gothic. Drawing on Algernon Blackwood’s collection <italic>Pan’s Garden</italic>: A <italic>Volume of Nature Stories</italic> (1912), it tentatively begins to unearth some of the ways in which ‘walking with Pan’ could be anticipatory of ecological concepts recognised today. By rereading transcendental Pan from the context of a ‘Gothic ecology’, it explores how Blackwood transforms nature into a supernaturally powerful, inviting and terrifying character. In doing so, it becomes clear that disturbing Pan’s garden may have far greater consequences for Blackwood’s human wayfarers than for nature itself.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Depression, Energy and Walking in the Storyworlds of Dorothy Edwards]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Steven Lovatt]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article considers the writing of Dorothy Edwards (1903–1934). The uniquely strange narrative worlds of Edwards’ fictions have hitherto evaded systematic and coherent analysis. The article considers evidence from Edwards’ letters and from her works <italic>Rhapsody</italic> (1927) and <italic>Winter Sonata</italic> (1928) in order to suggest that the storyworlds are fundamentally conditioned, on the levels of both theme and narration, by Edwards’ experiences as a sufferer from depression. The article concludes with a consideration of the centrality of walking as an activity that has the potential to maintain both the existence of the storyworlds and also the mental health of both characters and author.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Green Fields and Blue Roads]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Melancholy of the Girl Walker in Irish Women’s Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Maureen O’Connor]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>The natural world behaves in unexpected ways in twentieth-century Irish women’s fiction about girlhood. Girls are at once reduced to natural resources, ripe for exploitation, and instructed relentlessly in their social duties, which more often than not require they resist their ‘natural’ urges. The novels considered here – <italic>Holy Pictures</italic> by Clare Boylan, <italic>Down by the River</italic> by Edna O’Brien, and <italic>The Dancers Dancing</italic> by Eilis Ni Dhuibhne – feature girls moving towards the assumption of the roles of wife and mother they are expected to play as mature women. The girls walk roads of many colours through green landscapes that inspire contradictory responses of rebellion against and weary acceptance of their culture’s messages about a woman’s ‘natural’ place in post-Independence Ireland.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290107</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Off Path, Counter Path’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Contemporary Walking Collaborations in Landscape, Art and Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Harriet Tarlo]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Judith Tucker]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This is a jointly authored practice-led article by a poet and artist who have produced place-based work based on slow-walking practices for exhibition and publication since 2011. It is developed out of close reading of our own work, our key consideration being whether and how collaborative walking and art together might be conceived of as counter-cultural. We consider our walking inheritance, from the Romantics, via Thoreau to mid-century painters and poets and contemporary ecocritical theorists including Doreen Massey, Yi-fu Tuan, Deirdre Heddon and Richard Kerridge. We trace changes in theoretical and artistic approaches to walking, perception and making art together. We reference other contemporary poet and artist pairings including Frances Presley and Irma Irsara and Thomas A. Clark and Laurie Clark. Finally, we consider how walking and working collaboratively in different artistic media might produce work that challenges and affects viewers in gallery and book spaces.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Art and Design]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[A.D. Harvey]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2017.290109</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2017.290109</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Terry Gifford]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anna Stenning]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[David Arnold]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Pippa Marland]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[A.D. Harvey]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Christopher North]]></author>
<author data-order="7"><![CDATA[Michael Conley]]></author>
<author data-order="8"><![CDATA[Mohammad Shafiqul Islam]]></author>
<author data-order="9"><![CDATA[Kate Wise]]></author>
<prism:volume>29</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280302</link>
<title><![CDATA[<article-title><italic>The Taming of the Tigress</italic></article-title>]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Faṭima Rushdī and the First Performance of  in Arabic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David C. Moberly]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Few scholars have addressed Arabic adaptations of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic>, though it remains among the most popular Shakespearean comedies in the Arab world. The first Arabic performance of <italic>Shrew</italic> in Egypt in 1930 marked a significant landmark in the history of Arab Shakespeares, as the translator rendered the play in colloquial Egyptian Arabic, rather than in the formal, classical Arabic accessible to the educated elite. As such, the play offered the uneducated Egyptian public – and women in particular – unprecedented access to this work of Shakespeare. Instrumental to the adaptation’s success was Fāṭima Rushdī, owner and lead actress of the company that performed this first Arabic <italic>Shrew</italic>. In this and other roles as one of Egypt’s first renowned Shakespearean actresses, Rushdī not only effectively recast Shakespeare in an Egyptian mould, but also cast Egyptians in a Shakespearean mould, with effects that still echo today.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280302</link>
<title><![CDATA[<article-title><italic>The Taming of the Tigress</italic></article-title>]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Faṭima Rushdī and the First Performance of  in Arabic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David C. Moberly]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Few scholars have addressed Arabic adaptations of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic>, though it remains among the most popular Shakespearean comedies in the Arab world. The first Arabic performance of <italic>Shrew</italic> in Egypt in 1930 marked a significant landmark in the history of Arab Shakespeares, as the translator rendered the play in colloquial Egyptian Arabic, rather than in the formal, classical Arabic accessible to the educated elite. As such, the play offered the uneducated Egyptian public – and women in particular – unprecedented access to this work of Shakespeare. Instrumental to the adaptation’s success was Fāṭima Rushdī, owner and lead actress of the company that performed this first Arabic <italic>Shrew</italic>. In this and other roles as one of Egypt’s first renowned Shakespearean actresses, Rushdī not only effectively recast Shakespeare in an Egyptian mould, but also cast Egyptians in a Shakespearean mould, with effects that still echo today.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beyond Colonial Tropes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Two Productions of  in Palestine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Samer Al-Saber]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article documents two Palestinian productions of <italic>A Midsummer Night’s Dream</italic> that took place in Ramallah at Ashtar Theatre in 1995 and Al-Kasaba Drama Academy in 2011. This exploration demonstrates how Shakespearean plays have become a medium for international collaboration and exchange between European and Palestinian theatre training institutions. Recognizing that the works of Shakespeare have been used as a tool to further British imperialist ambitions, and drawing upon the author’s own experiences as director of the 2011 production, this article examines the ways in which these two contemporary productions both acknowledge this colonial heritage in Palestine and use it to further the mission of training emerging actors.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280302</link>
<title><![CDATA[<article-title><italic>The Taming of the Tigress</italic></article-title>]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Faṭima Rushdī and the First Performance of  in Arabic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David C. Moberly]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Few scholars have addressed Arabic adaptations of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic>, though it remains among the most popular Shakespearean comedies in the Arab world. The first Arabic performance of <italic>Shrew</italic> in Egypt in 1930 marked a significant landmark in the history of Arab Shakespeares, as the translator rendered the play in colloquial Egyptian Arabic, rather than in the formal, classical Arabic accessible to the educated elite. As such, the play offered the uneducated Egyptian public – and women in particular – unprecedented access to this work of Shakespeare. Instrumental to the adaptation’s success was Fāṭima Rushdī, owner and lead actress of the company that performed this first Arabic <italic>Shrew</italic>. In this and other roles as one of Egypt’s first renowned Shakespearean actresses, Rushdī not only effectively recast Shakespeare in an Egyptian mould, but also cast Egyptians in a Shakespearean mould, with effects that still echo today.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beyond Colonial Tropes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Two Productions of  in Palestine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Samer Al-Saber]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article documents two Palestinian productions of <italic>A Midsummer Night’s Dream</italic> that took place in Ramallah at Ashtar Theatre in 1995 and Al-Kasaba Drama Academy in 2011. This exploration demonstrates how Shakespearean plays have become a medium for international collaboration and exchange between European and Palestinian theatre training institutions. Recognizing that the works of Shakespeare have been used as a tool to further British imperialist ambitions, and drawing upon the author’s own experiences as director of the 2011 production, this article examines the ways in which these two contemporary productions both acknowledge this colonial heritage in Palestine and use it to further the mission of training emerging actors.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280304</link>
<title><![CDATA[ in Oman]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Aḥmad al-Izkī’s Fusion of Shakespeare and Classical Arab Epic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>A recent work of theatre from Oman, Aḥmad al-Izkī’s <italic>al-Layla al-Ḥālika</italic> (<italic>The Dark Night</italic>, 2010), weaves together themes and characters from Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic> and the pre-Islamic epic <italic>‘Antara Ibn Shaddād</italic>, imagining a series of encounters which ultimately allow the protagonists to escape the tragic ending of Shakespeare’s play. This article argues that this juxtaposition performs a clever and well-placed intervention in ongoing socio-political debates on the Arabian Peninsula surrounding issues of identity, citizenship and political participation, and that the play argues for inclusivity and tolerance in the face of deep-seated racism and rising sectarianism. Furthermore, while al-Izkī’s script provides a happy ending, the 2010 production directed by ‘Abd al-Ghafūr al-Balūshī suggested a darker warning against the continuing threat of political, ethnic and sectarian divisions across the Gulf, a warning that subsequent events have borne out.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280302</link>
<title><![CDATA[<article-title><italic>The Taming of the Tigress</italic></article-title>]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Faṭima Rushdī and the First Performance of  in Arabic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David C. Moberly]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Few scholars have addressed Arabic adaptations of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic>, though it remains among the most popular Shakespearean comedies in the Arab world. The first Arabic performance of <italic>Shrew</italic> in Egypt in 1930 marked a significant landmark in the history of Arab Shakespeares, as the translator rendered the play in colloquial Egyptian Arabic, rather than in the formal, classical Arabic accessible to the educated elite. As such, the play offered the uneducated Egyptian public – and women in particular – unprecedented access to this work of Shakespeare. Instrumental to the adaptation’s success was Fāṭima Rushdī, owner and lead actress of the company that performed this first Arabic <italic>Shrew</italic>. In this and other roles as one of Egypt’s first renowned Shakespearean actresses, Rushdī not only effectively recast Shakespeare in an Egyptian mould, but also cast Egyptians in a Shakespearean mould, with effects that still echo today.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beyond Colonial Tropes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Two Productions of  in Palestine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Samer Al-Saber]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article documents two Palestinian productions of <italic>A Midsummer Night’s Dream</italic> that took place in Ramallah at Ashtar Theatre in 1995 and Al-Kasaba Drama Academy in 2011. This exploration demonstrates how Shakespearean plays have become a medium for international collaboration and exchange between European and Palestinian theatre training institutions. Recognizing that the works of Shakespeare have been used as a tool to further British imperialist ambitions, and drawing upon the author’s own experiences as director of the 2011 production, this article examines the ways in which these two contemporary productions both acknowledge this colonial heritage in Palestine and use it to further the mission of training emerging actors.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280304</link>
<title><![CDATA[ in Oman]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Aḥmad al-Izkī’s Fusion of Shakespeare and Classical Arab Epic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>A recent work of theatre from Oman, Aḥmad al-Izkī’s <italic>al-Layla al-Ḥālika</italic> (<italic>The Dark Night</italic>, 2010), weaves together themes and characters from Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic> and the pre-Islamic epic <italic>‘Antara Ibn Shaddād</italic>, imagining a series of encounters which ultimately allow the protagonists to escape the tragic ending of Shakespeare’s play. This article argues that this juxtaposition performs a clever and well-placed intervention in ongoing socio-political debates on the Arabian Peninsula surrounding issues of identity, citizenship and political participation, and that the play argues for inclusivity and tolerance in the face of deep-seated racism and rising sectarianism. Furthermore, while al-Izkī’s script provides a happy ending, the 2010 production directed by ‘Abd al-Ghafūr al-Balūshī suggested a darker warning against the continuing threat of political, ethnic and sectarian divisions across the Gulf, a warning that subsequent events have borne out.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280305</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl’s ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Upper Egyptian ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Noha Mohamad Mohamad Ibraheem]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article investigates the pivotal cultural and socio-political issues affecting Egyptian society that ‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl, a young Egyptian scriptwriter, represents in his television series <italic>Dahsha</italic> (Perplexity, 2014). This <italic>Ṣaʿīdī</italic> (Upper Egyptian) adaptation of Shakespeare’s <italic>King Lear</italic> raises issues including widespread and grinding poverty, the marginalization of women, the stigma attached to illegitimate children, and the continuing dependence upon patriarchal leadership, with Egypt’s 2011 revolution hovering in the background. Kamāl’s divergences from Shakespeare’s play in terms of characterization and plot create a different, culturally oriented interpretation of <italic>Lear</italic>. The article also examines the effects of transposing <italic>Lear</italic> from the stage into a different medium – the television screen. Finally, it distinguishes between the two literary concepts of ‘adaptation’ and ‘proximization’ by analysing how Egyptian audiences and critics responded to the series.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280302</link>
<title><![CDATA[<article-title><italic>The Taming of the Tigress</italic></article-title>]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Faṭima Rushdī and the First Performance of  in Arabic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David C. Moberly]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Few scholars have addressed Arabic adaptations of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic>, though it remains among the most popular Shakespearean comedies in the Arab world. The first Arabic performance of <italic>Shrew</italic> in Egypt in 1930 marked a significant landmark in the history of Arab Shakespeares, as the translator rendered the play in colloquial Egyptian Arabic, rather than in the formal, classical Arabic accessible to the educated elite. As such, the play offered the uneducated Egyptian public – and women in particular – unprecedented access to this work of Shakespeare. Instrumental to the adaptation’s success was Fāṭima Rushdī, owner and lead actress of the company that performed this first Arabic <italic>Shrew</italic>. In this and other roles as one of Egypt’s first renowned Shakespearean actresses, Rushdī not only effectively recast Shakespeare in an Egyptian mould, but also cast Egyptians in a Shakespearean mould, with effects that still echo today.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beyond Colonial Tropes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Two Productions of  in Palestine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Samer Al-Saber]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article documents two Palestinian productions of <italic>A Midsummer Night’s Dream</italic> that took place in Ramallah at Ashtar Theatre in 1995 and Al-Kasaba Drama Academy in 2011. This exploration demonstrates how Shakespearean plays have become a medium for international collaboration and exchange between European and Palestinian theatre training institutions. Recognizing that the works of Shakespeare have been used as a tool to further British imperialist ambitions, and drawing upon the author’s own experiences as director of the 2011 production, this article examines the ways in which these two contemporary productions both acknowledge this colonial heritage in Palestine and use it to further the mission of training emerging actors.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280304</link>
<title><![CDATA[ in Oman]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Aḥmad al-Izkī’s Fusion of Shakespeare and Classical Arab Epic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>A recent work of theatre from Oman, Aḥmad al-Izkī’s <italic>al-Layla al-Ḥālika</italic> (<italic>The Dark Night</italic>, 2010), weaves together themes and characters from Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic> and the pre-Islamic epic <italic>‘Antara Ibn Shaddād</italic>, imagining a series of encounters which ultimately allow the protagonists to escape the tragic ending of Shakespeare’s play. This article argues that this juxtaposition performs a clever and well-placed intervention in ongoing socio-political debates on the Arabian Peninsula surrounding issues of identity, citizenship and political participation, and that the play argues for inclusivity and tolerance in the face of deep-seated racism and rising sectarianism. Furthermore, while al-Izkī’s script provides a happy ending, the 2010 production directed by ‘Abd al-Ghafūr al-Balūshī suggested a darker warning against the continuing threat of political, ethnic and sectarian divisions across the Gulf, a warning that subsequent events have borne out.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280305</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl’s ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Upper Egyptian ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Noha Mohamad Mohamad Ibraheem]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article investigates the pivotal cultural and socio-political issues affecting Egyptian society that ‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl, a young Egyptian scriptwriter, represents in his television series <italic>Dahsha</italic> (Perplexity, 2014). This <italic>Ṣaʿīdī</italic> (Upper Egyptian) adaptation of Shakespeare’s <italic>King Lear</italic> raises issues including widespread and grinding poverty, the marginalization of women, the stigma attached to illegitimate children, and the continuing dependence upon patriarchal leadership, with Egypt’s 2011 revolution hovering in the background. Kamāl’s divergences from Shakespeare’s play in terms of characterization and plot create a different, culturally oriented interpretation of <italic>Lear</italic>. The article also examines the effects of transposing <italic>Lear</italic> from the stage into a different medium – the television screen. Finally, it distinguishes between the two literary concepts of ‘adaptation’ and ‘proximization’ by analysing how Egyptian audiences and critics responded to the series.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bringing Lebanon’s Civil War Home to Anglophone Literature]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Alameddine’s Appropriation of Shakespeare’s Tragedies]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yousef Awad]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>I, The Divine</italic> (2001) and <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic> (2013), Arab American novelist Rabih Alameddine borrows lines, characters, themes, motifs and tropes from <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>King Lear</italic> to portray the horrendous experiences his protagonists undergo during and after Lebanon’s fifteen-year civil war. In <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic>, traumatic memories of the war leave Aaliya Saleh reclusive and isolated, sharing a building with three other women whom she dubs ‘the three witches’; in <italic>I, The Divine</italic>, Sarah Nour El-Din, the youngest of three daughters of a Lebanese-American couple, feels alienated and displaced and eventually chooses self-imposed exile. Alameddine frames Aaliya’s and Sarah’s stories within narratives of chaos, anarchy and sweeping violence reminiscent of <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>Lear</italic>. Reading Alameddine’s novels as appropriations of Shakespeare’s tragedies valorizes the novelist’s contrapuntal vision and demonstrates how Arab writers in diaspora, writing in English for an international readership, strategically draw on Western canonical texts to represent the experiences of Arab characters.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280302</link>
<title><![CDATA[<article-title><italic>The Taming of the Tigress</italic></article-title>]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Faṭima Rushdī and the First Performance of  in Arabic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David C. Moberly]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Few scholars have addressed Arabic adaptations of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic>, though it remains among the most popular Shakespearean comedies in the Arab world. The first Arabic performance of <italic>Shrew</italic> in Egypt in 1930 marked a significant landmark in the history of Arab Shakespeares, as the translator rendered the play in colloquial Egyptian Arabic, rather than in the formal, classical Arabic accessible to the educated elite. As such, the play offered the uneducated Egyptian public – and women in particular – unprecedented access to this work of Shakespeare. Instrumental to the adaptation’s success was Fāṭima Rushdī, owner and lead actress of the company that performed this first Arabic <italic>Shrew</italic>. In this and other roles as one of Egypt’s first renowned Shakespearean actresses, Rushdī not only effectively recast Shakespeare in an Egyptian mould, but also cast Egyptians in a Shakespearean mould, with effects that still echo today.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beyond Colonial Tropes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Two Productions of  in Palestine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Samer Al-Saber]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article documents two Palestinian productions of <italic>A Midsummer Night’s Dream</italic> that took place in Ramallah at Ashtar Theatre in 1995 and Al-Kasaba Drama Academy in 2011. This exploration demonstrates how Shakespearean plays have become a medium for international collaboration and exchange between European and Palestinian theatre training institutions. Recognizing that the works of Shakespeare have been used as a tool to further British imperialist ambitions, and drawing upon the author’s own experiences as director of the 2011 production, this article examines the ways in which these two contemporary productions both acknowledge this colonial heritage in Palestine and use it to further the mission of training emerging actors.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280304</link>
<title><![CDATA[ in Oman]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Aḥmad al-Izkī’s Fusion of Shakespeare and Classical Arab Epic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>A recent work of theatre from Oman, Aḥmad al-Izkī’s <italic>al-Layla al-Ḥālika</italic> (<italic>The Dark Night</italic>, 2010), weaves together themes and characters from Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic> and the pre-Islamic epic <italic>‘Antara Ibn Shaddād</italic>, imagining a series of encounters which ultimately allow the protagonists to escape the tragic ending of Shakespeare’s play. This article argues that this juxtaposition performs a clever and well-placed intervention in ongoing socio-political debates on the Arabian Peninsula surrounding issues of identity, citizenship and political participation, and that the play argues for inclusivity and tolerance in the face of deep-seated racism and rising sectarianism. Furthermore, while al-Izkī’s script provides a happy ending, the 2010 production directed by ‘Abd al-Ghafūr al-Balūshī suggested a darker warning against the continuing threat of political, ethnic and sectarian divisions across the Gulf, a warning that subsequent events have borne out.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280305</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl’s ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Upper Egyptian ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Noha Mohamad Mohamad Ibraheem]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article investigates the pivotal cultural and socio-political issues affecting Egyptian society that ‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl, a young Egyptian scriptwriter, represents in his television series <italic>Dahsha</italic> (Perplexity, 2014). This <italic>Ṣaʿīdī</italic> (Upper Egyptian) adaptation of Shakespeare’s <italic>King Lear</italic> raises issues including widespread and grinding poverty, the marginalization of women, the stigma attached to illegitimate children, and the continuing dependence upon patriarchal leadership, with Egypt’s 2011 revolution hovering in the background. Kamāl’s divergences from Shakespeare’s play in terms of characterization and plot create a different, culturally oriented interpretation of <italic>Lear</italic>. The article also examines the effects of transposing <italic>Lear</italic> from the stage into a different medium – the television screen. Finally, it distinguishes between the two literary concepts of ‘adaptation’ and ‘proximization’ by analysing how Egyptian audiences and critics responded to the series.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bringing Lebanon’s Civil War Home to Anglophone Literature]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Alameddine’s Appropriation of Shakespeare’s Tragedies]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yousef Awad]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>I, The Divine</italic> (2001) and <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic> (2013), Arab American novelist Rabih Alameddine borrows lines, characters, themes, motifs and tropes from <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>King Lear</italic> to portray the horrendous experiences his protagonists undergo during and after Lebanon’s fifteen-year civil war. In <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic>, traumatic memories of the war leave Aaliya Saleh reclusive and isolated, sharing a building with three other women whom she dubs ‘the three witches’; in <italic>I, The Divine</italic>, Sarah Nour El-Din, the youngest of three daughters of a Lebanese-American couple, feels alienated and displaced and eventually chooses self-imposed exile. Alameddine frames Aaliya’s and Sarah’s stories within narratives of chaos, anarchy and sweeping violence reminiscent of <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>Lear</italic>. Reading Alameddine’s novels as appropriations of Shakespeare’s tragedies valorizes the novelist’s contrapuntal vision and demonstrates how Arab writers in diaspora, writing in English for an international readership, strategically draw on Western canonical texts to represent the experiences of Arab characters.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Egypt between Two Shakespeare Quadricentennials 1964–2016]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reflective Remarks in Three Snapshots]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hazem Azmy]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article reflects critically on Shakespeare’s presence in the Egyptian cultural and national imaginaries between the country’s celebration of two Shakespeare quadricentennials. The 400th anniversary of his birth in 1964 coincided with the euphoric reimagining of Egypt as a decolonizing nationalist utopia, and also with the launch of the highly emblematic <italic>al-Masraḥ</italic> magazine; that of the Bard’s death in 2016 has occurred as the exhausted ‘post-revolutionary’ nation navigates a welter of blind spots and uncertainties on all levels. Culled from the wider public sphere, mainstream stage practice and my classroom experiences as an instructor of drama and theatre in contemporary Egypt, the article’s three snapshots exhibit compelling evidence of cultural hegemony, entrenched gerontocracy and both the subtle and not so subtle continuing subjugation of feminized voices.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280302</link>
<title><![CDATA[<article-title><italic>The Taming of the Tigress</italic></article-title>]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Faṭima Rushdī and the First Performance of  in Arabic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David C. Moberly]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Few scholars have addressed Arabic adaptations of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic>, though it remains among the most popular Shakespearean comedies in the Arab world. The first Arabic performance of <italic>Shrew</italic> in Egypt in 1930 marked a significant landmark in the history of Arab Shakespeares, as the translator rendered the play in colloquial Egyptian Arabic, rather than in the formal, classical Arabic accessible to the educated elite. As such, the play offered the uneducated Egyptian public – and women in particular – unprecedented access to this work of Shakespeare. Instrumental to the adaptation’s success was Fāṭima Rushdī, owner and lead actress of the company that performed this first Arabic <italic>Shrew</italic>. In this and other roles as one of Egypt’s first renowned Shakespearean actresses, Rushdī not only effectively recast Shakespeare in an Egyptian mould, but also cast Egyptians in a Shakespearean mould, with effects that still echo today.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beyond Colonial Tropes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Two Productions of  in Palestine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Samer Al-Saber]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article documents two Palestinian productions of <italic>A Midsummer Night’s Dream</italic> that took place in Ramallah at Ashtar Theatre in 1995 and Al-Kasaba Drama Academy in 2011. This exploration demonstrates how Shakespearean plays have become a medium for international collaboration and exchange between European and Palestinian theatre training institutions. Recognizing that the works of Shakespeare have been used as a tool to further British imperialist ambitions, and drawing upon the author’s own experiences as director of the 2011 production, this article examines the ways in which these two contemporary productions both acknowledge this colonial heritage in Palestine and use it to further the mission of training emerging actors.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280304</link>
<title><![CDATA[ in Oman]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Aḥmad al-Izkī’s Fusion of Shakespeare and Classical Arab Epic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>A recent work of theatre from Oman, Aḥmad al-Izkī’s <italic>al-Layla al-Ḥālika</italic> (<italic>The Dark Night</italic>, 2010), weaves together themes and characters from Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic> and the pre-Islamic epic <italic>‘Antara Ibn Shaddād</italic>, imagining a series of encounters which ultimately allow the protagonists to escape the tragic ending of Shakespeare’s play. This article argues that this juxtaposition performs a clever and well-placed intervention in ongoing socio-political debates on the Arabian Peninsula surrounding issues of identity, citizenship and political participation, and that the play argues for inclusivity and tolerance in the face of deep-seated racism and rising sectarianism. Furthermore, while al-Izkī’s script provides a happy ending, the 2010 production directed by ‘Abd al-Ghafūr al-Balūshī suggested a darker warning against the continuing threat of political, ethnic and sectarian divisions across the Gulf, a warning that subsequent events have borne out.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280305</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl’s ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Upper Egyptian ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Noha Mohamad Mohamad Ibraheem]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article investigates the pivotal cultural and socio-political issues affecting Egyptian society that ‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl, a young Egyptian scriptwriter, represents in his television series <italic>Dahsha</italic> (Perplexity, 2014). This <italic>Ṣaʿīdī</italic> (Upper Egyptian) adaptation of Shakespeare’s <italic>King Lear</italic> raises issues including widespread and grinding poverty, the marginalization of women, the stigma attached to illegitimate children, and the continuing dependence upon patriarchal leadership, with Egypt’s 2011 revolution hovering in the background. Kamāl’s divergences from Shakespeare’s play in terms of characterization and plot create a different, culturally oriented interpretation of <italic>Lear</italic>. The article also examines the effects of transposing <italic>Lear</italic> from the stage into a different medium – the television screen. Finally, it distinguishes between the two literary concepts of ‘adaptation’ and ‘proximization’ by analysing how Egyptian audiences and critics responded to the series.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bringing Lebanon’s Civil War Home to Anglophone Literature]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Alameddine’s Appropriation of Shakespeare’s Tragedies]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yousef Awad]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>I, The Divine</italic> (2001) and <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic> (2013), Arab American novelist Rabih Alameddine borrows lines, characters, themes, motifs and tropes from <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>King Lear</italic> to portray the horrendous experiences his protagonists undergo during and after Lebanon’s fifteen-year civil war. In <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic>, traumatic memories of the war leave Aaliya Saleh reclusive and isolated, sharing a building with three other women whom she dubs ‘the three witches’; in <italic>I, The Divine</italic>, Sarah Nour El-Din, the youngest of three daughters of a Lebanese-American couple, feels alienated and displaced and eventually chooses self-imposed exile. Alameddine frames Aaliya’s and Sarah’s stories within narratives of chaos, anarchy and sweeping violence reminiscent of <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>Lear</italic>. Reading Alameddine’s novels as appropriations of Shakespeare’s tragedies valorizes the novelist’s contrapuntal vision and demonstrates how Arab writers in diaspora, writing in English for an international readership, strategically draw on Western canonical texts to represent the experiences of Arab characters.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Egypt between Two Shakespeare Quadricentennials 1964–2016]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reflective Remarks in Three Snapshots]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hazem Azmy]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article reflects critically on Shakespeare’s presence in the Egyptian cultural and national imaginaries between the country’s celebration of two Shakespeare quadricentennials. The 400th anniversary of his birth in 1964 coincided with the euphoric reimagining of Egypt as a decolonizing nationalist utopia, and also with the launch of the highly emblematic <italic>al-Masraḥ</italic> magazine; that of the Bard’s death in 2016 has occurred as the exhausted ‘post-revolutionary’ nation navigates a welter of blind spots and uncertainties on all levels. Culled from the wider public sphere, mainstream stage practice and my classroom experiences as an instructor of drama and theatre in contemporary Egypt, the article’s three snapshots exhibit compelling evidence of cultural hegemony, entrenched gerontocracy and both the subtle and not so subtle continuing subjugation of feminized voices.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280308</link>
<title><![CDATA[On Translating Shakespeare’s Sonnets into Arabic]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Enani]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this autobiographical article, the celebrated Egyptian theatre critic, scholar and Shakespeare translator Mohamed Enani reflects on some of the challenges – and some of the unexpected felicities – of translating Shakespeare’s complete sonnets into Arabic.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280302</link>
<title><![CDATA[<article-title><italic>The Taming of the Tigress</italic></article-title>]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Faṭima Rushdī and the First Performance of  in Arabic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David C. Moberly]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Few scholars have addressed Arabic adaptations of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic>, though it remains among the most popular Shakespearean comedies in the Arab world. The first Arabic performance of <italic>Shrew</italic> in Egypt in 1930 marked a significant landmark in the history of Arab Shakespeares, as the translator rendered the play in colloquial Egyptian Arabic, rather than in the formal, classical Arabic accessible to the educated elite. As such, the play offered the uneducated Egyptian public – and women in particular – unprecedented access to this work of Shakespeare. Instrumental to the adaptation’s success was Fāṭima Rushdī, owner and lead actress of the company that performed this first Arabic <italic>Shrew</italic>. In this and other roles as one of Egypt’s first renowned Shakespearean actresses, Rushdī not only effectively recast Shakespeare in an Egyptian mould, but also cast Egyptians in a Shakespearean mould, with effects that still echo today.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beyond Colonial Tropes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Two Productions of  in Palestine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Samer Al-Saber]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article documents two Palestinian productions of <italic>A Midsummer Night’s Dream</italic> that took place in Ramallah at Ashtar Theatre in 1995 and Al-Kasaba Drama Academy in 2011. This exploration demonstrates how Shakespearean plays have become a medium for international collaboration and exchange between European and Palestinian theatre training institutions. Recognizing that the works of Shakespeare have been used as a tool to further British imperialist ambitions, and drawing upon the author’s own experiences as director of the 2011 production, this article examines the ways in which these two contemporary productions both acknowledge this colonial heritage in Palestine and use it to further the mission of training emerging actors.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280304</link>
<title><![CDATA[ in Oman]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Aḥmad al-Izkī’s Fusion of Shakespeare and Classical Arab Epic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>A recent work of theatre from Oman, Aḥmad al-Izkī’s <italic>al-Layla al-Ḥālika</italic> (<italic>The Dark Night</italic>, 2010), weaves together themes and characters from Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic> and the pre-Islamic epic <italic>‘Antara Ibn Shaddād</italic>, imagining a series of encounters which ultimately allow the protagonists to escape the tragic ending of Shakespeare’s play. This article argues that this juxtaposition performs a clever and well-placed intervention in ongoing socio-political debates on the Arabian Peninsula surrounding issues of identity, citizenship and political participation, and that the play argues for inclusivity and tolerance in the face of deep-seated racism and rising sectarianism. Furthermore, while al-Izkī’s script provides a happy ending, the 2010 production directed by ‘Abd al-Ghafūr al-Balūshī suggested a darker warning against the continuing threat of political, ethnic and sectarian divisions across the Gulf, a warning that subsequent events have borne out.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280305</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl’s ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Upper Egyptian ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Noha Mohamad Mohamad Ibraheem]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article investigates the pivotal cultural and socio-political issues affecting Egyptian society that ‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl, a young Egyptian scriptwriter, represents in his television series <italic>Dahsha</italic> (Perplexity, 2014). This <italic>Ṣaʿīdī</italic> (Upper Egyptian) adaptation of Shakespeare’s <italic>King Lear</italic> raises issues including widespread and grinding poverty, the marginalization of women, the stigma attached to illegitimate children, and the continuing dependence upon patriarchal leadership, with Egypt’s 2011 revolution hovering in the background. Kamāl’s divergences from Shakespeare’s play in terms of characterization and plot create a different, culturally oriented interpretation of <italic>Lear</italic>. The article also examines the effects of transposing <italic>Lear</italic> from the stage into a different medium – the television screen. Finally, it distinguishes between the two literary concepts of ‘adaptation’ and ‘proximization’ by analysing how Egyptian audiences and critics responded to the series.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bringing Lebanon’s Civil War Home to Anglophone Literature]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Alameddine’s Appropriation of Shakespeare’s Tragedies]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yousef Awad]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>I, The Divine</italic> (2001) and <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic> (2013), Arab American novelist Rabih Alameddine borrows lines, characters, themes, motifs and tropes from <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>King Lear</italic> to portray the horrendous experiences his protagonists undergo during and after Lebanon’s fifteen-year civil war. In <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic>, traumatic memories of the war leave Aaliya Saleh reclusive and isolated, sharing a building with three other women whom she dubs ‘the three witches’; in <italic>I, The Divine</italic>, Sarah Nour El-Din, the youngest of three daughters of a Lebanese-American couple, feels alienated and displaced and eventually chooses self-imposed exile. Alameddine frames Aaliya’s and Sarah’s stories within narratives of chaos, anarchy and sweeping violence reminiscent of <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>Lear</italic>. Reading Alameddine’s novels as appropriations of Shakespeare’s tragedies valorizes the novelist’s contrapuntal vision and demonstrates how Arab writers in diaspora, writing in English for an international readership, strategically draw on Western canonical texts to represent the experiences of Arab characters.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Egypt between Two Shakespeare Quadricentennials 1964–2016]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reflective Remarks in Three Snapshots]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hazem Azmy]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article reflects critically on Shakespeare’s presence in the Egyptian cultural and national imaginaries between the country’s celebration of two Shakespeare quadricentennials. The 400th anniversary of his birth in 1964 coincided with the euphoric reimagining of Egypt as a decolonizing nationalist utopia, and also with the launch of the highly emblematic <italic>al-Masraḥ</italic> magazine; that of the Bard’s death in 2016 has occurred as the exhausted ‘post-revolutionary’ nation navigates a welter of blind spots and uncertainties on all levels. Culled from the wider public sphere, mainstream stage practice and my classroom experiences as an instructor of drama and theatre in contemporary Egypt, the article’s three snapshots exhibit compelling evidence of cultural hegemony, entrenched gerontocracy and both the subtle and not so subtle continuing subjugation of feminized voices.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280308</link>
<title><![CDATA[On Translating Shakespeare’s Sonnets into Arabic]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Enani]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this autobiographical article, the celebrated Egyptian theatre critic, scholar and Shakespeare translator Mohamed Enani reflects on some of the challenges – and some of the unexpected felicities – of translating Shakespeare’s complete sonnets into Arabic.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280309</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Quest for the Sonnet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Origins of the Sonnet in Arabic Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kamal Abu-Deeb]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Headnote</title>
<p>For decades, Arab and Western scholars have wondered about a possible genealogical relationship between the European sonnet and earlier Arabic poetic forms such as the <italic>muwashshah</italic> form popular in Muslim Spain. Published in 2011, Kamal Abu-Deeb’s Arabic translation of Shakespeare’s <italic>Sonnets</italic> not only offered a well-received complete translation of the sonnets; it also proposed a bold theory of how exactly this genealogical link might have worked. In the section of his introduction excerpted here, which he has rewritten in English (with a special English epilogue) for this issue at our request, Abu-Deeb lays out an argument that the polyglot Sicilian court of Frederick II (1194–1250) was the forum in which poet Giacomo da Lentini, father of the Italian sonnet, might have heard, adopted and adapted Arabic poetry of <italic>muwashshah</italic> type. Abu-Deeb also discusses what he calls his ‘fantasy’ of an Arab origin for Shakespeare’s name. We present this valuable document to you as Abu-Deeb wrote it, with minimal editorial alterations. –Eds.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280302</link>
<title><![CDATA[<article-title><italic>The Taming of the Tigress</italic></article-title>]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Faṭima Rushdī and the First Performance of  in Arabic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David C. Moberly]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Few scholars have addressed Arabic adaptations of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic>, though it remains among the most popular Shakespearean comedies in the Arab world. The first Arabic performance of <italic>Shrew</italic> in Egypt in 1930 marked a significant landmark in the history of Arab Shakespeares, as the translator rendered the play in colloquial Egyptian Arabic, rather than in the formal, classical Arabic accessible to the educated elite. As such, the play offered the uneducated Egyptian public – and women in particular – unprecedented access to this work of Shakespeare. Instrumental to the adaptation’s success was Fāṭima Rushdī, owner and lead actress of the company that performed this first Arabic <italic>Shrew</italic>. In this and other roles as one of Egypt’s first renowned Shakespearean actresses, Rushdī not only effectively recast Shakespeare in an Egyptian mould, but also cast Egyptians in a Shakespearean mould, with effects that still echo today.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beyond Colonial Tropes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Two Productions of  in Palestine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Samer Al-Saber]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article documents two Palestinian productions of <italic>A Midsummer Night’s Dream</italic> that took place in Ramallah at Ashtar Theatre in 1995 and Al-Kasaba Drama Academy in 2011. This exploration demonstrates how Shakespearean plays have become a medium for international collaboration and exchange between European and Palestinian theatre training institutions. Recognizing that the works of Shakespeare have been used as a tool to further British imperialist ambitions, and drawing upon the author’s own experiences as director of the 2011 production, this article examines the ways in which these two contemporary productions both acknowledge this colonial heritage in Palestine and use it to further the mission of training emerging actors.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280304</link>
<title><![CDATA[ in Oman]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Aḥmad al-Izkī’s Fusion of Shakespeare and Classical Arab Epic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>A recent work of theatre from Oman, Aḥmad al-Izkī’s <italic>al-Layla al-Ḥālika</italic> (<italic>The Dark Night</italic>, 2010), weaves together themes and characters from Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic> and the pre-Islamic epic <italic>‘Antara Ibn Shaddād</italic>, imagining a series of encounters which ultimately allow the protagonists to escape the tragic ending of Shakespeare’s play. This article argues that this juxtaposition performs a clever and well-placed intervention in ongoing socio-political debates on the Arabian Peninsula surrounding issues of identity, citizenship and political participation, and that the play argues for inclusivity and tolerance in the face of deep-seated racism and rising sectarianism. Furthermore, while al-Izkī’s script provides a happy ending, the 2010 production directed by ‘Abd al-Ghafūr al-Balūshī suggested a darker warning against the continuing threat of political, ethnic and sectarian divisions across the Gulf, a warning that subsequent events have borne out.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280305</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl’s ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Upper Egyptian ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Noha Mohamad Mohamad Ibraheem]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article investigates the pivotal cultural and socio-political issues affecting Egyptian society that ‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl, a young Egyptian scriptwriter, represents in his television series <italic>Dahsha</italic> (Perplexity, 2014). This <italic>Ṣaʿīdī</italic> (Upper Egyptian) adaptation of Shakespeare’s <italic>King Lear</italic> raises issues including widespread and grinding poverty, the marginalization of women, the stigma attached to illegitimate children, and the continuing dependence upon patriarchal leadership, with Egypt’s 2011 revolution hovering in the background. Kamāl’s divergences from Shakespeare’s play in terms of characterization and plot create a different, culturally oriented interpretation of <italic>Lear</italic>. The article also examines the effects of transposing <italic>Lear</italic> from the stage into a different medium – the television screen. Finally, it distinguishes between the two literary concepts of ‘adaptation’ and ‘proximization’ by analysing how Egyptian audiences and critics responded to the series.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bringing Lebanon’s Civil War Home to Anglophone Literature]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Alameddine’s Appropriation of Shakespeare’s Tragedies]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yousef Awad]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>I, The Divine</italic> (2001) and <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic> (2013), Arab American novelist Rabih Alameddine borrows lines, characters, themes, motifs and tropes from <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>King Lear</italic> to portray the horrendous experiences his protagonists undergo during and after Lebanon’s fifteen-year civil war. In <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic>, traumatic memories of the war leave Aaliya Saleh reclusive and isolated, sharing a building with three other women whom she dubs ‘the three witches’; in <italic>I, The Divine</italic>, Sarah Nour El-Din, the youngest of three daughters of a Lebanese-American couple, feels alienated and displaced and eventually chooses self-imposed exile. Alameddine frames Aaliya’s and Sarah’s stories within narratives of chaos, anarchy and sweeping violence reminiscent of <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>Lear</italic>. Reading Alameddine’s novels as appropriations of Shakespeare’s tragedies valorizes the novelist’s contrapuntal vision and demonstrates how Arab writers in diaspora, writing in English for an international readership, strategically draw on Western canonical texts to represent the experiences of Arab characters.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Egypt between Two Shakespeare Quadricentennials 1964–2016]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reflective Remarks in Three Snapshots]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hazem Azmy]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article reflects critically on Shakespeare’s presence in the Egyptian cultural and national imaginaries between the country’s celebration of two Shakespeare quadricentennials. The 400th anniversary of his birth in 1964 coincided with the euphoric reimagining of Egypt as a decolonizing nationalist utopia, and also with the launch of the highly emblematic <italic>al-Masraḥ</italic> magazine; that of the Bard’s death in 2016 has occurred as the exhausted ‘post-revolutionary’ nation navigates a welter of blind spots and uncertainties on all levels. Culled from the wider public sphere, mainstream stage practice and my classroom experiences as an instructor of drama and theatre in contemporary Egypt, the article’s three snapshots exhibit compelling evidence of cultural hegemony, entrenched gerontocracy and both the subtle and not so subtle continuing subjugation of feminized voices.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280308</link>
<title><![CDATA[On Translating Shakespeare’s Sonnets into Arabic]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Enani]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this autobiographical article, the celebrated Egyptian theatre critic, scholar and Shakespeare translator Mohamed Enani reflects on some of the challenges – and some of the unexpected felicities – of translating Shakespeare’s complete sonnets into Arabic.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280309</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Quest for the Sonnet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Origins of the Sonnet in Arabic Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kamal Abu-Deeb]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Headnote</title>
<p>For decades, Arab and Western scholars have wondered about a possible genealogical relationship between the European sonnet and earlier Arabic poetic forms such as the <italic>muwashshah</italic> form popular in Muslim Spain. Published in 2011, Kamal Abu-Deeb’s Arabic translation of Shakespeare’s <italic>Sonnets</italic> not only offered a well-received complete translation of the sonnets; it also proposed a bold theory of how exactly this genealogical link might have worked. In the section of his introduction excerpted here, which he has rewritten in English (with a special English epilogue) for this issue at our request, Abu-Deeb lays out an argument that the polyglot Sicilian court of Frederick II (1194–1250) was the forum in which poet Giacomo da Lentini, father of the Italian sonnet, might have heard, adopted and adapted Arabic poetry of <italic>muwashshah</italic> type. Abu-Deeb also discusses what he calls his ‘fantasy’ of an Arab origin for Shakespeare’s name. We present this valuable document to you as Abu-Deeb wrote it, with minimal editorial alterations. –Eds.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280310</link>
<title><![CDATA[ at 47]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Interview with Nabyl Lahlou]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khalid Amine]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Nabyl Lahlou]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280302</link>
<title><![CDATA[<article-title><italic>The Taming of the Tigress</italic></article-title>]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Faṭima Rushdī and the First Performance of  in Arabic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David C. Moberly]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Few scholars have addressed Arabic adaptations of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic>, though it remains among the most popular Shakespearean comedies in the Arab world. The first Arabic performance of <italic>Shrew</italic> in Egypt in 1930 marked a significant landmark in the history of Arab Shakespeares, as the translator rendered the play in colloquial Egyptian Arabic, rather than in the formal, classical Arabic accessible to the educated elite. As such, the play offered the uneducated Egyptian public – and women in particular – unprecedented access to this work of Shakespeare. Instrumental to the adaptation’s success was Fāṭima Rushdī, owner and lead actress of the company that performed this first Arabic <italic>Shrew</italic>. In this and other roles as one of Egypt’s first renowned Shakespearean actresses, Rushdī not only effectively recast Shakespeare in an Egyptian mould, but also cast Egyptians in a Shakespearean mould, with effects that still echo today.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beyond Colonial Tropes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Two Productions of  in Palestine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Samer Al-Saber]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article documents two Palestinian productions of <italic>A Midsummer Night’s Dream</italic> that took place in Ramallah at Ashtar Theatre in 1995 and Al-Kasaba Drama Academy in 2011. This exploration demonstrates how Shakespearean plays have become a medium for international collaboration and exchange between European and Palestinian theatre training institutions. Recognizing that the works of Shakespeare have been used as a tool to further British imperialist ambitions, and drawing upon the author’s own experiences as director of the 2011 production, this article examines the ways in which these two contemporary productions both acknowledge this colonial heritage in Palestine and use it to further the mission of training emerging actors.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280304</link>
<title><![CDATA[ in Oman]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Aḥmad al-Izkī’s Fusion of Shakespeare and Classical Arab Epic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>A recent work of theatre from Oman, Aḥmad al-Izkī’s <italic>al-Layla al-Ḥālika</italic> (<italic>The Dark Night</italic>, 2010), weaves together themes and characters from Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic> and the pre-Islamic epic <italic>‘Antara Ibn Shaddād</italic>, imagining a series of encounters which ultimately allow the protagonists to escape the tragic ending of Shakespeare’s play. This article argues that this juxtaposition performs a clever and well-placed intervention in ongoing socio-political debates on the Arabian Peninsula surrounding issues of identity, citizenship and political participation, and that the play argues for inclusivity and tolerance in the face of deep-seated racism and rising sectarianism. Furthermore, while al-Izkī’s script provides a happy ending, the 2010 production directed by ‘Abd al-Ghafūr al-Balūshī suggested a darker warning against the continuing threat of political, ethnic and sectarian divisions across the Gulf, a warning that subsequent events have borne out.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280305</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl’s ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Upper Egyptian ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Noha Mohamad Mohamad Ibraheem]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article investigates the pivotal cultural and socio-political issues affecting Egyptian society that ‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl, a young Egyptian scriptwriter, represents in his television series <italic>Dahsha</italic> (Perplexity, 2014). This <italic>Ṣaʿīdī</italic> (Upper Egyptian) adaptation of Shakespeare’s <italic>King Lear</italic> raises issues including widespread and grinding poverty, the marginalization of women, the stigma attached to illegitimate children, and the continuing dependence upon patriarchal leadership, with Egypt’s 2011 revolution hovering in the background. Kamāl’s divergences from Shakespeare’s play in terms of characterization and plot create a different, culturally oriented interpretation of <italic>Lear</italic>. The article also examines the effects of transposing <italic>Lear</italic> from the stage into a different medium – the television screen. Finally, it distinguishes between the two literary concepts of ‘adaptation’ and ‘proximization’ by analysing how Egyptian audiences and critics responded to the series.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bringing Lebanon’s Civil War Home to Anglophone Literature]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Alameddine’s Appropriation of Shakespeare’s Tragedies]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yousef Awad]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>I, The Divine</italic> (2001) and <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic> (2013), Arab American novelist Rabih Alameddine borrows lines, characters, themes, motifs and tropes from <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>King Lear</italic> to portray the horrendous experiences his protagonists undergo during and after Lebanon’s fifteen-year civil war. In <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic>, traumatic memories of the war leave Aaliya Saleh reclusive and isolated, sharing a building with three other women whom she dubs ‘the three witches’; in <italic>I, The Divine</italic>, Sarah Nour El-Din, the youngest of three daughters of a Lebanese-American couple, feels alienated and displaced and eventually chooses self-imposed exile. Alameddine frames Aaliya’s and Sarah’s stories within narratives of chaos, anarchy and sweeping violence reminiscent of <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>Lear</italic>. Reading Alameddine’s novels as appropriations of Shakespeare’s tragedies valorizes the novelist’s contrapuntal vision and demonstrates how Arab writers in diaspora, writing in English for an international readership, strategically draw on Western canonical texts to represent the experiences of Arab characters.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Egypt between Two Shakespeare Quadricentennials 1964–2016]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reflective Remarks in Three Snapshots]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hazem Azmy]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article reflects critically on Shakespeare’s presence in the Egyptian cultural and national imaginaries between the country’s celebration of two Shakespeare quadricentennials. The 400th anniversary of his birth in 1964 coincided with the euphoric reimagining of Egypt as a decolonizing nationalist utopia, and also with the launch of the highly emblematic <italic>al-Masraḥ</italic> magazine; that of the Bard’s death in 2016 has occurred as the exhausted ‘post-revolutionary’ nation navigates a welter of blind spots and uncertainties on all levels. Culled from the wider public sphere, mainstream stage practice and my classroom experiences as an instructor of drama and theatre in contemporary Egypt, the article’s three snapshots exhibit compelling evidence of cultural hegemony, entrenched gerontocracy and both the subtle and not so subtle continuing subjugation of feminized voices.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280308</link>
<title><![CDATA[On Translating Shakespeare’s Sonnets into Arabic]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Enani]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this autobiographical article, the celebrated Egyptian theatre critic, scholar and Shakespeare translator Mohamed Enani reflects on some of the challenges – and some of the unexpected felicities – of translating Shakespeare’s complete sonnets into Arabic.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280309</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Quest for the Sonnet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Origins of the Sonnet in Arabic Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kamal Abu-Deeb]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Headnote</title>
<p>For decades, Arab and Western scholars have wondered about a possible genealogical relationship between the European sonnet and earlier Arabic poetic forms such as the <italic>muwashshah</italic> form popular in Muslim Spain. Published in 2011, Kamal Abu-Deeb’s Arabic translation of Shakespeare’s <italic>Sonnets</italic> not only offered a well-received complete translation of the sonnets; it also proposed a bold theory of how exactly this genealogical link might have worked. In the section of his introduction excerpted here, which he has rewritten in English (with a special English epilogue) for this issue at our request, Abu-Deeb lays out an argument that the polyglot Sicilian court of Frederick II (1194–1250) was the forum in which poet Giacomo da Lentini, father of the Italian sonnet, might have heard, adopted and adapted Arabic poetry of <italic>muwashshah</italic> type. Abu-Deeb also discusses what he calls his ‘fantasy’ of an Arab origin for Shakespeare’s name. We present this valuable document to you as Abu-Deeb wrote it, with minimal editorial alterations. –Eds.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280310</link>
<title><![CDATA[ at 47]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Interview with Nabyl Lahlou]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khalid Amine]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Nabyl Lahlou]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280311</link>
<title><![CDATA[An Arabian Night with Swedish Direction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s  in Egypt and Sweden, 2003]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Lyons]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280302</link>
<title><![CDATA[<article-title><italic>The Taming of the Tigress</italic></article-title>]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Faṭima Rushdī and the First Performance of  in Arabic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David C. Moberly]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Few scholars have addressed Arabic adaptations of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic>, though it remains among the most popular Shakespearean comedies in the Arab world. The first Arabic performance of <italic>Shrew</italic> in Egypt in 1930 marked a significant landmark in the history of Arab Shakespeares, as the translator rendered the play in colloquial Egyptian Arabic, rather than in the formal, classical Arabic accessible to the educated elite. As such, the play offered the uneducated Egyptian public – and women in particular – unprecedented access to this work of Shakespeare. Instrumental to the adaptation’s success was Fāṭima Rushdī, owner and lead actress of the company that performed this first Arabic <italic>Shrew</italic>. In this and other roles as one of Egypt’s first renowned Shakespearean actresses, Rushdī not only effectively recast Shakespeare in an Egyptian mould, but also cast Egyptians in a Shakespearean mould, with effects that still echo today.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beyond Colonial Tropes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Two Productions of  in Palestine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Samer Al-Saber]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article documents two Palestinian productions of <italic>A Midsummer Night’s Dream</italic> that took place in Ramallah at Ashtar Theatre in 1995 and Al-Kasaba Drama Academy in 2011. This exploration demonstrates how Shakespearean plays have become a medium for international collaboration and exchange between European and Palestinian theatre training institutions. Recognizing that the works of Shakespeare have been used as a tool to further British imperialist ambitions, and drawing upon the author’s own experiences as director of the 2011 production, this article examines the ways in which these two contemporary productions both acknowledge this colonial heritage in Palestine and use it to further the mission of training emerging actors.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280304</link>
<title><![CDATA[ in Oman]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Aḥmad al-Izkī’s Fusion of Shakespeare and Classical Arab Epic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>A recent work of theatre from Oman, Aḥmad al-Izkī’s <italic>al-Layla al-Ḥālika</italic> (<italic>The Dark Night</italic>, 2010), weaves together themes and characters from Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic> and the pre-Islamic epic <italic>‘Antara Ibn Shaddād</italic>, imagining a series of encounters which ultimately allow the protagonists to escape the tragic ending of Shakespeare’s play. This article argues that this juxtaposition performs a clever and well-placed intervention in ongoing socio-political debates on the Arabian Peninsula surrounding issues of identity, citizenship and political participation, and that the play argues for inclusivity and tolerance in the face of deep-seated racism and rising sectarianism. Furthermore, while al-Izkī’s script provides a happy ending, the 2010 production directed by ‘Abd al-Ghafūr al-Balūshī suggested a darker warning against the continuing threat of political, ethnic and sectarian divisions across the Gulf, a warning that subsequent events have borne out.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280305</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl’s ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Upper Egyptian ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Noha Mohamad Mohamad Ibraheem]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article investigates the pivotal cultural and socio-political issues affecting Egyptian society that ‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl, a young Egyptian scriptwriter, represents in his television series <italic>Dahsha</italic> (Perplexity, 2014). This <italic>Ṣaʿīdī</italic> (Upper Egyptian) adaptation of Shakespeare’s <italic>King Lear</italic> raises issues including widespread and grinding poverty, the marginalization of women, the stigma attached to illegitimate children, and the continuing dependence upon patriarchal leadership, with Egypt’s 2011 revolution hovering in the background. Kamāl’s divergences from Shakespeare’s play in terms of characterization and plot create a different, culturally oriented interpretation of <italic>Lear</italic>. The article also examines the effects of transposing <italic>Lear</italic> from the stage into a different medium – the television screen. Finally, it distinguishes between the two literary concepts of ‘adaptation’ and ‘proximization’ by analysing how Egyptian audiences and critics responded to the series.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bringing Lebanon’s Civil War Home to Anglophone Literature]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Alameddine’s Appropriation of Shakespeare’s Tragedies]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yousef Awad]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>I, The Divine</italic> (2001) and <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic> (2013), Arab American novelist Rabih Alameddine borrows lines, characters, themes, motifs and tropes from <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>King Lear</italic> to portray the horrendous experiences his protagonists undergo during and after Lebanon’s fifteen-year civil war. In <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic>, traumatic memories of the war leave Aaliya Saleh reclusive and isolated, sharing a building with three other women whom she dubs ‘the three witches’; in <italic>I, The Divine</italic>, Sarah Nour El-Din, the youngest of three daughters of a Lebanese-American couple, feels alienated and displaced and eventually chooses self-imposed exile. Alameddine frames Aaliya’s and Sarah’s stories within narratives of chaos, anarchy and sweeping violence reminiscent of <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>Lear</italic>. Reading Alameddine’s novels as appropriations of Shakespeare’s tragedies valorizes the novelist’s contrapuntal vision and demonstrates how Arab writers in diaspora, writing in English for an international readership, strategically draw on Western canonical texts to represent the experiences of Arab characters.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Egypt between Two Shakespeare Quadricentennials 1964–2016]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reflective Remarks in Three Snapshots]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hazem Azmy]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article reflects critically on Shakespeare’s presence in the Egyptian cultural and national imaginaries between the country’s celebration of two Shakespeare quadricentennials. The 400th anniversary of his birth in 1964 coincided with the euphoric reimagining of Egypt as a decolonizing nationalist utopia, and also with the launch of the highly emblematic <italic>al-Masraḥ</italic> magazine; that of the Bard’s death in 2016 has occurred as the exhausted ‘post-revolutionary’ nation navigates a welter of blind spots and uncertainties on all levels. Culled from the wider public sphere, mainstream stage practice and my classroom experiences as an instructor of drama and theatre in contemporary Egypt, the article’s three snapshots exhibit compelling evidence of cultural hegemony, entrenched gerontocracy and both the subtle and not so subtle continuing subjugation of feminized voices.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280308</link>
<title><![CDATA[On Translating Shakespeare’s Sonnets into Arabic]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Enani]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this autobiographical article, the celebrated Egyptian theatre critic, scholar and Shakespeare translator Mohamed Enani reflects on some of the challenges – and some of the unexpected felicities – of translating Shakespeare’s complete sonnets into Arabic.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280309</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Quest for the Sonnet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Origins of the Sonnet in Arabic Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kamal Abu-Deeb]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Headnote</title>
<p>For decades, Arab and Western scholars have wondered about a possible genealogical relationship between the European sonnet and earlier Arabic poetic forms such as the <italic>muwashshah</italic> form popular in Muslim Spain. Published in 2011, Kamal Abu-Deeb’s Arabic translation of Shakespeare’s <italic>Sonnets</italic> not only offered a well-received complete translation of the sonnets; it also proposed a bold theory of how exactly this genealogical link might have worked. In the section of his introduction excerpted here, which he has rewritten in English (with a special English epilogue) for this issue at our request, Abu-Deeb lays out an argument that the polyglot Sicilian court of Frederick II (1194–1250) was the forum in which poet Giacomo da Lentini, father of the Italian sonnet, might have heard, adopted and adapted Arabic poetry of <italic>muwashshah</italic> type. Abu-Deeb also discusses what he calls his ‘fantasy’ of an Arab origin for Shakespeare’s name. We present this valuable document to you as Abu-Deeb wrote it, with minimal editorial alterations. –Eds.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280310</link>
<title><![CDATA[ at 47]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Interview with Nabyl Lahlou]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khalid Amine]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Nabyl Lahlou]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280311</link>
<title><![CDATA[An Arabian Night with Swedish Direction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s  in Egypt and Sweden, 2003]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Lyons]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280312</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280312</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Perfect, Impossible Love]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Three Egyptian Film Adaptations of ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rafik Darragi]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280302</link>
<title><![CDATA[<article-title><italic>The Taming of the Tigress</italic></article-title>]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Faṭima Rushdī and the First Performance of  in Arabic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David C. Moberly]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Few scholars have addressed Arabic adaptations of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic>, though it remains among the most popular Shakespearean comedies in the Arab world. The first Arabic performance of <italic>Shrew</italic> in Egypt in 1930 marked a significant landmark in the history of Arab Shakespeares, as the translator rendered the play in colloquial Egyptian Arabic, rather than in the formal, classical Arabic accessible to the educated elite. As such, the play offered the uneducated Egyptian public – and women in particular – unprecedented access to this work of Shakespeare. Instrumental to the adaptation’s success was Fāṭima Rushdī, owner and lead actress of the company that performed this first Arabic <italic>Shrew</italic>. In this and other roles as one of Egypt’s first renowned Shakespearean actresses, Rushdī not only effectively recast Shakespeare in an Egyptian mould, but also cast Egyptians in a Shakespearean mould, with effects that still echo today.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beyond Colonial Tropes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Two Productions of  in Palestine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Samer Al-Saber]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article documents two Palestinian productions of <italic>A Midsummer Night’s Dream</italic> that took place in Ramallah at Ashtar Theatre in 1995 and Al-Kasaba Drama Academy in 2011. This exploration demonstrates how Shakespearean plays have become a medium for international collaboration and exchange between European and Palestinian theatre training institutions. Recognizing that the works of Shakespeare have been used as a tool to further British imperialist ambitions, and drawing upon the author’s own experiences as director of the 2011 production, this article examines the ways in which these two contemporary productions both acknowledge this colonial heritage in Palestine and use it to further the mission of training emerging actors.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280304</link>
<title><![CDATA[ in Oman]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Aḥmad al-Izkī’s Fusion of Shakespeare and Classical Arab Epic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>A recent work of theatre from Oman, Aḥmad al-Izkī’s <italic>al-Layla al-Ḥālika</italic> (<italic>The Dark Night</italic>, 2010), weaves together themes and characters from Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic> and the pre-Islamic epic <italic>‘Antara Ibn Shaddād</italic>, imagining a series of encounters which ultimately allow the protagonists to escape the tragic ending of Shakespeare’s play. This article argues that this juxtaposition performs a clever and well-placed intervention in ongoing socio-political debates on the Arabian Peninsula surrounding issues of identity, citizenship and political participation, and that the play argues for inclusivity and tolerance in the face of deep-seated racism and rising sectarianism. Furthermore, while al-Izkī’s script provides a happy ending, the 2010 production directed by ‘Abd al-Ghafūr al-Balūshī suggested a darker warning against the continuing threat of political, ethnic and sectarian divisions across the Gulf, a warning that subsequent events have borne out.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280305</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl’s ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Upper Egyptian ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Noha Mohamad Mohamad Ibraheem]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article investigates the pivotal cultural and socio-political issues affecting Egyptian society that ‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl, a young Egyptian scriptwriter, represents in his television series <italic>Dahsha</italic> (Perplexity, 2014). This <italic>Ṣaʿīdī</italic> (Upper Egyptian) adaptation of Shakespeare’s <italic>King Lear</italic> raises issues including widespread and grinding poverty, the marginalization of women, the stigma attached to illegitimate children, and the continuing dependence upon patriarchal leadership, with Egypt’s 2011 revolution hovering in the background. Kamāl’s divergences from Shakespeare’s play in terms of characterization and plot create a different, culturally oriented interpretation of <italic>Lear</italic>. The article also examines the effects of transposing <italic>Lear</italic> from the stage into a different medium – the television screen. Finally, it distinguishes between the two literary concepts of ‘adaptation’ and ‘proximization’ by analysing how Egyptian audiences and critics responded to the series.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bringing Lebanon’s Civil War Home to Anglophone Literature]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Alameddine’s Appropriation of Shakespeare’s Tragedies]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yousef Awad]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>I, The Divine</italic> (2001) and <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic> (2013), Arab American novelist Rabih Alameddine borrows lines, characters, themes, motifs and tropes from <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>King Lear</italic> to portray the horrendous experiences his protagonists undergo during and after Lebanon’s fifteen-year civil war. In <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic>, traumatic memories of the war leave Aaliya Saleh reclusive and isolated, sharing a building with three other women whom she dubs ‘the three witches’; in <italic>I, The Divine</italic>, Sarah Nour El-Din, the youngest of three daughters of a Lebanese-American couple, feels alienated and displaced and eventually chooses self-imposed exile. Alameddine frames Aaliya’s and Sarah’s stories within narratives of chaos, anarchy and sweeping violence reminiscent of <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>Lear</italic>. Reading Alameddine’s novels as appropriations of Shakespeare’s tragedies valorizes the novelist’s contrapuntal vision and demonstrates how Arab writers in diaspora, writing in English for an international readership, strategically draw on Western canonical texts to represent the experiences of Arab characters.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Egypt between Two Shakespeare Quadricentennials 1964–2016]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reflective Remarks in Three Snapshots]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hazem Azmy]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article reflects critically on Shakespeare’s presence in the Egyptian cultural and national imaginaries between the country’s celebration of two Shakespeare quadricentennials. The 400th anniversary of his birth in 1964 coincided with the euphoric reimagining of Egypt as a decolonizing nationalist utopia, and also with the launch of the highly emblematic <italic>al-Masraḥ</italic> magazine; that of the Bard’s death in 2016 has occurred as the exhausted ‘post-revolutionary’ nation navigates a welter of blind spots and uncertainties on all levels. Culled from the wider public sphere, mainstream stage practice and my classroom experiences as an instructor of drama and theatre in contemporary Egypt, the article’s three snapshots exhibit compelling evidence of cultural hegemony, entrenched gerontocracy and both the subtle and not so subtle continuing subjugation of feminized voices.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280308</link>
<title><![CDATA[On Translating Shakespeare’s Sonnets into Arabic]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Enani]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this autobiographical article, the celebrated Egyptian theatre critic, scholar and Shakespeare translator Mohamed Enani reflects on some of the challenges – and some of the unexpected felicities – of translating Shakespeare’s complete sonnets into Arabic.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280309</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Quest for the Sonnet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Origins of the Sonnet in Arabic Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kamal Abu-Deeb]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Headnote</title>
<p>For decades, Arab and Western scholars have wondered about a possible genealogical relationship between the European sonnet and earlier Arabic poetic forms such as the <italic>muwashshah</italic> form popular in Muslim Spain. Published in 2011, Kamal Abu-Deeb’s Arabic translation of Shakespeare’s <italic>Sonnets</italic> not only offered a well-received complete translation of the sonnets; it also proposed a bold theory of how exactly this genealogical link might have worked. In the section of his introduction excerpted here, which he has rewritten in English (with a special English epilogue) for this issue at our request, Abu-Deeb lays out an argument that the polyglot Sicilian court of Frederick II (1194–1250) was the forum in which poet Giacomo da Lentini, father of the Italian sonnet, might have heard, adopted and adapted Arabic poetry of <italic>muwashshah</italic> type. Abu-Deeb also discusses what he calls his ‘fantasy’ of an Arab origin for Shakespeare’s name. We present this valuable document to you as Abu-Deeb wrote it, with minimal editorial alterations. –Eds.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280310</link>
<title><![CDATA[ at 47]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Interview with Nabyl Lahlou]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khalid Amine]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Nabyl Lahlou]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280311</link>
<title><![CDATA[An Arabian Night with Swedish Direction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s  in Egypt and Sweden, 2003]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Lyons]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280312</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280312</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Perfect, Impossible Love]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Three Egyptian Film Adaptations of ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rafik Darragi]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280313</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280313</link>
<title><![CDATA[Four Arab Hamlet Plays]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Karma Sami]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280302</link>
<title><![CDATA[<article-title><italic>The Taming of the Tigress</italic></article-title>]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Faṭima Rushdī and the First Performance of  in Arabic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David C. Moberly]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Few scholars have addressed Arabic adaptations of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic>, though it remains among the most popular Shakespearean comedies in the Arab world. The first Arabic performance of <italic>Shrew</italic> in Egypt in 1930 marked a significant landmark in the history of Arab Shakespeares, as the translator rendered the play in colloquial Egyptian Arabic, rather than in the formal, classical Arabic accessible to the educated elite. As such, the play offered the uneducated Egyptian public – and women in particular – unprecedented access to this work of Shakespeare. Instrumental to the adaptation’s success was Fāṭima Rushdī, owner and lead actress of the company that performed this first Arabic <italic>Shrew</italic>. In this and other roles as one of Egypt’s first renowned Shakespearean actresses, Rushdī not only effectively recast Shakespeare in an Egyptian mould, but also cast Egyptians in a Shakespearean mould, with effects that still echo today.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beyond Colonial Tropes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Two Productions of  in Palestine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Samer Al-Saber]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article documents two Palestinian productions of <italic>A Midsummer Night’s Dream</italic> that took place in Ramallah at Ashtar Theatre in 1995 and Al-Kasaba Drama Academy in 2011. This exploration demonstrates how Shakespearean plays have become a medium for international collaboration and exchange between European and Palestinian theatre training institutions. Recognizing that the works of Shakespeare have been used as a tool to further British imperialist ambitions, and drawing upon the author’s own experiences as director of the 2011 production, this article examines the ways in which these two contemporary productions both acknowledge this colonial heritage in Palestine and use it to further the mission of training emerging actors.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280304</link>
<title><![CDATA[ in Oman]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Aḥmad al-Izkī’s Fusion of Shakespeare and Classical Arab Epic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>A recent work of theatre from Oman, Aḥmad al-Izkī’s <italic>al-Layla al-Ḥālika</italic> (<italic>The Dark Night</italic>, 2010), weaves together themes and characters from Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic> and the pre-Islamic epic <italic>‘Antara Ibn Shaddād</italic>, imagining a series of encounters which ultimately allow the protagonists to escape the tragic ending of Shakespeare’s play. This article argues that this juxtaposition performs a clever and well-placed intervention in ongoing socio-political debates on the Arabian Peninsula surrounding issues of identity, citizenship and political participation, and that the play argues for inclusivity and tolerance in the face of deep-seated racism and rising sectarianism. Furthermore, while al-Izkī’s script provides a happy ending, the 2010 production directed by ‘Abd al-Ghafūr al-Balūshī suggested a darker warning against the continuing threat of political, ethnic and sectarian divisions across the Gulf, a warning that subsequent events have borne out.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280305</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl’s ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Upper Egyptian ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Noha Mohamad Mohamad Ibraheem]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article investigates the pivotal cultural and socio-political issues affecting Egyptian society that ‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl, a young Egyptian scriptwriter, represents in his television series <italic>Dahsha</italic> (Perplexity, 2014). This <italic>Ṣaʿīdī</italic> (Upper Egyptian) adaptation of Shakespeare’s <italic>King Lear</italic> raises issues including widespread and grinding poverty, the marginalization of women, the stigma attached to illegitimate children, and the continuing dependence upon patriarchal leadership, with Egypt’s 2011 revolution hovering in the background. Kamāl’s divergences from Shakespeare’s play in terms of characterization and plot create a different, culturally oriented interpretation of <italic>Lear</italic>. The article also examines the effects of transposing <italic>Lear</italic> from the stage into a different medium – the television screen. Finally, it distinguishes between the two literary concepts of ‘adaptation’ and ‘proximization’ by analysing how Egyptian audiences and critics responded to the series.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bringing Lebanon’s Civil War Home to Anglophone Literature]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Alameddine’s Appropriation of Shakespeare’s Tragedies]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yousef Awad]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>I, The Divine</italic> (2001) and <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic> (2013), Arab American novelist Rabih Alameddine borrows lines, characters, themes, motifs and tropes from <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>King Lear</italic> to portray the horrendous experiences his protagonists undergo during and after Lebanon’s fifteen-year civil war. In <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic>, traumatic memories of the war leave Aaliya Saleh reclusive and isolated, sharing a building with three other women whom she dubs ‘the three witches’; in <italic>I, The Divine</italic>, Sarah Nour El-Din, the youngest of three daughters of a Lebanese-American couple, feels alienated and displaced and eventually chooses self-imposed exile. Alameddine frames Aaliya’s and Sarah’s stories within narratives of chaos, anarchy and sweeping violence reminiscent of <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>Lear</italic>. Reading Alameddine’s novels as appropriations of Shakespeare’s tragedies valorizes the novelist’s contrapuntal vision and demonstrates how Arab writers in diaspora, writing in English for an international readership, strategically draw on Western canonical texts to represent the experiences of Arab characters.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Egypt between Two Shakespeare Quadricentennials 1964–2016]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reflective Remarks in Three Snapshots]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hazem Azmy]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article reflects critically on Shakespeare’s presence in the Egyptian cultural and national imaginaries between the country’s celebration of two Shakespeare quadricentennials. The 400th anniversary of his birth in 1964 coincided with the euphoric reimagining of Egypt as a decolonizing nationalist utopia, and also with the launch of the highly emblematic <italic>al-Masraḥ</italic> magazine; that of the Bard’s death in 2016 has occurred as the exhausted ‘post-revolutionary’ nation navigates a welter of blind spots and uncertainties on all levels. Culled from the wider public sphere, mainstream stage practice and my classroom experiences as an instructor of drama and theatre in contemporary Egypt, the article’s three snapshots exhibit compelling evidence of cultural hegemony, entrenched gerontocracy and both the subtle and not so subtle continuing subjugation of feminized voices.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280308</link>
<title><![CDATA[On Translating Shakespeare’s Sonnets into Arabic]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Enani]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this autobiographical article, the celebrated Egyptian theatre critic, scholar and Shakespeare translator Mohamed Enani reflects on some of the challenges – and some of the unexpected felicities – of translating Shakespeare’s complete sonnets into Arabic.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280309</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Quest for the Sonnet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Origins of the Sonnet in Arabic Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kamal Abu-Deeb]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Headnote</title>
<p>For decades, Arab and Western scholars have wondered about a possible genealogical relationship between the European sonnet and earlier Arabic poetic forms such as the <italic>muwashshah</italic> form popular in Muslim Spain. Published in 2011, Kamal Abu-Deeb’s Arabic translation of Shakespeare’s <italic>Sonnets</italic> not only offered a well-received complete translation of the sonnets; it also proposed a bold theory of how exactly this genealogical link might have worked. In the section of his introduction excerpted here, which he has rewritten in English (with a special English epilogue) for this issue at our request, Abu-Deeb lays out an argument that the polyglot Sicilian court of Frederick II (1194–1250) was the forum in which poet Giacomo da Lentini, father of the Italian sonnet, might have heard, adopted and adapted Arabic poetry of <italic>muwashshah</italic> type. Abu-Deeb also discusses what he calls his ‘fantasy’ of an Arab origin for Shakespeare’s name. We present this valuable document to you as Abu-Deeb wrote it, with minimal editorial alterations. –Eds.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280310</link>
<title><![CDATA[ at 47]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Interview with Nabyl Lahlou]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khalid Amine]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Nabyl Lahlou]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280311</link>
<title><![CDATA[An Arabian Night with Swedish Direction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s  in Egypt and Sweden, 2003]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Lyons]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280312</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280312</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Perfect, Impossible Love]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Three Egyptian Film Adaptations of ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rafik Darragi]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280313</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280313</link>
<title><![CDATA[Four Arab Hamlet Plays]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Karma Sami]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280314</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280314</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bourdieu in Translation Studies: The Socio-Cultural Dynamics of Shakespeare Translation in Egypt]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Nahrain al-Mousawi]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280302</link>
<title><![CDATA[<article-title><italic>The Taming of the Tigress</italic></article-title>]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Faṭima Rushdī and the First Performance of  in Arabic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David C. Moberly]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Few scholars have addressed Arabic adaptations of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic>, though it remains among the most popular Shakespearean comedies in the Arab world. The first Arabic performance of <italic>Shrew</italic> in Egypt in 1930 marked a significant landmark in the history of Arab Shakespeares, as the translator rendered the play in colloquial Egyptian Arabic, rather than in the formal, classical Arabic accessible to the educated elite. As such, the play offered the uneducated Egyptian public – and women in particular – unprecedented access to this work of Shakespeare. Instrumental to the adaptation’s success was Fāṭima Rushdī, owner and lead actress of the company that performed this first Arabic <italic>Shrew</italic>. In this and other roles as one of Egypt’s first renowned Shakespearean actresses, Rushdī not only effectively recast Shakespeare in an Egyptian mould, but also cast Egyptians in a Shakespearean mould, with effects that still echo today.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beyond Colonial Tropes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Two Productions of  in Palestine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Samer Al-Saber]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article documents two Palestinian productions of <italic>A Midsummer Night’s Dream</italic> that took place in Ramallah at Ashtar Theatre in 1995 and Al-Kasaba Drama Academy in 2011. This exploration demonstrates how Shakespearean plays have become a medium for international collaboration and exchange between European and Palestinian theatre training institutions. Recognizing that the works of Shakespeare have been used as a tool to further British imperialist ambitions, and drawing upon the author’s own experiences as director of the 2011 production, this article examines the ways in which these two contemporary productions both acknowledge this colonial heritage in Palestine and use it to further the mission of training emerging actors.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280304</link>
<title><![CDATA[ in Oman]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Aḥmad al-Izkī’s Fusion of Shakespeare and Classical Arab Epic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>A recent work of theatre from Oman, Aḥmad al-Izkī’s <italic>al-Layla al-Ḥālika</italic> (<italic>The Dark Night</italic>, 2010), weaves together themes and characters from Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic> and the pre-Islamic epic <italic>‘Antara Ibn Shaddād</italic>, imagining a series of encounters which ultimately allow the protagonists to escape the tragic ending of Shakespeare’s play. This article argues that this juxtaposition performs a clever and well-placed intervention in ongoing socio-political debates on the Arabian Peninsula surrounding issues of identity, citizenship and political participation, and that the play argues for inclusivity and tolerance in the face of deep-seated racism and rising sectarianism. Furthermore, while al-Izkī’s script provides a happy ending, the 2010 production directed by ‘Abd al-Ghafūr al-Balūshī suggested a darker warning against the continuing threat of political, ethnic and sectarian divisions across the Gulf, a warning that subsequent events have borne out.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280305</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl’s ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Upper Egyptian ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Noha Mohamad Mohamad Ibraheem]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article investigates the pivotal cultural and socio-political issues affecting Egyptian society that ‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl, a young Egyptian scriptwriter, represents in his television series <italic>Dahsha</italic> (Perplexity, 2014). This <italic>Ṣaʿīdī</italic> (Upper Egyptian) adaptation of Shakespeare’s <italic>King Lear</italic> raises issues including widespread and grinding poverty, the marginalization of women, the stigma attached to illegitimate children, and the continuing dependence upon patriarchal leadership, with Egypt’s 2011 revolution hovering in the background. Kamāl’s divergences from Shakespeare’s play in terms of characterization and plot create a different, culturally oriented interpretation of <italic>Lear</italic>. The article also examines the effects of transposing <italic>Lear</italic> from the stage into a different medium – the television screen. Finally, it distinguishes between the two literary concepts of ‘adaptation’ and ‘proximization’ by analysing how Egyptian audiences and critics responded to the series.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bringing Lebanon’s Civil War Home to Anglophone Literature]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Alameddine’s Appropriation of Shakespeare’s Tragedies]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yousef Awad]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>I, The Divine</italic> (2001) and <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic> (2013), Arab American novelist Rabih Alameddine borrows lines, characters, themes, motifs and tropes from <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>King Lear</italic> to portray the horrendous experiences his protagonists undergo during and after Lebanon’s fifteen-year civil war. In <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic>, traumatic memories of the war leave Aaliya Saleh reclusive and isolated, sharing a building with three other women whom she dubs ‘the three witches’; in <italic>I, The Divine</italic>, Sarah Nour El-Din, the youngest of three daughters of a Lebanese-American couple, feels alienated and displaced and eventually chooses self-imposed exile. Alameddine frames Aaliya’s and Sarah’s stories within narratives of chaos, anarchy and sweeping violence reminiscent of <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>Lear</italic>. Reading Alameddine’s novels as appropriations of Shakespeare’s tragedies valorizes the novelist’s contrapuntal vision and demonstrates how Arab writers in diaspora, writing in English for an international readership, strategically draw on Western canonical texts to represent the experiences of Arab characters.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Egypt between Two Shakespeare Quadricentennials 1964–2016]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reflective Remarks in Three Snapshots]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hazem Azmy]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article reflects critically on Shakespeare’s presence in the Egyptian cultural and national imaginaries between the country’s celebration of two Shakespeare quadricentennials. The 400th anniversary of his birth in 1964 coincided with the euphoric reimagining of Egypt as a decolonizing nationalist utopia, and also with the launch of the highly emblematic <italic>al-Masraḥ</italic> magazine; that of the Bard’s death in 2016 has occurred as the exhausted ‘post-revolutionary’ nation navigates a welter of blind spots and uncertainties on all levels. Culled from the wider public sphere, mainstream stage practice and my classroom experiences as an instructor of drama and theatre in contemporary Egypt, the article’s three snapshots exhibit compelling evidence of cultural hegemony, entrenched gerontocracy and both the subtle and not so subtle continuing subjugation of feminized voices.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280308</link>
<title><![CDATA[On Translating Shakespeare’s Sonnets into Arabic]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Enani]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this autobiographical article, the celebrated Egyptian theatre critic, scholar and Shakespeare translator Mohamed Enani reflects on some of the challenges – and some of the unexpected felicities – of translating Shakespeare’s complete sonnets into Arabic.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280309</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Quest for the Sonnet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Origins of the Sonnet in Arabic Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kamal Abu-Deeb]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Headnote</title>
<p>For decades, Arab and Western scholars have wondered about a possible genealogical relationship between the European sonnet and earlier Arabic poetic forms such as the <italic>muwashshah</italic> form popular in Muslim Spain. Published in 2011, Kamal Abu-Deeb’s Arabic translation of Shakespeare’s <italic>Sonnets</italic> not only offered a well-received complete translation of the sonnets; it also proposed a bold theory of how exactly this genealogical link might have worked. In the section of his introduction excerpted here, which he has rewritten in English (with a special English epilogue) for this issue at our request, Abu-Deeb lays out an argument that the polyglot Sicilian court of Frederick II (1194–1250) was the forum in which poet Giacomo da Lentini, father of the Italian sonnet, might have heard, adopted and adapted Arabic poetry of <italic>muwashshah</italic> type. Abu-Deeb also discusses what he calls his ‘fantasy’ of an Arab origin for Shakespeare’s name. We present this valuable document to you as Abu-Deeb wrote it, with minimal editorial alterations. –Eds.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280310</link>
<title><![CDATA[ at 47]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Interview with Nabyl Lahlou]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khalid Amine]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Nabyl Lahlou]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280311</link>
<title><![CDATA[An Arabian Night with Swedish Direction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s  in Egypt and Sweden, 2003]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Lyons]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280312</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280312</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Perfect, Impossible Love]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Three Egyptian Film Adaptations of ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rafik Darragi]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280313</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280313</link>
<title><![CDATA[Four Arab Hamlet Plays]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Karma Sami]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280314</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280314</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bourdieu in Translation Studies: The Socio-Cultural Dynamics of Shakespeare Translation in Egypt]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Nahrain al-Mousawi]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280315</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280315</link>
<title><![CDATA[This Orient Isle: Elizabethan England and the Islamic World]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joseph Khoury]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280302</link>
<title><![CDATA[<article-title><italic>The Taming of the Tigress</italic></article-title>]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Faṭima Rushdī and the First Performance of  in Arabic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David C. Moberly]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Few scholars have addressed Arabic adaptations of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic>, though it remains among the most popular Shakespearean comedies in the Arab world. The first Arabic performance of <italic>Shrew</italic> in Egypt in 1930 marked a significant landmark in the history of Arab Shakespeares, as the translator rendered the play in colloquial Egyptian Arabic, rather than in the formal, classical Arabic accessible to the educated elite. As such, the play offered the uneducated Egyptian public – and women in particular – unprecedented access to this work of Shakespeare. Instrumental to the adaptation’s success was Fāṭima Rushdī, owner and lead actress of the company that performed this first Arabic <italic>Shrew</italic>. In this and other roles as one of Egypt’s first renowned Shakespearean actresses, Rushdī not only effectively recast Shakespeare in an Egyptian mould, but also cast Egyptians in a Shakespearean mould, with effects that still echo today.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beyond Colonial Tropes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Two Productions of  in Palestine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Samer Al-Saber]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article documents two Palestinian productions of <italic>A Midsummer Night’s Dream</italic> that took place in Ramallah at Ashtar Theatre in 1995 and Al-Kasaba Drama Academy in 2011. This exploration demonstrates how Shakespearean plays have become a medium for international collaboration and exchange between European and Palestinian theatre training institutions. Recognizing that the works of Shakespeare have been used as a tool to further British imperialist ambitions, and drawing upon the author’s own experiences as director of the 2011 production, this article examines the ways in which these two contemporary productions both acknowledge this colonial heritage in Palestine and use it to further the mission of training emerging actors.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280304</link>
<title><![CDATA[ in Oman]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Aḥmad al-Izkī’s Fusion of Shakespeare and Classical Arab Epic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>A recent work of theatre from Oman, Aḥmad al-Izkī’s <italic>al-Layla al-Ḥālika</italic> (<italic>The Dark Night</italic>, 2010), weaves together themes and characters from Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic> and the pre-Islamic epic <italic>‘Antara Ibn Shaddād</italic>, imagining a series of encounters which ultimately allow the protagonists to escape the tragic ending of Shakespeare’s play. This article argues that this juxtaposition performs a clever and well-placed intervention in ongoing socio-political debates on the Arabian Peninsula surrounding issues of identity, citizenship and political participation, and that the play argues for inclusivity and tolerance in the face of deep-seated racism and rising sectarianism. Furthermore, while al-Izkī’s script provides a happy ending, the 2010 production directed by ‘Abd al-Ghafūr al-Balūshī suggested a darker warning against the continuing threat of political, ethnic and sectarian divisions across the Gulf, a warning that subsequent events have borne out.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280305</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl’s ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Upper Egyptian ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Noha Mohamad Mohamad Ibraheem]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article investigates the pivotal cultural and socio-political issues affecting Egyptian society that ‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl, a young Egyptian scriptwriter, represents in his television series <italic>Dahsha</italic> (Perplexity, 2014). This <italic>Ṣaʿīdī</italic> (Upper Egyptian) adaptation of Shakespeare’s <italic>King Lear</italic> raises issues including widespread and grinding poverty, the marginalization of women, the stigma attached to illegitimate children, and the continuing dependence upon patriarchal leadership, with Egypt’s 2011 revolution hovering in the background. Kamāl’s divergences from Shakespeare’s play in terms of characterization and plot create a different, culturally oriented interpretation of <italic>Lear</italic>. The article also examines the effects of transposing <italic>Lear</italic> from the stage into a different medium – the television screen. Finally, it distinguishes between the two literary concepts of ‘adaptation’ and ‘proximization’ by analysing how Egyptian audiences and critics responded to the series.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bringing Lebanon’s Civil War Home to Anglophone Literature]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Alameddine’s Appropriation of Shakespeare’s Tragedies]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yousef Awad]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>I, The Divine</italic> (2001) and <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic> (2013), Arab American novelist Rabih Alameddine borrows lines, characters, themes, motifs and tropes from <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>King Lear</italic> to portray the horrendous experiences his protagonists undergo during and after Lebanon’s fifteen-year civil war. In <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic>, traumatic memories of the war leave Aaliya Saleh reclusive and isolated, sharing a building with three other women whom she dubs ‘the three witches’; in <italic>I, The Divine</italic>, Sarah Nour El-Din, the youngest of three daughters of a Lebanese-American couple, feels alienated and displaced and eventually chooses self-imposed exile. Alameddine frames Aaliya’s and Sarah’s stories within narratives of chaos, anarchy and sweeping violence reminiscent of <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>Lear</italic>. Reading Alameddine’s novels as appropriations of Shakespeare’s tragedies valorizes the novelist’s contrapuntal vision and demonstrates how Arab writers in diaspora, writing in English for an international readership, strategically draw on Western canonical texts to represent the experiences of Arab characters.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Egypt between Two Shakespeare Quadricentennials 1964–2016]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reflective Remarks in Three Snapshots]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hazem Azmy]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article reflects critically on Shakespeare’s presence in the Egyptian cultural and national imaginaries between the country’s celebration of two Shakespeare quadricentennials. The 400th anniversary of his birth in 1964 coincided with the euphoric reimagining of Egypt as a decolonizing nationalist utopia, and also with the launch of the highly emblematic <italic>al-Masraḥ</italic> magazine; that of the Bard’s death in 2016 has occurred as the exhausted ‘post-revolutionary’ nation navigates a welter of blind spots and uncertainties on all levels. Culled from the wider public sphere, mainstream stage practice and my classroom experiences as an instructor of drama and theatre in contemporary Egypt, the article’s three snapshots exhibit compelling evidence of cultural hegemony, entrenched gerontocracy and both the subtle and not so subtle continuing subjugation of feminized voices.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280308</link>
<title><![CDATA[On Translating Shakespeare’s Sonnets into Arabic]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Enani]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this autobiographical article, the celebrated Egyptian theatre critic, scholar and Shakespeare translator Mohamed Enani reflects on some of the challenges – and some of the unexpected felicities – of translating Shakespeare’s complete sonnets into Arabic.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280309</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Quest for the Sonnet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Origins of the Sonnet in Arabic Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kamal Abu-Deeb]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Headnote</title>
<p>For decades, Arab and Western scholars have wondered about a possible genealogical relationship between the European sonnet and earlier Arabic poetic forms such as the <italic>muwashshah</italic> form popular in Muslim Spain. Published in 2011, Kamal Abu-Deeb’s Arabic translation of Shakespeare’s <italic>Sonnets</italic> not only offered a well-received complete translation of the sonnets; it also proposed a bold theory of how exactly this genealogical link might have worked. In the section of his introduction excerpted here, which he has rewritten in English (with a special English epilogue) for this issue at our request, Abu-Deeb lays out an argument that the polyglot Sicilian court of Frederick II (1194–1250) was the forum in which poet Giacomo da Lentini, father of the Italian sonnet, might have heard, adopted and adapted Arabic poetry of <italic>muwashshah</italic> type. Abu-Deeb also discusses what he calls his ‘fantasy’ of an Arab origin for Shakespeare’s name. We present this valuable document to you as Abu-Deeb wrote it, with minimal editorial alterations. –Eds.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280310</link>
<title><![CDATA[ at 47]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Interview with Nabyl Lahlou]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khalid Amine]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Nabyl Lahlou]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280311</link>
<title><![CDATA[An Arabian Night with Swedish Direction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s  in Egypt and Sweden, 2003]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Lyons]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280312</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280312</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Perfect, Impossible Love]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Three Egyptian Film Adaptations of ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rafik Darragi]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280313</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280313</link>
<title><![CDATA[Four Arab Hamlet Plays]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Karma Sami]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280314</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280314</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bourdieu in Translation Studies: The Socio-Cultural Dynamics of Shakespeare Translation in Egypt]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Nahrain al-Mousawi]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280315</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280315</link>
<title><![CDATA[This Orient Isle: Elizabethan England and the Islamic World]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joseph Khoury]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280316</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280316</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Tyranny: Regimes of Reading in Europe and Beyond]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Safi Mahmoud Mahfouz]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280302</link>
<title><![CDATA[<article-title><italic>The Taming of the Tigress</italic></article-title>]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Faṭima Rushdī and the First Performance of  in Arabic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David C. Moberly]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Few scholars have addressed Arabic adaptations of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic>, though it remains among the most popular Shakespearean comedies in the Arab world. The first Arabic performance of <italic>Shrew</italic> in Egypt in 1930 marked a significant landmark in the history of Arab Shakespeares, as the translator rendered the play in colloquial Egyptian Arabic, rather than in the formal, classical Arabic accessible to the educated elite. As such, the play offered the uneducated Egyptian public – and women in particular – unprecedented access to this work of Shakespeare. Instrumental to the adaptation’s success was Fāṭima Rushdī, owner and lead actress of the company that performed this first Arabic <italic>Shrew</italic>. In this and other roles as one of Egypt’s first renowned Shakespearean actresses, Rushdī not only effectively recast Shakespeare in an Egyptian mould, but also cast Egyptians in a Shakespearean mould, with effects that still echo today.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beyond Colonial Tropes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Two Productions of  in Palestine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Samer Al-Saber]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article documents two Palestinian productions of <italic>A Midsummer Night’s Dream</italic> that took place in Ramallah at Ashtar Theatre in 1995 and Al-Kasaba Drama Academy in 2011. This exploration demonstrates how Shakespearean plays have become a medium for international collaboration and exchange between European and Palestinian theatre training institutions. Recognizing that the works of Shakespeare have been used as a tool to further British imperialist ambitions, and drawing upon the author’s own experiences as director of the 2011 production, this article examines the ways in which these two contemporary productions both acknowledge this colonial heritage in Palestine and use it to further the mission of training emerging actors.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280304</link>
<title><![CDATA[ in Oman]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Aḥmad al-Izkī’s Fusion of Shakespeare and Classical Arab Epic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>A recent work of theatre from Oman, Aḥmad al-Izkī’s <italic>al-Layla al-Ḥālika</italic> (<italic>The Dark Night</italic>, 2010), weaves together themes and characters from Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic> and the pre-Islamic epic <italic>‘Antara Ibn Shaddād</italic>, imagining a series of encounters which ultimately allow the protagonists to escape the tragic ending of Shakespeare’s play. This article argues that this juxtaposition performs a clever and well-placed intervention in ongoing socio-political debates on the Arabian Peninsula surrounding issues of identity, citizenship and political participation, and that the play argues for inclusivity and tolerance in the face of deep-seated racism and rising sectarianism. Furthermore, while al-Izkī’s script provides a happy ending, the 2010 production directed by ‘Abd al-Ghafūr al-Balūshī suggested a darker warning against the continuing threat of political, ethnic and sectarian divisions across the Gulf, a warning that subsequent events have borne out.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280305</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl’s ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Upper Egyptian ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Noha Mohamad Mohamad Ibraheem]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article investigates the pivotal cultural and socio-political issues affecting Egyptian society that ‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl, a young Egyptian scriptwriter, represents in his television series <italic>Dahsha</italic> (Perplexity, 2014). This <italic>Ṣaʿīdī</italic> (Upper Egyptian) adaptation of Shakespeare’s <italic>King Lear</italic> raises issues including widespread and grinding poverty, the marginalization of women, the stigma attached to illegitimate children, and the continuing dependence upon patriarchal leadership, with Egypt’s 2011 revolution hovering in the background. Kamāl’s divergences from Shakespeare’s play in terms of characterization and plot create a different, culturally oriented interpretation of <italic>Lear</italic>. The article also examines the effects of transposing <italic>Lear</italic> from the stage into a different medium – the television screen. Finally, it distinguishes between the two literary concepts of ‘adaptation’ and ‘proximization’ by analysing how Egyptian audiences and critics responded to the series.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bringing Lebanon’s Civil War Home to Anglophone Literature]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Alameddine’s Appropriation of Shakespeare’s Tragedies]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yousef Awad]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>I, The Divine</italic> (2001) and <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic> (2013), Arab American novelist Rabih Alameddine borrows lines, characters, themes, motifs and tropes from <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>King Lear</italic> to portray the horrendous experiences his protagonists undergo during and after Lebanon’s fifteen-year civil war. In <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic>, traumatic memories of the war leave Aaliya Saleh reclusive and isolated, sharing a building with three other women whom she dubs ‘the three witches’; in <italic>I, The Divine</italic>, Sarah Nour El-Din, the youngest of three daughters of a Lebanese-American couple, feels alienated and displaced and eventually chooses self-imposed exile. Alameddine frames Aaliya’s and Sarah’s stories within narratives of chaos, anarchy and sweeping violence reminiscent of <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>Lear</italic>. Reading Alameddine’s novels as appropriations of Shakespeare’s tragedies valorizes the novelist’s contrapuntal vision and demonstrates how Arab writers in diaspora, writing in English for an international readership, strategically draw on Western canonical texts to represent the experiences of Arab characters.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Egypt between Two Shakespeare Quadricentennials 1964–2016]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reflective Remarks in Three Snapshots]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hazem Azmy]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article reflects critically on Shakespeare’s presence in the Egyptian cultural and national imaginaries between the country’s celebration of two Shakespeare quadricentennials. The 400th anniversary of his birth in 1964 coincided with the euphoric reimagining of Egypt as a decolonizing nationalist utopia, and also with the launch of the highly emblematic <italic>al-Masraḥ</italic> magazine; that of the Bard’s death in 2016 has occurred as the exhausted ‘post-revolutionary’ nation navigates a welter of blind spots and uncertainties on all levels. Culled from the wider public sphere, mainstream stage practice and my classroom experiences as an instructor of drama and theatre in contemporary Egypt, the article’s three snapshots exhibit compelling evidence of cultural hegemony, entrenched gerontocracy and both the subtle and not so subtle continuing subjugation of feminized voices.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280308</link>
<title><![CDATA[On Translating Shakespeare’s Sonnets into Arabic]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Enani]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this autobiographical article, the celebrated Egyptian theatre critic, scholar and Shakespeare translator Mohamed Enani reflects on some of the challenges – and some of the unexpected felicities – of translating Shakespeare’s complete sonnets into Arabic.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280309</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Quest for the Sonnet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Origins of the Sonnet in Arabic Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kamal Abu-Deeb]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Headnote</title>
<p>For decades, Arab and Western scholars have wondered about a possible genealogical relationship between the European sonnet and earlier Arabic poetic forms such as the <italic>muwashshah</italic> form popular in Muslim Spain. Published in 2011, Kamal Abu-Deeb’s Arabic translation of Shakespeare’s <italic>Sonnets</italic> not only offered a well-received complete translation of the sonnets; it also proposed a bold theory of how exactly this genealogical link might have worked. In the section of his introduction excerpted here, which he has rewritten in English (with a special English epilogue) for this issue at our request, Abu-Deeb lays out an argument that the polyglot Sicilian court of Frederick II (1194–1250) was the forum in which poet Giacomo da Lentini, father of the Italian sonnet, might have heard, adopted and adapted Arabic poetry of <italic>muwashshah</italic> type. Abu-Deeb also discusses what he calls his ‘fantasy’ of an Arab origin for Shakespeare’s name. We present this valuable document to you as Abu-Deeb wrote it, with minimal editorial alterations. –Eds.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280310</link>
<title><![CDATA[ at 47]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Interview with Nabyl Lahlou]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khalid Amine]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Nabyl Lahlou]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280311</link>
<title><![CDATA[An Arabian Night with Swedish Direction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s  in Egypt and Sweden, 2003]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Lyons]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280312</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280312</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Perfect, Impossible Love]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Three Egyptian Film Adaptations of ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rafik Darragi]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280313</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280313</link>
<title><![CDATA[Four Arab Hamlet Plays]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Karma Sami]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280314</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280314</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bourdieu in Translation Studies: The Socio-Cultural Dynamics of Shakespeare Translation in Egypt]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Nahrain al-Mousawi]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280315</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280315</link>
<title><![CDATA[This Orient Isle: Elizabethan England and the Islamic World]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joseph Khoury]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280316</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280316</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Tyranny: Regimes of Reading in Europe and Beyond]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Safi Mahmoud Mahfouz]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280317</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280317</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial Afterword]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280302</link>
<title><![CDATA[<article-title><italic>The Taming of the Tigress</italic></article-title>]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Faṭima Rushdī and the First Performance of  in Arabic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David C. Moberly]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Few scholars have addressed Arabic adaptations of <italic>The Taming of the Shrew</italic>, though it remains among the most popular Shakespearean comedies in the Arab world. The first Arabic performance of <italic>Shrew</italic> in Egypt in 1930 marked a significant landmark in the history of Arab Shakespeares, as the translator rendered the play in colloquial Egyptian Arabic, rather than in the formal, classical Arabic accessible to the educated elite. As such, the play offered the uneducated Egyptian public – and women in particular – unprecedented access to this work of Shakespeare. Instrumental to the adaptation’s success was Fāṭima Rushdī, owner and lead actress of the company that performed this first Arabic <italic>Shrew</italic>. In this and other roles as one of Egypt’s first renowned Shakespearean actresses, Rushdī not only effectively recast Shakespeare in an Egyptian mould, but also cast Egyptians in a Shakespearean mould, with effects that still echo today.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Beyond Colonial Tropes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Two Productions of  in Palestine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Samer Al-Saber]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article documents two Palestinian productions of <italic>A Midsummer Night’s Dream</italic> that took place in Ramallah at Ashtar Theatre in 1995 and Al-Kasaba Drama Academy in 2011. This exploration demonstrates how Shakespearean plays have become a medium for international collaboration and exchange between European and Palestinian theatre training institutions. Recognizing that the works of Shakespeare have been used as a tool to further British imperialist ambitions, and drawing upon the author’s own experiences as director of the 2011 production, this article examines the ways in which these two contemporary productions both acknowledge this colonial heritage in Palestine and use it to further the mission of training emerging actors.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280304</link>
<title><![CDATA[ in Oman]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Aḥmad al-Izkī’s Fusion of Shakespeare and Classical Arab Epic]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>A recent work of theatre from Oman, Aḥmad al-Izkī’s <italic>al-Layla al-Ḥālika</italic> (<italic>The Dark Night</italic>, 2010), weaves together themes and characters from Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic> and the pre-Islamic epic <italic>‘Antara Ibn Shaddād</italic>, imagining a series of encounters which ultimately allow the protagonists to escape the tragic ending of Shakespeare’s play. This article argues that this juxtaposition performs a clever and well-placed intervention in ongoing socio-political debates on the Arabian Peninsula surrounding issues of identity, citizenship and political participation, and that the play argues for inclusivity and tolerance in the face of deep-seated racism and rising sectarianism. Furthermore, while al-Izkī’s script provides a happy ending, the 2010 production directed by ‘Abd al-Ghafūr al-Balūshī suggested a darker warning against the continuing threat of political, ethnic and sectarian divisions across the Gulf, a warning that subsequent events have borne out.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280305</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl’s ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Upper Egyptian ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Noha Mohamad Mohamad Ibraheem]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article investigates the pivotal cultural and socio-political issues affecting Egyptian society that ‘Abd al-Raḥīm Kamāl, a young Egyptian scriptwriter, represents in his television series <italic>Dahsha</italic> (Perplexity, 2014). This <italic>Ṣaʿīdī</italic> (Upper Egyptian) adaptation of Shakespeare’s <italic>King Lear</italic> raises issues including widespread and grinding poverty, the marginalization of women, the stigma attached to illegitimate children, and the continuing dependence upon patriarchal leadership, with Egypt’s 2011 revolution hovering in the background. Kamāl’s divergences from Shakespeare’s play in terms of characterization and plot create a different, culturally oriented interpretation of <italic>Lear</italic>. The article also examines the effects of transposing <italic>Lear</italic> from the stage into a different medium – the television screen. Finally, it distinguishes between the two literary concepts of ‘adaptation’ and ‘proximization’ by analysing how Egyptian audiences and critics responded to the series.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bringing Lebanon’s Civil War Home to Anglophone Literature]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Alameddine’s Appropriation of Shakespeare’s Tragedies]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yousef Awad]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In <italic>I, The Divine</italic> (2001) and <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic> (2013), Arab American novelist Rabih Alameddine borrows lines, characters, themes, motifs and tropes from <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>King Lear</italic> to portray the horrendous experiences his protagonists undergo during and after Lebanon’s fifteen-year civil war. In <italic>An Unnecessary Woman</italic>, traumatic memories of the war leave Aaliya Saleh reclusive and isolated, sharing a building with three other women whom she dubs ‘the three witches’; in <italic>I, The Divine</italic>, Sarah Nour El-Din, the youngest of three daughters of a Lebanese-American couple, feels alienated and displaced and eventually chooses self-imposed exile. Alameddine frames Aaliya’s and Sarah’s stories within narratives of chaos, anarchy and sweeping violence reminiscent of <italic>Macbeth</italic> and <italic>Lear</italic>. Reading Alameddine’s novels as appropriations of Shakespeare’s tragedies valorizes the novelist’s contrapuntal vision and demonstrates how Arab writers in diaspora, writing in English for an international readership, strategically draw on Western canonical texts to represent the experiences of Arab characters.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Egypt between Two Shakespeare Quadricentennials 1964–2016]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reflective Remarks in Three Snapshots]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hazem Azmy]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article reflects critically on Shakespeare’s presence in the Egyptian cultural and national imaginaries between the country’s celebration of two Shakespeare quadricentennials. The 400th anniversary of his birth in 1964 coincided with the euphoric reimagining of Egypt as a decolonizing nationalist utopia, and also with the launch of the highly emblematic <italic>al-Masraḥ</italic> magazine; that of the Bard’s death in 2016 has occurred as the exhausted ‘post-revolutionary’ nation navigates a welter of blind spots and uncertainties on all levels. Culled from the wider public sphere, mainstream stage practice and my classroom experiences as an instructor of drama and theatre in contemporary Egypt, the article’s three snapshots exhibit compelling evidence of cultural hegemony, entrenched gerontocracy and both the subtle and not so subtle continuing subjugation of feminized voices.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280308</link>
<title><![CDATA[On Translating Shakespeare’s Sonnets into Arabic]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mohamed Enani]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>In this autobiographical article, the celebrated Egyptian theatre critic, scholar and Shakespeare translator Mohamed Enani reflects on some of the challenges – and some of the unexpected felicities – of translating Shakespeare’s complete sonnets into Arabic.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280309</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Quest for the Sonnet]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Origins of the Sonnet in Arabic Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kamal Abu-Deeb]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Headnote</title>
<p>For decades, Arab and Western scholars have wondered about a possible genealogical relationship between the European sonnet and earlier Arabic poetic forms such as the <italic>muwashshah</italic> form popular in Muslim Spain. Published in 2011, Kamal Abu-Deeb’s Arabic translation of Shakespeare’s <italic>Sonnets</italic> not only offered a well-received complete translation of the sonnets; it also proposed a bold theory of how exactly this genealogical link might have worked. In the section of his introduction excerpted here, which he has rewritten in English (with a special English epilogue) for this issue at our request, Abu-Deeb lays out an argument that the polyglot Sicilian court of Frederick II (1194–1250) was the forum in which poet Giacomo da Lentini, father of the Italian sonnet, might have heard, adopted and adapted Arabic poetry of <italic>muwashshah</italic> type. Abu-Deeb also discusses what he calls his ‘fantasy’ of an Arab origin for Shakespeare’s name. We present this valuable document to you as Abu-Deeb wrote it, with minimal editorial alterations. –Eds.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280310</link>
<title><![CDATA[ at 47]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Interview with Nabyl Lahlou]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khalid Amine]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Nabyl Lahlou]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Katherine Hennessey]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280311</link>
<title><![CDATA[An Arabian Night with Swedish Direction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s  in Egypt and Sweden, 2003]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Lyons]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280312</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280312</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Perfect, Impossible Love]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Three Egyptian Film Adaptations of ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rafik Darragi]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280313</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280313</link>
<title><![CDATA[Four Arab Hamlet Plays]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Karma Sami]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280314</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280314</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bourdieu in Translation Studies: The Socio-Cultural Dynamics of Shakespeare Translation in Egypt]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Nahrain al-Mousawi]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280315</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280315</link>
<title><![CDATA[This Orient Isle: Elizabethan England and the Islamic World]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joseph Khoury]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280316</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280316</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Tyranny: Regimes of Reading in Europe and Beyond]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Safi Mahmoud Mahfouz]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280317</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280317</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial Afterword]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280318</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280318</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sarah James]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Marion McCready]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Creative Critical Shakespeares]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rob Conkie]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Scott Maisano]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Creative Critical Shakespeares]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rob Conkie]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Scott Maisano]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Responses to Responses to Shakespeare’s Sonnets]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[More Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matthew Zarnowiecki]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare’s sonnets have been subject to myriad creative and critical responses from the first instances of their partial publication in 1599 (two sonnets in <italic>The Passionate Pilgrime</italic>), in 1609 (the first edition of <italic>Shakespeares Sonnets</italic>, which included <italic>A Lover’s Complaint</italic>), and in 1640 (the first edition of John Benson’s <italic>Poems. VVritten By Wil. Shakespeare. Gent</italic>.). Throughout the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, editors and commentators felt comfortable manipulating the order of sonnets as printed in the 1609 quarto, often in order to arrive at a presumed authorial intention, or to demonstrate more clearly the ways in which the sonnets tell the story of Shakespeare’s life and times. The late twentieth and early twenty-first centuries have seen a different, but related phenomenon: a set of creative reimaginings, adaptations, and appropriations that attempt not only to bring Shakespeare’s sonnets into new contexts, but also to respond to the sonnets while still remaining in their purview. This article explores these responses, especially instances in which poets, directors, dramatists, and film-makers seem to want to create something of their own but still remain faithful to Shakespeare in one way or another. My own interest is in exploring that dual desire, and it seems only fair, after exploring several versions of it, to offer one of my own.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Creative Critical Shakespeares]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rob Conkie]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Scott Maisano]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Responses to Responses to Shakespeare’s Sonnets]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[More Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matthew Zarnowiecki]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare’s sonnets have been subject to myriad creative and critical responses from the first instances of their partial publication in 1599 (two sonnets in <italic>The Passionate Pilgrime</italic>), in 1609 (the first edition of <italic>Shakespeares Sonnets</italic>, which included <italic>A Lover’s Complaint</italic>), and in 1640 (the first edition of John Benson’s <italic>Poems. VVritten By Wil. Shakespeare. Gent</italic>.). Throughout the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, editors and commentators felt comfortable manipulating the order of sonnets as printed in the 1609 quarto, often in order to arrive at a presumed authorial intention, or to demonstrate more clearly the ways in which the sonnets tell the story of Shakespeare’s life and times. The late twentieth and early twenty-first centuries have seen a different, but related phenomenon: a set of creative reimaginings, adaptations, and appropriations that attempt not only to bring Shakespeare’s sonnets into new contexts, but also to respond to the sonnets while still remaining in their purview. This article explores these responses, especially instances in which poets, directors, dramatists, and film-makers seem to want to create something of their own but still remain faithful to Shakespeare in one way or another. My own interest is in exploring that dual desire, and it seems only fair, after exploring several versions of it, to offer one of my own.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Exit, pursued by a fan]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare, Fandom, and the Lure of the Alternate Universe]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kavita Mudan Finn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Jessica McCall]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Amongst fans and the academics who study them, it is generally accepted (perhaps even a truth universally acknowledged) that a good portion of what we consider canonical literature – including Shakespeare – also fits the broadest definition of fanfiction, in that it is clearly written in response to or adapting a specific source text. Transformative fiction (also known as fanfiction, fanfic, or, most commonly among those who write and read it, fic) offers an alternative form of both close-reading and contextual criticism when applied to premodern writers, just as it does for contemporary media properties, and in many ways allows for the inclusion of otherwise marginalised voices. This article, therefore, combines traditional criticism with two different pieces of Shakespeare-based fanfiction in order to illustrate the potential and versatility of this type of textual engagement.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Creative Critical Shakespeares]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rob Conkie]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Scott Maisano]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Responses to Responses to Shakespeare’s Sonnets]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[More Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matthew Zarnowiecki]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare’s sonnets have been subject to myriad creative and critical responses from the first instances of their partial publication in 1599 (two sonnets in <italic>The Passionate Pilgrime</italic>), in 1609 (the first edition of <italic>Shakespeares Sonnets</italic>, which included <italic>A Lover’s Complaint</italic>), and in 1640 (the first edition of John Benson’s <italic>Poems. VVritten By Wil. Shakespeare. Gent</italic>.). Throughout the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, editors and commentators felt comfortable manipulating the order of sonnets as printed in the 1609 quarto, often in order to arrive at a presumed authorial intention, or to demonstrate more clearly the ways in which the sonnets tell the story of Shakespeare’s life and times. The late twentieth and early twenty-first centuries have seen a different, but related phenomenon: a set of creative reimaginings, adaptations, and appropriations that attempt not only to bring Shakespeare’s sonnets into new contexts, but also to respond to the sonnets while still remaining in their purview. This article explores these responses, especially instances in which poets, directors, dramatists, and film-makers seem to want to create something of their own but still remain faithful to Shakespeare in one way or another. My own interest is in exploring that dual desire, and it seems only fair, after exploring several versions of it, to offer one of my own.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Exit, pursued by a fan]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare, Fandom, and the Lure of the Alternate Universe]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kavita Mudan Finn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Jessica McCall]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Amongst fans and the academics who study them, it is generally accepted (perhaps even a truth universally acknowledged) that a good portion of what we consider canonical literature – including Shakespeare – also fits the broadest definition of fanfiction, in that it is clearly written in response to or adapting a specific source text. Transformative fiction (also known as fanfiction, fanfic, or, most commonly among those who write and read it, fic) offers an alternative form of both close-reading and contextual criticism when applied to premodern writers, just as it does for contemporary media properties, and in many ways allows for the inclusion of otherwise marginalised voices. This article, therefore, combines traditional criticism with two different pieces of Shakespeare-based fanfiction in order to illustrate the potential and versatility of this type of textual engagement.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280205</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Merry Midsummer Labor Merchant’s Tempest in King Beatrice’s Verona]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jessica McCall]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Beatrice hated Mr. Lear. In fact the only person she hated more than Mr. Lear was Benedict and that was only because she hated everything about Benedict—especially his face. Her current rage, however, was because Mr. Lear had turned their spring play—the jewel of the drama club—into two one acts. Mr. Lear insisted <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic> was a play about the “titanic struggle of love and family” and Benedict had agreed with him like the snake-in-the-grass suck up he was. Beatrice had helpfully pointed out Romeo and Juliet were thirteen and choosing an outfit was a titanic struggle for thirteen year olds, but Mr. Lear had been less than amused and thus her chance to perform the leading role in a Shakespearean tragedy was ripped from her grasp. Everyone knew Mr. Lear punished you if you didn’t tell him how awesome he was.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Creative Critical Shakespeares]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rob Conkie]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Scott Maisano]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Responses to Responses to Shakespeare’s Sonnets]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[More Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matthew Zarnowiecki]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare’s sonnets have been subject to myriad creative and critical responses from the first instances of their partial publication in 1599 (two sonnets in <italic>The Passionate Pilgrime</italic>), in 1609 (the first edition of <italic>Shakespeares Sonnets</italic>, which included <italic>A Lover’s Complaint</italic>), and in 1640 (the first edition of John Benson’s <italic>Poems. VVritten By Wil. Shakespeare. Gent</italic>.). Throughout the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, editors and commentators felt comfortable manipulating the order of sonnets as printed in the 1609 quarto, often in order to arrive at a presumed authorial intention, or to demonstrate more clearly the ways in which the sonnets tell the story of Shakespeare’s life and times. The late twentieth and early twenty-first centuries have seen a different, but related phenomenon: a set of creative reimaginings, adaptations, and appropriations that attempt not only to bring Shakespeare’s sonnets into new contexts, but also to respond to the sonnets while still remaining in their purview. This article explores these responses, especially instances in which poets, directors, dramatists, and film-makers seem to want to create something of their own but still remain faithful to Shakespeare in one way or another. My own interest is in exploring that dual desire, and it seems only fair, after exploring several versions of it, to offer one of my own.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Exit, pursued by a fan]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare, Fandom, and the Lure of the Alternate Universe]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kavita Mudan Finn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Jessica McCall]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Amongst fans and the academics who study them, it is generally accepted (perhaps even a truth universally acknowledged) that a good portion of what we consider canonical literature – including Shakespeare – also fits the broadest definition of fanfiction, in that it is clearly written in response to or adapting a specific source text. Transformative fiction (also known as fanfiction, fanfic, or, most commonly among those who write and read it, fic) offers an alternative form of both close-reading and contextual criticism when applied to premodern writers, just as it does for contemporary media properties, and in many ways allows for the inclusion of otherwise marginalised voices. This article, therefore, combines traditional criticism with two different pieces of Shakespeare-based fanfiction in order to illustrate the potential and versatility of this type of textual engagement.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280205</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Merry Midsummer Labor Merchant’s Tempest in King Beatrice’s Verona]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jessica McCall]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Beatrice hated Mr. Lear. In fact the only person she hated more than Mr. Lear was Benedict and that was only because she hated everything about Benedict—especially his face. Her current rage, however, was because Mr. Lear had turned their spring play—the jewel of the drama club—into two one acts. Mr. Lear insisted <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic> was a play about the “titanic struggle of love and family” and Benedict had agreed with him like the snake-in-the-grass suck up he was. Beatrice had helpfully pointed out Romeo and Juliet were thirteen and choosing an outfit was a titanic struggle for thirteen year olds, but Mr. Lear had been less than amused and thus her chance to perform the leading role in a Shakespearean tragedy was ripped from her grasp. Everyone knew Mr. Lear punished you if you didn’t tell him how awesome he was.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Pickled Red Herring]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kavita Mudan Finn]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>It was only some hours later, after she’d made her report back at the station and returned to her apartment, that Meg recalled why that had worried her so horribly – Richard hadn’t even looked at his brother once. All his attention had been focused on <italic>her</italic> reaction. Almost as if he’d planned for it.</p>
<p>Almost as if …</p>
<p>But it didn’t make any <italic>sense</italic>.</p>
<p>She typed Richard York’s name into Google and clicked on his law firm’s website. There wasn’t anything she hadn’t already known. He’d graduated from Harvard Law <italic>summa cum laude</italic> and taken a job at Neville &amp; Warwick, where, in just three years, he’d become the darling of their criminal defense group. And, considering the scum he’d defended, it was maybe not that surprising that he’d stoop to trying to kill his own brothers.</p>
<p>The question was, <italic>why</italic>?</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Creative Critical Shakespeares]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rob Conkie]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Scott Maisano]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Responses to Responses to Shakespeare’s Sonnets]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[More Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matthew Zarnowiecki]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare’s sonnets have been subject to myriad creative and critical responses from the first instances of their partial publication in 1599 (two sonnets in <italic>The Passionate Pilgrime</italic>), in 1609 (the first edition of <italic>Shakespeares Sonnets</italic>, which included <italic>A Lover’s Complaint</italic>), and in 1640 (the first edition of John Benson’s <italic>Poems. VVritten By Wil. Shakespeare. Gent</italic>.). Throughout the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, editors and commentators felt comfortable manipulating the order of sonnets as printed in the 1609 quarto, often in order to arrive at a presumed authorial intention, or to demonstrate more clearly the ways in which the sonnets tell the story of Shakespeare’s life and times. The late twentieth and early twenty-first centuries have seen a different, but related phenomenon: a set of creative reimaginings, adaptations, and appropriations that attempt not only to bring Shakespeare’s sonnets into new contexts, but also to respond to the sonnets while still remaining in their purview. This article explores these responses, especially instances in which poets, directors, dramatists, and film-makers seem to want to create something of their own but still remain faithful to Shakespeare in one way or another. My own interest is in exploring that dual desire, and it seems only fair, after exploring several versions of it, to offer one of my own.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Exit, pursued by a fan]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare, Fandom, and the Lure of the Alternate Universe]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kavita Mudan Finn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Jessica McCall]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Amongst fans and the academics who study them, it is generally accepted (perhaps even a truth universally acknowledged) that a good portion of what we consider canonical literature – including Shakespeare – also fits the broadest definition of fanfiction, in that it is clearly written in response to or adapting a specific source text. Transformative fiction (also known as fanfiction, fanfic, or, most commonly among those who write and read it, fic) offers an alternative form of both close-reading and contextual criticism when applied to premodern writers, just as it does for contemporary media properties, and in many ways allows for the inclusion of otherwise marginalised voices. This article, therefore, combines traditional criticism with two different pieces of Shakespeare-based fanfiction in order to illustrate the potential and versatility of this type of textual engagement.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280205</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Merry Midsummer Labor Merchant’s Tempest in King Beatrice’s Verona]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jessica McCall]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Beatrice hated Mr. Lear. In fact the only person she hated more than Mr. Lear was Benedict and that was only because she hated everything about Benedict—especially his face. Her current rage, however, was because Mr. Lear had turned their spring play—the jewel of the drama club—into two one acts. Mr. Lear insisted <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic> was a play about the “titanic struggle of love and family” and Benedict had agreed with him like the snake-in-the-grass suck up he was. Beatrice had helpfully pointed out Romeo and Juliet were thirteen and choosing an outfit was a titanic struggle for thirteen year olds, but Mr. Lear had been less than amused and thus her chance to perform the leading role in a Shakespearean tragedy was ripped from her grasp. Everyone knew Mr. Lear punished you if you didn’t tell him how awesome he was.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Pickled Red Herring]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kavita Mudan Finn]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>It was only some hours later, after she’d made her report back at the station and returned to her apartment, that Meg recalled why that had worried her so horribly – Richard hadn’t even looked at his brother once. All his attention had been focused on <italic>her</italic> reaction. Almost as if he’d planned for it.</p>
<p>Almost as if …</p>
<p>But it didn’t make any <italic>sense</italic>.</p>
<p>She typed Richard York’s name into Google and clicked on his law firm’s website. There wasn’t anything she hadn’t already known. He’d graduated from Harvard Law <italic>summa cum laude</italic> and taken a job at Neville &amp; Warwick, where, in just three years, he’d become the darling of their criminal defense group. And, considering the scum he’d defended, it was maybe not that surprising that he’d stoop to trying to kill his own brothers.</p>
<p>The question was, <italic>why</italic>?</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Enter Nurse, or Love’s Labour’s Won]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Scott Maisano]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Creative Critical Shakespeares]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rob Conkie]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Scott Maisano]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Responses to Responses to Shakespeare’s Sonnets]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[More Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matthew Zarnowiecki]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare’s sonnets have been subject to myriad creative and critical responses from the first instances of their partial publication in 1599 (two sonnets in <italic>The Passionate Pilgrime</italic>), in 1609 (the first edition of <italic>Shakespeares Sonnets</italic>, which included <italic>A Lover’s Complaint</italic>), and in 1640 (the first edition of John Benson’s <italic>Poems. VVritten By Wil. Shakespeare. Gent</italic>.). Throughout the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, editors and commentators felt comfortable manipulating the order of sonnets as printed in the 1609 quarto, often in order to arrive at a presumed authorial intention, or to demonstrate more clearly the ways in which the sonnets tell the story of Shakespeare’s life and times. The late twentieth and early twenty-first centuries have seen a different, but related phenomenon: a set of creative reimaginings, adaptations, and appropriations that attempt not only to bring Shakespeare’s sonnets into new contexts, but also to respond to the sonnets while still remaining in their purview. This article explores these responses, especially instances in which poets, directors, dramatists, and film-makers seem to want to create something of their own but still remain faithful to Shakespeare in one way or another. My own interest is in exploring that dual desire, and it seems only fair, after exploring several versions of it, to offer one of my own.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Exit, pursued by a fan]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare, Fandom, and the Lure of the Alternate Universe]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kavita Mudan Finn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Jessica McCall]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Amongst fans and the academics who study them, it is generally accepted (perhaps even a truth universally acknowledged) that a good portion of what we consider canonical literature – including Shakespeare – also fits the broadest definition of fanfiction, in that it is clearly written in response to or adapting a specific source text. Transformative fiction (also known as fanfiction, fanfic, or, most commonly among those who write and read it, fic) offers an alternative form of both close-reading and contextual criticism when applied to premodern writers, just as it does for contemporary media properties, and in many ways allows for the inclusion of otherwise marginalised voices. This article, therefore, combines traditional criticism with two different pieces of Shakespeare-based fanfiction in order to illustrate the potential and versatility of this type of textual engagement.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280205</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Merry Midsummer Labor Merchant’s Tempest in King Beatrice’s Verona]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jessica McCall]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Beatrice hated Mr. Lear. In fact the only person she hated more than Mr. Lear was Benedict and that was only because she hated everything about Benedict—especially his face. Her current rage, however, was because Mr. Lear had turned their spring play—the jewel of the drama club—into two one acts. Mr. Lear insisted <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic> was a play about the “titanic struggle of love and family” and Benedict had agreed with him like the snake-in-the-grass suck up he was. Beatrice had helpfully pointed out Romeo and Juliet were thirteen and choosing an outfit was a titanic struggle for thirteen year olds, but Mr. Lear had been less than amused and thus her chance to perform the leading role in a Shakespearean tragedy was ripped from her grasp. Everyone knew Mr. Lear punished you if you didn’t tell him how awesome he was.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Pickled Red Herring]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kavita Mudan Finn]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>It was only some hours later, after she’d made her report back at the station and returned to her apartment, that Meg recalled why that had worried her so horribly – Richard hadn’t even looked at his brother once. All his attention had been focused on <italic>her</italic> reaction. Almost as if he’d planned for it.</p>
<p>Almost as if …</p>
<p>But it didn’t make any <italic>sense</italic>.</p>
<p>She typed Richard York’s name into Google and clicked on his law firm’s website. There wasn’t anything she hadn’t already known. He’d graduated from Harvard Law <italic>summa cum laude</italic> and taken a job at Neville &amp; Warwick, where, in just three years, he’d become the darling of their criminal defense group. And, considering the scum he’d defended, it was maybe not that surprising that he’d stoop to trying to kill his own brothers.</p>
<p>The question was, <italic>why</italic>?</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Enter Nurse, or Love’s Labour’s Won]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Scott Maisano]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Echo and Narcissus, or, Man O Man!]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Very Tragical Comedy in One Act, possibly Two.]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mary Baine Campbell]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p><italic>Echo and Narcissus, or, Man O Man!</italic> is the only surviving fragment of an early dramatic work of Shakespeare’s, perhaps his first – some critics argue it was composed before he left home and saw his first play performed. It shows signs of immaturity in its stagecraft. (Though a well-funded contemporary production could work technological magic with the pool in which Narcissus sees his mirror image and, perhaps, hears his mirror voice. Or sees his mirror-voice.) Shakespeare would return to Ovid for material more than once in his career (Carroll, 1985), and his wry, choric clowns are often taken, as here, from folk culture, but the sense of imminent catastrophe evident in even the casual opening lines of his tragedies is missing in this early effort, as is the barely suppressed power struggle of the initial exchange in his first completed Ovidian comedy <italic>Midsummer Night’s Dream</italic>. Greenblatt has suggested that this fragment, apparently abandoned, was sketched by the young playwright during detention, as a display of nonchalance intended to frustrate an embittered Latin teacher (<italic>Shakespearian Negotiations</italic>, 1989).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Creative Critical Shakespeares]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rob Conkie]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Scott Maisano]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Responses to Responses to Shakespeare’s Sonnets]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[More Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matthew Zarnowiecki]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare’s sonnets have been subject to myriad creative and critical responses from the first instances of their partial publication in 1599 (two sonnets in <italic>The Passionate Pilgrime</italic>), in 1609 (the first edition of <italic>Shakespeares Sonnets</italic>, which included <italic>A Lover’s Complaint</italic>), and in 1640 (the first edition of John Benson’s <italic>Poems. VVritten By Wil. Shakespeare. Gent</italic>.). Throughout the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, editors and commentators felt comfortable manipulating the order of sonnets as printed in the 1609 quarto, often in order to arrive at a presumed authorial intention, or to demonstrate more clearly the ways in which the sonnets tell the story of Shakespeare’s life and times. The late twentieth and early twenty-first centuries have seen a different, but related phenomenon: a set of creative reimaginings, adaptations, and appropriations that attempt not only to bring Shakespeare’s sonnets into new contexts, but also to respond to the sonnets while still remaining in their purview. This article explores these responses, especially instances in which poets, directors, dramatists, and film-makers seem to want to create something of their own but still remain faithful to Shakespeare in one way or another. My own interest is in exploring that dual desire, and it seems only fair, after exploring several versions of it, to offer one of my own.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Exit, pursued by a fan]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare, Fandom, and the Lure of the Alternate Universe]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kavita Mudan Finn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Jessica McCall]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Amongst fans and the academics who study them, it is generally accepted (perhaps even a truth universally acknowledged) that a good portion of what we consider canonical literature – including Shakespeare – also fits the broadest definition of fanfiction, in that it is clearly written in response to or adapting a specific source text. Transformative fiction (also known as fanfiction, fanfic, or, most commonly among those who write and read it, fic) offers an alternative form of both close-reading and contextual criticism when applied to premodern writers, just as it does for contemporary media properties, and in many ways allows for the inclusion of otherwise marginalised voices. This article, therefore, combines traditional criticism with two different pieces of Shakespeare-based fanfiction in order to illustrate the potential and versatility of this type of textual engagement.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280205</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Merry Midsummer Labor Merchant’s Tempest in King Beatrice’s Verona]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jessica McCall]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Beatrice hated Mr. Lear. In fact the only person she hated more than Mr. Lear was Benedict and that was only because she hated everything about Benedict—especially his face. Her current rage, however, was because Mr. Lear had turned their spring play—the jewel of the drama club—into two one acts. Mr. Lear insisted <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic> was a play about the “titanic struggle of love and family” and Benedict had agreed with him like the snake-in-the-grass suck up he was. Beatrice had helpfully pointed out Romeo and Juliet were thirteen and choosing an outfit was a titanic struggle for thirteen year olds, but Mr. Lear had been less than amused and thus her chance to perform the leading role in a Shakespearean tragedy was ripped from her grasp. Everyone knew Mr. Lear punished you if you didn’t tell him how awesome he was.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Pickled Red Herring]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kavita Mudan Finn]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>It was only some hours later, after she’d made her report back at the station and returned to her apartment, that Meg recalled why that had worried her so horribly – Richard hadn’t even looked at his brother once. All his attention had been focused on <italic>her</italic> reaction. Almost as if he’d planned for it.</p>
<p>Almost as if …</p>
<p>But it didn’t make any <italic>sense</italic>.</p>
<p>She typed Richard York’s name into Google and clicked on his law firm’s website. There wasn’t anything she hadn’t already known. He’d graduated from Harvard Law <italic>summa cum laude</italic> and taken a job at Neville &amp; Warwick, where, in just three years, he’d become the darling of their criminal defense group. And, considering the scum he’d defended, it was maybe not that surprising that he’d stoop to trying to kill his own brothers.</p>
<p>The question was, <italic>why</italic>?</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Enter Nurse, or Love’s Labour’s Won]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Scott Maisano]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Echo and Narcissus, or, Man O Man!]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Very Tragical Comedy in One Act, possibly Two.]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mary Baine Campbell]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p><italic>Echo and Narcissus, or, Man O Man!</italic> is the only surviving fragment of an early dramatic work of Shakespeare’s, perhaps his first – some critics argue it was composed before he left home and saw his first play performed. It shows signs of immaturity in its stagecraft. (Though a well-funded contemporary production could work technological magic with the pool in which Narcissus sees his mirror image and, perhaps, hears his mirror voice. Or sees his mirror-voice.) Shakespeare would return to Ovid for material more than once in his career (Carroll, 1985), and his wry, choric clowns are often taken, as here, from folk culture, but the sense of imminent catastrophe evident in even the casual opening lines of his tragedies is missing in this early effort, as is the barely suppressed power struggle of the initial exchange in his first completed Ovidian comedy <italic>Midsummer Night’s Dream</italic>. Greenblatt has suggested that this fragment, apparently abandoned, was sketched by the young playwright during detention, as a display of nonchalance intended to frustrate an embittered Latin teacher (<italic>Shakespearian Negotiations</italic>, 1989).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280209</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Fair Maid of Alexandria, or The Glass Tower]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dan Moss]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Creative Critical Shakespeares]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rob Conkie]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Scott Maisano]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Responses to Responses to Shakespeare’s Sonnets]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[More Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matthew Zarnowiecki]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare’s sonnets have been subject to myriad creative and critical responses from the first instances of their partial publication in 1599 (two sonnets in <italic>The Passionate Pilgrime</italic>), in 1609 (the first edition of <italic>Shakespeares Sonnets</italic>, which included <italic>A Lover’s Complaint</italic>), and in 1640 (the first edition of John Benson’s <italic>Poems. VVritten By Wil. Shakespeare. Gent</italic>.). Throughout the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, editors and commentators felt comfortable manipulating the order of sonnets as printed in the 1609 quarto, often in order to arrive at a presumed authorial intention, or to demonstrate more clearly the ways in which the sonnets tell the story of Shakespeare’s life and times. The late twentieth and early twenty-first centuries have seen a different, but related phenomenon: a set of creative reimaginings, adaptations, and appropriations that attempt not only to bring Shakespeare’s sonnets into new contexts, but also to respond to the sonnets while still remaining in their purview. This article explores these responses, especially instances in which poets, directors, dramatists, and film-makers seem to want to create something of their own but still remain faithful to Shakespeare in one way or another. My own interest is in exploring that dual desire, and it seems only fair, after exploring several versions of it, to offer one of my own.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Exit, pursued by a fan]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare, Fandom, and the Lure of the Alternate Universe]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kavita Mudan Finn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Jessica McCall]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Amongst fans and the academics who study them, it is generally accepted (perhaps even a truth universally acknowledged) that a good portion of what we consider canonical literature – including Shakespeare – also fits the broadest definition of fanfiction, in that it is clearly written in response to or adapting a specific source text. Transformative fiction (also known as fanfiction, fanfic, or, most commonly among those who write and read it, fic) offers an alternative form of both close-reading and contextual criticism when applied to premodern writers, just as it does for contemporary media properties, and in many ways allows for the inclusion of otherwise marginalised voices. This article, therefore, combines traditional criticism with two different pieces of Shakespeare-based fanfiction in order to illustrate the potential and versatility of this type of textual engagement.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280205</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Merry Midsummer Labor Merchant’s Tempest in King Beatrice’s Verona]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jessica McCall]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Beatrice hated Mr. Lear. In fact the only person she hated more than Mr. Lear was Benedict and that was only because she hated everything about Benedict—especially his face. Her current rage, however, was because Mr. Lear had turned their spring play—the jewel of the drama club—into two one acts. Mr. Lear insisted <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic> was a play about the “titanic struggle of love and family” and Benedict had agreed with him like the snake-in-the-grass suck up he was. Beatrice had helpfully pointed out Romeo and Juliet were thirteen and choosing an outfit was a titanic struggle for thirteen year olds, but Mr. Lear had been less than amused and thus her chance to perform the leading role in a Shakespearean tragedy was ripped from her grasp. Everyone knew Mr. Lear punished you if you didn’t tell him how awesome he was.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Pickled Red Herring]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kavita Mudan Finn]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>It was only some hours later, after she’d made her report back at the station and returned to her apartment, that Meg recalled why that had worried her so horribly – Richard hadn’t even looked at his brother once. All his attention had been focused on <italic>her</italic> reaction. Almost as if he’d planned for it.</p>
<p>Almost as if …</p>
<p>But it didn’t make any <italic>sense</italic>.</p>
<p>She typed Richard York’s name into Google and clicked on his law firm’s website. There wasn’t anything she hadn’t already known. He’d graduated from Harvard Law <italic>summa cum laude</italic> and taken a job at Neville &amp; Warwick, where, in just three years, he’d become the darling of their criminal defense group. And, considering the scum he’d defended, it was maybe not that surprising that he’d stoop to trying to kill his own brothers.</p>
<p>The question was, <italic>why</italic>?</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Enter Nurse, or Love’s Labour’s Won]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Scott Maisano]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Echo and Narcissus, or, Man O Man!]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Very Tragical Comedy in One Act, possibly Two.]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mary Baine Campbell]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p><italic>Echo and Narcissus, or, Man O Man!</italic> is the only surviving fragment of an early dramatic work of Shakespeare’s, perhaps his first – some critics argue it was composed before he left home and saw his first play performed. It shows signs of immaturity in its stagecraft. (Though a well-funded contemporary production could work technological magic with the pool in which Narcissus sees his mirror image and, perhaps, hears his mirror voice. Or sees his mirror-voice.) Shakespeare would return to Ovid for material more than once in his career (Carroll, 1985), and his wry, choric clowns are often taken, as here, from folk culture, but the sense of imminent catastrophe evident in even the casual opening lines of his tragedies is missing in this early effort, as is the barely suppressed power struggle of the initial exchange in his first completed Ovidian comedy <italic>Midsummer Night’s Dream</italic>. Greenblatt has suggested that this fragment, apparently abandoned, was sketched by the young playwright during detention, as a display of nonchalance intended to frustrate an embittered Latin teacher (<italic>Shakespearian Negotiations</italic>, 1989).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280209</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Fair Maid of Alexandria, or The Glass Tower]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dan Moss]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280210</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280210</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Tragedy of the Plantation of Virginia]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Nicol]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This is a work of creative fiction that imagines an alternate universe in which a fragment of the enigmatic lost play <italic>The Plantation of Virginia</italic> has miraculously survived to the present.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Creative Critical Shakespeares]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rob Conkie]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Scott Maisano]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Responses to Responses to Shakespeare’s Sonnets]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[More Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matthew Zarnowiecki]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Shakespeare’s sonnets have been subject to myriad creative and critical responses from the first instances of their partial publication in 1599 (two sonnets in <italic>The Passionate Pilgrime</italic>), in 1609 (the first edition of <italic>Shakespeares Sonnets</italic>, which included <italic>A Lover’s Complaint</italic>), and in 1640 (the first edition of John Benson’s <italic>Poems. VVritten By Wil. Shakespeare. Gent</italic>.). Throughout the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, editors and commentators felt comfortable manipulating the order of sonnets as printed in the 1609 quarto, often in order to arrive at a presumed authorial intention, or to demonstrate more clearly the ways in which the sonnets tell the story of Shakespeare’s life and times. The late twentieth and early twenty-first centuries have seen a different, but related phenomenon: a set of creative reimaginings, adaptations, and appropriations that attempt not only to bring Shakespeare’s sonnets into new contexts, but also to respond to the sonnets while still remaining in their purview. This article explores these responses, especially instances in which poets, directors, dramatists, and film-makers seem to want to create something of their own but still remain faithful to Shakespeare in one way or another. My own interest is in exploring that dual desire, and it seems only fair, after exploring several versions of it, to offer one of my own.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Exit, pursued by a fan]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare, Fandom, and the Lure of the Alternate Universe]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kavita Mudan Finn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Jessica McCall]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Amongst fans and the academics who study them, it is generally accepted (perhaps even a truth universally acknowledged) that a good portion of what we consider canonical literature – including Shakespeare – also fits the broadest definition of fanfiction, in that it is clearly written in response to or adapting a specific source text. Transformative fiction (also known as fanfiction, fanfic, or, most commonly among those who write and read it, fic) offers an alternative form of both close-reading and contextual criticism when applied to premodern writers, just as it does for contemporary media properties, and in many ways allows for the inclusion of otherwise marginalised voices. This article, therefore, combines traditional criticism with two different pieces of Shakespeare-based fanfiction in order to illustrate the potential and versatility of this type of textual engagement.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280205</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Merry Midsummer Labor Merchant’s Tempest in King Beatrice’s Verona]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jessica McCall]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Beatrice hated Mr. Lear. In fact the only person she hated more than Mr. Lear was Benedict and that was only because she hated everything about Benedict—especially his face. Her current rage, however, was because Mr. Lear had turned their spring play—the jewel of the drama club—into two one acts. Mr. Lear insisted <italic>Romeo and Juliet</italic> was a play about the “titanic struggle of love and family” and Benedict had agreed with him like the snake-in-the-grass suck up he was. Beatrice had helpfully pointed out Romeo and Juliet were thirteen and choosing an outfit was a titanic struggle for thirteen year olds, but Mr. Lear had been less than amused and thus her chance to perform the leading role in a Shakespearean tragedy was ripped from her grasp. Everyone knew Mr. Lear punished you if you didn’t tell him how awesome he was.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Pickled Red Herring]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kavita Mudan Finn]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>It was only some hours later, after she’d made her report back at the station and returned to her apartment, that Meg recalled why that had worried her so horribly – Richard hadn’t even looked at his brother once. All his attention had been focused on <italic>her</italic> reaction. Almost as if he’d planned for it.</p>
<p>Almost as if …</p>
<p>But it didn’t make any <italic>sense</italic>.</p>
<p>She typed Richard York’s name into Google and clicked on his law firm’s website. There wasn’t anything she hadn’t already known. He’d graduated from Harvard Law <italic>summa cum laude</italic> and taken a job at Neville &amp; Warwick, where, in just three years, he’d become the darling of their criminal defense group. And, considering the scum he’d defended, it was maybe not that surprising that he’d stoop to trying to kill his own brothers.</p>
<p>The question was, <italic>why</italic>?</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Enter Nurse, or Love’s Labour’s Won]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Scott Maisano]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Echo and Narcissus, or, Man O Man!]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Very Tragical Comedy in One Act, possibly Two.]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mary Baine Campbell]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p><italic>Echo and Narcissus, or, Man O Man!</italic> is the only surviving fragment of an early dramatic work of Shakespeare’s, perhaps his first – some critics argue it was composed before he left home and saw his first play performed. It shows signs of immaturity in its stagecraft. (Though a well-funded contemporary production could work technological magic with the pool in which Narcissus sees his mirror image and, perhaps, hears his mirror voice. Or sees his mirror-voice.) Shakespeare would return to Ovid for material more than once in his career (Carroll, 1985), and his wry, choric clowns are often taken, as here, from folk culture, but the sense of imminent catastrophe evident in even the casual opening lines of his tragedies is missing in this early effort, as is the barely suppressed power struggle of the initial exchange in his first completed Ovidian comedy <italic>Midsummer Night’s Dream</italic>. Greenblatt has suggested that this fragment, apparently abandoned, was sketched by the young playwright during detention, as a display of nonchalance intended to frustrate an embittered Latin teacher (<italic>Shakespearian Negotiations</italic>, 1989).</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280209</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Fair Maid of Alexandria, or The Glass Tower]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dan Moss]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280210</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280210</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Tragedy of the Plantation of Virginia]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Nicol]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This is a work of creative fiction that imagines an alternate universe in which a fragment of the enigmatic lost play <italic>The Plantation of Virginia</italic> has miraculously survived to the present.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280211</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280211</link>
<title><![CDATA[, Original Practices]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Photographic Essay]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rob Conkie]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This photographic essay documents an original-ish practices staged reading of Shakespeare’s <italic>Othello</italic>. The essay argues that such productions, in their rough approximation of early modern roughness, potentially offer a critique of – at the least an alternative to – modern productions of Shakespeare that are rehearsed for minute nuance and psychological detail. Moreover, this style of production, the essay further argues, this embracing of what Jeremy Lopez has called early modern drama’s ‘potential to be ridiculous or inefficient or incompetent’, has the potential to unearth aspects of Shakespeare’s plays that might be elided or eschewed by more polished and normative contemporary productions.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Victorian London Redux]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Adapting the Gothic Metropolis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Chris Louttit]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article focuses on the reimagining of Victorian London central to two recent, high-profile television adaptations, NBC / Sky Living’s <italic>Dracula</italic> (2013–14) and Showtime / Sky Atlantic’s <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> (2014–). Paying attention to the series themselves and paratextual forms such as posters and title sequences, the article argues that both productions are more interested in responding to the popular Victorian Gothic image of the city than in carefully reconstructing a straightforward facsimile of nineteenth-century London. It shows, in fact, that this adaptation of the Victorian cityscape is presented in heightened, performative terms. <italic>Dracula</italic> and <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>’s self-conscious approach to their Victorian London settings is related, on a textual level, to the playfully anarchic response of these adaptations to their literary sources and characters. More generally, it reflects recent contextual developments affecting the practice of adapting nineteenth-century texts.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Victorian London Redux]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Adapting the Gothic Metropolis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Chris Louttit]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article focuses on the reimagining of Victorian London central to two recent, high-profile television adaptations, NBC / Sky Living’s <italic>Dracula</italic> (2013–14) and Showtime / Sky Atlantic’s <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> (2014–). Paying attention to the series themselves and paratextual forms such as posters and title sequences, the article argues that both productions are more interested in responding to the popular Victorian Gothic image of the city than in carefully reconstructing a straightforward facsimile of nineteenth-century London. It shows, in fact, that this adaptation of the Victorian cityscape is presented in heightened, performative terms. <italic>Dracula</italic> and <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>’s self-conscious approach to their Victorian London settings is related, on a textual level, to the playfully anarchic response of these adaptations to their literary sources and characters. More generally, it reflects recent contextual developments affecting the practice of adapting nineteenth-century texts.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280103</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘No More Let Life Divide…’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Victorian Metropolitan Confluence in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sinan Akilli]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Seda Öz]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p>In <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>, John Logan creates a ‘confluent’ and urban diegetic world which is characterized by the merging of dualities. While seamlessly bringing together characters from such classical works of Victorian Gothic fiction as <italic>Frankenstein, The Picture of Dorian Gray</italic>, and <italic>Dracula</italic>, and through the references by these characters to the Romantics such as Shelley and Blake, the series also provides a retrospective vision of the dark aspects of the urbanization of Victorian London. With reference to London’s representation in <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>, this article explores the shaky ground of the metropolis that creates a duality in almost every other element of the show, including the representation of the city and its social realities, the identities of the characters, and the adaptation and ‘confluence’ of Victorian literary works in a single world that is paradoxically characterized by stark contrasts and dualities.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Victorian London Redux]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Adapting the Gothic Metropolis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Chris Louttit]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article focuses on the reimagining of Victorian London central to two recent, high-profile television adaptations, NBC / Sky Living’s <italic>Dracula</italic> (2013–14) and Showtime / Sky Atlantic’s <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> (2014–). Paying attention to the series themselves and paratextual forms such as posters and title sequences, the article argues that both productions are more interested in responding to the popular Victorian Gothic image of the city than in carefully reconstructing a straightforward facsimile of nineteenth-century London. It shows, in fact, that this adaptation of the Victorian cityscape is presented in heightened, performative terms. <italic>Dracula</italic> and <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>’s self-conscious approach to their Victorian London settings is related, on a textual level, to the playfully anarchic response of these adaptations to their literary sources and characters. More generally, it reflects recent contextual developments affecting the practice of adapting nineteenth-century texts.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280103</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘No More Let Life Divide…’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Victorian Metropolitan Confluence in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sinan Akilli]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Seda Öz]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p>In <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>, John Logan creates a ‘confluent’ and urban diegetic world which is characterized by the merging of dualities. While seamlessly bringing together characters from such classical works of Victorian Gothic fiction as <italic>Frankenstein, The Picture of Dorian Gray</italic>, and <italic>Dracula</italic>, and through the references by these characters to the Romantics such as Shelley and Blake, the series also provides a retrospective vision of the dark aspects of the urbanization of Victorian London. With reference to London’s representation in <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>, this article explores the shaky ground of the metropolis that creates a duality in almost every other element of the show, including the representation of the city and its social realities, the identities of the characters, and the adaptation and ‘confluence’ of Victorian literary works in a single world that is paradoxically characterized by stark contrasts and dualities.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Angel in the House, Devil in the City]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Explorations of Gender in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lauren Rocha]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Season 1 of the television series <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> showcases a Victorian London where monsters are reimagined as part of mainstream society. Much of season 1’s plot centres around an adaptation of Bram Stoker’s 1897 novel <italic>Dracula</italic>, complete with a story arc involving a group of men attempting to save Mina Murray from a vampire master. At the end of <italic>Dracula</italic>, they are able to save Mina from Dracula’s influence and she is restored to a state of purity; however, in <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>, Mina and the female characters remain unsaved. This article focuses on <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> and the failed restoration of the gender order of <italic>Dracula</italic>’s society. It specifically emphasizes deeper gender issues present in the show’s adaptation of Victorian London, arguing that by allowing the main characters to be urban monsters, the show provides a non-human lens through which to examine societal constructs of gender in relation to selfhood.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Victorian London Redux]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Adapting the Gothic Metropolis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Chris Louttit]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article focuses on the reimagining of Victorian London central to two recent, high-profile television adaptations, NBC / Sky Living’s <italic>Dracula</italic> (2013–14) and Showtime / Sky Atlantic’s <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> (2014–). Paying attention to the series themselves and paratextual forms such as posters and title sequences, the article argues that both productions are more interested in responding to the popular Victorian Gothic image of the city than in carefully reconstructing a straightforward facsimile of nineteenth-century London. It shows, in fact, that this adaptation of the Victorian cityscape is presented in heightened, performative terms. <italic>Dracula</italic> and <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>’s self-conscious approach to their Victorian London settings is related, on a textual level, to the playfully anarchic response of these adaptations to their literary sources and characters. More generally, it reflects recent contextual developments affecting the practice of adapting nineteenth-century texts.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280103</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘No More Let Life Divide…’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Victorian Metropolitan Confluence in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sinan Akilli]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Seda Öz]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p>In <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>, John Logan creates a ‘confluent’ and urban diegetic world which is characterized by the merging of dualities. While seamlessly bringing together characters from such classical works of Victorian Gothic fiction as <italic>Frankenstein, The Picture of Dorian Gray</italic>, and <italic>Dracula</italic>, and through the references by these characters to the Romantics such as Shelley and Blake, the series also provides a retrospective vision of the dark aspects of the urbanization of Victorian London. With reference to London’s representation in <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>, this article explores the shaky ground of the metropolis that creates a duality in almost every other element of the show, including the representation of the city and its social realities, the identities of the characters, and the adaptation and ‘confluence’ of Victorian literary works in a single world that is paradoxically characterized by stark contrasts and dualities.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Angel in the House, Devil in the City]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Explorations of Gender in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lauren Rocha]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Season 1 of the television series <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> showcases a Victorian London where monsters are reimagined as part of mainstream society. Much of season 1’s plot centres around an adaptation of Bram Stoker’s 1897 novel <italic>Dracula</italic>, complete with a story arc involving a group of men attempting to save Mina Murray from a vampire master. At the end of <italic>Dracula</italic>, they are able to save Mina from Dracula’s influence and she is restored to a state of purity; however, in <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>, Mina and the female characters remain unsaved. This article focuses on <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> and the failed restoration of the gender order of <italic>Dracula</italic>’s society. It specifically emphasizes deeper gender issues present in the show’s adaptation of Victorian London, arguing that by allowing the main characters to be urban monsters, the show provides a non-human lens through which to examine societal constructs of gender in relation to selfhood.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280105</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Wolf’s Eye View of London]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dracula, Penny Dreadful, and the Logic of Repetition]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dragoş Manea]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p><italic>Dracula</italic> (NBC / Sky Living, 2013–14) and <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> (Showtime / Sky Atlantic, 2014–) are two reimaginings of classic nineteenth-century novels that can help us better understand how adaptations function in a media landscape dominated by a logic of repetition and convergence, where sequels, reboots, and remakes have become the norm. While <italic>Dracula</italic> adapts Bram Stoker’s 1897 novel, with the eponymous character arriving in London posing as an American entrepreneur in order to defeat an evil secret society, <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> offers viewers a mélange of classic nineteenth-century Gothic novels in the style of Moore and O’Neill’s <italic>The League of Extraordinary Gentlemen</italic> (1999–). What distinguishes the two series is the way in which they employ instances of simultaneous adaptation and appropriation in their character building, to the extent that Dracula or <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>’s Ethan Chandler can more easily be read as mergers of iconic characters, images, and types.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Victorian London Redux]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Adapting the Gothic Metropolis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Chris Louttit]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article focuses on the reimagining of Victorian London central to two recent, high-profile television adaptations, NBC / Sky Living’s <italic>Dracula</italic> (2013–14) and Showtime / Sky Atlantic’s <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> (2014–). Paying attention to the series themselves and paratextual forms such as posters and title sequences, the article argues that both productions are more interested in responding to the popular Victorian Gothic image of the city than in carefully reconstructing a straightforward facsimile of nineteenth-century London. It shows, in fact, that this adaptation of the Victorian cityscape is presented in heightened, performative terms. <italic>Dracula</italic> and <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>’s self-conscious approach to their Victorian London settings is related, on a textual level, to the playfully anarchic response of these adaptations to their literary sources and characters. More generally, it reflects recent contextual developments affecting the practice of adapting nineteenth-century texts.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280103</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘No More Let Life Divide…’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Victorian Metropolitan Confluence in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sinan Akilli]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Seda Öz]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p>In <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>, John Logan creates a ‘confluent’ and urban diegetic world which is characterized by the merging of dualities. While seamlessly bringing together characters from such classical works of Victorian Gothic fiction as <italic>Frankenstein, The Picture of Dorian Gray</italic>, and <italic>Dracula</italic>, and through the references by these characters to the Romantics such as Shelley and Blake, the series also provides a retrospective vision of the dark aspects of the urbanization of Victorian London. With reference to London’s representation in <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>, this article explores the shaky ground of the metropolis that creates a duality in almost every other element of the show, including the representation of the city and its social realities, the identities of the characters, and the adaptation and ‘confluence’ of Victorian literary works in a single world that is paradoxically characterized by stark contrasts and dualities.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Angel in the House, Devil in the City]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Explorations of Gender in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lauren Rocha]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Season 1 of the television series <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> showcases a Victorian London where monsters are reimagined as part of mainstream society. Much of season 1’s plot centres around an adaptation of Bram Stoker’s 1897 novel <italic>Dracula</italic>, complete with a story arc involving a group of men attempting to save Mina Murray from a vampire master. At the end of <italic>Dracula</italic>, they are able to save Mina from Dracula’s influence and she is restored to a state of purity; however, in <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>, Mina and the female characters remain unsaved. This article focuses on <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> and the failed restoration of the gender order of <italic>Dracula</italic>’s society. It specifically emphasizes deeper gender issues present in the show’s adaptation of Victorian London, arguing that by allowing the main characters to be urban monsters, the show provides a non-human lens through which to examine societal constructs of gender in relation to selfhood.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280105</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Wolf’s Eye View of London]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dracula, Penny Dreadful, and the Logic of Repetition]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dragoş Manea]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p><italic>Dracula</italic> (NBC / Sky Living, 2013–14) and <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> (Showtime / Sky Atlantic, 2014–) are two reimaginings of classic nineteenth-century novels that can help us better understand how adaptations function in a media landscape dominated by a logic of repetition and convergence, where sequels, reboots, and remakes have become the norm. While <italic>Dracula</italic> adapts Bram Stoker’s 1897 novel, with the eponymous character arriving in London posing as an American entrepreneur in order to defeat an evil secret society, <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> offers viewers a mélange of classic nineteenth-century Gothic novels in the style of Moore and O’Neill’s <italic>The League of Extraordinary Gentlemen</italic> (1999–). What distinguishes the two series is the way in which they employ instances of simultaneous adaptation and appropriation in their character building, to the extent that Dracula or <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>’s Ethan Chandler can more easily be read as mergers of iconic characters, images, and types.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280106</link>
<title><![CDATA[William Shakespeare’s  as a Spatial Palimpsest]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p>This article analyses William Shakespeare’s <italic>Macbeth</italic> in relation to its main spaces – the heath, Macbeth’s three castles, Macduff’s fortress, and the battleground where Macbeth perishes – in order to shed light on the play’s use of spatial politics by outlining the function and significance of the concept of the palimpsest, while concurrently reading the play within a context that conflates Michel de Certeau’s and Henri Lefebvre’s theories of space. It contends that although castles are supposed to be the bedrocks and shelters for the individuals that inhabit them, hence fixed and static, those in the text are ambiguous and changeable while concurrently they refigure and reinscribe one another. Finally, the article will demonstrate that the playwright invites the audience to ponder on the issues of social responsibility and political power by choosing a spatially palimpsestic framework for his play.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Victorian London Redux]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Adapting the Gothic Metropolis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Chris Louttit]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article focuses on the reimagining of Victorian London central to two recent, high-profile television adaptations, NBC / Sky Living’s <italic>Dracula</italic> (2013–14) and Showtime / Sky Atlantic’s <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> (2014–). Paying attention to the series themselves and paratextual forms such as posters and title sequences, the article argues that both productions are more interested in responding to the popular Victorian Gothic image of the city than in carefully reconstructing a straightforward facsimile of nineteenth-century London. It shows, in fact, that this adaptation of the Victorian cityscape is presented in heightened, performative terms. <italic>Dracula</italic> and <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>’s self-conscious approach to their Victorian London settings is related, on a textual level, to the playfully anarchic response of these adaptations to their literary sources and characters. More generally, it reflects recent contextual developments affecting the practice of adapting nineteenth-century texts.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280103</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘No More Let Life Divide…’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Victorian Metropolitan Confluence in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sinan Akilli]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Seda Öz]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p>In <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>, John Logan creates a ‘confluent’ and urban diegetic world which is characterized by the merging of dualities. While seamlessly bringing together characters from such classical works of Victorian Gothic fiction as <italic>Frankenstein, The Picture of Dorian Gray</italic>, and <italic>Dracula</italic>, and through the references by these characters to the Romantics such as Shelley and Blake, the series also provides a retrospective vision of the dark aspects of the urbanization of Victorian London. With reference to London’s representation in <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>, this article explores the shaky ground of the metropolis that creates a duality in almost every other element of the show, including the representation of the city and its social realities, the identities of the characters, and the adaptation and ‘confluence’ of Victorian literary works in a single world that is paradoxically characterized by stark contrasts and dualities.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Angel in the House, Devil in the City]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Explorations of Gender in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lauren Rocha]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Season 1 of the television series <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> showcases a Victorian London where monsters are reimagined as part of mainstream society. Much of season 1’s plot centres around an adaptation of Bram Stoker’s 1897 novel <italic>Dracula</italic>, complete with a story arc involving a group of men attempting to save Mina Murray from a vampire master. At the end of <italic>Dracula</italic>, they are able to save Mina from Dracula’s influence and she is restored to a state of purity; however, in <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>, Mina and the female characters remain unsaved. This article focuses on <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> and the failed restoration of the gender order of <italic>Dracula</italic>’s society. It specifically emphasizes deeper gender issues present in the show’s adaptation of Victorian London, arguing that by allowing the main characters to be urban monsters, the show provides a non-human lens through which to examine societal constructs of gender in relation to selfhood.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280105</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Wolf’s Eye View of London]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dracula, Penny Dreadful, and the Logic of Repetition]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dragoş Manea]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p><italic>Dracula</italic> (NBC / Sky Living, 2013–14) and <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> (Showtime / Sky Atlantic, 2014–) are two reimaginings of classic nineteenth-century novels that can help us better understand how adaptations function in a media landscape dominated by a logic of repetition and convergence, where sequels, reboots, and remakes have become the norm. While <italic>Dracula</italic> adapts Bram Stoker’s 1897 novel, with the eponymous character arriving in London posing as an American entrepreneur in order to defeat an evil secret society, <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> offers viewers a mélange of classic nineteenth-century Gothic novels in the style of Moore and O’Neill’s <italic>The League of Extraordinary Gentlemen</italic> (1999–). What distinguishes the two series is the way in which they employ instances of simultaneous adaptation and appropriation in their character building, to the extent that Dracula or <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>’s Ethan Chandler can more easily be read as mergers of iconic characters, images, and types.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280106</link>
<title><![CDATA[William Shakespeare’s  as a Spatial Palimpsest]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p>This article analyses William Shakespeare’s <italic>Macbeth</italic> in relation to its main spaces – the heath, Macbeth’s three castles, Macduff’s fortress, and the battleground where Macbeth perishes – in order to shed light on the play’s use of spatial politics by outlining the function and significance of the concept of the palimpsest, while concurrently reading the play within a context that conflates Michel de Certeau’s and Henri Lefebvre’s theories of space. It contends that although castles are supposed to be the bedrocks and shelters for the individuals that inhabit them, hence fixed and static, those in the text are ambiguous and changeable while concurrently they refigure and reinscribe one another. Finally, the article will demonstrate that the playwright invites the audience to ponder on the issues of social responsibility and political power by choosing a spatially palimpsestic framework for his play.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Social Implications of Love Suicide in Early Modern English Drama]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Emanuel Stelzer]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p>Love suicide was a situation lavishly employed by playwrights in early modern England. We generally regard as tragic heroes the dramatic star-crossed lovers who kill themselves onstage and we see their death as the sensationally pathetic climax of the play. On the other hand, in Elizabethan and early Stuart society, suicide, or, as it was called, ‘self-slaughter’ or ‘self-murder’, was considered both as a crime and as one of the most dreadful sins a Christian could possibly commit. I would suggest that the tension between these two conflicting views on suicide had a relevant emotional impact on the audiences to whom these plays were originally addressed. In order to prove this, I wish to analyse in particular domestic plays which stage the range of responses elicited within a community that has to cope with the suicide of one of its members.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Victorian London Redux]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Adapting the Gothic Metropolis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Chris Louttit]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article focuses on the reimagining of Victorian London central to two recent, high-profile television adaptations, NBC / Sky Living’s <italic>Dracula</italic> (2013–14) and Showtime / Sky Atlantic’s <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> (2014–). Paying attention to the series themselves and paratextual forms such as posters and title sequences, the article argues that both productions are more interested in responding to the popular Victorian Gothic image of the city than in carefully reconstructing a straightforward facsimile of nineteenth-century London. It shows, in fact, that this adaptation of the Victorian cityscape is presented in heightened, performative terms. <italic>Dracula</italic> and <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>’s self-conscious approach to their Victorian London settings is related, on a textual level, to the playfully anarchic response of these adaptations to their literary sources and characters. More generally, it reflects recent contextual developments affecting the practice of adapting nineteenth-century texts.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280103</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘No More Let Life Divide…’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Victorian Metropolitan Confluence in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sinan Akilli]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Seda Öz]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p>In <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>, John Logan creates a ‘confluent’ and urban diegetic world which is characterized by the merging of dualities. While seamlessly bringing together characters from such classical works of Victorian Gothic fiction as <italic>Frankenstein, The Picture of Dorian Gray</italic>, and <italic>Dracula</italic>, and through the references by these characters to the Romantics such as Shelley and Blake, the series also provides a retrospective vision of the dark aspects of the urbanization of Victorian London. With reference to London’s representation in <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>, this article explores the shaky ground of the metropolis that creates a duality in almost every other element of the show, including the representation of the city and its social realities, the identities of the characters, and the adaptation and ‘confluence’ of Victorian literary works in a single world that is paradoxically characterized by stark contrasts and dualities.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Angel in the House, Devil in the City]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Explorations of Gender in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lauren Rocha]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Season 1 of the television series <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> showcases a Victorian London where monsters are reimagined as part of mainstream society. Much of season 1’s plot centres around an adaptation of Bram Stoker’s 1897 novel <italic>Dracula</italic>, complete with a story arc involving a group of men attempting to save Mina Murray from a vampire master. At the end of <italic>Dracula</italic>, they are able to save Mina from Dracula’s influence and she is restored to a state of purity; however, in <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>, Mina and the female characters remain unsaved. This article focuses on <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> and the failed restoration of the gender order of <italic>Dracula</italic>’s society. It specifically emphasizes deeper gender issues present in the show’s adaptation of Victorian London, arguing that by allowing the main characters to be urban monsters, the show provides a non-human lens through which to examine societal constructs of gender in relation to selfhood.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280105</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Wolf’s Eye View of London]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dracula, Penny Dreadful, and the Logic of Repetition]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dragoş Manea]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p><italic>Dracula</italic> (NBC / Sky Living, 2013–14) and <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> (Showtime / Sky Atlantic, 2014–) are two reimaginings of classic nineteenth-century novels that can help us better understand how adaptations function in a media landscape dominated by a logic of repetition and convergence, where sequels, reboots, and remakes have become the norm. While <italic>Dracula</italic> adapts Bram Stoker’s 1897 novel, with the eponymous character arriving in London posing as an American entrepreneur in order to defeat an evil secret society, <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> offers viewers a mélange of classic nineteenth-century Gothic novels in the style of Moore and O’Neill’s <italic>The League of Extraordinary Gentlemen</italic> (1999–). What distinguishes the two series is the way in which they employ instances of simultaneous adaptation and appropriation in their character building, to the extent that Dracula or <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>’s Ethan Chandler can more easily be read as mergers of iconic characters, images, and types.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280106</link>
<title><![CDATA[William Shakespeare’s  as a Spatial Palimpsest]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p>This article analyses William Shakespeare’s <italic>Macbeth</italic> in relation to its main spaces – the heath, Macbeth’s three castles, Macduff’s fortress, and the battleground where Macbeth perishes – in order to shed light on the play’s use of spatial politics by outlining the function and significance of the concept of the palimpsest, while concurrently reading the play within a context that conflates Michel de Certeau’s and Henri Lefebvre’s theories of space. It contends that although castles are supposed to be the bedrocks and shelters for the individuals that inhabit them, hence fixed and static, those in the text are ambiguous and changeable while concurrently they refigure and reinscribe one another. Finally, the article will demonstrate that the playwright invites the audience to ponder on the issues of social responsibility and political power by choosing a spatially palimpsestic framework for his play.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Social Implications of Love Suicide in Early Modern English Drama]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Emanuel Stelzer]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p>Love suicide was a situation lavishly employed by playwrights in early modern England. We generally regard as tragic heroes the dramatic star-crossed lovers who kill themselves onstage and we see their death as the sensationally pathetic climax of the play. On the other hand, in Elizabethan and early Stuart society, suicide, or, as it was called, ‘self-slaughter’ or ‘self-murder’, was considered both as a crime and as one of the most dreadful sins a Christian could possibly commit. I would suggest that the tension between these two conflicting views on suicide had a relevant emotional impact on the audiences to whom these plays were originally addressed. In order to prove this, I wish to analyse in particular domestic plays which stage the range of responses elicited within a community that has to cope with the suicide of one of its members.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280108</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Shades of a Shadow]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Crime as the Dark Projection of Authority in Early Modern England]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Maurizio Ascari]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p>This article focuses on early modern England to explore the relation between the definition and prosecution of crime through lawmaking and law enforcement on the one hand, and the cultural representation of crime and surveillance on the other. While at the time the control of crime was extremely faulty, culture was part of the apparatus of psychopolicing that was implemented to prevent and contain transgression. Two main areas of crime will be discussed. The first embraces witchcraft, Catholicism, and atheism. Controlling beliefs was a major concern in early modern England since religious divisions eroded the monological discourse of the divine on which mundane authority also rested. The second area includes high treason, petty treason, and vagrancy. All these notions of crime were functional to the preservation of the social order, reflecting the self-validating strategy of sovereign power, which presented its relation with society as mirroring that between God and creation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Victorian London Redux]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Adapting the Gothic Metropolis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Chris Louttit]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article focuses on the reimagining of Victorian London central to two recent, high-profile television adaptations, NBC / Sky Living’s <italic>Dracula</italic> (2013–14) and Showtime / Sky Atlantic’s <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> (2014–). Paying attention to the series themselves and paratextual forms such as posters and title sequences, the article argues that both productions are more interested in responding to the popular Victorian Gothic image of the city than in carefully reconstructing a straightforward facsimile of nineteenth-century London. It shows, in fact, that this adaptation of the Victorian cityscape is presented in heightened, performative terms. <italic>Dracula</italic> and <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>’s self-conscious approach to their Victorian London settings is related, on a textual level, to the playfully anarchic response of these adaptations to their literary sources and characters. More generally, it reflects recent contextual developments affecting the practice of adapting nineteenth-century texts.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280103</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘No More Let Life Divide…’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Victorian Metropolitan Confluence in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sinan Akilli]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Seda Öz]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p>In <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>, John Logan creates a ‘confluent’ and urban diegetic world which is characterized by the merging of dualities. While seamlessly bringing together characters from such classical works of Victorian Gothic fiction as <italic>Frankenstein, The Picture of Dorian Gray</italic>, and <italic>Dracula</italic>, and through the references by these characters to the Romantics such as Shelley and Blake, the series also provides a retrospective vision of the dark aspects of the urbanization of Victorian London. With reference to London’s representation in <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>, this article explores the shaky ground of the metropolis that creates a duality in almost every other element of the show, including the representation of the city and its social realities, the identities of the characters, and the adaptation and ‘confluence’ of Victorian literary works in a single world that is paradoxically characterized by stark contrasts and dualities.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Angel in the House, Devil in the City]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Explorations of Gender in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lauren Rocha]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Season 1 of the television series <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> showcases a Victorian London where monsters are reimagined as part of mainstream society. Much of season 1’s plot centres around an adaptation of Bram Stoker’s 1897 novel <italic>Dracula</italic>, complete with a story arc involving a group of men attempting to save Mina Murray from a vampire master. At the end of <italic>Dracula</italic>, they are able to save Mina from Dracula’s influence and she is restored to a state of purity; however, in <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>, Mina and the female characters remain unsaved. This article focuses on <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> and the failed restoration of the gender order of <italic>Dracula</italic>’s society. It specifically emphasizes deeper gender issues present in the show’s adaptation of Victorian London, arguing that by allowing the main characters to be urban monsters, the show provides a non-human lens through which to examine societal constructs of gender in relation to selfhood.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280105</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Wolf’s Eye View of London]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dracula, Penny Dreadful, and the Logic of Repetition]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dragoş Manea]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p><italic>Dracula</italic> (NBC / Sky Living, 2013–14) and <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> (Showtime / Sky Atlantic, 2014–) are two reimaginings of classic nineteenth-century novels that can help us better understand how adaptations function in a media landscape dominated by a logic of repetition and convergence, where sequels, reboots, and remakes have become the norm. While <italic>Dracula</italic> adapts Bram Stoker’s 1897 novel, with the eponymous character arriving in London posing as an American entrepreneur in order to defeat an evil secret society, <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> offers viewers a mélange of classic nineteenth-century Gothic novels in the style of Moore and O’Neill’s <italic>The League of Extraordinary Gentlemen</italic> (1999–). What distinguishes the two series is the way in which they employ instances of simultaneous adaptation and appropriation in their character building, to the extent that Dracula or <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>’s Ethan Chandler can more easily be read as mergers of iconic characters, images, and types.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280106</link>
<title><![CDATA[William Shakespeare’s  as a Spatial Palimpsest]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p>This article analyses William Shakespeare’s <italic>Macbeth</italic> in relation to its main spaces – the heath, Macbeth’s three castles, Macduff’s fortress, and the battleground where Macbeth perishes – in order to shed light on the play’s use of spatial politics by outlining the function and significance of the concept of the palimpsest, while concurrently reading the play within a context that conflates Michel de Certeau’s and Henri Lefebvre’s theories of space. It contends that although castles are supposed to be the bedrocks and shelters for the individuals that inhabit them, hence fixed and static, those in the text are ambiguous and changeable while concurrently they refigure and reinscribe one another. Finally, the article will demonstrate that the playwright invites the audience to ponder on the issues of social responsibility and political power by choosing a spatially palimpsestic framework for his play.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Social Implications of Love Suicide in Early Modern English Drama]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Emanuel Stelzer]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p>Love suicide was a situation lavishly employed by playwrights in early modern England. We generally regard as tragic heroes the dramatic star-crossed lovers who kill themselves onstage and we see their death as the sensationally pathetic climax of the play. On the other hand, in Elizabethan and early Stuart society, suicide, or, as it was called, ‘self-slaughter’ or ‘self-murder’, was considered both as a crime and as one of the most dreadful sins a Christian could possibly commit. I would suggest that the tension between these two conflicting views on suicide had a relevant emotional impact on the audiences to whom these plays were originally addressed. In order to prove this, I wish to analyse in particular domestic plays which stage the range of responses elicited within a community that has to cope with the suicide of one of its members.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280108</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Shades of a Shadow]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Crime as the Dark Projection of Authority in Early Modern England]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Maurizio Ascari]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p>This article focuses on early modern England to explore the relation between the definition and prosecution of crime through lawmaking and law enforcement on the one hand, and the cultural representation of crime and surveillance on the other. While at the time the control of crime was extremely faulty, culture was part of the apparatus of psychopolicing that was implemented to prevent and contain transgression. Two main areas of crime will be discussed. The first embraces witchcraft, Catholicism, and atheism. Controlling beliefs was a major concern in early modern England since religious divisions eroded the monological discourse of the divine on which mundane authority also rested. The second area includes high treason, petty treason, and vagrancy. All these notions of crime were functional to the preservation of the social order, reflecting the self-validating strategy of sovereign power, which presented its relation with society as mirroring that between God and creation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280109</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280109</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fluoride]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Considerations on the Assassination of William Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Richard Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Victorian London Redux]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Adapting the Gothic Metropolis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Chris Louttit]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>This article focuses on the reimagining of Victorian London central to two recent, high-profile television adaptations, NBC / Sky Living’s <italic>Dracula</italic> (2013–14) and Showtime / Sky Atlantic’s <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> (2014–). Paying attention to the series themselves and paratextual forms such as posters and title sequences, the article argues that both productions are more interested in responding to the popular Victorian Gothic image of the city than in carefully reconstructing a straightforward facsimile of nineteenth-century London. It shows, in fact, that this adaptation of the Victorian cityscape is presented in heightened, performative terms. <italic>Dracula</italic> and <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>’s self-conscious approach to their Victorian London settings is related, on a textual level, to the playfully anarchic response of these adaptations to their literary sources and characters. More generally, it reflects recent contextual developments affecting the practice of adapting nineteenth-century texts.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280103</link>
<title><![CDATA[‘No More Let Life Divide…’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Victorian Metropolitan Confluence in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sinan Akilli]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Seda Öz]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p>In <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>, John Logan creates a ‘confluent’ and urban diegetic world which is characterized by the merging of dualities. While seamlessly bringing together characters from such classical works of Victorian Gothic fiction as <italic>Frankenstein, The Picture of Dorian Gray</italic>, and <italic>Dracula</italic>, and through the references by these characters to the Romantics such as Shelley and Blake, the series also provides a retrospective vision of the dark aspects of the urbanization of Victorian London. With reference to London’s representation in <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>, this article explores the shaky ground of the metropolis that creates a duality in almost every other element of the show, including the representation of the city and its social realities, the identities of the characters, and the adaptation and ‘confluence’ of Victorian literary works in a single world that is paradoxically characterized by stark contrasts and dualities.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Angel in the House, Devil in the City]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Explorations of Gender in ]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lauren Rocha]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title>Abstract</title>
<p>Season 1 of the television series <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> showcases a Victorian London where monsters are reimagined as part of mainstream society. Much of season 1’s plot centres around an adaptation of Bram Stoker’s 1897 novel <italic>Dracula</italic>, complete with a story arc involving a group of men attempting to save Mina Murray from a vampire master. At the end of <italic>Dracula</italic>, they are able to save Mina from Dracula’s influence and she is restored to a state of purity; however, in <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>, Mina and the female characters remain unsaved. This article focuses on <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> and the failed restoration of the gender order of <italic>Dracula</italic>’s society. It specifically emphasizes deeper gender issues present in the show’s adaptation of Victorian London, arguing that by allowing the main characters to be urban monsters, the show provides a non-human lens through which to examine societal constructs of gender in relation to selfhood.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280105</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Wolf’s Eye View of London]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dracula, Penny Dreadful, and the Logic of Repetition]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dragoş Manea]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p><italic>Dracula</italic> (NBC / Sky Living, 2013–14) and <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> (Showtime / Sky Atlantic, 2014–) are two reimaginings of classic nineteenth-century novels that can help us better understand how adaptations function in a media landscape dominated by a logic of repetition and convergence, where sequels, reboots, and remakes have become the norm. While <italic>Dracula</italic> adapts Bram Stoker’s 1897 novel, with the eponymous character arriving in London posing as an American entrepreneur in order to defeat an evil secret society, <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic> offers viewers a mélange of classic nineteenth-century Gothic novels in the style of Moore and O’Neill’s <italic>The League of Extraordinary Gentlemen</italic> (1999–). What distinguishes the two series is the way in which they employ instances of simultaneous adaptation and appropriation in their character building, to the extent that Dracula or <italic>Penny Dreadful</italic>’s Ethan Chandler can more easily be read as mergers of iconic characters, images, and types.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280106</link>
<title><![CDATA[William Shakespeare’s  as a Spatial Palimpsest]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p>This article analyses William Shakespeare’s <italic>Macbeth</italic> in relation to its main spaces – the heath, Macbeth’s three castles, Macduff’s fortress, and the battleground where Macbeth perishes – in order to shed light on the play’s use of spatial politics by outlining the function and significance of the concept of the palimpsest, while concurrently reading the play within a context that conflates Michel de Certeau’s and Henri Lefebvre’s theories of space. It contends that although castles are supposed to be the bedrocks and shelters for the individuals that inhabit them, hence fixed and static, those in the text are ambiguous and changeable while concurrently they refigure and reinscribe one another. Finally, the article will demonstrate that the playwright invites the audience to ponder on the issues of social responsibility and political power by choosing a spatially palimpsestic framework for his play.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Social Implications of Love Suicide in Early Modern English Drama]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Emanuel Stelzer]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p>Love suicide was a situation lavishly employed by playwrights in early modern England. We generally regard as tragic heroes the dramatic star-crossed lovers who kill themselves onstage and we see their death as the sensationally pathetic climax of the play. On the other hand, in Elizabethan and early Stuart society, suicide, or, as it was called, ‘self-slaughter’ or ‘self-murder’, was considered both as a crime and as one of the most dreadful sins a Christian could possibly commit. I would suggest that the tension between these two conflicting views on suicide had a relevant emotional impact on the audiences to whom these plays were originally addressed. In order to prove this, I wish to analyse in particular domestic plays which stage the range of responses elicited within a community that has to cope with the suicide of one of its members.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280108</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Shades of a Shadow]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Crime as the Dark Projection of Authority in Early Modern England]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Maurizio Ascari]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract>
<title><italic>Abstract</italic></title>
<p>This article focuses on early modern England to explore the relation between the definition and prosecution of crime through lawmaking and law enforcement on the one hand, and the cultural representation of crime and surveillance on the other. While at the time the control of crime was extremely faulty, culture was part of the apparatus of psychopolicing that was implemented to prevent and contain transgression. Two main areas of crime will be discussed. The first embraces witchcraft, Catholicism, and atheism. Controlling beliefs was a major concern in early modern England since religious divisions eroded the monological discourse of the divine on which mundane authority also rested. The second area includes high treason, petty treason, and vagrancy. All these notions of crime were functional to the preservation of the social order, reflecting the self-validating strategy of sovereign power, which presented its relation with society as mirroring that between God and creation.</p>
</abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280109</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280109</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fluoride]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Considerations on the Assassination of William Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Richard Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:publicationName><![CDATA[Critical Survey]]></prism:publicationName>
<prism:issn>0011-1570</prism:issn>
<prism:eIssn>1752-2293</prism:eIssn>
<prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2016.280110</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2016.280110</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Todd Swift]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Jodie Hollander]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[David Attwooll]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Amanda Bonnick]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Daniel Roy Connelly]]></author>
<prism:volume>28</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Páraic Frost]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Mark Frost]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On 4 June 1869, a year after dining merrily with Henry Wadsworth Longfellow and Charles Eliot Norton in Paris, John Ruskin records the following in his diary:</p><p>VERONA. – As I was drawing in the square this morning in a lovely, quiet Italian light, there came up the poet Longfellow with his little daughter, a girl of twelve or thirteen, with springy-curled flaxen hair – curls or waves, that wouldn’t come out in damp, I mean. They stayed talking beside me some time. I don’t think it was a very vain thought that came over me, that if a photograph could have been taken of the beautiful square of Verona, in that soft light, with Longfellow and his daughter talking to me at my work, some people in England and America would have liked copies of it.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Páraic Frost]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Mark Frost]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On 4 June 1869, a year after dining merrily with Henry Wadsworth Longfellow and Charles Eliot Norton in Paris, John Ruskin records the following in his diary:</p><p>VERONA. – As I was drawing in the square this morning in a lovely, quiet Italian light, there came up the poet Longfellow with his little daughter, a girl of twelve or thirteen, with springy-curled flaxen hair – curls or waves, that wouldn’t come out in damp, I mean. They stayed talking beside me some time. I don’t think it was a very vain thought that came over me, that if a photograph could have been taken of the beautiful square of Verona, in that soft light, with Longfellow and his daughter talking to me at my work, some people in England and America would have liked copies of it.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Longfellow, Tennyson, and Transatlantic Celebrity]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Morton]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Exploring the celebrity culture and lion-hunting associated with Alfred Tennyson and Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, this article argues that while both poets experienced enormous literary fame during their lifetimes, the celebrity culture surrounding them might have been a motivating factor in their subsequent decline in popularity, and the Modernist depreciation of nineteenth-century poetry. Exploring the ways in which Longfellow courted celebrity culture, the article turns to the lion-hunting exploits of Edward Bok, a Dutch-American magazine editor, to demonstrate the desire of Longfellow's readers to physically encounter him. Examining the intense media coverage attending Longfellow's travels to Britain in 1868–69, the article underlines his status as the ultimate American literary celebrity of the period, but also positions Longfellow as a 'lion-hunter' by focusing on his meeting with Tennyson on the Isle of Wight in 1868, and on the way in which their encounters in person and in print reveal contrasting attitudes to celebrity.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Páraic Frost]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Mark Frost]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On 4 June 1869, a year after dining merrily with Henry Wadsworth Longfellow and Charles Eliot Norton in Paris, John Ruskin records the following in his diary:</p><p>VERONA. – As I was drawing in the square this morning in a lovely, quiet Italian light, there came up the poet Longfellow with his little daughter, a girl of twelve or thirteen, with springy-curled flaxen hair – curls or waves, that wouldn’t come out in damp, I mean. They stayed talking beside me some time. I don’t think it was a very vain thought that came over me, that if a photograph could have been taken of the beautiful square of Verona, in that soft light, with Longfellow and his daughter talking to me at my work, some people in England and America would have liked copies of it.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Longfellow, Tennyson, and Transatlantic Celebrity]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Morton]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Exploring the celebrity culture and lion-hunting associated with Alfred Tennyson and Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, this article argues that while both poets experienced enormous literary fame during their lifetimes, the celebrity culture surrounding them might have been a motivating factor in their subsequent decline in popularity, and the Modernist depreciation of nineteenth-century poetry. Exploring the ways in which Longfellow courted celebrity culture, the article turns to the lion-hunting exploits of Edward Bok, a Dutch-American magazine editor, to demonstrate the desire of Longfellow's readers to physically encounter him. Examining the intense media coverage attending Longfellow's travels to Britain in 1868–69, the article underlines his status as the ultimate American literary celebrity of the period, but also positions Longfellow as a 'lion-hunter' by focusing on his meeting with Tennyson on the Isle of Wight in 1868, and on the way in which their encounters in person and in print reveal contrasting attitudes to celebrity.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270303</link>
<title><![CDATA['Celebrities of the Future']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fame and Notability in Henry James's Roderick Hudson and The American]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Páraic Finnerty]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines Henry James's deployment of imagery of statuary, performance, and display to foreground conflicts between emergent forms of notability and older ideas of aristocratic renown, and his use of the figure of the American in Europe to draw attention to the complex intersections of nationality and gender in constructions of public recognition. Roderick Hudson (1875) positions the eponymous American sculptor as a lion in Europe, but reveals his fatal attempts to transcend the objectification and commodification accompanying fame. In The American (1877) Christopher Newman is briefly lionized by a French aristocratic family, but afterwards publicly spurned. Both novels contrast the fate of American men with the successful use of mechanisms of fame by women. Roderick Hudson's Christina Light successfully markets her beauty, becoming through marriage a figure of aristocratic renown, while The American's Noémie Nioche negotiates her rise in the world through self-promotion, finally passing as a noblewoman.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Páraic Frost]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Mark Frost]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On 4 June 1869, a year after dining merrily with Henry Wadsworth Longfellow and Charles Eliot Norton in Paris, John Ruskin records the following in his diary:</p><p>VERONA. – As I was drawing in the square this morning in a lovely, quiet Italian light, there came up the poet Longfellow with his little daughter, a girl of twelve or thirteen, with springy-curled flaxen hair – curls or waves, that wouldn’t come out in damp, I mean. They stayed talking beside me some time. I don’t think it was a very vain thought that came over me, that if a photograph could have been taken of the beautiful square of Verona, in that soft light, with Longfellow and his daughter talking to me at my work, some people in England and America would have liked copies of it.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Longfellow, Tennyson, and Transatlantic Celebrity]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Morton]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Exploring the celebrity culture and lion-hunting associated with Alfred Tennyson and Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, this article argues that while both poets experienced enormous literary fame during their lifetimes, the celebrity culture surrounding them might have been a motivating factor in their subsequent decline in popularity, and the Modernist depreciation of nineteenth-century poetry. Exploring the ways in which Longfellow courted celebrity culture, the article turns to the lion-hunting exploits of Edward Bok, a Dutch-American magazine editor, to demonstrate the desire of Longfellow's readers to physically encounter him. Examining the intense media coverage attending Longfellow's travels to Britain in 1868–69, the article underlines his status as the ultimate American literary celebrity of the period, but also positions Longfellow as a 'lion-hunter' by focusing on his meeting with Tennyson on the Isle of Wight in 1868, and on the way in which their encounters in person and in print reveal contrasting attitudes to celebrity.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270303</link>
<title><![CDATA['Celebrities of the Future']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fame and Notability in Henry James's Roderick Hudson and The American]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Páraic Finnerty]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines Henry James's deployment of imagery of statuary, performance, and display to foreground conflicts between emergent forms of notability and older ideas of aristocratic renown, and his use of the figure of the American in Europe to draw attention to the complex intersections of nationality and gender in constructions of public recognition. Roderick Hudson (1875) positions the eponymous American sculptor as a lion in Europe, but reveals his fatal attempts to transcend the objectification and commodification accompanying fame. In The American (1877) Christopher Newman is briefly lionized by a French aristocratic family, but afterwards publicly spurned. Both novels contrast the fate of American men with the successful use of mechanisms of fame by women. Roderick Hudson's Christina Light successfully markets her beauty, becoming through marriage a figure of aristocratic renown, while The American's Noémie Nioche negotiates her rise in the world through self-promotion, finally passing as a noblewoman.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Henry James, Literary Fame, and the Problem of Robert Browning]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jennifer McDonell]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines Robert Browning's and Henry James's writings to consider their responses to, and implication in, the production, circulation, and consumption of late nineteenth-century celebrity. For James, there were two Brownings – the private, unknowable genius and the social personality. From the time he first met Browning until 1912, James held to this theory in letters, essays, biography, and fiction; the Browning 'problem' became integral to James's fascinated engagement with other problems at the heart of celebrity culture. Both writers attacked celebrity discourses and practices (biography, interviews, literary tourism) that constructed the life as a vital source of meaning, thus threatening to displace the writer's work as privileged object of literary interpretation. Browning preceded James in insisting that the separation of public and private life was foundational to an impersonal aesthetics, and in exploring the fatal confusion between art and life that has been identified by theorists as central to celebrity culture.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Páraic Frost]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Mark Frost]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On 4 June 1869, a year after dining merrily with Henry Wadsworth Longfellow and Charles Eliot Norton in Paris, John Ruskin records the following in his diary:</p><p>VERONA. – As I was drawing in the square this morning in a lovely, quiet Italian light, there came up the poet Longfellow with his little daughter, a girl of twelve or thirteen, with springy-curled flaxen hair – curls or waves, that wouldn’t come out in damp, I mean. They stayed talking beside me some time. I don’t think it was a very vain thought that came over me, that if a photograph could have been taken of the beautiful square of Verona, in that soft light, with Longfellow and his daughter talking to me at my work, some people in England and America would have liked copies of it.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Longfellow, Tennyson, and Transatlantic Celebrity]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Morton]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Exploring the celebrity culture and lion-hunting associated with Alfred Tennyson and Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, this article argues that while both poets experienced enormous literary fame during their lifetimes, the celebrity culture surrounding them might have been a motivating factor in their subsequent decline in popularity, and the Modernist depreciation of nineteenth-century poetry. Exploring the ways in which Longfellow courted celebrity culture, the article turns to the lion-hunting exploits of Edward Bok, a Dutch-American magazine editor, to demonstrate the desire of Longfellow's readers to physically encounter him. Examining the intense media coverage attending Longfellow's travels to Britain in 1868–69, the article underlines his status as the ultimate American literary celebrity of the period, but also positions Longfellow as a 'lion-hunter' by focusing on his meeting with Tennyson on the Isle of Wight in 1868, and on the way in which their encounters in person and in print reveal contrasting attitudes to celebrity.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270303</link>
<title><![CDATA['Celebrities of the Future']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fame and Notability in Henry James's Roderick Hudson and The American]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Páraic Finnerty]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines Henry James's deployment of imagery of statuary, performance, and display to foreground conflicts between emergent forms of notability and older ideas of aristocratic renown, and his use of the figure of the American in Europe to draw attention to the complex intersections of nationality and gender in constructions of public recognition. Roderick Hudson (1875) positions the eponymous American sculptor as a lion in Europe, but reveals his fatal attempts to transcend the objectification and commodification accompanying fame. In The American (1877) Christopher Newman is briefly lionized by a French aristocratic family, but afterwards publicly spurned. Both novels contrast the fate of American men with the successful use of mechanisms of fame by women. Roderick Hudson's Christina Light successfully markets her beauty, becoming through marriage a figure of aristocratic renown, while The American's Noémie Nioche negotiates her rise in the world through self-promotion, finally passing as a noblewoman.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Henry James, Literary Fame, and the Problem of Robert Browning]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jennifer McDonell]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines Robert Browning's and Henry James's writings to consider their responses to, and implication in, the production, circulation, and consumption of late nineteenth-century celebrity. For James, there were two Brownings – the private, unknowable genius and the social personality. From the time he first met Browning until 1912, James held to this theory in letters, essays, biography, and fiction; the Browning 'problem' became integral to James's fascinated engagement with other problems at the heart of celebrity culture. Both writers attacked celebrity discourses and practices (biography, interviews, literary tourism) that constructed the life as a vital source of meaning, thus threatening to displace the writer's work as privileged object of literary interpretation. Browning preceded James in insisting that the separation of public and private life was foundational to an impersonal aesthetics, and in exploring the fatal confusion between art and life that has been identified by theorists as central to celebrity culture.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270305</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Disciple of Whitman and Ruskin]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[William Harrison Riley, Transatlantic Celebrity, and the Perils of Working-Class Fandom]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Frost]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article focuses on attempts by working-class intellectual, William Harrison Riley, to act as a transatlantic bridge connecting John Ruskin and Walt Whitman, and on what this reveals about nineteenth-century celebrity culture. Despite contrasting attitudes to fame, Ruskin and Whitman both constructed public profiles as generational prophets with broad appeal to the working classes, at the same time pursuing rhetorical strategies stressing their own exceptionalism. Because their lofty elevation depended upon the existence of disciples, their public outreach only seemed to offer disciples opportunities to transcend the hierarchical structures underpinning celebrity culture. Riley is of particular interest as a marginalized working-class writer who sought equality with Ruskin and Whitman by joining Ruskin's Utopian Guild of St George, and by attempting to negotiate Ruskin's support in raising Whitman's profile. The costly failure of these enterprises suggests that celebrity culture often reflects, reinforces, and polices prevailing social divisions of late nineteenth-century capitalism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Páraic Frost]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Mark Frost]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On 4 June 1869, a year after dining merrily with Henry Wadsworth Longfellow and Charles Eliot Norton in Paris, John Ruskin records the following in his diary:</p><p>VERONA. – As I was drawing in the square this morning in a lovely, quiet Italian light, there came up the poet Longfellow with his little daughter, a girl of twelve or thirteen, with springy-curled flaxen hair – curls or waves, that wouldn’t come out in damp, I mean. They stayed talking beside me some time. I don’t think it was a very vain thought that came over me, that if a photograph could have been taken of the beautiful square of Verona, in that soft light, with Longfellow and his daughter talking to me at my work, some people in England and America would have liked copies of it.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Longfellow, Tennyson, and Transatlantic Celebrity]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Morton]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Exploring the celebrity culture and lion-hunting associated with Alfred Tennyson and Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, this article argues that while both poets experienced enormous literary fame during their lifetimes, the celebrity culture surrounding them might have been a motivating factor in their subsequent decline in popularity, and the Modernist depreciation of nineteenth-century poetry. Exploring the ways in which Longfellow courted celebrity culture, the article turns to the lion-hunting exploits of Edward Bok, a Dutch-American magazine editor, to demonstrate the desire of Longfellow's readers to physically encounter him. Examining the intense media coverage attending Longfellow's travels to Britain in 1868–69, the article underlines his status as the ultimate American literary celebrity of the period, but also positions Longfellow as a 'lion-hunter' by focusing on his meeting with Tennyson on the Isle of Wight in 1868, and on the way in which their encounters in person and in print reveal contrasting attitudes to celebrity.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270303</link>
<title><![CDATA['Celebrities of the Future']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fame and Notability in Henry James's Roderick Hudson and The American]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Páraic Finnerty]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines Henry James's deployment of imagery of statuary, performance, and display to foreground conflicts between emergent forms of notability and older ideas of aristocratic renown, and his use of the figure of the American in Europe to draw attention to the complex intersections of nationality and gender in constructions of public recognition. Roderick Hudson (1875) positions the eponymous American sculptor as a lion in Europe, but reveals his fatal attempts to transcend the objectification and commodification accompanying fame. In The American (1877) Christopher Newman is briefly lionized by a French aristocratic family, but afterwards publicly spurned. Both novels contrast the fate of American men with the successful use of mechanisms of fame by women. Roderick Hudson's Christina Light successfully markets her beauty, becoming through marriage a figure of aristocratic renown, while The American's Noémie Nioche negotiates her rise in the world through self-promotion, finally passing as a noblewoman.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Henry James, Literary Fame, and the Problem of Robert Browning]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jennifer McDonell]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines Robert Browning's and Henry James's writings to consider their responses to, and implication in, the production, circulation, and consumption of late nineteenth-century celebrity. For James, there were two Brownings – the private, unknowable genius and the social personality. From the time he first met Browning until 1912, James held to this theory in letters, essays, biography, and fiction; the Browning 'problem' became integral to James's fascinated engagement with other problems at the heart of celebrity culture. Both writers attacked celebrity discourses and practices (biography, interviews, literary tourism) that constructed the life as a vital source of meaning, thus threatening to displace the writer's work as privileged object of literary interpretation. Browning preceded James in insisting that the separation of public and private life was foundational to an impersonal aesthetics, and in exploring the fatal confusion between art and life that has been identified by theorists as central to celebrity culture.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270305</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Disciple of Whitman and Ruskin]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[William Harrison Riley, Transatlantic Celebrity, and the Perils of Working-Class Fandom]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Frost]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article focuses on attempts by working-class intellectual, William Harrison Riley, to act as a transatlantic bridge connecting John Ruskin and Walt Whitman, and on what this reveals about nineteenth-century celebrity culture. Despite contrasting attitudes to fame, Ruskin and Whitman both constructed public profiles as generational prophets with broad appeal to the working classes, at the same time pursuing rhetorical strategies stressing their own exceptionalism. Because their lofty elevation depended upon the existence of disciples, their public outreach only seemed to offer disciples opportunities to transcend the hierarchical structures underpinning celebrity culture. Riley is of particular interest as a marginalized working-class writer who sought equality with Ruskin and Whitman by joining Ruskin's Utopian Guild of St George, and by attempting to negotiate Ruskin's support in raising Whitman's profile. The costly failure of these enterprises suggests that celebrity culture often reflects, reinforces, and polices prevailing social divisions of late nineteenth-century capitalism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Among the English Worthies]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Longfellow and the Campaign for Poets' Corner]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Haven Blake]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In 1884, a bust of Henry Wadsworth Longfellow was unveiled in Poets' Corner, Westminster Abbey, positioning the American between memorials to Geoffrey Chaucer and John Dryden. Longfellow was the first foreign author thus honoured, and his selection created transatlantic controversy. Through newspapers and correspondence, this article explores how Longfellow's bust came to be in Poets' Corner, tracing the role of its organizer, Dr William Cox Bennett, his benefactors in government and the Palace, and a host of distinguished contributors to the campaign. While nineteenth-century celebrity is often described as a public phenomenon accompanied by crowds of cheering admirers, the memorialization campaign centred on transatlantic elites who praised Longfellow's virtue, humility, and internationalism. The article examines how the campaign shaped the meaning of both Poets' Corner and late nineteenth-century transatlantic fraternity and argues that it also became the setting for conflicting ideas about literature, cosmopolitanism, national memory, and Victorian racial theories.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Páraic Frost]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Mark Frost]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On 4 June 1869, a year after dining merrily with Henry Wadsworth Longfellow and Charles Eliot Norton in Paris, John Ruskin records the following in his diary:</p><p>VERONA. – As I was drawing in the square this morning in a lovely, quiet Italian light, there came up the poet Longfellow with his little daughter, a girl of twelve or thirteen, with springy-curled flaxen hair – curls or waves, that wouldn’t come out in damp, I mean. They stayed talking beside me some time. I don’t think it was a very vain thought that came over me, that if a photograph could have been taken of the beautiful square of Verona, in that soft light, with Longfellow and his daughter talking to me at my work, some people in England and America would have liked copies of it.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Longfellow, Tennyson, and Transatlantic Celebrity]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Morton]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Exploring the celebrity culture and lion-hunting associated with Alfred Tennyson and Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, this article argues that while both poets experienced enormous literary fame during their lifetimes, the celebrity culture surrounding them might have been a motivating factor in their subsequent decline in popularity, and the Modernist depreciation of nineteenth-century poetry. Exploring the ways in which Longfellow courted celebrity culture, the article turns to the lion-hunting exploits of Edward Bok, a Dutch-American magazine editor, to demonstrate the desire of Longfellow's readers to physically encounter him. Examining the intense media coverage attending Longfellow's travels to Britain in 1868–69, the article underlines his status as the ultimate American literary celebrity of the period, but also positions Longfellow as a 'lion-hunter' by focusing on his meeting with Tennyson on the Isle of Wight in 1868, and on the way in which their encounters in person and in print reveal contrasting attitudes to celebrity.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270303</link>
<title><![CDATA['Celebrities of the Future']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fame and Notability in Henry James's Roderick Hudson and The American]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Páraic Finnerty]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines Henry James's deployment of imagery of statuary, performance, and display to foreground conflicts between emergent forms of notability and older ideas of aristocratic renown, and his use of the figure of the American in Europe to draw attention to the complex intersections of nationality and gender in constructions of public recognition. Roderick Hudson (1875) positions the eponymous American sculptor as a lion in Europe, but reveals his fatal attempts to transcend the objectification and commodification accompanying fame. In The American (1877) Christopher Newman is briefly lionized by a French aristocratic family, but afterwards publicly spurned. Both novels contrast the fate of American men with the successful use of mechanisms of fame by women. Roderick Hudson's Christina Light successfully markets her beauty, becoming through marriage a figure of aristocratic renown, while The American's Noémie Nioche negotiates her rise in the world through self-promotion, finally passing as a noblewoman.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Henry James, Literary Fame, and the Problem of Robert Browning]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jennifer McDonell]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines Robert Browning's and Henry James's writings to consider their responses to, and implication in, the production, circulation, and consumption of late nineteenth-century celebrity. For James, there were two Brownings – the private, unknowable genius and the social personality. From the time he first met Browning until 1912, James held to this theory in letters, essays, biography, and fiction; the Browning 'problem' became integral to James's fascinated engagement with other problems at the heart of celebrity culture. Both writers attacked celebrity discourses and practices (biography, interviews, literary tourism) that constructed the life as a vital source of meaning, thus threatening to displace the writer's work as privileged object of literary interpretation. Browning preceded James in insisting that the separation of public and private life was foundational to an impersonal aesthetics, and in exploring the fatal confusion between art and life that has been identified by theorists as central to celebrity culture.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270305</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Disciple of Whitman and Ruskin]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[William Harrison Riley, Transatlantic Celebrity, and the Perils of Working-Class Fandom]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Frost]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article focuses on attempts by working-class intellectual, William Harrison Riley, to act as a transatlantic bridge connecting John Ruskin and Walt Whitman, and on what this reveals about nineteenth-century celebrity culture. Despite contrasting attitudes to fame, Ruskin and Whitman both constructed public profiles as generational prophets with broad appeal to the working classes, at the same time pursuing rhetorical strategies stressing their own exceptionalism. Because their lofty elevation depended upon the existence of disciples, their public outreach only seemed to offer disciples opportunities to transcend the hierarchical structures underpinning celebrity culture. Riley is of particular interest as a marginalized working-class writer who sought equality with Ruskin and Whitman by joining Ruskin's Utopian Guild of St George, and by attempting to negotiate Ruskin's support in raising Whitman's profile. The costly failure of these enterprises suggests that celebrity culture often reflects, reinforces, and polices prevailing social divisions of late nineteenth-century capitalism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Among the English Worthies]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Longfellow and the Campaign for Poets' Corner]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Haven Blake]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In 1884, a bust of Henry Wadsworth Longfellow was unveiled in Poets' Corner, Westminster Abbey, positioning the American between memorials to Geoffrey Chaucer and John Dryden. Longfellow was the first foreign author thus honoured, and his selection created transatlantic controversy. Through newspapers and correspondence, this article explores how Longfellow's bust came to be in Poets' Corner, tracing the role of its organizer, Dr William Cox Bennett, his benefactors in government and the Palace, and a host of distinguished contributors to the campaign. While nineteenth-century celebrity is often described as a public phenomenon accompanied by crowds of cheering admirers, the memorialization campaign centred on transatlantic elites who praised Longfellow's virtue, humility, and internationalism. The article examines how the campaign shaped the meaning of both Poets' Corner and late nineteenth-century transatlantic fraternity and argues that it also became the setting for conflicting ideas about literature, cosmopolitanism, national memory, and Victorian racial theories.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270307</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Transatlantic 'Field of Stars']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Redrawing the Borders of English Literature in the Late Nineteenth Century]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rod Rosenquist]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines a map of the English coast surrounding Romney Marsh in 1895, hand-drawn by Ford Madox Ford for his memoir, Return to Yesterday (1931). The map is read as a cultural reconstruction of the shifting terrain of fin-de-siècle literary reputation, representing late-Victorian English letters as a distinctly transatlantic realm. Ford's illustration is analysed as an early incarnation of the celebrity 'star map': it positions authors in specific locations, while also tracing constellations of developing alliances, dividing the aesthetically minded foreigners from a defensive grouping of British institutional icons. Ford redraws the centre and the boundaries of English literature through his act of map-making, positioning his 'alien' literary celebrities – including transatlantic icons of the late nineteenth century, like Henry James, Stephen Crane, and W.H. Hudson – along the Romney coast, a site associated with invasion, fluid boundaries, and shifting coastlines.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Victorian Literature and Science]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Introduction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Katz]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue of Critical Survey explores the reciprocal relationships between Victorian literature and Victorian science – both the representation of science in literature, and the appearance of the literary within scientific discourse. Recent trends in historicism inspire this collection to contextualise Victorian literature and culture through Victorian understandings of bodies. These critics rightfully begin from the assumption that only once we understand Victorian bodies as Victorians might have understood them can we theorise historical bodies as sites integral to the legitimisation of flows of cultural power: capitalism, imperialism, heteronormativity, and beyond.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Victorian Literature and Science]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Introduction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Katz]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue of Critical Survey explores the reciprocal relationships between Victorian literature and Victorian science – both the representation of science in literature, and the appearance of the literary within scientific discourse. Recent trends in historicism inspire this collection to contextualise Victorian literature and culture through Victorian understandings of bodies. These critics rightfully begin from the assumption that only once we understand Victorian bodies as Victorians might have understood them can we theorise historical bodies as sites integral to the legitimisation of flows of cultural power: capitalism, imperialism, heteronormativity, and beyond.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Placing Literature in Nineteenth-Century British Psychology]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Natalie Mera Ford]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Interdisciplinary scholars, stressing the lack of firm disciplinary boundaries for British science in much of the nineteenth century, have pointed to evidence of mutual influence between the discourses of 'mental science', or psychology, and imaginative literature. This article treats Chapters on Mental Physiology (1852) by the English physician Henry Holland as a case study of heightened concern over the competing cultural authority implied by such mutual influence, and specifically over the inclusion of references to dramatic and lyrical works in early Victorian mental theory. It examines the medical author's self-conscious attempts to separate the developing profession of psychology from a tradition in philosophical discourse of enlisting imaginative writing for illustration and support. It further explores the way Holland strives to marginalise his text's occasional, paradoxical slips back into citing poetry by relegating this material to subordinate paratexts. How to safely deploy literature in service of science thus emerges as a key epistemological and rhetorical issue that Henry Holland, representing the consolidating field of British psychology at large, grapples with in his mid-century study of the mind.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Victorian Literature and Science]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Introduction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Katz]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue of Critical Survey explores the reciprocal relationships between Victorian literature and Victorian science – both the representation of science in literature, and the appearance of the literary within scientific discourse. Recent trends in historicism inspire this collection to contextualise Victorian literature and culture through Victorian understandings of bodies. These critics rightfully begin from the assumption that only once we understand Victorian bodies as Victorians might have understood them can we theorise historical bodies as sites integral to the legitimisation of flows of cultural power: capitalism, imperialism, heteronormativity, and beyond.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Placing Literature in Nineteenth-Century British Psychology]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Natalie Mera Ford]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Interdisciplinary scholars, stressing the lack of firm disciplinary boundaries for British science in much of the nineteenth century, have pointed to evidence of mutual influence between the discourses of 'mental science', or psychology, and imaginative literature. This article treats Chapters on Mental Physiology (1852) by the English physician Henry Holland as a case study of heightened concern over the competing cultural authority implied by such mutual influence, and specifically over the inclusion of references to dramatic and lyrical works in early Victorian mental theory. It examines the medical author's self-conscious attempts to separate the developing profession of psychology from a tradition in philosophical discourse of enlisting imaginative writing for illustration and support. It further explores the way Holland strives to marginalise his text's occasional, paradoxical slips back into citing poetry by relegating this material to subordinate paratexts. How to safely deploy literature in service of science thus emerges as a key epistemological and rhetorical issue that Henry Holland, representing the consolidating field of British psychology at large, grapples with in his mid-century study of the mind.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Birthed from the Clinic]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Degenerate Medical Students of Edward Berdoe's St. Bernard's]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lorenzo Servitje]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article reveals how Edward Berdoe's St. Bernard's: The Romance of a Medical Student (1887) critiques the evolution of medical science at the fin de siècle. Berdoe deploys the discourse of degeneracy to challenge the culture of medical education that produces monstrous medical students. St. Bernard's reflects not only the ambiguity towards scientific materialism and knowledge, which entails learning how to prolong life by encountering death, but also critiques the foundations of late Victorian medical education by articulating how the middle class was complicit in the horrors that the novel would expose, ultimately suggesting that middle-class health was built on the bodies of the poor. The text's ethical imperative to reform the medical establishment, however, derives its rhetorical power from provoking anxieties of corrupting middle-class health with working-class and pauper bodies. This reveals the novel's problematic use of degeneracy, as St. Bernard's reinscribes some of the very tenets about class that it aims to critique.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Victorian Literature and Science]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Introduction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Katz]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue of Critical Survey explores the reciprocal relationships between Victorian literature and Victorian science – both the representation of science in literature, and the appearance of the literary within scientific discourse. Recent trends in historicism inspire this collection to contextualise Victorian literature and culture through Victorian understandings of bodies. These critics rightfully begin from the assumption that only once we understand Victorian bodies as Victorians might have understood them can we theorise historical bodies as sites integral to the legitimisation of flows of cultural power: capitalism, imperialism, heteronormativity, and beyond.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Placing Literature in Nineteenth-Century British Psychology]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Natalie Mera Ford]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Interdisciplinary scholars, stressing the lack of firm disciplinary boundaries for British science in much of the nineteenth century, have pointed to evidence of mutual influence between the discourses of 'mental science', or psychology, and imaginative literature. This article treats Chapters on Mental Physiology (1852) by the English physician Henry Holland as a case study of heightened concern over the competing cultural authority implied by such mutual influence, and specifically over the inclusion of references to dramatic and lyrical works in early Victorian mental theory. It examines the medical author's self-conscious attempts to separate the developing profession of psychology from a tradition in philosophical discourse of enlisting imaginative writing for illustration and support. It further explores the way Holland strives to marginalise his text's occasional, paradoxical slips back into citing poetry by relegating this material to subordinate paratexts. How to safely deploy literature in service of science thus emerges as a key epistemological and rhetorical issue that Henry Holland, representing the consolidating field of British psychology at large, grapples with in his mid-century study of the mind.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Birthed from the Clinic]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Degenerate Medical Students of Edward Berdoe's St. Bernard's]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lorenzo Servitje]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article reveals how Edward Berdoe's St. Bernard's: The Romance of a Medical Student (1887) critiques the evolution of medical science at the fin de siècle. Berdoe deploys the discourse of degeneracy to challenge the culture of medical education that produces monstrous medical students. St. Bernard's reflects not only the ambiguity towards scientific materialism and knowledge, which entails learning how to prolong life by encountering death, but also critiques the foundations of late Victorian medical education by articulating how the middle class was complicit in the horrors that the novel would expose, ultimately suggesting that middle-class health was built on the bodies of the poor. The text's ethical imperative to reform the medical establishment, however, derives its rhetorical power from provoking anxieties of corrupting middle-class health with working-class and pauper bodies. This reveals the novel's problematic use of degeneracy, as St. Bernard's reinscribes some of the very tenets about class that it aims to critique.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bacillophobia]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Man and Microbes in Dracula, The War of the Worlds, and The Nigger of the “Narcissus”]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jens Lohfert Jørgensen]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The tension between specialised and commonsensical notions of microbes in the last decades of the nineteenth century resulted in ‘ bacillophobia'; a marked anxiety amongst the public concerning the threat posed to the individual by germs. This article investigates how the conceptual impact of bacillophobia challenged the cohesion of late Victorian society. It focuses on the role played by bacteria in the negotiation between interiority and exteriority in three novels, all published in 1897: Bram Stoker's Dracula, H.G. Wells' The War of the Worlds and Joseph Conrad's The Nigger of the “Narcissus”. The analyses of the works emphasise the varying functions of bacteria in them – as allegory in Dracula, as plot device in The War of the Worlds, and as theme in The Nigger of the “Narcissus” – and the varying degrees of ambiguity they are represented with. Bacteriology participated in what the German sociologist Max Weber referred to as the ‘ disenchantment' of the world, which is characteristic of modernity, but the three works all testify to a re-enchanted fear of the possibility that nature might not, after all, be controllable.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Victorian Literature and Science]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Introduction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Katz]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue of Critical Survey explores the reciprocal relationships between Victorian literature and Victorian science – both the representation of science in literature, and the appearance of the literary within scientific discourse. Recent trends in historicism inspire this collection to contextualise Victorian literature and culture through Victorian understandings of bodies. These critics rightfully begin from the assumption that only once we understand Victorian bodies as Victorians might have understood them can we theorise historical bodies as sites integral to the legitimisation of flows of cultural power: capitalism, imperialism, heteronormativity, and beyond.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Placing Literature in Nineteenth-Century British Psychology]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Natalie Mera Ford]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Interdisciplinary scholars, stressing the lack of firm disciplinary boundaries for British science in much of the nineteenth century, have pointed to evidence of mutual influence between the discourses of 'mental science', or psychology, and imaginative literature. This article treats Chapters on Mental Physiology (1852) by the English physician Henry Holland as a case study of heightened concern over the competing cultural authority implied by such mutual influence, and specifically over the inclusion of references to dramatic and lyrical works in early Victorian mental theory. It examines the medical author's self-conscious attempts to separate the developing profession of psychology from a tradition in philosophical discourse of enlisting imaginative writing for illustration and support. It further explores the way Holland strives to marginalise his text's occasional, paradoxical slips back into citing poetry by relegating this material to subordinate paratexts. How to safely deploy literature in service of science thus emerges as a key epistemological and rhetorical issue that Henry Holland, representing the consolidating field of British psychology at large, grapples with in his mid-century study of the mind.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Birthed from the Clinic]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Degenerate Medical Students of Edward Berdoe's St. Bernard's]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lorenzo Servitje]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article reveals how Edward Berdoe's St. Bernard's: The Romance of a Medical Student (1887) critiques the evolution of medical science at the fin de siècle. Berdoe deploys the discourse of degeneracy to challenge the culture of medical education that produces monstrous medical students. St. Bernard's reflects not only the ambiguity towards scientific materialism and knowledge, which entails learning how to prolong life by encountering death, but also critiques the foundations of late Victorian medical education by articulating how the middle class was complicit in the horrors that the novel would expose, ultimately suggesting that middle-class health was built on the bodies of the poor. The text's ethical imperative to reform the medical establishment, however, derives its rhetorical power from provoking anxieties of corrupting middle-class health with working-class and pauper bodies. This reveals the novel's problematic use of degeneracy, as St. Bernard's reinscribes some of the very tenets about class that it aims to critique.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bacillophobia]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Man and Microbes in Dracula, The War of the Worlds, and The Nigger of the “Narcissus”]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jens Lohfert Jørgensen]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The tension between specialised and commonsensical notions of microbes in the last decades of the nineteenth century resulted in ‘ bacillophobia'; a marked anxiety amongst the public concerning the threat posed to the individual by germs. This article investigates how the conceptual impact of bacillophobia challenged the cohesion of late Victorian society. It focuses on the role played by bacteria in the negotiation between interiority and exteriority in three novels, all published in 1897: Bram Stoker's Dracula, H.G. Wells' The War of the Worlds and Joseph Conrad's The Nigger of the “Narcissus”. The analyses of the works emphasise the varying functions of bacteria in them – as allegory in Dracula, as plot device in The War of the Worlds, and as theme in The Nigger of the “Narcissus” – and the varying degrees of ambiguity they are represented with. Bacteriology participated in what the German sociologist Max Weber referred to as the ‘ disenchantment' of the world, which is characteristic of modernity, but the three works all testify to a re-enchanted fear of the possibility that nature might not, after all, be controllable.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270205</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Vampire's Night Light]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Artificial Light, Hypnagogia, and Quality of Sleep in Dracula]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Karen Beth Strovas]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a cross-disciplinary investigation of lighting technology and sleep science, I strive to illuminate the ways in which Victorians under the seductive influence and increasing availability of bright city light saw night as a useful space and time. Stoker's Dracula (1897) is a crucial text for examining change in late Victorian nightlife because one of the key determinants of power and powerlessness in Dracula is in the way the body rejects or succumbs to the instincts of sleep. First, I analyse the late nineteenth-century social and medical opinions surrounding technological advances in artificial lighting in order to ascertain the significance of light's apparent effect on Victorians' sleep patterns and sleep quality. Second, I liken the descent from wakefulness into sleep, a state called 'hypnagogia' in sleep science, to the vampiric state of the undead. Dracula holds his victims within the hypnagogic trance to assert his power over them in their weakened and liminal consciousness. My study concludes that Stoker writes men as both strong and weak in their resistance to sleep, and the women as reliant upon the sleep deprivation of men for health and life.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Victorian Literature and Science]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Introduction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Katz]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue of Critical Survey explores the reciprocal relationships between Victorian literature and Victorian science – both the representation of science in literature, and the appearance of the literary within scientific discourse. Recent trends in historicism inspire this collection to contextualise Victorian literature and culture through Victorian understandings of bodies. These critics rightfully begin from the assumption that only once we understand Victorian bodies as Victorians might have understood them can we theorise historical bodies as sites integral to the legitimisation of flows of cultural power: capitalism, imperialism, heteronormativity, and beyond.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Placing Literature in Nineteenth-Century British Psychology]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Natalie Mera Ford]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Interdisciplinary scholars, stressing the lack of firm disciplinary boundaries for British science in much of the nineteenth century, have pointed to evidence of mutual influence between the discourses of 'mental science', or psychology, and imaginative literature. This article treats Chapters on Mental Physiology (1852) by the English physician Henry Holland as a case study of heightened concern over the competing cultural authority implied by such mutual influence, and specifically over the inclusion of references to dramatic and lyrical works in early Victorian mental theory. It examines the medical author's self-conscious attempts to separate the developing profession of psychology from a tradition in philosophical discourse of enlisting imaginative writing for illustration and support. It further explores the way Holland strives to marginalise his text's occasional, paradoxical slips back into citing poetry by relegating this material to subordinate paratexts. How to safely deploy literature in service of science thus emerges as a key epistemological and rhetorical issue that Henry Holland, representing the consolidating field of British psychology at large, grapples with in his mid-century study of the mind.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Birthed from the Clinic]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Degenerate Medical Students of Edward Berdoe's St. Bernard's]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lorenzo Servitje]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article reveals how Edward Berdoe's St. Bernard's: The Romance of a Medical Student (1887) critiques the evolution of medical science at the fin de siècle. Berdoe deploys the discourse of degeneracy to challenge the culture of medical education that produces monstrous medical students. St. Bernard's reflects not only the ambiguity towards scientific materialism and knowledge, which entails learning how to prolong life by encountering death, but also critiques the foundations of late Victorian medical education by articulating how the middle class was complicit in the horrors that the novel would expose, ultimately suggesting that middle-class health was built on the bodies of the poor. The text's ethical imperative to reform the medical establishment, however, derives its rhetorical power from provoking anxieties of corrupting middle-class health with working-class and pauper bodies. This reveals the novel's problematic use of degeneracy, as St. Bernard's reinscribes some of the very tenets about class that it aims to critique.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bacillophobia]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Man and Microbes in Dracula, The War of the Worlds, and The Nigger of the “Narcissus”]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jens Lohfert Jørgensen]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The tension between specialised and commonsensical notions of microbes in the last decades of the nineteenth century resulted in ‘ bacillophobia'; a marked anxiety amongst the public concerning the threat posed to the individual by germs. This article investigates how the conceptual impact of bacillophobia challenged the cohesion of late Victorian society. It focuses on the role played by bacteria in the negotiation between interiority and exteriority in three novels, all published in 1897: Bram Stoker's Dracula, H.G. Wells' The War of the Worlds and Joseph Conrad's The Nigger of the “Narcissus”. The analyses of the works emphasise the varying functions of bacteria in them – as allegory in Dracula, as plot device in The War of the Worlds, and as theme in The Nigger of the “Narcissus” – and the varying degrees of ambiguity they are represented with. Bacteriology participated in what the German sociologist Max Weber referred to as the ‘ disenchantment' of the world, which is characteristic of modernity, but the three works all testify to a re-enchanted fear of the possibility that nature might not, after all, be controllable.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270205</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Vampire's Night Light]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Artificial Light, Hypnagogia, and Quality of Sleep in Dracula]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Karen Beth Strovas]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a cross-disciplinary investigation of lighting technology and sleep science, I strive to illuminate the ways in which Victorians under the seductive influence and increasing availability of bright city light saw night as a useful space and time. Stoker's Dracula (1897) is a crucial text for examining change in late Victorian nightlife because one of the key determinants of power and powerlessness in Dracula is in the way the body rejects or succumbs to the instincts of sleep. First, I analyse the late nineteenth-century social and medical opinions surrounding technological advances in artificial lighting in order to ascertain the significance of light's apparent effect on Victorians' sleep patterns and sleep quality. Second, I liken the descent from wakefulness into sleep, a state called 'hypnagogia' in sleep science, to the vampiric state of the undead. Dracula holds his victims within the hypnagogic trance to assert his power over them in their weakened and liminal consciousness. My study concludes that Stoker writes men as both strong and weak in their resistance to sleep, and the women as reliant upon the sleep deprivation of men for health and life.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270206</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Mathematics of Evolution]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dreaming about Four Dimensions with Edwin A. Abbott and May Kendall]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Wolfgang Funk]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article links the rise of non-Euclidean geometry with the ascent of theories of evolution in the second half of the nineteenth century, and argues that the upsurge of speculations on higher dimensional space figures as a corollary of the pre-eminence of Darwinian ideas in the late Victorian imaginary. It first provides a short sketch of the development of thinking in higher dimensions from Plato's 'allegory of the cave' to the late Victorian popularisation of the subject in the works of Charles Hinton and H.G. Wells. On this basis, it goes on to examine two literary texts from the 1880s, Edwin A. Abbott's novel Flatland and May Kendall's poem 'A Pure Hypothesis'. Both texts are premised on the assumption that there are different versions of the world with different numbers of spatial dimensions, and that through the faculty of dreaming it is possible to transcend the boundaries between these worlds. This article shows how both texts use this central conceit to pose serious questions about contemporary class hierarchies as well as the ethical implications of scientific progress.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Victorian Literature and Science]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Introduction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Katz]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue of Critical Survey explores the reciprocal relationships between Victorian literature and Victorian science – both the representation of science in literature, and the appearance of the literary within scientific discourse. Recent trends in historicism inspire this collection to contextualise Victorian literature and culture through Victorian understandings of bodies. These critics rightfully begin from the assumption that only once we understand Victorian bodies as Victorians might have understood them can we theorise historical bodies as sites integral to the legitimisation of flows of cultural power: capitalism, imperialism, heteronormativity, and beyond.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Placing Literature in Nineteenth-Century British Psychology]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Natalie Mera Ford]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Interdisciplinary scholars, stressing the lack of firm disciplinary boundaries for British science in much of the nineteenth century, have pointed to evidence of mutual influence between the discourses of 'mental science', or psychology, and imaginative literature. This article treats Chapters on Mental Physiology (1852) by the English physician Henry Holland as a case study of heightened concern over the competing cultural authority implied by such mutual influence, and specifically over the inclusion of references to dramatic and lyrical works in early Victorian mental theory. It examines the medical author's self-conscious attempts to separate the developing profession of psychology from a tradition in philosophical discourse of enlisting imaginative writing for illustration and support. It further explores the way Holland strives to marginalise his text's occasional, paradoxical slips back into citing poetry by relegating this material to subordinate paratexts. How to safely deploy literature in service of science thus emerges as a key epistemological and rhetorical issue that Henry Holland, representing the consolidating field of British psychology at large, grapples with in his mid-century study of the mind.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Birthed from the Clinic]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Degenerate Medical Students of Edward Berdoe's St. Bernard's]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lorenzo Servitje]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article reveals how Edward Berdoe's St. Bernard's: The Romance of a Medical Student (1887) critiques the evolution of medical science at the fin de siècle. Berdoe deploys the discourse of degeneracy to challenge the culture of medical education that produces monstrous medical students. St. Bernard's reflects not only the ambiguity towards scientific materialism and knowledge, which entails learning how to prolong life by encountering death, but also critiques the foundations of late Victorian medical education by articulating how the middle class was complicit in the horrors that the novel would expose, ultimately suggesting that middle-class health was built on the bodies of the poor. The text's ethical imperative to reform the medical establishment, however, derives its rhetorical power from provoking anxieties of corrupting middle-class health with working-class and pauper bodies. This reveals the novel's problematic use of degeneracy, as St. Bernard's reinscribes some of the very tenets about class that it aims to critique.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bacillophobia]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Man and Microbes in Dracula, The War of the Worlds, and The Nigger of the “Narcissus”]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jens Lohfert Jørgensen]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The tension between specialised and commonsensical notions of microbes in the last decades of the nineteenth century resulted in ‘ bacillophobia'; a marked anxiety amongst the public concerning the threat posed to the individual by germs. This article investigates how the conceptual impact of bacillophobia challenged the cohesion of late Victorian society. It focuses on the role played by bacteria in the negotiation between interiority and exteriority in three novels, all published in 1897: Bram Stoker's Dracula, H.G. Wells' The War of the Worlds and Joseph Conrad's The Nigger of the “Narcissus”. The analyses of the works emphasise the varying functions of bacteria in them – as allegory in Dracula, as plot device in The War of the Worlds, and as theme in The Nigger of the “Narcissus” – and the varying degrees of ambiguity they are represented with. Bacteriology participated in what the German sociologist Max Weber referred to as the ‘ disenchantment' of the world, which is characteristic of modernity, but the three works all testify to a re-enchanted fear of the possibility that nature might not, after all, be controllable.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270205</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Vampire's Night Light]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Artificial Light, Hypnagogia, and Quality of Sleep in Dracula]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Karen Beth Strovas]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a cross-disciplinary investigation of lighting technology and sleep science, I strive to illuminate the ways in which Victorians under the seductive influence and increasing availability of bright city light saw night as a useful space and time. Stoker's Dracula (1897) is a crucial text for examining change in late Victorian nightlife because one of the key determinants of power and powerlessness in Dracula is in the way the body rejects or succumbs to the instincts of sleep. First, I analyse the late nineteenth-century social and medical opinions surrounding technological advances in artificial lighting in order to ascertain the significance of light's apparent effect on Victorians' sleep patterns and sleep quality. Second, I liken the descent from wakefulness into sleep, a state called 'hypnagogia' in sleep science, to the vampiric state of the undead. Dracula holds his victims within the hypnagogic trance to assert his power over them in their weakened and liminal consciousness. My study concludes that Stoker writes men as both strong and weak in their resistance to sleep, and the women as reliant upon the sleep deprivation of men for health and life.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270206</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Mathematics of Evolution]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dreaming about Four Dimensions with Edwin A. Abbott and May Kendall]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Wolfgang Funk]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article links the rise of non-Euclidean geometry with the ascent of theories of evolution in the second half of the nineteenth century, and argues that the upsurge of speculations on higher dimensional space figures as a corollary of the pre-eminence of Darwinian ideas in the late Victorian imaginary. It first provides a short sketch of the development of thinking in higher dimensions from Plato's 'allegory of the cave' to the late Victorian popularisation of the subject in the works of Charles Hinton and H.G. Wells. On this basis, it goes on to examine two literary texts from the 1880s, Edwin A. Abbott's novel Flatland and May Kendall's poem 'A Pure Hypothesis'. Both texts are premised on the assumption that there are different versions of the world with different numbers of spatial dimensions, and that through the faculty of dreaming it is possible to transcend the boundaries between these worlds. This article shows how both texts use this central conceit to pose serious questions about contemporary class hierarchies as well as the ethical implications of scientific progress.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270207</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Natural Catastrophe in Late Victorian Popular Fiction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['How Will the World End?']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ailise Bulfin]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores late Victorian fictions of natural catastrophe and their relationship to contemporary developments in the natural sciences. During this era, popular culture had become saturated with an 'apocalyptic imaginary' – a myriad of images of degeneration, total war and the fall of civilisation. While the majority of popular catastrophe texts turn on disasters of a man-made, military nature, including global wars, nationalist uprisings, and domestic revolutions, a significant subset employ natural disaster as the means of catastrophe – some dramatising the astronomical theories of cometary collision or the heat death of the sun, and others postulating meteorological and geological disasters such as volcanic eruption, earthquake, fog, ice, flood, and even climate change. These include H.G. Wells and George Griffith's tales of comet strike, M.P. Shiel and Grant Allen's volcano tales, and William Delisle Hay, Robert Barr and Fred M. White's accounts of deadly fog. This article relates this little-known body of texts to developing Victorian concerns about the sustainability of human life on earth, arguing that by focusing on determining the causes of the catastrophes depicted it is possible to see links emerging between 'natural' catastrophe and human activity in Victorian thinking and hence the development of an ecological awareness.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Aquatics, Play, and Eroticism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Beside the Seaside with Lewis Carroll]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Bale]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores some of the sports and leisure activities of Lewis Carroll. He is well known for his playfulness in his writings but relatively few works have explored what he was doing in his holiday time. Away from the ivory towers of Oxford University, he would travel to the south coast to explore the seaside towns such as Brighton and Eastbourne. He was well aware of the games and sports of the Victorian age and acquired an interest in aquatics. He was interested in young girls and watched then playing on the beach, recording them in his diary. As a spectator it is impossible to know what his motives were but they suggest that play has a negative side – i.e., the player being played with.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Aquatics, Play, and Eroticism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Beside the Seaside with Lewis Carroll]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Bale]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores some of the sports and leisure activities of Lewis Carroll. He is well known for his playfulness in his writings but relatively few works have explored what he was doing in his holiday time. Away from the ivory towers of Oxford University, he would travel to the south coast to explore the seaside towns such as Brighton and Eastbourne. He was well aware of the games and sports of the Victorian age and acquired an interest in aquatics. He was interested in young girls and watched then playing on the beach, recording them in his diary. As a spectator it is impossible to know what his motives were but they suggest that play has a negative side – i.e., the player being played with.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270102</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Nature of Gender]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Are Juliet, Desdemona and Cordelia to their Fathers as Nature is to Culture?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gordana Galić Kakkonen]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ana Penjak]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article brings ecofeminist critical thinking to William Shakespeare's female characters: Juliet in Romeo and Juliet, Desdemona in Othello, and Cordelia in King Lear. Beginning with the principal that women and nature are similar in many ways (reproductive function, discrimination, subordination, possession, violence), ecofeminism focuses on the interaction between the two. Ecofeminism grounds its beliefs in the fact that patriarchal domination gets imposed through different binary oppositions including man-woman and culture-nature categories. By applying ecofeminism's positions, the authors will provide a critical thinking of the production of socially imposed inequalities seen through Juliet, Desdemona, and Cordelia. Since out of many different publications on the topic of ecofeminism none has provided such an approach, the authors believe that the article presents an important addition to the literature on both Shakespeare and ecofeminism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Aquatics, Play, and Eroticism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Beside the Seaside with Lewis Carroll]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Bale]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores some of the sports and leisure activities of Lewis Carroll. He is well known for his playfulness in his writings but relatively few works have explored what he was doing in his holiday time. Away from the ivory towers of Oxford University, he would travel to the south coast to explore the seaside towns such as Brighton and Eastbourne. He was well aware of the games and sports of the Victorian age and acquired an interest in aquatics. He was interested in young girls and watched then playing on the beach, recording them in his diary. As a spectator it is impossible to know what his motives were but they suggest that play has a negative side – i.e., the player being played with.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270102</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Nature of Gender]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Are Juliet, Desdemona and Cordelia to their Fathers as Nature is to Culture?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gordana Galić Kakkonen]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ana Penjak]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article brings ecofeminist critical thinking to William Shakespeare's female characters: Juliet in Romeo and Juliet, Desdemona in Othello, and Cordelia in King Lear. Beginning with the principal that women and nature are similar in many ways (reproductive function, discrimination, subordination, possession, violence), ecofeminism focuses on the interaction between the two. Ecofeminism grounds its beliefs in the fact that patriarchal domination gets imposed through different binary oppositions including man-woman and culture-nature categories. By applying ecofeminism's positions, the authors will provide a critical thinking of the production of socially imposed inequalities seen through Juliet, Desdemona, and Cordelia. Since out of many different publications on the topic of ecofeminism none has provided such an approach, the authors believe that the article presents an important addition to the literature on both Shakespeare and ecofeminism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Going Rogue]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Bianca at Large]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores how Shakespeare transforms his early picture of female virtue embodied by Bianca Minola – safely stowed in her chambers in The Taming of the Shrew – into the freedom we find in Othello's Bianca, who is an emblem of the larger world; her movements aligned with integrity, the ability to reason, and mastery of her body. I investigate how Bianca's 'nomadic' status guarantees her safety and speech, and also locate her agency and mobility alongside the movements of female characters like Moll Cutpurse, Isabella Whitney's dejected maidservant, and Spenser's Britomart – all guardians of a world to which they only peripherally belong.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Aquatics, Play, and Eroticism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Beside the Seaside with Lewis Carroll]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Bale]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores some of the sports and leisure activities of Lewis Carroll. He is well known for his playfulness in his writings but relatively few works have explored what he was doing in his holiday time. Away from the ivory towers of Oxford University, he would travel to the south coast to explore the seaside towns such as Brighton and Eastbourne. He was well aware of the games and sports of the Victorian age and acquired an interest in aquatics. He was interested in young girls and watched then playing on the beach, recording them in his diary. As a spectator it is impossible to know what his motives were but they suggest that play has a negative side – i.e., the player being played with.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270102</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Nature of Gender]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Are Juliet, Desdemona and Cordelia to their Fathers as Nature is to Culture?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gordana Galić Kakkonen]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ana Penjak]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article brings ecofeminist critical thinking to William Shakespeare's female characters: Juliet in Romeo and Juliet, Desdemona in Othello, and Cordelia in King Lear. Beginning with the principal that women and nature are similar in many ways (reproductive function, discrimination, subordination, possession, violence), ecofeminism focuses on the interaction between the two. Ecofeminism grounds its beliefs in the fact that patriarchal domination gets imposed through different binary oppositions including man-woman and culture-nature categories. By applying ecofeminism's positions, the authors will provide a critical thinking of the production of socially imposed inequalities seen through Juliet, Desdemona, and Cordelia. Since out of many different publications on the topic of ecofeminism none has provided such an approach, the authors believe that the article presents an important addition to the literature on both Shakespeare and ecofeminism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Going Rogue]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Bianca at Large]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores how Shakespeare transforms his early picture of female virtue embodied by Bianca Minola – safely stowed in her chambers in The Taming of the Shrew – into the freedom we find in Othello's Bianca, who is an emblem of the larger world; her movements aligned with integrity, the ability to reason, and mastery of her body. I investigate how Bianca's 'nomadic' status guarantees her safety and speech, and also locate her agency and mobility alongside the movements of female characters like Moll Cutpurse, Isabella Whitney's dejected maidservant, and Spenser's Britomart – all guardians of a world to which they only peripherally belong.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Compassionate Perception and Touching Experiences in Shakespearean Drama]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anne Sophie Refskou]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores examples of emotion and perception in a number of Shakespearean dramas. It discusses compassionate perception as a process of synaesthesia, referring to recent theoretical strands from fields such as the cultural history of emotions and historical phenomenology, and consults early modern sources, such as Thomas Wright's The Passions of the Minde in Generall (first published in 1601). Focusing especially on the relation between compassion – here literally defined as shared emotion – and tactility, it discusses what the familiar notion of being emotionally 'touched' (or 'moved') implies in an early modern context. Locating 'touching experiences', potentially produced by performances of plays such as Titus Andronicus, the article, at the same time, places such experiences in the context of contemporaneous contesting cultural discourses on whether such experiences might be considered beneficial and instructive to the minds and bodies in the auditorium or whether they might have the reverse effect as both morally and physically corruptive.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Aquatics, Play, and Eroticism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Beside the Seaside with Lewis Carroll]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Bale]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores some of the sports and leisure activities of Lewis Carroll. He is well known for his playfulness in his writings but relatively few works have explored what he was doing in his holiday time. Away from the ivory towers of Oxford University, he would travel to the south coast to explore the seaside towns such as Brighton and Eastbourne. He was well aware of the games and sports of the Victorian age and acquired an interest in aquatics. He was interested in young girls and watched then playing on the beach, recording them in his diary. As a spectator it is impossible to know what his motives were but they suggest that play has a negative side – i.e., the player being played with.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270102</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Nature of Gender]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Are Juliet, Desdemona and Cordelia to their Fathers as Nature is to Culture?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gordana Galić Kakkonen]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ana Penjak]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article brings ecofeminist critical thinking to William Shakespeare's female characters: Juliet in Romeo and Juliet, Desdemona in Othello, and Cordelia in King Lear. Beginning with the principal that women and nature are similar in many ways (reproductive function, discrimination, subordination, possession, violence), ecofeminism focuses on the interaction between the two. Ecofeminism grounds its beliefs in the fact that patriarchal domination gets imposed through different binary oppositions including man-woman and culture-nature categories. By applying ecofeminism's positions, the authors will provide a critical thinking of the production of socially imposed inequalities seen through Juliet, Desdemona, and Cordelia. Since out of many different publications on the topic of ecofeminism none has provided such an approach, the authors believe that the article presents an important addition to the literature on both Shakespeare and ecofeminism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Going Rogue]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Bianca at Large]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores how Shakespeare transforms his early picture of female virtue embodied by Bianca Minola – safely stowed in her chambers in The Taming of the Shrew – into the freedom we find in Othello's Bianca, who is an emblem of the larger world; her movements aligned with integrity, the ability to reason, and mastery of her body. I investigate how Bianca's 'nomadic' status guarantees her safety and speech, and also locate her agency and mobility alongside the movements of female characters like Moll Cutpurse, Isabella Whitney's dejected maidservant, and Spenser's Britomart – all guardians of a world to which they only peripherally belong.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Compassionate Perception and Touching Experiences in Shakespearean Drama]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anne Sophie Refskou]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores examples of emotion and perception in a number of Shakespearean dramas. It discusses compassionate perception as a process of synaesthesia, referring to recent theoretical strands from fields such as the cultural history of emotions and historical phenomenology, and consults early modern sources, such as Thomas Wright's The Passions of the Minde in Generall (first published in 1601). Focusing especially on the relation between compassion – here literally defined as shared emotion – and tactility, it discusses what the familiar notion of being emotionally 'touched' (or 'moved') implies in an early modern context. Locating 'touching experiences', potentially produced by performances of plays such as Titus Andronicus, the article, at the same time, places such experiences in the context of contemporaneous contesting cultural discourses on whether such experiences might be considered beneficial and instructive to the minds and bodies in the auditorium or whether they might have the reverse effect as both morally and physically corruptive.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2015.270105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2015.270105</link>
<title><![CDATA['of all things a face appeared']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading Faces in Samuel Beckett's "That Time"]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joshua Powell]]></author>
<prism:volume>27</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In his study of psychology in the 1930s, Samuel Beckett registered a number of ideas regarding the face. He took note of the Gestalt idea that the baby is born with the innate ability to distinguish the figure of a face from a blurry buzzing background. His interest was also piqued by the finding that one's perception of a facial expression might change depending on how much of the face is made visible. These ideas would influence his later work. Focusing on the short play That Time, this article looks at Beckett's dramatic presentation of a face alone in the dark. It compares Beckett's approach to face-reading with the study of the face that developed in twentieth-century experimental psychology. Beckett, I suggest, is working with the idea, common in experimental psychology, that facial expressions can be produced involuntarily and perceived effortlessly. However, he also draws attention to a more effortful mode of producing and perceiving faces. Finally, the article situates Beckett's portrayal of the face in relation to a modern culture that increasingly recognises – and celebrates – the face's unmanageability, but has not stopped attempting to manage the face.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Radical Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[In Memory of Terry Hawkes (1932–2014)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Richard Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue is devoted to the radical and innovative Shakespeare criticism that emerged in Britain in the 1980s; and to the memory of a hugely influential and much-loved leader in the field, Professor Terence Hawkes, who died in 2014.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Radical Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[In Memory of Terry Hawkes (1932–2014)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Richard Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue is devoted to the radical and innovative Shakespeare criticism that emerged in Britain in the 1980s; and to the memory of a hugely influential and much-loved leader in the field, Professor Terence Hawkes, who died in 2014.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260302</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memory of Professor Terence ('Terry') Hawkes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Drakakis]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the preface to his collection of essays That Shakespeherian Rag (1986) the author reported that ‘an early impulse to call the book Eminent Shakespearians was quietly and efficiently throttled, and I am grateful to its assassins’. Terence Hawkes, who died at the age of 82 on 16 January 2014, could comment wittily on the genesis of a collection of innovative essays that brought together his own unique and distinctive approach to Shakespeare studies with a lifelong love of jazz and poetry. The title was from T.S. Eliot’s ‘The Waste Land’ and was an oblique reference to Hawkes’ own formative hobby as a highly proficient jazz drummer.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Radical Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[In Memory of Terry Hawkes (1932–2014)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Richard Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue is devoted to the radical and innovative Shakespeare criticism that emerged in Britain in the 1980s; and to the memory of a hugely influential and much-loved leader in the field, Professor Terence Hawkes, who died in 2014.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260302</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memory of Professor Terence ('Terry') Hawkes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Drakakis]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the preface to his collection of essays That Shakespeherian Rag (1986) the author reported that ‘an early impulse to call the book Eminent Shakespearians was quietly and efficiently throttled, and I am grateful to its assassins’. Terence Hawkes, who died at the age of 82 on 16 January 2014, could comment wittily on the genesis of a collection of innovative essays that brought together his own unique and distinctive approach to Shakespeare studies with a lifelong love of jazz and poetry. The title was from T.S. Eliot’s ‘The Waste Land’ and was an oblique reference to Hawkes’ own formative hobby as a highly proficient jazz drummer.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terence Hawkes and Presentism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hugh Grady]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terence Hawkes was an eminent Shakespearean and critical theorist whose career had many facets. He was also a friend and mentor to me, a man who throughout his career countered the class privilege and arbitrary power he had experienced himself at the beginning of his career and which he fought when he saw it at work against others. While his critical work developed over the years in different stages – from humanism to structuralism to poststructuralism to presentism – there were certain constants in all of them: an awareness of language as such, of the power of the critic's present in all readings of works of the past, and of the political and social dimensions of literature and literary criticism. The two of us collaborated in the promulgation of the idea of critical presentism in our 2007 anthology Presentist Shakespeares, but Terence Hawkes' presentist practice can be traced back into some of his earlier works composed well before the term was coined. His 1986 That Shakespeherian Rag can be seen as the beginning of both his pioneering work in deconstructive criticism and in ideas and practices that marked the presentism of his last several books and articles.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Radical Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[In Memory of Terry Hawkes (1932–2014)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Richard Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue is devoted to the radical and innovative Shakespeare criticism that emerged in Britain in the 1980s; and to the memory of a hugely influential and much-loved leader in the field, Professor Terence Hawkes, who died in 2014.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260302</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memory of Professor Terence ('Terry') Hawkes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Drakakis]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the preface to his collection of essays That Shakespeherian Rag (1986) the author reported that ‘an early impulse to call the book Eminent Shakespearians was quietly and efficiently throttled, and I am grateful to its assassins’. Terence Hawkes, who died at the age of 82 on 16 January 2014, could comment wittily on the genesis of a collection of innovative essays that brought together his own unique and distinctive approach to Shakespeare studies with a lifelong love of jazz and poetry. The title was from T.S. Eliot’s ‘The Waste Land’ and was an oblique reference to Hawkes’ own formative hobby as a highly proficient jazz drummer.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terence Hawkes and Presentism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hugh Grady]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terence Hawkes was an eminent Shakespearean and critical theorist whose career had many facets. He was also a friend and mentor to me, a man who throughout his career countered the class privilege and arbitrary power he had experienced himself at the beginning of his career and which he fought when he saw it at work against others. While his critical work developed over the years in different stages – from humanism to structuralism to poststructuralism to presentism – there were certain constants in all of them: an awareness of language as such, of the power of the critic's present in all readings of works of the past, and of the political and social dimensions of literature and literary criticism. The two of us collaborated in the promulgation of the idea of critical presentism in our 2007 anthology Presentist Shakespeares, but Terence Hawkes' presentist practice can be traced back into some of his earlier works composed well before the term was coined. His 1986 That Shakespeherian Rag can be seen as the beginning of both his pioneering work in deconstructive criticism and in ideas and practices that marked the presentism of his last several books and articles.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Highbrow/Lowbrow]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Terry Hawkes and Shakespearean Appropriation]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terence Hawkes' insight and encouragement of the Shakespearean scholarship of his colleagues works to dismantle the distinction between elite Shakespeare and other more popular forms of artistic expression. When Sawyer first met Hawkes at the Shakespeare Association of America meeting in Washington, D.C. in 1997, they had a lively and spirited debate about 'That Shakespearian Rag', the 1912 hit that Eliot alluded to in The Wasteland, which Hawkes used for the title of his 1986 book, and that Sawyer was currently researching in the Library of Congress. What was most striking about the encounter, Sawyer recalls, was the pitch perfect singing of a few lines of the song by Hawkes. One take away from that encounter for Sawyer was that the barriers between the elite and popular needed to be broken down in current Shakespeare studies. The second time Sawyer ran into Hawkes was at the World Shakespeare Congress in Valencia, Spain. During this conversation, Hawkes lamented the lack of humour in current Shakespeare research, asking rhetorically, 'Where are the jokes?' Hawkes helped to realign our thinking about popular culture and Shakespeare by injecting it with a healthy dose of postmodern playfulness. These two encounters led to a lasting friendship that fostered Sawyer's own engagements with popular culture Shakespeare, including publications on topics such as 'Shakespeare and Folk Art', 'Shakespeare and Country Music' and 'Shakespeare and Jerry Lee Lewis'.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Radical Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[In Memory of Terry Hawkes (1932–2014)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Richard Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue is devoted to the radical and innovative Shakespeare criticism that emerged in Britain in the 1980s; and to the memory of a hugely influential and much-loved leader in the field, Professor Terence Hawkes, who died in 2014.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260302</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memory of Professor Terence ('Terry') Hawkes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Drakakis]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the preface to his collection of essays That Shakespeherian Rag (1986) the author reported that ‘an early impulse to call the book Eminent Shakespearians was quietly and efficiently throttled, and I am grateful to its assassins’. Terence Hawkes, who died at the age of 82 on 16 January 2014, could comment wittily on the genesis of a collection of innovative essays that brought together his own unique and distinctive approach to Shakespeare studies with a lifelong love of jazz and poetry. The title was from T.S. Eliot’s ‘The Waste Land’ and was an oblique reference to Hawkes’ own formative hobby as a highly proficient jazz drummer.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terence Hawkes and Presentism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hugh Grady]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terence Hawkes was an eminent Shakespearean and critical theorist whose career had many facets. He was also a friend and mentor to me, a man who throughout his career countered the class privilege and arbitrary power he had experienced himself at the beginning of his career and which he fought when he saw it at work against others. While his critical work developed over the years in different stages – from humanism to structuralism to poststructuralism to presentism – there were certain constants in all of them: an awareness of language as such, of the power of the critic's present in all readings of works of the past, and of the political and social dimensions of literature and literary criticism. The two of us collaborated in the promulgation of the idea of critical presentism in our 2007 anthology Presentist Shakespeares, but Terence Hawkes' presentist practice can be traced back into some of his earlier works composed well before the term was coined. His 1986 That Shakespeherian Rag can be seen as the beginning of both his pioneering work in deconstructive criticism and in ideas and practices that marked the presentism of his last several books and articles.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Highbrow/Lowbrow]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Terry Hawkes and Shakespearean Appropriation]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terence Hawkes' insight and encouragement of the Shakespearean scholarship of his colleagues works to dismantle the distinction between elite Shakespeare and other more popular forms of artistic expression. When Sawyer first met Hawkes at the Shakespeare Association of America meeting in Washington, D.C. in 1997, they had a lively and spirited debate about 'That Shakespearian Rag', the 1912 hit that Eliot alluded to in The Wasteland, which Hawkes used for the title of his 1986 book, and that Sawyer was currently researching in the Library of Congress. What was most striking about the encounter, Sawyer recalls, was the pitch perfect singing of a few lines of the song by Hawkes. One take away from that encounter for Sawyer was that the barriers between the elite and popular needed to be broken down in current Shakespeare studies. The second time Sawyer ran into Hawkes was at the World Shakespeare Congress in Valencia, Spain. During this conversation, Hawkes lamented the lack of humour in current Shakespeare research, asking rhetorically, 'Where are the jokes?' Hawkes helped to realign our thinking about popular culture and Shakespeare by injecting it with a healthy dose of postmodern playfulness. These two encounters led to a lasting friendship that fostered Sawyer's own engagements with popular culture Shakespeare, including publications on topics such as 'Shakespeare and Folk Art', 'Shakespeare and Country Music' and 'Shakespeare and Jerry Lee Lewis'.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terry's Manoeuvres]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Balz Engler]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terry Hawkes' seminal essay 'The Heimlich Manoeuvre' forms the basis of this personal tribute, which tries to suggest what is special about his style of criticism, and what his interest in the oral may tell us about the sources of his energy.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Radical Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[In Memory of Terry Hawkes (1932–2014)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Richard Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue is devoted to the radical and innovative Shakespeare criticism that emerged in Britain in the 1980s; and to the memory of a hugely influential and much-loved leader in the field, Professor Terence Hawkes, who died in 2014.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260302</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memory of Professor Terence ('Terry') Hawkes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Drakakis]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the preface to his collection of essays That Shakespeherian Rag (1986) the author reported that ‘an early impulse to call the book Eminent Shakespearians was quietly and efficiently throttled, and I am grateful to its assassins’. Terence Hawkes, who died at the age of 82 on 16 January 2014, could comment wittily on the genesis of a collection of innovative essays that brought together his own unique and distinctive approach to Shakespeare studies with a lifelong love of jazz and poetry. The title was from T.S. Eliot’s ‘The Waste Land’ and was an oblique reference to Hawkes’ own formative hobby as a highly proficient jazz drummer.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terence Hawkes and Presentism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hugh Grady]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terence Hawkes was an eminent Shakespearean and critical theorist whose career had many facets. He was also a friend and mentor to me, a man who throughout his career countered the class privilege and arbitrary power he had experienced himself at the beginning of his career and which he fought when he saw it at work against others. While his critical work developed over the years in different stages – from humanism to structuralism to poststructuralism to presentism – there were certain constants in all of them: an awareness of language as such, of the power of the critic's present in all readings of works of the past, and of the political and social dimensions of literature and literary criticism. The two of us collaborated in the promulgation of the idea of critical presentism in our 2007 anthology Presentist Shakespeares, but Terence Hawkes' presentist practice can be traced back into some of his earlier works composed well before the term was coined. His 1986 That Shakespeherian Rag can be seen as the beginning of both his pioneering work in deconstructive criticism and in ideas and practices that marked the presentism of his last several books and articles.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Highbrow/Lowbrow]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Terry Hawkes and Shakespearean Appropriation]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terence Hawkes' insight and encouragement of the Shakespearean scholarship of his colleagues works to dismantle the distinction between elite Shakespeare and other more popular forms of artistic expression. When Sawyer first met Hawkes at the Shakespeare Association of America meeting in Washington, D.C. in 1997, they had a lively and spirited debate about 'That Shakespearian Rag', the 1912 hit that Eliot alluded to in The Wasteland, which Hawkes used for the title of his 1986 book, and that Sawyer was currently researching in the Library of Congress. What was most striking about the encounter, Sawyer recalls, was the pitch perfect singing of a few lines of the song by Hawkes. One take away from that encounter for Sawyer was that the barriers between the elite and popular needed to be broken down in current Shakespeare studies. The second time Sawyer ran into Hawkes was at the World Shakespeare Congress in Valencia, Spain. During this conversation, Hawkes lamented the lack of humour in current Shakespeare research, asking rhetorically, 'Where are the jokes?' Hawkes helped to realign our thinking about popular culture and Shakespeare by injecting it with a healthy dose of postmodern playfulness. These two encounters led to a lasting friendship that fostered Sawyer's own engagements with popular culture Shakespeare, including publications on topics such as 'Shakespeare and Folk Art', 'Shakespeare and Country Music' and 'Shakespeare and Jerry Lee Lewis'.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terry's Manoeuvres]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Balz Engler]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terry Hawkes' seminal essay 'The Heimlich Manoeuvre' forms the basis of this personal tribute, which tries to suggest what is special about his style of criticism, and what his interest in the oral may tell us about the sources of his energy.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Telmah Thel]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Hustle-Bustle of a Hindi Romeo and Juliet]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jonathan Gil Harris]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article builds on Terence Hawkes' 'jazz' reading of Hamlet to suggest ways in which music can shed light on radical aspects of Shakespeare's theatrical and linguistic craft. Turning specifically to Hindi cinema and the convention of the 'item number', the article considers the latter's translingualism and how it can help us understand the relations between Shakespeare's own polyglot language and the border-crossing nature of desire in Romeo and Juliet.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Radical Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[In Memory of Terry Hawkes (1932–2014)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Richard Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue is devoted to the radical and innovative Shakespeare criticism that emerged in Britain in the 1980s; and to the memory of a hugely influential and much-loved leader in the field, Professor Terence Hawkes, who died in 2014.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260302</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memory of Professor Terence ('Terry') Hawkes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Drakakis]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the preface to his collection of essays That Shakespeherian Rag (1986) the author reported that ‘an early impulse to call the book Eminent Shakespearians was quietly and efficiently throttled, and I am grateful to its assassins’. Terence Hawkes, who died at the age of 82 on 16 January 2014, could comment wittily on the genesis of a collection of innovative essays that brought together his own unique and distinctive approach to Shakespeare studies with a lifelong love of jazz and poetry. The title was from T.S. Eliot’s ‘The Waste Land’ and was an oblique reference to Hawkes’ own formative hobby as a highly proficient jazz drummer.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terence Hawkes and Presentism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hugh Grady]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terence Hawkes was an eminent Shakespearean and critical theorist whose career had many facets. He was also a friend and mentor to me, a man who throughout his career countered the class privilege and arbitrary power he had experienced himself at the beginning of his career and which he fought when he saw it at work against others. While his critical work developed over the years in different stages – from humanism to structuralism to poststructuralism to presentism – there were certain constants in all of them: an awareness of language as such, of the power of the critic's present in all readings of works of the past, and of the political and social dimensions of literature and literary criticism. The two of us collaborated in the promulgation of the idea of critical presentism in our 2007 anthology Presentist Shakespeares, but Terence Hawkes' presentist practice can be traced back into some of his earlier works composed well before the term was coined. His 1986 That Shakespeherian Rag can be seen as the beginning of both his pioneering work in deconstructive criticism and in ideas and practices that marked the presentism of his last several books and articles.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Highbrow/Lowbrow]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Terry Hawkes and Shakespearean Appropriation]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terence Hawkes' insight and encouragement of the Shakespearean scholarship of his colleagues works to dismantle the distinction between elite Shakespeare and other more popular forms of artistic expression. When Sawyer first met Hawkes at the Shakespeare Association of America meeting in Washington, D.C. in 1997, they had a lively and spirited debate about 'That Shakespearian Rag', the 1912 hit that Eliot alluded to in The Wasteland, which Hawkes used for the title of his 1986 book, and that Sawyer was currently researching in the Library of Congress. What was most striking about the encounter, Sawyer recalls, was the pitch perfect singing of a few lines of the song by Hawkes. One take away from that encounter for Sawyer was that the barriers between the elite and popular needed to be broken down in current Shakespeare studies. The second time Sawyer ran into Hawkes was at the World Shakespeare Congress in Valencia, Spain. During this conversation, Hawkes lamented the lack of humour in current Shakespeare research, asking rhetorically, 'Where are the jokes?' Hawkes helped to realign our thinking about popular culture and Shakespeare by injecting it with a healthy dose of postmodern playfulness. These two encounters led to a lasting friendship that fostered Sawyer's own engagements with popular culture Shakespeare, including publications on topics such as 'Shakespeare and Folk Art', 'Shakespeare and Country Music' and 'Shakespeare and Jerry Lee Lewis'.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terry's Manoeuvres]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Balz Engler]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terry Hawkes' seminal essay 'The Heimlich Manoeuvre' forms the basis of this personal tribute, which tries to suggest what is special about his style of criticism, and what his interest in the oral may tell us about the sources of his energy.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Telmah Thel]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Hustle-Bustle of a Hindi Romeo and Juliet]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jonathan Gil Harris]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article builds on Terence Hawkes' 'jazz' reading of Hamlet to suggest ways in which music can shed light on radical aspects of Shakespeare's theatrical and linguistic craft. Turning specifically to Hindi cinema and the convention of the 'item number', the article considers the latter's translingualism and how it can help us understand the relations between Shakespeare's own polyglot language and the border-crossing nature of desire in Romeo and Juliet.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Meaning by Hawkes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christy Desmet]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>While Terence Hawkes is best known as a witty practitioner of post-structural literary theory, his earliest scholarly efforts, such as the edited collection Coleridge on Shakespeare and the student text Structuralism and Semiotics, reveal some of his enduring intellectual traits, which range from a rigorous scholarly method and clear argumentative logic to intellectual generosity.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Radical Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[In Memory of Terry Hawkes (1932–2014)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Richard Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue is devoted to the radical and innovative Shakespeare criticism that emerged in Britain in the 1980s; and to the memory of a hugely influential and much-loved leader in the field, Professor Terence Hawkes, who died in 2014.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260302</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memory of Professor Terence ('Terry') Hawkes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Drakakis]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the preface to his collection of essays That Shakespeherian Rag (1986) the author reported that ‘an early impulse to call the book Eminent Shakespearians was quietly and efficiently throttled, and I am grateful to its assassins’. Terence Hawkes, who died at the age of 82 on 16 January 2014, could comment wittily on the genesis of a collection of innovative essays that brought together his own unique and distinctive approach to Shakespeare studies with a lifelong love of jazz and poetry. The title was from T.S. Eliot’s ‘The Waste Land’ and was an oblique reference to Hawkes’ own formative hobby as a highly proficient jazz drummer.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terence Hawkes and Presentism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hugh Grady]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terence Hawkes was an eminent Shakespearean and critical theorist whose career had many facets. He was also a friend and mentor to me, a man who throughout his career countered the class privilege and arbitrary power he had experienced himself at the beginning of his career and which he fought when he saw it at work against others. While his critical work developed over the years in different stages – from humanism to structuralism to poststructuralism to presentism – there were certain constants in all of them: an awareness of language as such, of the power of the critic's present in all readings of works of the past, and of the political and social dimensions of literature and literary criticism. The two of us collaborated in the promulgation of the idea of critical presentism in our 2007 anthology Presentist Shakespeares, but Terence Hawkes' presentist practice can be traced back into some of his earlier works composed well before the term was coined. His 1986 That Shakespeherian Rag can be seen as the beginning of both his pioneering work in deconstructive criticism and in ideas and practices that marked the presentism of his last several books and articles.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Highbrow/Lowbrow]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Terry Hawkes and Shakespearean Appropriation]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terence Hawkes' insight and encouragement of the Shakespearean scholarship of his colleagues works to dismantle the distinction between elite Shakespeare and other more popular forms of artistic expression. When Sawyer first met Hawkes at the Shakespeare Association of America meeting in Washington, D.C. in 1997, they had a lively and spirited debate about 'That Shakespearian Rag', the 1912 hit that Eliot alluded to in The Wasteland, which Hawkes used for the title of his 1986 book, and that Sawyer was currently researching in the Library of Congress. What was most striking about the encounter, Sawyer recalls, was the pitch perfect singing of a few lines of the song by Hawkes. One take away from that encounter for Sawyer was that the barriers between the elite and popular needed to be broken down in current Shakespeare studies. The second time Sawyer ran into Hawkes was at the World Shakespeare Congress in Valencia, Spain. During this conversation, Hawkes lamented the lack of humour in current Shakespeare research, asking rhetorically, 'Where are the jokes?' Hawkes helped to realign our thinking about popular culture and Shakespeare by injecting it with a healthy dose of postmodern playfulness. These two encounters led to a lasting friendship that fostered Sawyer's own engagements with popular culture Shakespeare, including publications on topics such as 'Shakespeare and Folk Art', 'Shakespeare and Country Music' and 'Shakespeare and Jerry Lee Lewis'.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terry's Manoeuvres]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Balz Engler]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terry Hawkes' seminal essay 'The Heimlich Manoeuvre' forms the basis of this personal tribute, which tries to suggest what is special about his style of criticism, and what his interest in the oral may tell us about the sources of his energy.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Telmah Thel]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Hustle-Bustle of a Hindi Romeo and Juliet]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jonathan Gil Harris]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article builds on Terence Hawkes' 'jazz' reading of Hamlet to suggest ways in which music can shed light on radical aspects of Shakespeare's theatrical and linguistic craft. Turning specifically to Hindi cinema and the convention of the 'item number', the article considers the latter's translingualism and how it can help us understand the relations between Shakespeare's own polyglot language and the border-crossing nature of desire in Romeo and Juliet.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Meaning by Hawkes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christy Desmet]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>While Terence Hawkes is best known as a witty practitioner of post-structural literary theory, his earliest scholarly efforts, such as the edited collection Coleridge on Shakespeare and the student text Structuralism and Semiotics, reveal some of his enduring intellectual traits, which range from a rigorous scholarly method and clear argumentative logic to intellectual generosity.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260308</link>
<title><![CDATA['Thirty Year Ago']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Complex Legacy of Political Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article was delivered in the plenary session of the Shakespeare Association of America's annual meeting in St Louis, April 2014, alongside papers from Ania Loomba and Jonathan Dollimore, also for the first time published in this volume. The purpose of the panel was to commemorate and celebrate two important critical texts whose anniversaries fell at that time: Jonathan Dollimore's Radical Tragedy, published in 1984, and Political Shakespeare (1985), edited by Jonathan Dollimore and Alan Sinfield, which went into its second edition in 1994. This article discusses the impact and influence of Political Shakespeare, to which I was a contributor.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Radical Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[In Memory of Terry Hawkes (1932–2014)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Richard Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue is devoted to the radical and innovative Shakespeare criticism that emerged in Britain in the 1980s; and to the memory of a hugely influential and much-loved leader in the field, Professor Terence Hawkes, who died in 2014.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260302</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memory of Professor Terence ('Terry') Hawkes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Drakakis]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the preface to his collection of essays That Shakespeherian Rag (1986) the author reported that ‘an early impulse to call the book Eminent Shakespearians was quietly and efficiently throttled, and I am grateful to its assassins’. Terence Hawkes, who died at the age of 82 on 16 January 2014, could comment wittily on the genesis of a collection of innovative essays that brought together his own unique and distinctive approach to Shakespeare studies with a lifelong love of jazz and poetry. The title was from T.S. Eliot’s ‘The Waste Land’ and was an oblique reference to Hawkes’ own formative hobby as a highly proficient jazz drummer.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terence Hawkes and Presentism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hugh Grady]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terence Hawkes was an eminent Shakespearean and critical theorist whose career had many facets. He was also a friend and mentor to me, a man who throughout his career countered the class privilege and arbitrary power he had experienced himself at the beginning of his career and which he fought when he saw it at work against others. While his critical work developed over the years in different stages – from humanism to structuralism to poststructuralism to presentism – there were certain constants in all of them: an awareness of language as such, of the power of the critic's present in all readings of works of the past, and of the political and social dimensions of literature and literary criticism. The two of us collaborated in the promulgation of the idea of critical presentism in our 2007 anthology Presentist Shakespeares, but Terence Hawkes' presentist practice can be traced back into some of his earlier works composed well before the term was coined. His 1986 That Shakespeherian Rag can be seen as the beginning of both his pioneering work in deconstructive criticism and in ideas and practices that marked the presentism of his last several books and articles.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Highbrow/Lowbrow]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Terry Hawkes and Shakespearean Appropriation]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terence Hawkes' insight and encouragement of the Shakespearean scholarship of his colleagues works to dismantle the distinction between elite Shakespeare and other more popular forms of artistic expression. When Sawyer first met Hawkes at the Shakespeare Association of America meeting in Washington, D.C. in 1997, they had a lively and spirited debate about 'That Shakespearian Rag', the 1912 hit that Eliot alluded to in The Wasteland, which Hawkes used for the title of his 1986 book, and that Sawyer was currently researching in the Library of Congress. What was most striking about the encounter, Sawyer recalls, was the pitch perfect singing of a few lines of the song by Hawkes. One take away from that encounter for Sawyer was that the barriers between the elite and popular needed to be broken down in current Shakespeare studies. The second time Sawyer ran into Hawkes was at the World Shakespeare Congress in Valencia, Spain. During this conversation, Hawkes lamented the lack of humour in current Shakespeare research, asking rhetorically, 'Where are the jokes?' Hawkes helped to realign our thinking about popular culture and Shakespeare by injecting it with a healthy dose of postmodern playfulness. These two encounters led to a lasting friendship that fostered Sawyer's own engagements with popular culture Shakespeare, including publications on topics such as 'Shakespeare and Folk Art', 'Shakespeare and Country Music' and 'Shakespeare and Jerry Lee Lewis'.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terry's Manoeuvres]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Balz Engler]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terry Hawkes' seminal essay 'The Heimlich Manoeuvre' forms the basis of this personal tribute, which tries to suggest what is special about his style of criticism, and what his interest in the oral may tell us about the sources of his energy.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Telmah Thel]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Hustle-Bustle of a Hindi Romeo and Juliet]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jonathan Gil Harris]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article builds on Terence Hawkes' 'jazz' reading of Hamlet to suggest ways in which music can shed light on radical aspects of Shakespeare's theatrical and linguistic craft. Turning specifically to Hindi cinema and the convention of the 'item number', the article considers the latter's translingualism and how it can help us understand the relations between Shakespeare's own polyglot language and the border-crossing nature of desire in Romeo and Juliet.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Meaning by Hawkes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christy Desmet]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>While Terence Hawkes is best known as a witty practitioner of post-structural literary theory, his earliest scholarly efforts, such as the edited collection Coleridge on Shakespeare and the student text Structuralism and Semiotics, reveal some of his enduring intellectual traits, which range from a rigorous scholarly method and clear argumentative logic to intellectual generosity.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260308</link>
<title><![CDATA['Thirty Year Ago']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Complex Legacy of Political Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article was delivered in the plenary session of the Shakespeare Association of America's annual meeting in St Louis, April 2014, alongside papers from Ania Loomba and Jonathan Dollimore, also for the first time published in this volume. The purpose of the panel was to commemorate and celebrate two important critical texts whose anniversaries fell at that time: Jonathan Dollimore's Radical Tragedy, published in 1984, and Political Shakespeare (1985), edited by Jonathan Dollimore and Alan Sinfield, which went into its second edition in 1994. This article discusses the impact and influence of Political Shakespeare, to which I was a contributor.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260309</link>
<title><![CDATA[Then and Now]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jonathan Dollimore]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article looks back to the time of Radical Tragedy and Political Shakespeare, the political, historical and philosophical impetus behind those books, and the larger critical practice of cultural materialism, of which they were an expression. It also engages with a recent development in criticism, deriving from the evolutionary sciences, linking it with those earlier books and their concerns via the concept of human nature.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Radical Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[In Memory of Terry Hawkes (1932–2014)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Richard Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue is devoted to the radical and innovative Shakespeare criticism that emerged in Britain in the 1980s; and to the memory of a hugely influential and much-loved leader in the field, Professor Terence Hawkes, who died in 2014.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260302</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memory of Professor Terence ('Terry') Hawkes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Drakakis]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the preface to his collection of essays That Shakespeherian Rag (1986) the author reported that ‘an early impulse to call the book Eminent Shakespearians was quietly and efficiently throttled, and I am grateful to its assassins’. Terence Hawkes, who died at the age of 82 on 16 January 2014, could comment wittily on the genesis of a collection of innovative essays that brought together his own unique and distinctive approach to Shakespeare studies with a lifelong love of jazz and poetry. The title was from T.S. Eliot’s ‘The Waste Land’ and was an oblique reference to Hawkes’ own formative hobby as a highly proficient jazz drummer.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terence Hawkes and Presentism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hugh Grady]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terence Hawkes was an eminent Shakespearean and critical theorist whose career had many facets. He was also a friend and mentor to me, a man who throughout his career countered the class privilege and arbitrary power he had experienced himself at the beginning of his career and which he fought when he saw it at work against others. While his critical work developed over the years in different stages – from humanism to structuralism to poststructuralism to presentism – there were certain constants in all of them: an awareness of language as such, of the power of the critic's present in all readings of works of the past, and of the political and social dimensions of literature and literary criticism. The two of us collaborated in the promulgation of the idea of critical presentism in our 2007 anthology Presentist Shakespeares, but Terence Hawkes' presentist practice can be traced back into some of his earlier works composed well before the term was coined. His 1986 That Shakespeherian Rag can be seen as the beginning of both his pioneering work in deconstructive criticism and in ideas and practices that marked the presentism of his last several books and articles.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Highbrow/Lowbrow]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Terry Hawkes and Shakespearean Appropriation]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terence Hawkes' insight and encouragement of the Shakespearean scholarship of his colleagues works to dismantle the distinction between elite Shakespeare and other more popular forms of artistic expression. When Sawyer first met Hawkes at the Shakespeare Association of America meeting in Washington, D.C. in 1997, they had a lively and spirited debate about 'That Shakespearian Rag', the 1912 hit that Eliot alluded to in The Wasteland, which Hawkes used for the title of his 1986 book, and that Sawyer was currently researching in the Library of Congress. What was most striking about the encounter, Sawyer recalls, was the pitch perfect singing of a few lines of the song by Hawkes. One take away from that encounter for Sawyer was that the barriers between the elite and popular needed to be broken down in current Shakespeare studies. The second time Sawyer ran into Hawkes was at the World Shakespeare Congress in Valencia, Spain. During this conversation, Hawkes lamented the lack of humour in current Shakespeare research, asking rhetorically, 'Where are the jokes?' Hawkes helped to realign our thinking about popular culture and Shakespeare by injecting it with a healthy dose of postmodern playfulness. These two encounters led to a lasting friendship that fostered Sawyer's own engagements with popular culture Shakespeare, including publications on topics such as 'Shakespeare and Folk Art', 'Shakespeare and Country Music' and 'Shakespeare and Jerry Lee Lewis'.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terry's Manoeuvres]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Balz Engler]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terry Hawkes' seminal essay 'The Heimlich Manoeuvre' forms the basis of this personal tribute, which tries to suggest what is special about his style of criticism, and what his interest in the oral may tell us about the sources of his energy.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Telmah Thel]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Hustle-Bustle of a Hindi Romeo and Juliet]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jonathan Gil Harris]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article builds on Terence Hawkes' 'jazz' reading of Hamlet to suggest ways in which music can shed light on radical aspects of Shakespeare's theatrical and linguistic craft. Turning specifically to Hindi cinema and the convention of the 'item number', the article considers the latter's translingualism and how it can help us understand the relations between Shakespeare's own polyglot language and the border-crossing nature of desire in Romeo and Juliet.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Meaning by Hawkes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christy Desmet]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>While Terence Hawkes is best known as a witty practitioner of post-structural literary theory, his earliest scholarly efforts, such as the edited collection Coleridge on Shakespeare and the student text Structuralism and Semiotics, reveal some of his enduring intellectual traits, which range from a rigorous scholarly method and clear argumentative logic to intellectual generosity.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260308</link>
<title><![CDATA['Thirty Year Ago']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Complex Legacy of Political Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article was delivered in the plenary session of the Shakespeare Association of America's annual meeting in St Louis, April 2014, alongside papers from Ania Loomba and Jonathan Dollimore, also for the first time published in this volume. The purpose of the panel was to commemorate and celebrate two important critical texts whose anniversaries fell at that time: Jonathan Dollimore's Radical Tragedy, published in 1984, and Political Shakespeare (1985), edited by Jonathan Dollimore and Alan Sinfield, which went into its second edition in 1994. This article discusses the impact and influence of Political Shakespeare, to which I was a contributor.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260309</link>
<title><![CDATA[Then and Now]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jonathan Dollimore]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article looks back to the time of Radical Tragedy and Political Shakespeare, the political, historical and philosophical impetus behind those books, and the larger critical practice of cultural materialism, of which they were an expression. It also engages with a recent development in criticism, deriving from the evolutionary sciences, linking it with those earlier books and their concerns via the concept of human nature.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260310</link>
<title><![CDATA[Radical Tragedy and After]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ania Loomba]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article offers a reflection on the importance and impact of Jonathan Dollimore's book Radical Tragedy, situating it in the context of the critical and political climate of the 1980s and the author's own engagement with both early modern studies and postcolonial studies. It suggests that the book's engagement with both philosophy and history remains important to both fields today.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Radical Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[In Memory of Terry Hawkes (1932–2014)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Richard Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue is devoted to the radical and innovative Shakespeare criticism that emerged in Britain in the 1980s; and to the memory of a hugely influential and much-loved leader in the field, Professor Terence Hawkes, who died in 2014.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260302</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memory of Professor Terence ('Terry') Hawkes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Drakakis]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the preface to his collection of essays That Shakespeherian Rag (1986) the author reported that ‘an early impulse to call the book Eminent Shakespearians was quietly and efficiently throttled, and I am grateful to its assassins’. Terence Hawkes, who died at the age of 82 on 16 January 2014, could comment wittily on the genesis of a collection of innovative essays that brought together his own unique and distinctive approach to Shakespeare studies with a lifelong love of jazz and poetry. The title was from T.S. Eliot’s ‘The Waste Land’ and was an oblique reference to Hawkes’ own formative hobby as a highly proficient jazz drummer.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terence Hawkes and Presentism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hugh Grady]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terence Hawkes was an eminent Shakespearean and critical theorist whose career had many facets. He was also a friend and mentor to me, a man who throughout his career countered the class privilege and arbitrary power he had experienced himself at the beginning of his career and which he fought when he saw it at work against others. While his critical work developed over the years in different stages – from humanism to structuralism to poststructuralism to presentism – there were certain constants in all of them: an awareness of language as such, of the power of the critic's present in all readings of works of the past, and of the political and social dimensions of literature and literary criticism. The two of us collaborated in the promulgation of the idea of critical presentism in our 2007 anthology Presentist Shakespeares, but Terence Hawkes' presentist practice can be traced back into some of his earlier works composed well before the term was coined. His 1986 That Shakespeherian Rag can be seen as the beginning of both his pioneering work in deconstructive criticism and in ideas and practices that marked the presentism of his last several books and articles.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Highbrow/Lowbrow]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Terry Hawkes and Shakespearean Appropriation]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terence Hawkes' insight and encouragement of the Shakespearean scholarship of his colleagues works to dismantle the distinction between elite Shakespeare and other more popular forms of artistic expression. When Sawyer first met Hawkes at the Shakespeare Association of America meeting in Washington, D.C. in 1997, they had a lively and spirited debate about 'That Shakespearian Rag', the 1912 hit that Eliot alluded to in The Wasteland, which Hawkes used for the title of his 1986 book, and that Sawyer was currently researching in the Library of Congress. What was most striking about the encounter, Sawyer recalls, was the pitch perfect singing of a few lines of the song by Hawkes. One take away from that encounter for Sawyer was that the barriers between the elite and popular needed to be broken down in current Shakespeare studies. The second time Sawyer ran into Hawkes was at the World Shakespeare Congress in Valencia, Spain. During this conversation, Hawkes lamented the lack of humour in current Shakespeare research, asking rhetorically, 'Where are the jokes?' Hawkes helped to realign our thinking about popular culture and Shakespeare by injecting it with a healthy dose of postmodern playfulness. These two encounters led to a lasting friendship that fostered Sawyer's own engagements with popular culture Shakespeare, including publications on topics such as 'Shakespeare and Folk Art', 'Shakespeare and Country Music' and 'Shakespeare and Jerry Lee Lewis'.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terry's Manoeuvres]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Balz Engler]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terry Hawkes' seminal essay 'The Heimlich Manoeuvre' forms the basis of this personal tribute, which tries to suggest what is special about his style of criticism, and what his interest in the oral may tell us about the sources of his energy.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Telmah Thel]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Hustle-Bustle of a Hindi Romeo and Juliet]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jonathan Gil Harris]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article builds on Terence Hawkes' 'jazz' reading of Hamlet to suggest ways in which music can shed light on radical aspects of Shakespeare's theatrical and linguistic craft. Turning specifically to Hindi cinema and the convention of the 'item number', the article considers the latter's translingualism and how it can help us understand the relations between Shakespeare's own polyglot language and the border-crossing nature of desire in Romeo and Juliet.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Meaning by Hawkes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christy Desmet]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>While Terence Hawkes is best known as a witty practitioner of post-structural literary theory, his earliest scholarly efforts, such as the edited collection Coleridge on Shakespeare and the student text Structuralism and Semiotics, reveal some of his enduring intellectual traits, which range from a rigorous scholarly method and clear argumentative logic to intellectual generosity.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260308</link>
<title><![CDATA['Thirty Year Ago']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Complex Legacy of Political Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article was delivered in the plenary session of the Shakespeare Association of America's annual meeting in St Louis, April 2014, alongside papers from Ania Loomba and Jonathan Dollimore, also for the first time published in this volume. The purpose of the panel was to commemorate and celebrate two important critical texts whose anniversaries fell at that time: Jonathan Dollimore's Radical Tragedy, published in 1984, and Political Shakespeare (1985), edited by Jonathan Dollimore and Alan Sinfield, which went into its second edition in 1994. This article discusses the impact and influence of Political Shakespeare, to which I was a contributor.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260309</link>
<title><![CDATA[Then and Now]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jonathan Dollimore]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article looks back to the time of Radical Tragedy and Political Shakespeare, the political, historical and philosophical impetus behind those books, and the larger critical practice of cultural materialism, of which they were an expression. It also engages with a recent development in criticism, deriving from the evolutionary sciences, linking it with those earlier books and their concerns via the concept of human nature.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260310</link>
<title><![CDATA[Radical Tragedy and After]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ania Loomba]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article offers a reflection on the importance and impact of Jonathan Dollimore's book Radical Tragedy, situating it in the context of the critical and political climate of the 1980s and the author's own engagement with both early modern studies and postcolonial studies. It suggests that the book's engagement with both philosophy and history remains important to both fields today.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260311</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Perception]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Christopher Chabris and Daniel Simons, The Invisible Gorilla (New York: Random House, 2009).</p><p>Laurie Johnson, John Sutton, and Evelyn Tribble, eds, Embodied Cognition and Shakespeare’s Theatre (London: Routledge, 2014).</p><p>Jacques Ranciere, trans. Gabriel Rockhill, The Politics of Aesthetics: The Distribution of the Sensible (London: Bloomsbury, 2004).</p><p>David Hillman, Shakespeare’s Entrails: Belief, Scepticism and the Interior of the Body (London: Palgrave, 2007).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Radical Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[In Memory of Terry Hawkes (1932–2014)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Richard Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue is devoted to the radical and innovative Shakespeare criticism that emerged in Britain in the 1980s; and to the memory of a hugely influential and much-loved leader in the field, Professor Terence Hawkes, who died in 2014.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260302</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Memory of Professor Terence ('Terry') Hawkes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Drakakis]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the preface to his collection of essays That Shakespeherian Rag (1986) the author reported that ‘an early impulse to call the book Eminent Shakespearians was quietly and efficiently throttled, and I am grateful to its assassins’. Terence Hawkes, who died at the age of 82 on 16 January 2014, could comment wittily on the genesis of a collection of innovative essays that brought together his own unique and distinctive approach to Shakespeare studies with a lifelong love of jazz and poetry. The title was from T.S. Eliot’s ‘The Waste Land’ and was an oblique reference to Hawkes’ own formative hobby as a highly proficient jazz drummer.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terence Hawkes and Presentism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hugh Grady]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terence Hawkes was an eminent Shakespearean and critical theorist whose career had many facets. He was also a friend and mentor to me, a man who throughout his career countered the class privilege and arbitrary power he had experienced himself at the beginning of his career and which he fought when he saw it at work against others. While his critical work developed over the years in different stages – from humanism to structuralism to poststructuralism to presentism – there were certain constants in all of them: an awareness of language as such, of the power of the critic's present in all readings of works of the past, and of the political and social dimensions of literature and literary criticism. The two of us collaborated in the promulgation of the idea of critical presentism in our 2007 anthology Presentist Shakespeares, but Terence Hawkes' presentist practice can be traced back into some of his earlier works composed well before the term was coined. His 1986 That Shakespeherian Rag can be seen as the beginning of both his pioneering work in deconstructive criticism and in ideas and practices that marked the presentism of his last several books and articles.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Highbrow/Lowbrow]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Terry Hawkes and Shakespearean Appropriation]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terence Hawkes' insight and encouragement of the Shakespearean scholarship of his colleagues works to dismantle the distinction between elite Shakespeare and other more popular forms of artistic expression. When Sawyer first met Hawkes at the Shakespeare Association of America meeting in Washington, D.C. in 1997, they had a lively and spirited debate about 'That Shakespearian Rag', the 1912 hit that Eliot alluded to in The Wasteland, which Hawkes used for the title of his 1986 book, and that Sawyer was currently researching in the Library of Congress. What was most striking about the encounter, Sawyer recalls, was the pitch perfect singing of a few lines of the song by Hawkes. One take away from that encounter for Sawyer was that the barriers between the elite and popular needed to be broken down in current Shakespeare studies. The second time Sawyer ran into Hawkes was at the World Shakespeare Congress in Valencia, Spain. During this conversation, Hawkes lamented the lack of humour in current Shakespeare research, asking rhetorically, 'Where are the jokes?' Hawkes helped to realign our thinking about popular culture and Shakespeare by injecting it with a healthy dose of postmodern playfulness. These two encounters led to a lasting friendship that fostered Sawyer's own engagements with popular culture Shakespeare, including publications on topics such as 'Shakespeare and Folk Art', 'Shakespeare and Country Music' and 'Shakespeare and Jerry Lee Lewis'.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Terry's Manoeuvres]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Balz Engler]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Terry Hawkes' seminal essay 'The Heimlich Manoeuvre' forms the basis of this personal tribute, which tries to suggest what is special about his style of criticism, and what his interest in the oral may tell us about the sources of his energy.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Telmah Thel]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Hustle-Bustle of a Hindi Romeo and Juliet]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jonathan Gil Harris]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article builds on Terence Hawkes' 'jazz' reading of Hamlet to suggest ways in which music can shed light on radical aspects of Shakespeare's theatrical and linguistic craft. Turning specifically to Hindi cinema and the convention of the 'item number', the article considers the latter's translingualism and how it can help us understand the relations between Shakespeare's own polyglot language and the border-crossing nature of desire in Romeo and Juliet.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Meaning by Hawkes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christy Desmet]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>While Terence Hawkes is best known as a witty practitioner of post-structural literary theory, his earliest scholarly efforts, such as the edited collection Coleridge on Shakespeare and the student text Structuralism and Semiotics, reveal some of his enduring intellectual traits, which range from a rigorous scholarly method and clear argumentative logic to intellectual generosity.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260308</link>
<title><![CDATA['Thirty Year Ago']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Complex Legacy of Political Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article was delivered in the plenary session of the Shakespeare Association of America's annual meeting in St Louis, April 2014, alongside papers from Ania Loomba and Jonathan Dollimore, also for the first time published in this volume. The purpose of the panel was to commemorate and celebrate two important critical texts whose anniversaries fell at that time: Jonathan Dollimore's Radical Tragedy, published in 1984, and Political Shakespeare (1985), edited by Jonathan Dollimore and Alan Sinfield, which went into its second edition in 1994. This article discusses the impact and influence of Political Shakespeare, to which I was a contributor.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260309</link>
<title><![CDATA[Then and Now]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jonathan Dollimore]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article looks back to the time of Radical Tragedy and Political Shakespeare, the political, historical and philosophical impetus behind those books, and the larger critical practice of cultural materialism, of which they were an expression. It also engages with a recent development in criticism, deriving from the evolutionary sciences, linking it with those earlier books and their concerns via the concept of human nature.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260310</link>
<title><![CDATA[Radical Tragedy and After]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ania Loomba]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article offers a reflection on the importance and impact of Jonathan Dollimore's book Radical Tragedy, situating it in the context of the critical and political climate of the 1980s and the author's own engagement with both early modern studies and postcolonial studies. It suggests that the book's engagement with both philosophy and history remains important to both fields today.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260311</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Perception]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Christopher Chabris and Daniel Simons, The Invisible Gorilla (New York: Random House, 2009).</p><p>Laurie Johnson, John Sutton, and Evelyn Tribble, eds, Embodied Cognition and Shakespeare’s Theatre (London: Routledge, 2014).</p><p>Jacques Ranciere, trans. Gabriel Rockhill, The Politics of Aesthetics: The Distribution of the Sensible (London: Bloomsbury, 2004).</p><p>David Hillman, Shakespeare’s Entrails: Belief, Scepticism and the Interior of the Body (London: Palgrave, 2007).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260312</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260312</link>
<title><![CDATA[Review]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Demonic: Literature and Experience]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Demonic: Literature and Experience by Ewan Fernie, foreword by Jonathan Dollimore (Routledge, 2013), xxiii + 312 pp.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sensory Confusion and the Generation Gap in Much Ado About Nothing]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Innes]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Much Ado About Nothing, characters repeatedly stage moments designed to confuse other figures, a good example being the machinations aimed at Beatrice and Benedick. However, the play contains many more instances in which misrepresentation plays with truth. The supposed offstage seduction of Hero signals the audience that what this unseen (to them) event means will be crucial, making them focus upon the meanings given to the event by the characters. Critics have often noted that the young noblemen get it wrong, and that the play then ironically counterpoints this by making the useless constabulary get it right by apprehending the culprit; they also usually marginalise the older characters, especially the Friar, who is relegated to a plot-function. However, given the play's insistence on perception and misunderstanding, this article revisits their importance in performance as a group that avoids the mistakes made by the younger generation.
</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sensory Confusion and the Generation Gap in Much Ado About Nothing]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Innes]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Much Ado About Nothing, characters repeatedly stage moments designed to confuse other figures, a good example being the machinations aimed at Beatrice and Benedick. However, the play contains many more instances in which misrepresentation plays with truth. The supposed offstage seduction of Hero signals the audience that what this unseen (to them) event means will be crucial, making them focus upon the meanings given to the event by the characters. Critics have often noted that the young noblemen get it wrong, and that the play then ironically counterpoints this by making the useless constabulary get it right by apprehending the culprit; they also usually marginalise the older characters, especially the Friar, who is relegated to a plot-function. However, given the play's insistence on perception and misunderstanding, this article revisits their importance in performance as a group that avoids the mistakes made by the younger generation.
</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260202</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Pattern of Parody in Eastward Ho, and a New Date for King Lear]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lynne Kositsky]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Gary Taylor's 1982 Review of English Studies article, 'A New Source and an Old Date for King Lear', highlights numerous semantic, thematic and structural parallels between Shakespeare's King Lear, customarily assigned a composition date in late 1605 or spring 1606, and Eastward Ho (first published September 1605). Deconstructing Taylor's methodology for determining the order of influence between the two plays, we argue that the authors of Eastward Ho found the bard's cosmic tragedy of royal intrigue and intergenerational strife an irresistible target for rambunctious topical satire. In place of a Lear that without motive incorporates vague patches of Eastward Ho influence, we read an Eastward Ho that enacts an acerbically brilliant parody of several Shakespeare plays, among them King Lear.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sensory Confusion and the Generation Gap in Much Ado About Nothing]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Innes]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Much Ado About Nothing, characters repeatedly stage moments designed to confuse other figures, a good example being the machinations aimed at Beatrice and Benedick. However, the play contains many more instances in which misrepresentation plays with truth. The supposed offstage seduction of Hero signals the audience that what this unseen (to them) event means will be crucial, making them focus upon the meanings given to the event by the characters. Critics have often noted that the young noblemen get it wrong, and that the play then ironically counterpoints this by making the useless constabulary get it right by apprehending the culprit; they also usually marginalise the older characters, especially the Friar, who is relegated to a plot-function. However, given the play's insistence on perception and misunderstanding, this article revisits their importance in performance as a group that avoids the mistakes made by the younger generation.
</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260202</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Pattern of Parody in Eastward Ho, and a New Date for King Lear]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lynne Kositsky]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Gary Taylor's 1982 Review of English Studies article, 'A New Source and an Old Date for King Lear', highlights numerous semantic, thematic and structural parallels between Shakespeare's King Lear, customarily assigned a composition date in late 1605 or spring 1606, and Eastward Ho (first published September 1605). Deconstructing Taylor's methodology for determining the order of influence between the two plays, we argue that the authors of Eastward Ho found the bard's cosmic tragedy of royal intrigue and intergenerational strife an irresistible target for rambunctious topical satire. In place of a Lear that without motive incorporates vague patches of Eastward Ho influence, we read an Eastward Ho that enacts an acerbically brilliant parody of several Shakespeare plays, among them King Lear.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Discipline of Sympathy and the Limits of Omniscience in Nineteenth-Century Journalism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hazel Mackenzie]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Nineteenth-century literary journalism is often read in the light of Michel Foucault's disciplinary paradigm as articulated in his seminal work Discipline and Punish: The Birth of a Prison (1975). Contextualising the growth of literary journalism within the evolution of the modern, urban society, this article explores the ways in which journalists in this period manipulated generic conventions to both enact and resist their role in creating a more transparent, disciplined society. Looking at the journalism of Charles Lamb, William Hazlitt, Charles Dickens, Charles Collins, John Hollingshead and William Makepeace Thackeray, this article will argue that their use of a limited, first-person perspective and their emphasis on feeling and sympathy attempts to resist a passive and disciplinary spectatorship and yet paradoxically it is the most significantly disciplinary aspect of their texts.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sensory Confusion and the Generation Gap in Much Ado About Nothing]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Innes]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Much Ado About Nothing, characters repeatedly stage moments designed to confuse other figures, a good example being the machinations aimed at Beatrice and Benedick. However, the play contains many more instances in which misrepresentation plays with truth. The supposed offstage seduction of Hero signals the audience that what this unseen (to them) event means will be crucial, making them focus upon the meanings given to the event by the characters. Critics have often noted that the young noblemen get it wrong, and that the play then ironically counterpoints this by making the useless constabulary get it right by apprehending the culprit; they also usually marginalise the older characters, especially the Friar, who is relegated to a plot-function. However, given the play's insistence on perception and misunderstanding, this article revisits their importance in performance as a group that avoids the mistakes made by the younger generation.
</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260202</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Pattern of Parody in Eastward Ho, and a New Date for King Lear]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lynne Kositsky]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Gary Taylor's 1982 Review of English Studies article, 'A New Source and an Old Date for King Lear', highlights numerous semantic, thematic and structural parallels between Shakespeare's King Lear, customarily assigned a composition date in late 1605 or spring 1606, and Eastward Ho (first published September 1605). Deconstructing Taylor's methodology for determining the order of influence between the two plays, we argue that the authors of Eastward Ho found the bard's cosmic tragedy of royal intrigue and intergenerational strife an irresistible target for rambunctious topical satire. In place of a Lear that without motive incorporates vague patches of Eastward Ho influence, we read an Eastward Ho that enacts an acerbically brilliant parody of several Shakespeare plays, among them King Lear.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Discipline of Sympathy and the Limits of Omniscience in Nineteenth-Century Journalism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hazel Mackenzie]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Nineteenth-century literary journalism is often read in the light of Michel Foucault's disciplinary paradigm as articulated in his seminal work Discipline and Punish: The Birth of a Prison (1975). Contextualising the growth of literary journalism within the evolution of the modern, urban society, this article explores the ways in which journalists in this period manipulated generic conventions to both enact and resist their role in creating a more transparent, disciplined society. Looking at the journalism of Charles Lamb, William Hazlitt, Charles Dickens, Charles Collins, John Hollingshead and William Makepeace Thackeray, this article will argue that their use of a limited, first-person perspective and their emphasis on feeling and sympathy attempts to resist a passive and disciplinary spectatorship and yet paradoxically it is the most significantly disciplinary aspect of their texts.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260204</link>
<title><![CDATA['An Arabian in My Room']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Canon]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The literary canon is commonly thought of as ancient, accepted and agreed, and consistent between high and popular cultures. This article demonstrates the falsity of these assumptions, and argues that the canon is always provisional, contingent, iterable and overdetermined by multiple consequences of cultural struggle. Using definitions of canonicity from Harold Bloom, Frank Kermode and Pierre Bourdieu, the article shows how the canon is produced, consumed and reproduced. Picking up on Harold Bloom's use of a poem by Wallace Stevens, the article explores the impact of Arabic adaptations of Shakespeare on canon formation and canonicity.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sensory Confusion and the Generation Gap in Much Ado About Nothing]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Innes]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Much Ado About Nothing, characters repeatedly stage moments designed to confuse other figures, a good example being the machinations aimed at Beatrice and Benedick. However, the play contains many more instances in which misrepresentation plays with truth. The supposed offstage seduction of Hero signals the audience that what this unseen (to them) event means will be crucial, making them focus upon the meanings given to the event by the characters. Critics have often noted that the young noblemen get it wrong, and that the play then ironically counterpoints this by making the useless constabulary get it right by apprehending the culprit; they also usually marginalise the older characters, especially the Friar, who is relegated to a plot-function. However, given the play's insistence on perception and misunderstanding, this article revisits their importance in performance as a group that avoids the mistakes made by the younger generation.
</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260202</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Pattern of Parody in Eastward Ho, and a New Date for King Lear]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lynne Kositsky]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Gary Taylor's 1982 Review of English Studies article, 'A New Source and an Old Date for King Lear', highlights numerous semantic, thematic and structural parallels between Shakespeare's King Lear, customarily assigned a composition date in late 1605 or spring 1606, and Eastward Ho (first published September 1605). Deconstructing Taylor's methodology for determining the order of influence between the two plays, we argue that the authors of Eastward Ho found the bard's cosmic tragedy of royal intrigue and intergenerational strife an irresistible target for rambunctious topical satire. In place of a Lear that without motive incorporates vague patches of Eastward Ho influence, we read an Eastward Ho that enacts an acerbically brilliant parody of several Shakespeare plays, among them King Lear.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Discipline of Sympathy and the Limits of Omniscience in Nineteenth-Century Journalism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hazel Mackenzie]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Nineteenth-century literary journalism is often read in the light of Michel Foucault's disciplinary paradigm as articulated in his seminal work Discipline and Punish: The Birth of a Prison (1975). Contextualising the growth of literary journalism within the evolution of the modern, urban society, this article explores the ways in which journalists in this period manipulated generic conventions to both enact and resist their role in creating a more transparent, disciplined society. Looking at the journalism of Charles Lamb, William Hazlitt, Charles Dickens, Charles Collins, John Hollingshead and William Makepeace Thackeray, this article will argue that their use of a limited, first-person perspective and their emphasis on feeling and sympathy attempts to resist a passive and disciplinary spectatorship and yet paradoxically it is the most significantly disciplinary aspect of their texts.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260204</link>
<title><![CDATA['An Arabian in My Room']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Canon]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The literary canon is commonly thought of as ancient, accepted and agreed, and consistent between high and popular cultures. This article demonstrates the falsity of these assumptions, and argues that the canon is always provisional, contingent, iterable and overdetermined by multiple consequences of cultural struggle. Using definitions of canonicity from Harold Bloom, Frank Kermode and Pierre Bourdieu, the article shows how the canon is produced, consumed and reproduced. Picking up on Harold Bloom's use of a poem by Wallace Stevens, the article explores the impact of Arabic adaptations of Shakespeare on canon formation and canonicity.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Marvellous Makers]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Terrible Destroyers]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anne Stevenson]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Anne Stevenson interviewed by Ruth O’Callaghan</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Penny Pritchard]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue of Critical Survey derives from a selection of the papers first read at ‘Locations of Austen’, an interdisciplinary and international academic conference which took place at the University of Hertfordshire from 11 to 13 July 2013. These articles represent a modest percentage of the wealth of topics considered over the course of that three-day event, but they nevertheless provide an authentic sense of the eclectic mix of disciplines and intellectual approaches to Austen studies during what proved to be a successful, and most enjoyable, academic forum for scholars of literature, history, film and cultural studies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Penny Pritchard]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue of Critical Survey derives from a selection of the papers first read at ‘Locations of Austen’, an interdisciplinary and international academic conference which took place at the University of Hertfordshire from 11 to 13 July 2013. These articles represent a modest percentage of the wealth of topics considered over the course of that three-day event, but they nevertheless provide an authentic sense of the eclectic mix of disciplines and intellectual approaches to Austen studies during what proved to be a successful, and most enjoyable, academic forum for scholars of literature, history, film and cultural studies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Landscape as Literary Criticism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Jane Austen, Anna Barbauld and the Narratological Application of the Picturesque]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anne Toner]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article argues that in Jane Austen's work there is an affiliation between the experience of landscape and the forms that fictional works can take. This is evident in 'Catharine, or the Bower' where an analogy is set up between the reading of a novel and travel through a picturesque landscape, a connection that is returned to in Pride and Prejudice. This affiliation can be contextualized first by reference to Austen's comments in her letters about narrative form, and then by reference to contemporary criticism of the novel, in particular that of Anna Barbauld. Barbauld overtly uses landscape for narratological purposes in her introductory essay to Samuel Richardson's Correspondence, alluding to Uvedale Price's Essay on the Picturesque to extol Richardson's formal achievements in Clarissa. Austen's views on narrative organization and on landscape design strongly resonate with Barbauld's, and both writers evoke the picturesque to provide a formalist critique of the novel.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Penny Pritchard]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue of Critical Survey derives from a selection of the papers first read at ‘Locations of Austen’, an interdisciplinary and international academic conference which took place at the University of Hertfordshire from 11 to 13 July 2013. These articles represent a modest percentage of the wealth of topics considered over the course of that three-day event, but they nevertheless provide an authentic sense of the eclectic mix of disciplines and intellectual approaches to Austen studies during what proved to be a successful, and most enjoyable, academic forum for scholars of literature, history, film and cultural studies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Landscape as Literary Criticism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Jane Austen, Anna Barbauld and the Narratological Application of the Picturesque]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anne Toner]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article argues that in Jane Austen's work there is an affiliation between the experience of landscape and the forms that fictional works can take. This is evident in 'Catharine, or the Bower' where an analogy is set up between the reading of a novel and travel through a picturesque landscape, a connection that is returned to in Pride and Prejudice. This affiliation can be contextualized first by reference to Austen's comments in her letters about narrative form, and then by reference to contemporary criticism of the novel, in particular that of Anna Barbauld. Barbauld overtly uses landscape for narratological purposes in her introductory essay to Samuel Richardson's Correspondence, alluding to Uvedale Price's Essay on the Picturesque to extol Richardson's formal achievements in Clarissa. Austen's views on narrative organization and on landscape design strongly resonate with Barbauld's, and both writers evoke the picturesque to provide a formalist critique of the novel.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Jane Austen's Mental Maps]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Brown]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The idea of 'mental maps' can be used to explore the way in which readers reconstruct place and landscape in Austen's fiction. Notwithstanding valuable research on Austen and landscape, that reconstruction is difficult because Austen seldom describes landscape and we are cut off from her assumptions about it by the reshaping of nature by Romanticism and by the Industrial Revolution. Austen had a practical as well as an aesthetic awareness of land, and sought to represent it accurately. Her interest in the landscape is explored by comparison with William Cobbett. To examine how space and landscape in Austen's novels are reimagined today, the article discusses three films based on them: Sense and Sensibility (1995), and versions of Emma produced by ITV and BBC (1996, 2009). In these films space is readily constructed expressively, psychologically or symbolically, but a dimension of Austen's realism is lost, and is replaced with elements of fantasy.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Penny Pritchard]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue of Critical Survey derives from a selection of the papers first read at ‘Locations of Austen’, an interdisciplinary and international academic conference which took place at the University of Hertfordshire from 11 to 13 July 2013. These articles represent a modest percentage of the wealth of topics considered over the course of that three-day event, but they nevertheless provide an authentic sense of the eclectic mix of disciplines and intellectual approaches to Austen studies during what proved to be a successful, and most enjoyable, academic forum for scholars of literature, history, film and cultural studies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Landscape as Literary Criticism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Jane Austen, Anna Barbauld and the Narratological Application of the Picturesque]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anne Toner]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article argues that in Jane Austen's work there is an affiliation between the experience of landscape and the forms that fictional works can take. This is evident in 'Catharine, or the Bower' where an analogy is set up between the reading of a novel and travel through a picturesque landscape, a connection that is returned to in Pride and Prejudice. This affiliation can be contextualized first by reference to Austen's comments in her letters about narrative form, and then by reference to contemporary criticism of the novel, in particular that of Anna Barbauld. Barbauld overtly uses landscape for narratological purposes in her introductory essay to Samuel Richardson's Correspondence, alluding to Uvedale Price's Essay on the Picturesque to extol Richardson's formal achievements in Clarissa. Austen's views on narrative organization and on landscape design strongly resonate with Barbauld's, and both writers evoke the picturesque to provide a formalist critique of the novel.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Jane Austen's Mental Maps]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Brown]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The idea of 'mental maps' can be used to explore the way in which readers reconstruct place and landscape in Austen's fiction. Notwithstanding valuable research on Austen and landscape, that reconstruction is difficult because Austen seldom describes landscape and we are cut off from her assumptions about it by the reshaping of nature by Romanticism and by the Industrial Revolution. Austen had a practical as well as an aesthetic awareness of land, and sought to represent it accurately. Her interest in the landscape is explored by comparison with William Cobbett. To examine how space and landscape in Austen's novels are reimagined today, the article discusses three films based on them: Sense and Sensibility (1995), and versions of Emma produced by ITV and BBC (1996, 2009). In these films space is readily constructed expressively, psychologically or symbolically, but a dimension of Austen's realism is lost, and is replaced with elements of fantasy.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Touring with Jane Austen]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Emma Spooner]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines Jane Austen's relationship with literary tourism. It argues that Jane Austen tours are more than just a fad that cashes in on Austen-mania, but that they become interactive paratexts which allow glimpses into moments of inspiration which in turn contribute to a new cultural awareness. Literary tourism creates landscapes that can contribute not only to an understanding of a new transnational cultural heritage, but an understanding of self. Literary locations are simultaneously a repository for historical authenticity and a series of imaginative representations of places or things. Today literary tourism may result from readers' desires to connect with the locations of a beloved novel, or find out what Austen was 'really like', but for visitors, historical and modern, the tour inspires travellers to imagine themselves within a particular narrative, whether it be a fictional narrative or a narrative of cultural ideology.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Penny Pritchard]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue of Critical Survey derives from a selection of the papers first read at ‘Locations of Austen’, an interdisciplinary and international academic conference which took place at the University of Hertfordshire from 11 to 13 July 2013. These articles represent a modest percentage of the wealth of topics considered over the course of that three-day event, but they nevertheless provide an authentic sense of the eclectic mix of disciplines and intellectual approaches to Austen studies during what proved to be a successful, and most enjoyable, academic forum for scholars of literature, history, film and cultural studies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Landscape as Literary Criticism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Jane Austen, Anna Barbauld and the Narratological Application of the Picturesque]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anne Toner]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article argues that in Jane Austen's work there is an affiliation between the experience of landscape and the forms that fictional works can take. This is evident in 'Catharine, or the Bower' where an analogy is set up between the reading of a novel and travel through a picturesque landscape, a connection that is returned to in Pride and Prejudice. This affiliation can be contextualized first by reference to Austen's comments in her letters about narrative form, and then by reference to contemporary criticism of the novel, in particular that of Anna Barbauld. Barbauld overtly uses landscape for narratological purposes in her introductory essay to Samuel Richardson's Correspondence, alluding to Uvedale Price's Essay on the Picturesque to extol Richardson's formal achievements in Clarissa. Austen's views on narrative organization and on landscape design strongly resonate with Barbauld's, and both writers evoke the picturesque to provide a formalist critique of the novel.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Jane Austen's Mental Maps]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Brown]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The idea of 'mental maps' can be used to explore the way in which readers reconstruct place and landscape in Austen's fiction. Notwithstanding valuable research on Austen and landscape, that reconstruction is difficult because Austen seldom describes landscape and we are cut off from her assumptions about it by the reshaping of nature by Romanticism and by the Industrial Revolution. Austen had a practical as well as an aesthetic awareness of land, and sought to represent it accurately. Her interest in the landscape is explored by comparison with William Cobbett. To examine how space and landscape in Austen's novels are reimagined today, the article discusses three films based on them: Sense and Sensibility (1995), and versions of Emma produced by ITV and BBC (1996, 2009). In these films space is readily constructed expressively, psychologically or symbolically, but a dimension of Austen's realism is lost, and is replaced with elements of fantasy.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Touring with Jane Austen]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Emma Spooner]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines Jane Austen's relationship with literary tourism. It argues that Jane Austen tours are more than just a fad that cashes in on Austen-mania, but that they become interactive paratexts which allow glimpses into moments of inspiration which in turn contribute to a new cultural awareness. Literary tourism creates landscapes that can contribute not only to an understanding of a new transnational cultural heritage, but an understanding of self. Literary locations are simultaneously a repository for historical authenticity and a series of imaginative representations of places or things. Today literary tourism may result from readers' desires to connect with the locations of a beloved novel, or find out what Austen was 'really like', but for visitors, historical and modern, the tour inspires travellers to imagine themselves within a particular narrative, whether it be a fictional narrative or a narrative of cultural ideology.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sharing One's Story and 'a Faithful Narrative of Every Event']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mika Suzuki]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores one of Jane Austen's narrative techniques, focusing on her characters' telling of and writing on their past. To incorporate events that characters experienced at different times or locations, she uses life stories constructed by an individual told in the first person. She relies on the characters' subjective telling of their own life stories at crucial points in the plot, rather than leaving the description to the omniscient narrator. In so doing, she provides fresh ways of reading; she enables the reader to get involved in the narrative by sharing an individual's life story and at the same time she ensures that the reader places the character's narrative at some distance. Her use of this method of stories allows her to follow and develop literary tradition. Inheriting the tradition of the letter-writing generations, she provides a new use of life-story telling and a new way of reading them.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Penny Pritchard]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue of Critical Survey derives from a selection of the papers first read at ‘Locations of Austen’, an interdisciplinary and international academic conference which took place at the University of Hertfordshire from 11 to 13 July 2013. These articles represent a modest percentage of the wealth of topics considered over the course of that three-day event, but they nevertheless provide an authentic sense of the eclectic mix of disciplines and intellectual approaches to Austen studies during what proved to be a successful, and most enjoyable, academic forum for scholars of literature, history, film and cultural studies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Landscape as Literary Criticism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Jane Austen, Anna Barbauld and the Narratological Application of the Picturesque]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anne Toner]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article argues that in Jane Austen's work there is an affiliation between the experience of landscape and the forms that fictional works can take. This is evident in 'Catharine, or the Bower' where an analogy is set up between the reading of a novel and travel through a picturesque landscape, a connection that is returned to in Pride and Prejudice. This affiliation can be contextualized first by reference to Austen's comments in her letters about narrative form, and then by reference to contemporary criticism of the novel, in particular that of Anna Barbauld. Barbauld overtly uses landscape for narratological purposes in her introductory essay to Samuel Richardson's Correspondence, alluding to Uvedale Price's Essay on the Picturesque to extol Richardson's formal achievements in Clarissa. Austen's views on narrative organization and on landscape design strongly resonate with Barbauld's, and both writers evoke the picturesque to provide a formalist critique of the novel.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Jane Austen's Mental Maps]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Brown]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The idea of 'mental maps' can be used to explore the way in which readers reconstruct place and landscape in Austen's fiction. Notwithstanding valuable research on Austen and landscape, that reconstruction is difficult because Austen seldom describes landscape and we are cut off from her assumptions about it by the reshaping of nature by Romanticism and by the Industrial Revolution. Austen had a practical as well as an aesthetic awareness of land, and sought to represent it accurately. Her interest in the landscape is explored by comparison with William Cobbett. To examine how space and landscape in Austen's novels are reimagined today, the article discusses three films based on them: Sense and Sensibility (1995), and versions of Emma produced by ITV and BBC (1996, 2009). In these films space is readily constructed expressively, psychologically or symbolically, but a dimension of Austen's realism is lost, and is replaced with elements of fantasy.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Touring with Jane Austen]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Emma Spooner]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines Jane Austen's relationship with literary tourism. It argues that Jane Austen tours are more than just a fad that cashes in on Austen-mania, but that they become interactive paratexts which allow glimpses into moments of inspiration which in turn contribute to a new cultural awareness. Literary tourism creates landscapes that can contribute not only to an understanding of a new transnational cultural heritage, but an understanding of self. Literary locations are simultaneously a repository for historical authenticity and a series of imaginative representations of places or things. Today literary tourism may result from readers' desires to connect with the locations of a beloved novel, or find out what Austen was 'really like', but for visitors, historical and modern, the tour inspires travellers to imagine themselves within a particular narrative, whether it be a fictional narrative or a narrative of cultural ideology.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sharing One's Story and 'a Faithful Narrative of Every Event']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mika Suzuki]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores one of Jane Austen's narrative techniques, focusing on her characters' telling of and writing on their past. To incorporate events that characters experienced at different times or locations, she uses life stories constructed by an individual told in the first person. She relies on the characters' subjective telling of their own life stories at crucial points in the plot, rather than leaving the description to the omniscient narrator. In so doing, she provides fresh ways of reading; she enables the reader to get involved in the narrative by sharing an individual's life story and at the same time she ensures that the reader places the character's narrative at some distance. Her use of this method of stories allows her to follow and develop literary tradition. Inheriting the tradition of the letter-writing generations, she provides a new use of life-story telling and a new way of reading them.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2014.260106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2014.260106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Architecture of the Mind and Place in Jane Austen's Persuasion]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rebecca Posusta]]></author>
<prism:volume>26</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The ability to control where and how any given space will be occupied is a coveted but elusive privilege for the heroines of Jane Austen's novels. Though blessed with an admirable blend of independence of mind, spirit and moral fortitude, they are women for whom the privilege of space is often either an intangible desire or an oppressive reality. In Persuasion, Austen deliberately creates a problem with space. She purposefully contradicts what is expected in public and private behaviour by presenting a heroine who is at first constricted by her place; who begins to expand the number of spaces she is able to occupy; and then, finally, begins to defy her place. This article explores how this use of physical and psychological space in Persuasion evolves and how Austen involves her heroine in the discourse of social change through both narrative description and a new accessibility of psychological landscape.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Creating Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Though it may seem perverse – Shakespeare being synonymous with creativity itself – to speak of ‘creating’ that which is already so manifestly and abundantly created, Shakespeare criticism and scholarship is tending increasingly towards the view that every act of scholarly reproduction, critical interpretation, theatrical performance, stage and screen adaptation, or fictional appropriation produces a new and hitherto unconceived Shakespeare. This volume presents discursive evidence to support this hypothesis in relation to the fields of transcultural reproduction, screen adaptation, theatrical improvisation and fictional re-writing.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Creating Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Though it may seem perverse – Shakespeare being synonymous with creativity itself – to speak of ‘creating’ that which is already so manifestly and abundantly created, Shakespeare criticism and scholarship is tending increasingly towards the view that every act of scholarly reproduction, critical interpretation, theatrical performance, stage and screen adaptation, or fictional appropriation produces a new and hitherto unconceived Shakespeare. This volume presents discursive evidence to support this hypothesis in relation to the fields of transcultural reproduction, screen adaptation, theatrical improvisation and fictional re-writing.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Arabic Adaptations of Shakespeare and Postcolonial Theory]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mahmoud F. Al-Shetawi]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Building on what has already been documented in related scholarship concerning this topic, this article will look into facets of postcolonial theory vis-à-vis appropriations and adaptations of the plays of Shakespeare in Arabic. In doing so, the article will compare known postcolonial 'Shakespeares', and Arabic appropriations of his plays. It will comment on the postcolonial aspects of these plays and show whether Arab dramatists have been 'writing back', so to speak, in response to the colonial experience. The article addresses the following questions: first, do Arab playwrights deal with postcolonial issues in their appropriations of Shakespeare? Second, to what extent have Arab playwrights used Shakespeare to 'strike' at colonialism? Third, are Arab playwrights aware of postcolonial theory and discourse? And fourth, what is the nature of the Arabic contribution to postcolonial discourse? Although the treatment of Shakespeare in Arabic literature, especially drama and poetry, has been considered elsewhere, this particular approach to the Bard is relatively new. The article contends that there are postcolonial appropriations of Shakespeare in Arabic, which need to be properly investigated and commented upon with reference to postcolonial literary theory.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Creating Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Though it may seem perverse – Shakespeare being synonymous with creativity itself – to speak of ‘creating’ that which is already so manifestly and abundantly created, Shakespeare criticism and scholarship is tending increasingly towards the view that every act of scholarly reproduction, critical interpretation, theatrical performance, stage and screen adaptation, or fictional appropriation produces a new and hitherto unconceived Shakespeare. This volume presents discursive evidence to support this hypothesis in relation to the fields of transcultural reproduction, screen adaptation, theatrical improvisation and fictional re-writing.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Arabic Adaptations of Shakespeare and Postcolonial Theory]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mahmoud F. Al-Shetawi]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Building on what has already been documented in related scholarship concerning this topic, this article will look into facets of postcolonial theory vis-à-vis appropriations and adaptations of the plays of Shakespeare in Arabic. In doing so, the article will compare known postcolonial 'Shakespeares', and Arabic appropriations of his plays. It will comment on the postcolonial aspects of these plays and show whether Arab dramatists have been 'writing back', so to speak, in response to the colonial experience. The article addresses the following questions: first, do Arab playwrights deal with postcolonial issues in their appropriations of Shakespeare? Second, to what extent have Arab playwrights used Shakespeare to 'strike' at colonialism? Third, are Arab playwrights aware of postcolonial theory and discourse? And fourth, what is the nature of the Arabic contribution to postcolonial discourse? Although the treatment of Shakespeare in Arabic literature, especially drama and poetry, has been considered elsewhere, this particular approach to the Bard is relatively new. The article contends that there are postcolonial appropriations of Shakespeare in Arabic, which need to be properly investigated and commented upon with reference to postcolonial literary theory.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250303</link>
<title><![CDATA['Yes, I have gained my experience' (As You Like It, 4.3.23)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Kenneth Branagh and Adapting the 'Shakespearean' Actor]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anna Blackwell]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The focus within adaptation studies on embracing intermediality should necessitate exploration not only of other mediums worthy of critical attention such as video games, opera and radio, but also of different adaptive sites: in particular, the body of the actor. More so than with any other author, there is a mode of performance associated with Shakespeare's work that is employed popularly and academically to encompass an individual actor's entire career. This association actively erases an actor's diversity and reduces the performance of their body to a single, definitive function. Actors such as Kenneth Branagh thus remain intimately connected with not only their personal interpretations of Shakespeare, but the playwright in general as a cultural, historical figure. Even when Branagh directs Thor, the Marvel studio comic book adaptation, press reactions and reviews of the film demonstrate the inseparability of his Shakespearean persona from his professional identity as a whole. Of interest, therefore, is the way in which the 'Shakespearean' title is used: what implicit values are ascribed through its usage, what cultural systems perpetuate this attribution, but also what new avenues of critical exploration and what new texts are opened up by acknowledging the actor as the site of adaptive encounter and what traditional concepts of the adaptive text are disturbed.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Creating Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Though it may seem perverse – Shakespeare being synonymous with creativity itself – to speak of ‘creating’ that which is already so manifestly and abundantly created, Shakespeare criticism and scholarship is tending increasingly towards the view that every act of scholarly reproduction, critical interpretation, theatrical performance, stage and screen adaptation, or fictional appropriation produces a new and hitherto unconceived Shakespeare. This volume presents discursive evidence to support this hypothesis in relation to the fields of transcultural reproduction, screen adaptation, theatrical improvisation and fictional re-writing.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Arabic Adaptations of Shakespeare and Postcolonial Theory]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mahmoud F. Al-Shetawi]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Building on what has already been documented in related scholarship concerning this topic, this article will look into facets of postcolonial theory vis-à-vis appropriations and adaptations of the plays of Shakespeare in Arabic. In doing so, the article will compare known postcolonial 'Shakespeares', and Arabic appropriations of his plays. It will comment on the postcolonial aspects of these plays and show whether Arab dramatists have been 'writing back', so to speak, in response to the colonial experience. The article addresses the following questions: first, do Arab playwrights deal with postcolonial issues in their appropriations of Shakespeare? Second, to what extent have Arab playwrights used Shakespeare to 'strike' at colonialism? Third, are Arab playwrights aware of postcolonial theory and discourse? And fourth, what is the nature of the Arabic contribution to postcolonial discourse? Although the treatment of Shakespeare in Arabic literature, especially drama and poetry, has been considered elsewhere, this particular approach to the Bard is relatively new. The article contends that there are postcolonial appropriations of Shakespeare in Arabic, which need to be properly investigated and commented upon with reference to postcolonial literary theory.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250303</link>
<title><![CDATA['Yes, I have gained my experience' (As You Like It, 4.3.23)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Kenneth Branagh and Adapting the 'Shakespearean' Actor]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anna Blackwell]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The focus within adaptation studies on embracing intermediality should necessitate exploration not only of other mediums worthy of critical attention such as video games, opera and radio, but also of different adaptive sites: in particular, the body of the actor. More so than with any other author, there is a mode of performance associated with Shakespeare's work that is employed popularly and academically to encompass an individual actor's entire career. This association actively erases an actor's diversity and reduces the performance of their body to a single, definitive function. Actors such as Kenneth Branagh thus remain intimately connected with not only their personal interpretations of Shakespeare, but the playwright in general as a cultural, historical figure. Even when Branagh directs Thor, the Marvel studio comic book adaptation, press reactions and reviews of the film demonstrate the inseparability of his Shakespearean persona from his professional identity as a whole. Of interest, therefore, is the way in which the 'Shakespearean' title is used: what implicit values are ascribed through its usage, what cultural systems perpetuate this attribution, but also what new avenues of critical exploration and what new texts are opened up by acknowledging the actor as the site of adaptive encounter and what traditional concepts of the adaptive text are disturbed.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakeshafte]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowan Williams]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In August 1581, Alexander Hoghton, of Lea and Hoghton Tower in Lancashire, died, after making a will in which he left bequests to a number of members of his household – a large one, as befitted one of the wealthiest men in the region, occupying an ample and spectacularly situated mansion not far from Preston. Among the beneficiaries are Fulk Gillom (who can be traced with some likelihood as belonging to a Chester family connected with the productions of the guild plays in the city) and William Shakeshafte. In addition to receiving legacies, these two are also recommended to a neighbour, Sir Thomas Hesketh, for patronage and/or employment; the context clearly suggests that they are involved with providing entertainments for the household.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Creating Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Though it may seem perverse – Shakespeare being synonymous with creativity itself – to speak of ‘creating’ that which is already so manifestly and abundantly created, Shakespeare criticism and scholarship is tending increasingly towards the view that every act of scholarly reproduction, critical interpretation, theatrical performance, stage and screen adaptation, or fictional appropriation produces a new and hitherto unconceived Shakespeare. This volume presents discursive evidence to support this hypothesis in relation to the fields of transcultural reproduction, screen adaptation, theatrical improvisation and fictional re-writing.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Arabic Adaptations of Shakespeare and Postcolonial Theory]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mahmoud F. Al-Shetawi]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Building on what has already been documented in related scholarship concerning this topic, this article will look into facets of postcolonial theory vis-à-vis appropriations and adaptations of the plays of Shakespeare in Arabic. In doing so, the article will compare known postcolonial 'Shakespeares', and Arabic appropriations of his plays. It will comment on the postcolonial aspects of these plays and show whether Arab dramatists have been 'writing back', so to speak, in response to the colonial experience. The article addresses the following questions: first, do Arab playwrights deal with postcolonial issues in their appropriations of Shakespeare? Second, to what extent have Arab playwrights used Shakespeare to 'strike' at colonialism? Third, are Arab playwrights aware of postcolonial theory and discourse? And fourth, what is the nature of the Arabic contribution to postcolonial discourse? Although the treatment of Shakespeare in Arabic literature, especially drama and poetry, has been considered elsewhere, this particular approach to the Bard is relatively new. The article contends that there are postcolonial appropriations of Shakespeare in Arabic, which need to be properly investigated and commented upon with reference to postcolonial literary theory.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250303</link>
<title><![CDATA['Yes, I have gained my experience' (As You Like It, 4.3.23)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Kenneth Branagh and Adapting the 'Shakespearean' Actor]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anna Blackwell]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The focus within adaptation studies on embracing intermediality should necessitate exploration not only of other mediums worthy of critical attention such as video games, opera and radio, but also of different adaptive sites: in particular, the body of the actor. More so than with any other author, there is a mode of performance associated with Shakespeare's work that is employed popularly and academically to encompass an individual actor's entire career. This association actively erases an actor's diversity and reduces the performance of their body to a single, definitive function. Actors such as Kenneth Branagh thus remain intimately connected with not only their personal interpretations of Shakespeare, but the playwright in general as a cultural, historical figure. Even when Branagh directs Thor, the Marvel studio comic book adaptation, press reactions and reviews of the film demonstrate the inseparability of his Shakespearean persona from his professional identity as a whole. Of interest, therefore, is the way in which the 'Shakespearean' title is used: what implicit values are ascribed through its usage, what cultural systems perpetuate this attribution, but also what new avenues of critical exploration and what new texts are opened up by acknowledging the actor as the site of adaptive encounter and what traditional concepts of the adaptive text are disturbed.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakeshafte]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowan Williams]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In August 1581, Alexander Hoghton, of Lea and Hoghton Tower in Lancashire, died, after making a will in which he left bequests to a number of members of his household – a large one, as befitted one of the wealthiest men in the region, occupying an ample and spectacularly situated mansion not far from Preston. Among the beneficiaries are Fulk Gillom (who can be traced with some likelihood as belonging to a Chester family connected with the productions of the guild plays in the city) and William Shakeshafte. In addition to receiving legacies, these two are also recommended to a neighbour, Sir Thomas Hesketh, for patronage and/or employment; the context clearly suggests that they are involved with providing entertainments for the household.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250305</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Seeds of Time]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Underpinned by a cultural materialist study of the presence of Shakespeare in a series of great national festivals – the great Exhibition of 1851, the Festival of Britain in 1951, and the London Olympics of 2012 – this story uses imaginative methods to pursue a critical inquiry, combining documentary evidence and critical argument with imaginative speculation. To study Shakespeare diachronically through a time-line of national commemorations, the kind of work featured in Critical Survey 22, 2 (2010), Shakespeare and the Cultures of Commemoration, is analogous to travelling in time. Here Wells’s Time Traveller, scientist, engineer, and devotee of progress, returns to the past in search of Shakespeare, and finds in the Great Exhibition a Shakespeare surprisingly assimilated to the priorities of mechanical engineering and industrial design. Shuttling forward to 1951, he discovers similar evidence, including a steam locomotive named William Shakespeare. Inadvertently coming across the London Olympics in 2012 (by carelessly setting his GPS navigation system to ‘Stratford’), the Time Traveller encounters lines from The Tempest spoken by an impersonation of Isambard Kingdom Brunel. In this story historical, critical and scholarly questions are explored imaginatively in fictional form. For a critical account of the same material, see Graham Holderness, ‘Remembrance of Things Past’, in Celebrating Shakespeare: Commemoration and Cultural Memory, edited by Clara Calvo and Coppelia Kahn (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2015).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Creating Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Though it may seem perverse – Shakespeare being synonymous with creativity itself – to speak of ‘creating’ that which is already so manifestly and abundantly created, Shakespeare criticism and scholarship is tending increasingly towards the view that every act of scholarly reproduction, critical interpretation, theatrical performance, stage and screen adaptation, or fictional appropriation produces a new and hitherto unconceived Shakespeare. This volume presents discursive evidence to support this hypothesis in relation to the fields of transcultural reproduction, screen adaptation, theatrical improvisation and fictional re-writing.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Arabic Adaptations of Shakespeare and Postcolonial Theory]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mahmoud F. Al-Shetawi]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Building on what has already been documented in related scholarship concerning this topic, this article will look into facets of postcolonial theory vis-à-vis appropriations and adaptations of the plays of Shakespeare in Arabic. In doing so, the article will compare known postcolonial 'Shakespeares', and Arabic appropriations of his plays. It will comment on the postcolonial aspects of these plays and show whether Arab dramatists have been 'writing back', so to speak, in response to the colonial experience. The article addresses the following questions: first, do Arab playwrights deal with postcolonial issues in their appropriations of Shakespeare? Second, to what extent have Arab playwrights used Shakespeare to 'strike' at colonialism? Third, are Arab playwrights aware of postcolonial theory and discourse? And fourth, what is the nature of the Arabic contribution to postcolonial discourse? Although the treatment of Shakespeare in Arabic literature, especially drama and poetry, has been considered elsewhere, this particular approach to the Bard is relatively new. The article contends that there are postcolonial appropriations of Shakespeare in Arabic, which need to be properly investigated and commented upon with reference to postcolonial literary theory.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250303</link>
<title><![CDATA['Yes, I have gained my experience' (As You Like It, 4.3.23)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Kenneth Branagh and Adapting the 'Shakespearean' Actor]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anna Blackwell]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The focus within adaptation studies on embracing intermediality should necessitate exploration not only of other mediums worthy of critical attention such as video games, opera and radio, but also of different adaptive sites: in particular, the body of the actor. More so than with any other author, there is a mode of performance associated with Shakespeare's work that is employed popularly and academically to encompass an individual actor's entire career. This association actively erases an actor's diversity and reduces the performance of their body to a single, definitive function. Actors such as Kenneth Branagh thus remain intimately connected with not only their personal interpretations of Shakespeare, but the playwright in general as a cultural, historical figure. Even when Branagh directs Thor, the Marvel studio comic book adaptation, press reactions and reviews of the film demonstrate the inseparability of his Shakespearean persona from his professional identity as a whole. Of interest, therefore, is the way in which the 'Shakespearean' title is used: what implicit values are ascribed through its usage, what cultural systems perpetuate this attribution, but also what new avenues of critical exploration and what new texts are opened up by acknowledging the actor as the site of adaptive encounter and what traditional concepts of the adaptive text are disturbed.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakeshafte]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowan Williams]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In August 1581, Alexander Hoghton, of Lea and Hoghton Tower in Lancashire, died, after making a will in which he left bequests to a number of members of his household – a large one, as befitted one of the wealthiest men in the region, occupying an ample and spectacularly situated mansion not far from Preston. Among the beneficiaries are Fulk Gillom (who can be traced with some likelihood as belonging to a Chester family connected with the productions of the guild plays in the city) and William Shakeshafte. In addition to receiving legacies, these two are also recommended to a neighbour, Sir Thomas Hesketh, for patronage and/or employment; the context clearly suggests that they are involved with providing entertainments for the household.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250305</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Seeds of Time]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Underpinned by a cultural materialist study of the presence of Shakespeare in a series of great national festivals – the great Exhibition of 1851, the Festival of Britain in 1951, and the London Olympics of 2012 – this story uses imaginative methods to pursue a critical inquiry, combining documentary evidence and critical argument with imaginative speculation. To study Shakespeare diachronically through a time-line of national commemorations, the kind of work featured in Critical Survey 22, 2 (2010), Shakespeare and the Cultures of Commemoration, is analogous to travelling in time. Here Wells’s Time Traveller, scientist, engineer, and devotee of progress, returns to the past in search of Shakespeare, and finds in the Great Exhibition a Shakespeare surprisingly assimilated to the priorities of mechanical engineering and industrial design. Shuttling forward to 1951, he discovers similar evidence, including a steam locomotive named William Shakespeare. Inadvertently coming across the London Olympics in 2012 (by carelessly setting his GPS navigation system to ‘Stratford’), the Time Traveller encounters lines from The Tempest spoken by an impersonation of Isambard Kingdom Brunel. In this story historical, critical and scholarly questions are explored imaginatively in fictional form. For a critical account of the same material, see Graham Holderness, ‘Remembrance of Things Past’, in Celebrating Shakespeare: Commemoration and Cultural Memory, edited by Clara Calvo and Coppelia Kahn (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2015).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Perspective
Ghazal: In Situ</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Creating Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Though it may seem perverse – Shakespeare being synonymous with creativity itself – to speak of ‘creating’ that which is already so manifestly and abundantly created, Shakespeare criticism and scholarship is tending increasingly towards the view that every act of scholarly reproduction, critical interpretation, theatrical performance, stage and screen adaptation, or fictional appropriation produces a new and hitherto unconceived Shakespeare. This volume presents discursive evidence to support this hypothesis in relation to the fields of transcultural reproduction, screen adaptation, theatrical improvisation and fictional re-writing.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Arabic Adaptations of Shakespeare and Postcolonial Theory]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mahmoud F. Al-Shetawi]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Building on what has already been documented in related scholarship concerning this topic, this article will look into facets of postcolonial theory vis-à-vis appropriations and adaptations of the plays of Shakespeare in Arabic. In doing so, the article will compare known postcolonial 'Shakespeares', and Arabic appropriations of his plays. It will comment on the postcolonial aspects of these plays and show whether Arab dramatists have been 'writing back', so to speak, in response to the colonial experience. The article addresses the following questions: first, do Arab playwrights deal with postcolonial issues in their appropriations of Shakespeare? Second, to what extent have Arab playwrights used Shakespeare to 'strike' at colonialism? Third, are Arab playwrights aware of postcolonial theory and discourse? And fourth, what is the nature of the Arabic contribution to postcolonial discourse? Although the treatment of Shakespeare in Arabic literature, especially drama and poetry, has been considered elsewhere, this particular approach to the Bard is relatively new. The article contends that there are postcolonial appropriations of Shakespeare in Arabic, which need to be properly investigated and commented upon with reference to postcolonial literary theory.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250303</link>
<title><![CDATA['Yes, I have gained my experience' (As You Like It, 4.3.23)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Kenneth Branagh and Adapting the 'Shakespearean' Actor]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anna Blackwell]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The focus within adaptation studies on embracing intermediality should necessitate exploration not only of other mediums worthy of critical attention such as video games, opera and radio, but also of different adaptive sites: in particular, the body of the actor. More so than with any other author, there is a mode of performance associated with Shakespeare's work that is employed popularly and academically to encompass an individual actor's entire career. This association actively erases an actor's diversity and reduces the performance of their body to a single, definitive function. Actors such as Kenneth Branagh thus remain intimately connected with not only their personal interpretations of Shakespeare, but the playwright in general as a cultural, historical figure. Even when Branagh directs Thor, the Marvel studio comic book adaptation, press reactions and reviews of the film demonstrate the inseparability of his Shakespearean persona from his professional identity as a whole. Of interest, therefore, is the way in which the 'Shakespearean' title is used: what implicit values are ascribed through its usage, what cultural systems perpetuate this attribution, but also what new avenues of critical exploration and what new texts are opened up by acknowledging the actor as the site of adaptive encounter and what traditional concepts of the adaptive text are disturbed.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakeshafte]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowan Williams]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In August 1581, Alexander Hoghton, of Lea and Hoghton Tower in Lancashire, died, after making a will in which he left bequests to a number of members of his household – a large one, as befitted one of the wealthiest men in the region, occupying an ample and spectacularly situated mansion not far from Preston. Among the beneficiaries are Fulk Gillom (who can be traced with some likelihood as belonging to a Chester family connected with the productions of the guild plays in the city) and William Shakeshafte. In addition to receiving legacies, these two are also recommended to a neighbour, Sir Thomas Hesketh, for patronage and/or employment; the context clearly suggests that they are involved with providing entertainments for the household.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250305</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Seeds of Time]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Underpinned by a cultural materialist study of the presence of Shakespeare in a series of great national festivals – the great Exhibition of 1851, the Festival of Britain in 1951, and the London Olympics of 2012 – this story uses imaginative methods to pursue a critical inquiry, combining documentary evidence and critical argument with imaginative speculation. To study Shakespeare diachronically through a time-line of national commemorations, the kind of work featured in Critical Survey 22, 2 (2010), Shakespeare and the Cultures of Commemoration, is analogous to travelling in time. Here Wells’s Time Traveller, scientist, engineer, and devotee of progress, returns to the past in search of Shakespeare, and finds in the Great Exhibition a Shakespeare surprisingly assimilated to the priorities of mechanical engineering and industrial design. Shuttling forward to 1951, he discovers similar evidence, including a steam locomotive named William Shakespeare. Inadvertently coming across the London Olympics in 2012 (by carelessly setting his GPS navigation system to ‘Stratford’), the Time Traveller encounters lines from The Tempest spoken by an impersonation of Isambard Kingdom Brunel. In this story historical, critical and scholarly questions are explored imaginatively in fictional form. For a critical account of the same material, see Graham Holderness, ‘Remembrance of Things Past’, in Celebrating Shakespeare: Commemoration and Cultural Memory, edited by Clara Calvo and Coppelia Kahn (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2015).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Perspective
Ghazal: In Situ</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Notes on Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mahmoud F. Al-Shetawi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anna Blackwell]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Rowan Williams]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Eco-dystopias – Nature and the Dystopian Imagination]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowland Hughes]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When, at the climax of Franklin J. Schaffner’s 1968 film Planet of the Apes, the astronaut Taylor (Charlton Heston) discovers the torch of the Statue of Liberty poking through the shifting sands of a postapocalyptic world, his horrified, despairing cry – ‘We finally really did it! You maniacs! You blew it up!’ – encapsulated the nuclear anxiety of dystopian fiction and film in the 1950s and 1960s. Thirty-five years later, that iconic image of Liberty’s torch engulfed by natural forces was knowingly echoed in both Steven Spielberg’s AI and Roland Emmerich’s The Day After Tomorrow, but in the first decade of the new millennium, the imagined apocalypse waiting to engulf the human race was not nuclear, but environmental: New York is swallowed by the rising waters of the Atlantic ocean, and frozen solid by the plunging temperatures of a new ice age. As these high-profile cinematic examples indicate, climate change has made its way towards the mainstream in recent years, on both the screen and the page, and has now eclipsed nuclear terror as the prime mover of the apocalyptic and dystopian imagination.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Eco-dystopias – Nature and the Dystopian Imagination]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowland Hughes]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When, at the climax of Franklin J. Schaffner’s 1968 film Planet of the Apes, the astronaut Taylor (Charlton Heston) discovers the torch of the Statue of Liberty poking through the shifting sands of a postapocalyptic world, his horrified, despairing cry – ‘We finally really did it! You maniacs! You blew it up!’ – encapsulated the nuclear anxiety of dystopian fiction and film in the 1950s and 1960s. Thirty-five years later, that iconic image of Liberty’s torch engulfed by natural forces was knowingly echoed in both Steven Spielberg’s AI and Roland Emmerich’s The Day After Tomorrow, but in the first decade of the new millennium, the imagined apocalypse waiting to engulf the human race was not nuclear, but environmental: New York is swallowed by the rising waters of the Atlantic ocean, and frozen solid by the plunging temperatures of a new ice age. As these high-profile cinematic examples indicate, climate change has made its way towards the mainstream in recent years, on both the screen and the page, and has now eclipsed nuclear terror as the prime mover of the apocalyptic and dystopian imagination.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reading Climate Change in J.G. Ballard]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jim Clarke]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>J.G. Ballard's early novels The Drowned World (1962) and The Crystal World (1966) take a climatological approach to apocalyptic dystopia. This has led survey studies of climate fiction to identify these novels as founding texts of the genre. Yet Ballard wrote in an era before global warming had been identified by climate scientists, and his fiction is as much psychological and ontological as it is physiological. Ballard both adheres to and deviates from the global warming narrative now accepted by contemporary climatology, working within and beyond the SF subgenre of post-apocalyptic fiction. This paper assesses the extent to which these dystopian narratives can be understood as climate fiction and explores the debt that more recent cli-fi may owe to Ballard.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Eco-dystopias – Nature and the Dystopian Imagination]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowland Hughes]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When, at the climax of Franklin J. Schaffner’s 1968 film Planet of the Apes, the astronaut Taylor (Charlton Heston) discovers the torch of the Statue of Liberty poking through the shifting sands of a postapocalyptic world, his horrified, despairing cry – ‘We finally really did it! You maniacs! You blew it up!’ – encapsulated the nuclear anxiety of dystopian fiction and film in the 1950s and 1960s. Thirty-five years later, that iconic image of Liberty’s torch engulfed by natural forces was knowingly echoed in both Steven Spielberg’s AI and Roland Emmerich’s The Day After Tomorrow, but in the first decade of the new millennium, the imagined apocalypse waiting to engulf the human race was not nuclear, but environmental: New York is swallowed by the rising waters of the Atlantic ocean, and frozen solid by the plunging temperatures of a new ice age. As these high-profile cinematic examples indicate, climate change has made its way towards the mainstream in recent years, on both the screen and the page, and has now eclipsed nuclear terror as the prime mover of the apocalyptic and dystopian imagination.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reading Climate Change in J.G. Ballard]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jim Clarke]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>J.G. Ballard's early novels The Drowned World (1962) and The Crystal World (1966) take a climatological approach to apocalyptic dystopia. This has led survey studies of climate fiction to identify these novels as founding texts of the genre. Yet Ballard wrote in an era before global warming had been identified by climate scientists, and his fiction is as much psychological and ontological as it is physiological. Ballard both adheres to and deviates from the global warming narrative now accepted by contemporary climatology, working within and beyond the SF subgenre of post-apocalyptic fiction. This paper assesses the extent to which these dystopian narratives can be understood as climate fiction and explores the debt that more recent cli-fi may owe to Ballard.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Ends of the Earth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nature, Narrative, and Identity in Dystopian Film]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowland Hughes]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article offers an ecocritical reading of four dystopian films, two from the early 1970s and two from the late 1990s: Silent Running, Soylent Green, eXistenZ, and Gattaca. In particular, it interprets these films – which variously predict the probable ramifications of environmental catastrophe and biotechnological progress – in relation to contrasting conceptualizations of 'nature' that might broadly be termed either the 'postmodern' or 'ecological'. It argues that despite the genre's apparent preoccupation with technologically advanced, virtual or urban environments, the concept of 'nature' and 'the natural' remains crucial to dystopian cinema's characteristic critique of authoritarian power structures that restrict individual self-expression, and its interrogation of human individuality and selfhood. Moreover, it suggests that even self- consciously postmodern dystopias are rooted in the experience of embodiment, and point towards a reconceptualized idea of 'the natural' that is shaped by, and often fused with, technology.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Eco-dystopias – Nature and the Dystopian Imagination]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowland Hughes]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When, at the climax of Franklin J. Schaffner’s 1968 film Planet of the Apes, the astronaut Taylor (Charlton Heston) discovers the torch of the Statue of Liberty poking through the shifting sands of a postapocalyptic world, his horrified, despairing cry – ‘We finally really did it! You maniacs! You blew it up!’ – encapsulated the nuclear anxiety of dystopian fiction and film in the 1950s and 1960s. Thirty-five years later, that iconic image of Liberty’s torch engulfed by natural forces was knowingly echoed in both Steven Spielberg’s AI and Roland Emmerich’s The Day After Tomorrow, but in the first decade of the new millennium, the imagined apocalypse waiting to engulf the human race was not nuclear, but environmental: New York is swallowed by the rising waters of the Atlantic ocean, and frozen solid by the plunging temperatures of a new ice age. As these high-profile cinematic examples indicate, climate change has made its way towards the mainstream in recent years, on both the screen and the page, and has now eclipsed nuclear terror as the prime mover of the apocalyptic and dystopian imagination.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reading Climate Change in J.G. Ballard]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jim Clarke]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>J.G. Ballard's early novels The Drowned World (1962) and The Crystal World (1966) take a climatological approach to apocalyptic dystopia. This has led survey studies of climate fiction to identify these novels as founding texts of the genre. Yet Ballard wrote in an era before global warming had been identified by climate scientists, and his fiction is as much psychological and ontological as it is physiological. Ballard both adheres to and deviates from the global warming narrative now accepted by contemporary climatology, working within and beyond the SF subgenre of post-apocalyptic fiction. This paper assesses the extent to which these dystopian narratives can be understood as climate fiction and explores the debt that more recent cli-fi may owe to Ballard.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Ends of the Earth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nature, Narrative, and Identity in Dystopian Film]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowland Hughes]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article offers an ecocritical reading of four dystopian films, two from the early 1970s and two from the late 1990s: Silent Running, Soylent Green, eXistenZ, and Gattaca. In particular, it interprets these films – which variously predict the probable ramifications of environmental catastrophe and biotechnological progress – in relation to contrasting conceptualizations of 'nature' that might broadly be termed either the 'postmodern' or 'ecological'. It argues that despite the genre's apparent preoccupation with technologically advanced, virtual or urban environments, the concept of 'nature' and 'the natural' remains crucial to dystopian cinema's characteristic critique of authoritarian power structures that restrict individual self-expression, and its interrogation of human individuality and selfhood. Moreover, it suggests that even self- consciously postmodern dystopias are rooted in the experience of embodiment, and point towards a reconceptualized idea of 'the natural' that is shaped by, and often fused with, technology.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Rereading Marge Piercy and Margaret Atwood]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Eco-feminist Perspectives on Nature and Technology]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Soraya Copley]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article rereads early dystopian eco-narratives and explores the ways in which Margaret Atwood and Marge Piercy manipulate established generic conventions to make correlations between their fiction and the 'real' world. It explores the avenues of hope which both authors find necessary for the future by close textual analysis of the three novels under discussion. The article is significantly informed by eco-feminist theories, which centre on a basic belief that ecological crisis is the inevitable effect of a Eurocentric capitalist patriarchal culture. It explores the ways in which the symbolic equation of woman with nature is implemented by characters in the novels, and the consequences this has for other characters. The article explores the engagement of both authors with the eco-feminist idea of women's unique agency in an era of ecological crisis.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Eco-dystopias – Nature and the Dystopian Imagination]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowland Hughes]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When, at the climax of Franklin J. Schaffner’s 1968 film Planet of the Apes, the astronaut Taylor (Charlton Heston) discovers the torch of the Statue of Liberty poking through the shifting sands of a postapocalyptic world, his horrified, despairing cry – ‘We finally really did it! You maniacs! You blew it up!’ – encapsulated the nuclear anxiety of dystopian fiction and film in the 1950s and 1960s. Thirty-five years later, that iconic image of Liberty’s torch engulfed by natural forces was knowingly echoed in both Steven Spielberg’s AI and Roland Emmerich’s The Day After Tomorrow, but in the first decade of the new millennium, the imagined apocalypse waiting to engulf the human race was not nuclear, but environmental: New York is swallowed by the rising waters of the Atlantic ocean, and frozen solid by the plunging temperatures of a new ice age. As these high-profile cinematic examples indicate, climate change has made its way towards the mainstream in recent years, on both the screen and the page, and has now eclipsed nuclear terror as the prime mover of the apocalyptic and dystopian imagination.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reading Climate Change in J.G. Ballard]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jim Clarke]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>J.G. Ballard's early novels The Drowned World (1962) and The Crystal World (1966) take a climatological approach to apocalyptic dystopia. This has led survey studies of climate fiction to identify these novels as founding texts of the genre. Yet Ballard wrote in an era before global warming had been identified by climate scientists, and his fiction is as much psychological and ontological as it is physiological. Ballard both adheres to and deviates from the global warming narrative now accepted by contemporary climatology, working within and beyond the SF subgenre of post-apocalyptic fiction. This paper assesses the extent to which these dystopian narratives can be understood as climate fiction and explores the debt that more recent cli-fi may owe to Ballard.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Ends of the Earth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nature, Narrative, and Identity in Dystopian Film]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowland Hughes]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article offers an ecocritical reading of four dystopian films, two from the early 1970s and two from the late 1990s: Silent Running, Soylent Green, eXistenZ, and Gattaca. In particular, it interprets these films – which variously predict the probable ramifications of environmental catastrophe and biotechnological progress – in relation to contrasting conceptualizations of 'nature' that might broadly be termed either the 'postmodern' or 'ecological'. It argues that despite the genre's apparent preoccupation with technologically advanced, virtual or urban environments, the concept of 'nature' and 'the natural' remains crucial to dystopian cinema's characteristic critique of authoritarian power structures that restrict individual self-expression, and its interrogation of human individuality and selfhood. Moreover, it suggests that even self- consciously postmodern dystopias are rooted in the experience of embodiment, and point towards a reconceptualized idea of 'the natural' that is shaped by, and often fused with, technology.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Rereading Marge Piercy and Margaret Atwood]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Eco-feminist Perspectives on Nature and Technology]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Soraya Copley]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article rereads early dystopian eco-narratives and explores the ways in which Margaret Atwood and Marge Piercy manipulate established generic conventions to make correlations between their fiction and the 'real' world. It explores the avenues of hope which both authors find necessary for the future by close textual analysis of the three novels under discussion. The article is significantly informed by eco-feminist theories, which centre on a basic belief that ecological crisis is the inevitable effect of a Eurocentric capitalist patriarchal culture. It explores the ways in which the symbolic equation of woman with nature is implemented by characters in the novels, and the consequences this has for other characters. The article explores the engagement of both authors with the eco-feminist idea of women's unique agency in an era of ecological crisis.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250205</link>
<title><![CDATA['Another Generation Cometh']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Apocalyptic Endings and New Beginnings in Science Fictional New London(s)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article looks at the sub-genre of apocalyptic science fiction and explores the ways that a range of contemporary writers engage with natural, climatic disasters and the damage wrought to the planet in the Anthropocene era. The novels under discussion are Maggie Gee's The Flood and The Ice People, Adam Roberts's The Snow, Stephen Baxter's Flood and Stephen Jones's creative compilation Zombie Apocalypse. The novels are analysed as examples of revelatory eschatological and apocalyptic literature that implicitly borrow from canonical religious writings of the past. The article analyses the apocalyptic narratives as predictors of both the end of the world and the coming of a new age. It focuses primarily on the novels' relationship to apocalyptic discontinuity and to end-of-the-world scenarios that are predicated on the forces of nature.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Eco-dystopias – Nature and the Dystopian Imagination]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowland Hughes]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When, at the climax of Franklin J. Schaffner’s 1968 film Planet of the Apes, the astronaut Taylor (Charlton Heston) discovers the torch of the Statue of Liberty poking through the shifting sands of a postapocalyptic world, his horrified, despairing cry – ‘We finally really did it! You maniacs! You blew it up!’ – encapsulated the nuclear anxiety of dystopian fiction and film in the 1950s and 1960s. Thirty-five years later, that iconic image of Liberty’s torch engulfed by natural forces was knowingly echoed in both Steven Spielberg’s AI and Roland Emmerich’s The Day After Tomorrow, but in the first decade of the new millennium, the imagined apocalypse waiting to engulf the human race was not nuclear, but environmental: New York is swallowed by the rising waters of the Atlantic ocean, and frozen solid by the plunging temperatures of a new ice age. As these high-profile cinematic examples indicate, climate change has made its way towards the mainstream in recent years, on both the screen and the page, and has now eclipsed nuclear terror as the prime mover of the apocalyptic and dystopian imagination.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reading Climate Change in J.G. Ballard]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jim Clarke]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>J.G. Ballard's early novels The Drowned World (1962) and The Crystal World (1966) take a climatological approach to apocalyptic dystopia. This has led survey studies of climate fiction to identify these novels as founding texts of the genre. Yet Ballard wrote in an era before global warming had been identified by climate scientists, and his fiction is as much psychological and ontological as it is physiological. Ballard both adheres to and deviates from the global warming narrative now accepted by contemporary climatology, working within and beyond the SF subgenre of post-apocalyptic fiction. This paper assesses the extent to which these dystopian narratives can be understood as climate fiction and explores the debt that more recent cli-fi may owe to Ballard.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Ends of the Earth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nature, Narrative, and Identity in Dystopian Film]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowland Hughes]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article offers an ecocritical reading of four dystopian films, two from the early 1970s and two from the late 1990s: Silent Running, Soylent Green, eXistenZ, and Gattaca. In particular, it interprets these films – which variously predict the probable ramifications of environmental catastrophe and biotechnological progress – in relation to contrasting conceptualizations of 'nature' that might broadly be termed either the 'postmodern' or 'ecological'. It argues that despite the genre's apparent preoccupation with technologically advanced, virtual or urban environments, the concept of 'nature' and 'the natural' remains crucial to dystopian cinema's characteristic critique of authoritarian power structures that restrict individual self-expression, and its interrogation of human individuality and selfhood. Moreover, it suggests that even self- consciously postmodern dystopias are rooted in the experience of embodiment, and point towards a reconceptualized idea of 'the natural' that is shaped by, and often fused with, technology.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Rereading Marge Piercy and Margaret Atwood]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Eco-feminist Perspectives on Nature and Technology]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Soraya Copley]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article rereads early dystopian eco-narratives and explores the ways in which Margaret Atwood and Marge Piercy manipulate established generic conventions to make correlations between their fiction and the 'real' world. It explores the avenues of hope which both authors find necessary for the future by close textual analysis of the three novels under discussion. The article is significantly informed by eco-feminist theories, which centre on a basic belief that ecological crisis is the inevitable effect of a Eurocentric capitalist patriarchal culture. It explores the ways in which the symbolic equation of woman with nature is implemented by characters in the novels, and the consequences this has for other characters. The article explores the engagement of both authors with the eco-feminist idea of women's unique agency in an era of ecological crisis.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250205</link>
<title><![CDATA['Another Generation Cometh']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Apocalyptic Endings and New Beginnings in Science Fictional New London(s)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article looks at the sub-genre of apocalyptic science fiction and explores the ways that a range of contemporary writers engage with natural, climatic disasters and the damage wrought to the planet in the Anthropocene era. The novels under discussion are Maggie Gee's The Flood and The Ice People, Adam Roberts's The Snow, Stephen Baxter's Flood and Stephen Jones's creative compilation Zombie Apocalypse. The novels are analysed as examples of revelatory eschatological and apocalyptic literature that implicitly borrow from canonical religious writings of the past. The article analyses the apocalyptic narratives as predictors of both the end of the world and the coming of a new age. It focuses primarily on the novels' relationship to apocalyptic discontinuity and to end-of-the-world scenarios that are predicated on the forces of nature.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250206</link>
<title><![CDATA['All These Things He Saw and Did Not See']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Witnessing the End of the World in Cormac McCarthy's The Road]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hannah Stark]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Cormac McCarthy's The Road can be read as part of the burgeoning field of climate fiction. This article examines the way that environmental anxiety manifests in this text not only through the vision of a future earth that has been devastated, but, as I will argue, at a more symbolic and allegorical level through the metaphoric place of vision, sight, and blindness. Interrogating the metaphor of vision is central to considering this text as climate fiction because it positions the human as the chosen witness to the end of the world. This article examines the anthropocentrism at the heart of McCarthy's text, and reflects on the place of the human in broader debates about anthropogenic climate change.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Eco-dystopias – Nature and the Dystopian Imagination]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowland Hughes]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When, at the climax of Franklin J. Schaffner’s 1968 film Planet of the Apes, the astronaut Taylor (Charlton Heston) discovers the torch of the Statue of Liberty poking through the shifting sands of a postapocalyptic world, his horrified, despairing cry – ‘We finally really did it! You maniacs! You blew it up!’ – encapsulated the nuclear anxiety of dystopian fiction and film in the 1950s and 1960s. Thirty-five years later, that iconic image of Liberty’s torch engulfed by natural forces was knowingly echoed in both Steven Spielberg’s AI and Roland Emmerich’s The Day After Tomorrow, but in the first decade of the new millennium, the imagined apocalypse waiting to engulf the human race was not nuclear, but environmental: New York is swallowed by the rising waters of the Atlantic ocean, and frozen solid by the plunging temperatures of a new ice age. As these high-profile cinematic examples indicate, climate change has made its way towards the mainstream in recent years, on both the screen and the page, and has now eclipsed nuclear terror as the prime mover of the apocalyptic and dystopian imagination.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reading Climate Change in J.G. Ballard]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jim Clarke]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>J.G. Ballard's early novels The Drowned World (1962) and The Crystal World (1966) take a climatological approach to apocalyptic dystopia. This has led survey studies of climate fiction to identify these novels as founding texts of the genre. Yet Ballard wrote in an era before global warming had been identified by climate scientists, and his fiction is as much psychological and ontological as it is physiological. Ballard both adheres to and deviates from the global warming narrative now accepted by contemporary climatology, working within and beyond the SF subgenre of post-apocalyptic fiction. This paper assesses the extent to which these dystopian narratives can be understood as climate fiction and explores the debt that more recent cli-fi may owe to Ballard.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Ends of the Earth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nature, Narrative, and Identity in Dystopian Film]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowland Hughes]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article offers an ecocritical reading of four dystopian films, two from the early 1970s and two from the late 1990s: Silent Running, Soylent Green, eXistenZ, and Gattaca. In particular, it interprets these films – which variously predict the probable ramifications of environmental catastrophe and biotechnological progress – in relation to contrasting conceptualizations of 'nature' that might broadly be termed either the 'postmodern' or 'ecological'. It argues that despite the genre's apparent preoccupation with technologically advanced, virtual or urban environments, the concept of 'nature' and 'the natural' remains crucial to dystopian cinema's characteristic critique of authoritarian power structures that restrict individual self-expression, and its interrogation of human individuality and selfhood. Moreover, it suggests that even self- consciously postmodern dystopias are rooted in the experience of embodiment, and point towards a reconceptualized idea of 'the natural' that is shaped by, and often fused with, technology.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Rereading Marge Piercy and Margaret Atwood]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Eco-feminist Perspectives on Nature and Technology]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Soraya Copley]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article rereads early dystopian eco-narratives and explores the ways in which Margaret Atwood and Marge Piercy manipulate established generic conventions to make correlations between their fiction and the 'real' world. It explores the avenues of hope which both authors find necessary for the future by close textual analysis of the three novels under discussion. The article is significantly informed by eco-feminist theories, which centre on a basic belief that ecological crisis is the inevitable effect of a Eurocentric capitalist patriarchal culture. It explores the ways in which the symbolic equation of woman with nature is implemented by characters in the novels, and the consequences this has for other characters. The article explores the engagement of both authors with the eco-feminist idea of women's unique agency in an era of ecological crisis.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250205</link>
<title><![CDATA['Another Generation Cometh']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Apocalyptic Endings and New Beginnings in Science Fictional New London(s)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article looks at the sub-genre of apocalyptic science fiction and explores the ways that a range of contemporary writers engage with natural, climatic disasters and the damage wrought to the planet in the Anthropocene era. The novels under discussion are Maggie Gee's The Flood and The Ice People, Adam Roberts's The Snow, Stephen Baxter's Flood and Stephen Jones's creative compilation Zombie Apocalypse. The novels are analysed as examples of revelatory eschatological and apocalyptic literature that implicitly borrow from canonical religious writings of the past. The article analyses the apocalyptic narratives as predictors of both the end of the world and the coming of a new age. It focuses primarily on the novels' relationship to apocalyptic discontinuity and to end-of-the-world scenarios that are predicated on the forces of nature.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250206</link>
<title><![CDATA['All These Things He Saw and Did Not See']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Witnessing the End of the World in Cormac McCarthy's The Road]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hannah Stark]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Cormac McCarthy's The Road can be read as part of the burgeoning field of climate fiction. This article examines the way that environmental anxiety manifests in this text not only through the vision of a future earth that has been devastated, but, as I will argue, at a more symbolic and allegorical level through the metaphoric place of vision, sight, and blindness. Interrogating the metaphor of vision is central to considering this text as climate fiction because it positions the human as the chosen witness to the end of the world. This article examines the anthropocentrism at the heart of McCarthy's text, and reflects on the place of the human in broader debates about anthropogenic climate change.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250207</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Chronopolitical Order of Things]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Technologies of the Quantified Self in Andrew Niccol's In Time and Michael Anderson's Logan's Run]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sidneyeve Matrix]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>As a film about a science fictional future in which genetic engineering is used to guard against the threat of overpopulation, Andrew Niccol's In Time (2011) bears a remarkable resemblance to Michael Anderson's environmental dystopia Logan's Run (1976). This article traces the narrative similarities of these two dystopian ecocinematic Hollywood productions, while demonstrating how they succeed as social critiques of technoscientific social regimes that wreak havoc on the Earth and its inhabitants. Borrowing from Michel Foucault's theories of a biopolitics of the population, this article argues that both film-makers' works contribute to our understanding of the potentially culturally and environmentally devastating implications of genetic engineering. Seen through the lens of Foucault's ideas about the disciplinary technologies of the self-regulated subject, the article suggests that Niccol's In Time is particularly noteworthy for its creative problematizing of the increasing normalization of high-tech bodily modification, enhancement, and digital quantification.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Eco-dystopias – Nature and the Dystopian Imagination]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowland Hughes]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When, at the climax of Franklin J. Schaffner’s 1968 film Planet of the Apes, the astronaut Taylor (Charlton Heston) discovers the torch of the Statue of Liberty poking through the shifting sands of a postapocalyptic world, his horrified, despairing cry – ‘We finally really did it! You maniacs! You blew it up!’ – encapsulated the nuclear anxiety of dystopian fiction and film in the 1950s and 1960s. Thirty-five years later, that iconic image of Liberty’s torch engulfed by natural forces was knowingly echoed in both Steven Spielberg’s AI and Roland Emmerich’s The Day After Tomorrow, but in the first decade of the new millennium, the imagined apocalypse waiting to engulf the human race was not nuclear, but environmental: New York is swallowed by the rising waters of the Atlantic ocean, and frozen solid by the plunging temperatures of a new ice age. As these high-profile cinematic examples indicate, climate change has made its way towards the mainstream in recent years, on both the screen and the page, and has now eclipsed nuclear terror as the prime mover of the apocalyptic and dystopian imagination.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reading Climate Change in J.G. Ballard]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jim Clarke]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>J.G. Ballard's early novels The Drowned World (1962) and The Crystal World (1966) take a climatological approach to apocalyptic dystopia. This has led survey studies of climate fiction to identify these novels as founding texts of the genre. Yet Ballard wrote in an era before global warming had been identified by climate scientists, and his fiction is as much psychological and ontological as it is physiological. Ballard both adheres to and deviates from the global warming narrative now accepted by contemporary climatology, working within and beyond the SF subgenre of post-apocalyptic fiction. This paper assesses the extent to which these dystopian narratives can be understood as climate fiction and explores the debt that more recent cli-fi may owe to Ballard.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Ends of the Earth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nature, Narrative, and Identity in Dystopian Film]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowland Hughes]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article offers an ecocritical reading of four dystopian films, two from the early 1970s and two from the late 1990s: Silent Running, Soylent Green, eXistenZ, and Gattaca. In particular, it interprets these films – which variously predict the probable ramifications of environmental catastrophe and biotechnological progress – in relation to contrasting conceptualizations of 'nature' that might broadly be termed either the 'postmodern' or 'ecological'. It argues that despite the genre's apparent preoccupation with technologically advanced, virtual or urban environments, the concept of 'nature' and 'the natural' remains crucial to dystopian cinema's characteristic critique of authoritarian power structures that restrict individual self-expression, and its interrogation of human individuality and selfhood. Moreover, it suggests that even self- consciously postmodern dystopias are rooted in the experience of embodiment, and point towards a reconceptualized idea of 'the natural' that is shaped by, and often fused with, technology.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Rereading Marge Piercy and Margaret Atwood]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Eco-feminist Perspectives on Nature and Technology]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Soraya Copley]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article rereads early dystopian eco-narratives and explores the ways in which Margaret Atwood and Marge Piercy manipulate established generic conventions to make correlations between their fiction and the 'real' world. It explores the avenues of hope which both authors find necessary for the future by close textual analysis of the three novels under discussion. The article is significantly informed by eco-feminist theories, which centre on a basic belief that ecological crisis is the inevitable effect of a Eurocentric capitalist patriarchal culture. It explores the ways in which the symbolic equation of woman with nature is implemented by characters in the novels, and the consequences this has for other characters. The article explores the engagement of both authors with the eco-feminist idea of women's unique agency in an era of ecological crisis.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250205</link>
<title><![CDATA['Another Generation Cometh']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Apocalyptic Endings and New Beginnings in Science Fictional New London(s)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article looks at the sub-genre of apocalyptic science fiction and explores the ways that a range of contemporary writers engage with natural, climatic disasters and the damage wrought to the planet in the Anthropocene era. The novels under discussion are Maggie Gee's The Flood and The Ice People, Adam Roberts's The Snow, Stephen Baxter's Flood and Stephen Jones's creative compilation Zombie Apocalypse. The novels are analysed as examples of revelatory eschatological and apocalyptic literature that implicitly borrow from canonical religious writings of the past. The article analyses the apocalyptic narratives as predictors of both the end of the world and the coming of a new age. It focuses primarily on the novels' relationship to apocalyptic discontinuity and to end-of-the-world scenarios that are predicated on the forces of nature.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250206</link>
<title><![CDATA['All These Things He Saw and Did Not See']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Witnessing the End of the World in Cormac McCarthy's The Road]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hannah Stark]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Cormac McCarthy's The Road can be read as part of the burgeoning field of climate fiction. This article examines the way that environmental anxiety manifests in this text not only through the vision of a future earth that has been devastated, but, as I will argue, at a more symbolic and allegorical level through the metaphoric place of vision, sight, and blindness. Interrogating the metaphor of vision is central to considering this text as climate fiction because it positions the human as the chosen witness to the end of the world. This article examines the anthropocentrism at the heart of McCarthy's text, and reflects on the place of the human in broader debates about anthropogenic climate change.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250207</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Chronopolitical Order of Things]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Technologies of the Quantified Self in Andrew Niccol's In Time and Michael Anderson's Logan's Run]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sidneyeve Matrix]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>As a film about a science fictional future in which genetic engineering is used to guard against the threat of overpopulation, Andrew Niccol's In Time (2011) bears a remarkable resemblance to Michael Anderson's environmental dystopia Logan's Run (1976). This article traces the narrative similarities of these two dystopian ecocinematic Hollywood productions, while demonstrating how they succeed as social critiques of technoscientific social regimes that wreak havoc on the Earth and its inhabitants. Borrowing from Michel Foucault's theories of a biopolitics of the population, this article argues that both film-makers' works contribute to our understanding of the potentially culturally and environmentally devastating implications of genetic engineering. Seen through the lens of Foucault's ideas about the disciplinary technologies of the self-regulated subject, the article suggests that Niccol's In Time is particularly noteworthy for its creative problematizing of the increasing normalization of high-tech bodily modification, enhancement, and digital quantification.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julie Lumsden]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tony Dawson]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Rennie Parker]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Roy Marshall]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[John Hartley Williams]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The People of the Book
JULIE LUMSDEN</p><p>Lithuanian Cat's Cradle
TONY DAWSON</p><p>A Masque For Dancing
The Removal of Stone House, Dartford
RENNIE PARKER</p><p>Gathering
On Loan
ROY MARSHALL</p><p>Italian Incident
PETER DE VILLE</p><p>A Festival
JOHN HARTLEY WILLIAMS</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Eco-dystopias – Nature and the Dystopian Imagination]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowland Hughes]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When, at the climax of Franklin J. Schaffner’s 1968 film Planet of the Apes, the astronaut Taylor (Charlton Heston) discovers the torch of the Statue of Liberty poking through the shifting sands of a postapocalyptic world, his horrified, despairing cry – ‘We finally really did it! You maniacs! You blew it up!’ – encapsulated the nuclear anxiety of dystopian fiction and film in the 1950s and 1960s. Thirty-five years later, that iconic image of Liberty’s torch engulfed by natural forces was knowingly echoed in both Steven Spielberg’s AI and Roland Emmerich’s The Day After Tomorrow, but in the first decade of the new millennium, the imagined apocalypse waiting to engulf the human race was not nuclear, but environmental: New York is swallowed by the rising waters of the Atlantic ocean, and frozen solid by the plunging temperatures of a new ice age. As these high-profile cinematic examples indicate, climate change has made its way towards the mainstream in recent years, on both the screen and the page, and has now eclipsed nuclear terror as the prime mover of the apocalyptic and dystopian imagination.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reading Climate Change in J.G. Ballard]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jim Clarke]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>J.G. Ballard's early novels The Drowned World (1962) and The Crystal World (1966) take a climatological approach to apocalyptic dystopia. This has led survey studies of climate fiction to identify these novels as founding texts of the genre. Yet Ballard wrote in an era before global warming had been identified by climate scientists, and his fiction is as much psychological and ontological as it is physiological. Ballard both adheres to and deviates from the global warming narrative now accepted by contemporary climatology, working within and beyond the SF subgenre of post-apocalyptic fiction. This paper assesses the extent to which these dystopian narratives can be understood as climate fiction and explores the debt that more recent cli-fi may owe to Ballard.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Ends of the Earth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nature, Narrative, and Identity in Dystopian Film]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowland Hughes]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article offers an ecocritical reading of four dystopian films, two from the early 1970s and two from the late 1990s: Silent Running, Soylent Green, eXistenZ, and Gattaca. In particular, it interprets these films – which variously predict the probable ramifications of environmental catastrophe and biotechnological progress – in relation to contrasting conceptualizations of 'nature' that might broadly be termed either the 'postmodern' or 'ecological'. It argues that despite the genre's apparent preoccupation with technologically advanced, virtual or urban environments, the concept of 'nature' and 'the natural' remains crucial to dystopian cinema's characteristic critique of authoritarian power structures that restrict individual self-expression, and its interrogation of human individuality and selfhood. Moreover, it suggests that even self- consciously postmodern dystopias are rooted in the experience of embodiment, and point towards a reconceptualized idea of 'the natural' that is shaped by, and often fused with, technology.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Rereading Marge Piercy and Margaret Atwood]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Eco-feminist Perspectives on Nature and Technology]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Soraya Copley]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article rereads early dystopian eco-narratives and explores the ways in which Margaret Atwood and Marge Piercy manipulate established generic conventions to make correlations between their fiction and the 'real' world. It explores the avenues of hope which both authors find necessary for the future by close textual analysis of the three novels under discussion. The article is significantly informed by eco-feminist theories, which centre on a basic belief that ecological crisis is the inevitable effect of a Eurocentric capitalist patriarchal culture. It explores the ways in which the symbolic equation of woman with nature is implemented by characters in the novels, and the consequences this has for other characters. The article explores the engagement of both authors with the eco-feminist idea of women's unique agency in an era of ecological crisis.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250205</link>
<title><![CDATA['Another Generation Cometh']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Apocalyptic Endings and New Beginnings in Science Fictional New London(s)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article looks at the sub-genre of apocalyptic science fiction and explores the ways that a range of contemporary writers engage with natural, climatic disasters and the damage wrought to the planet in the Anthropocene era. The novels under discussion are Maggie Gee's The Flood and The Ice People, Adam Roberts's The Snow, Stephen Baxter's Flood and Stephen Jones's creative compilation Zombie Apocalypse. The novels are analysed as examples of revelatory eschatological and apocalyptic literature that implicitly borrow from canonical religious writings of the past. The article analyses the apocalyptic narratives as predictors of both the end of the world and the coming of a new age. It focuses primarily on the novels' relationship to apocalyptic discontinuity and to end-of-the-world scenarios that are predicated on the forces of nature.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250206</link>
<title><![CDATA['All These Things He Saw and Did Not See']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Witnessing the End of the World in Cormac McCarthy's The Road]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hannah Stark]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Cormac McCarthy's The Road can be read as part of the burgeoning field of climate fiction. This article examines the way that environmental anxiety manifests in this text not only through the vision of a future earth that has been devastated, but, as I will argue, at a more symbolic and allegorical level through the metaphoric place of vision, sight, and blindness. Interrogating the metaphor of vision is central to considering this text as climate fiction because it positions the human as the chosen witness to the end of the world. This article examines the anthropocentrism at the heart of McCarthy's text, and reflects on the place of the human in broader debates about anthropogenic climate change.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250207</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Chronopolitical Order of Things]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Technologies of the Quantified Self in Andrew Niccol's In Time and Michael Anderson's Logan's Run]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sidneyeve Matrix]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>As a film about a science fictional future in which genetic engineering is used to guard against the threat of overpopulation, Andrew Niccol's In Time (2011) bears a remarkable resemblance to Michael Anderson's environmental dystopia Logan's Run (1976). This article traces the narrative similarities of these two dystopian ecocinematic Hollywood productions, while demonstrating how they succeed as social critiques of technoscientific social regimes that wreak havoc on the Earth and its inhabitants. Borrowing from Michel Foucault's theories of a biopolitics of the population, this article argues that both film-makers' works contribute to our understanding of the potentially culturally and environmentally devastating implications of genetic engineering. Seen through the lens of Foucault's ideas about the disciplinary technologies of the self-regulated subject, the article suggests that Niccol's In Time is particularly noteworthy for its creative problematizing of the increasing normalization of high-tech bodily modification, enhancement, and digital quantification.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julie Lumsden]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tony Dawson]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Rennie Parker]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Roy Marshall]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[John Hartley Williams]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The People of the Book
JULIE LUMSDEN</p><p>Lithuanian Cat's Cradle
TONY DAWSON</p><p>A Masque For Dancing
The Removal of Stone House, Dartford
RENNIE PARKER</p><p>Gathering
On Loan
ROY MARSHALL</p><p>Italian Incident
PETER DE VILLE</p><p>A Festival
JOHN HARTLEY WILLIAMS</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roy Marshall]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Rennie Parker]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>I Am a Magenta Stick by Anthony Rowland (Salt, 2012), 87 pp.
ISBN 978-1-84471-862-7, £12.99</p><p>Jolly Roger by Keith Howden (Smokestack, 2012), 64 pp. IBSN
978-0-9568144-6-3, £7.95</p><p>Woke Up This Morning by Brian Docherty (Smokestack, 2012)
64 pp. ISBN 978-0-957172227 £7.95</p><p>Still Life by Gordon Hodgeon (Smokestack, 2012) 64 pp. ISBN:
978-0-957172203 £7.95</p><p>Melanchrini by Maria Taylor (Nine Arches, 2012) 69 pp. ISBN:
978-0-957098459 £8.99</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Eco-dystopias – Nature and the Dystopian Imagination]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowland Hughes]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When, at the climax of Franklin J. Schaffner’s 1968 film Planet of the Apes, the astronaut Taylor (Charlton Heston) discovers the torch of the Statue of Liberty poking through the shifting sands of a postapocalyptic world, his horrified, despairing cry – ‘We finally really did it! You maniacs! You blew it up!’ – encapsulated the nuclear anxiety of dystopian fiction and film in the 1950s and 1960s. Thirty-five years later, that iconic image of Liberty’s torch engulfed by natural forces was knowingly echoed in both Steven Spielberg’s AI and Roland Emmerich’s The Day After Tomorrow, but in the first decade of the new millennium, the imagined apocalypse waiting to engulf the human race was not nuclear, but environmental: New York is swallowed by the rising waters of the Atlantic ocean, and frozen solid by the plunging temperatures of a new ice age. As these high-profile cinematic examples indicate, climate change has made its way towards the mainstream in recent years, on both the screen and the page, and has now eclipsed nuclear terror as the prime mover of the apocalyptic and dystopian imagination.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reading Climate Change in J.G. Ballard]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jim Clarke]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>J.G. Ballard's early novels The Drowned World (1962) and The Crystal World (1966) take a climatological approach to apocalyptic dystopia. This has led survey studies of climate fiction to identify these novels as founding texts of the genre. Yet Ballard wrote in an era before global warming had been identified by climate scientists, and his fiction is as much psychological and ontological as it is physiological. Ballard both adheres to and deviates from the global warming narrative now accepted by contemporary climatology, working within and beyond the SF subgenre of post-apocalyptic fiction. This paper assesses the extent to which these dystopian narratives can be understood as climate fiction and explores the debt that more recent cli-fi may owe to Ballard.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250203</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Ends of the Earth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nature, Narrative, and Identity in Dystopian Film]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rowland Hughes]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article offers an ecocritical reading of four dystopian films, two from the early 1970s and two from the late 1990s: Silent Running, Soylent Green, eXistenZ, and Gattaca. In particular, it interprets these films – which variously predict the probable ramifications of environmental catastrophe and biotechnological progress – in relation to contrasting conceptualizations of 'nature' that might broadly be termed either the 'postmodern' or 'ecological'. It argues that despite the genre's apparent preoccupation with technologically advanced, virtual or urban environments, the concept of 'nature' and 'the natural' remains crucial to dystopian cinema's characteristic critique of authoritarian power structures that restrict individual self-expression, and its interrogation of human individuality and selfhood. Moreover, it suggests that even self- consciously postmodern dystopias are rooted in the experience of embodiment, and point towards a reconceptualized idea of 'the natural' that is shaped by, and often fused with, technology.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Rereading Marge Piercy and Margaret Atwood]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Eco-feminist Perspectives on Nature and Technology]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Soraya Copley]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article rereads early dystopian eco-narratives and explores the ways in which Margaret Atwood and Marge Piercy manipulate established generic conventions to make correlations between their fiction and the 'real' world. It explores the avenues of hope which both authors find necessary for the future by close textual analysis of the three novels under discussion. The article is significantly informed by eco-feminist theories, which centre on a basic belief that ecological crisis is the inevitable effect of a Eurocentric capitalist patriarchal culture. It explores the ways in which the symbolic equation of woman with nature is implemented by characters in the novels, and the consequences this has for other characters. The article explores the engagement of both authors with the eco-feminist idea of women's unique agency in an era of ecological crisis.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250205</link>
<title><![CDATA['Another Generation Cometh']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Apocalyptic Endings and New Beginnings in Science Fictional New London(s)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article looks at the sub-genre of apocalyptic science fiction and explores the ways that a range of contemporary writers engage with natural, climatic disasters and the damage wrought to the planet in the Anthropocene era. The novels under discussion are Maggie Gee's The Flood and The Ice People, Adam Roberts's The Snow, Stephen Baxter's Flood and Stephen Jones's creative compilation Zombie Apocalypse. The novels are analysed as examples of revelatory eschatological and apocalyptic literature that implicitly borrow from canonical religious writings of the past. The article analyses the apocalyptic narratives as predictors of both the end of the world and the coming of a new age. It focuses primarily on the novels' relationship to apocalyptic discontinuity and to end-of-the-world scenarios that are predicated on the forces of nature.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250206</link>
<title><![CDATA['All These Things He Saw and Did Not See']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Witnessing the End of the World in Cormac McCarthy's The Road]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hannah Stark]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Cormac McCarthy's The Road can be read as part of the burgeoning field of climate fiction. This article examines the way that environmental anxiety manifests in this text not only through the vision of a future earth that has been devastated, but, as I will argue, at a more symbolic and allegorical level through the metaphoric place of vision, sight, and blindness. Interrogating the metaphor of vision is central to considering this text as climate fiction because it positions the human as the chosen witness to the end of the world. This article examines the anthropocentrism at the heart of McCarthy's text, and reflects on the place of the human in broader debates about anthropogenic climate change.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250207</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Chronopolitical Order of Things]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Technologies of the Quantified Self in Andrew Niccol's In Time and Michael Anderson's Logan's Run]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sidneyeve Matrix]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>As a film about a science fictional future in which genetic engineering is used to guard against the threat of overpopulation, Andrew Niccol's In Time (2011) bears a remarkable resemblance to Michael Anderson's environmental dystopia Logan's Run (1976). This article traces the narrative similarities of these two dystopian ecocinematic Hollywood productions, while demonstrating how they succeed as social critiques of technoscientific social regimes that wreak havoc on the Earth and its inhabitants. Borrowing from Michel Foucault's theories of a biopolitics of the population, this article argues that both film-makers' works contribute to our understanding of the potentially culturally and environmentally devastating implications of genetic engineering. Seen through the lens of Foucault's ideas about the disciplinary technologies of the self-regulated subject, the article suggests that Niccol's In Time is particularly noteworthy for its creative problematizing of the increasing normalization of high-tech bodily modification, enhancement, and digital quantification.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julie Lumsden]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tony Dawson]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Rennie Parker]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Roy Marshall]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[John Hartley Williams]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The People of the Book
JULIE LUMSDEN</p><p>Lithuanian Cat's Cradle
TONY DAWSON</p><p>A Masque For Dancing
The Removal of Stone House, Dartford
RENNIE PARKER</p><p>Gathering
On Loan
ROY MARSHALL</p><p>Italian Incident
PETER DE VILLE</p><p>A Festival
JOHN HARTLEY WILLIAMS</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roy Marshall]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Rennie Parker]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>I Am a Magenta Stick by Anthony Rowland (Salt, 2012), 87 pp.
ISBN 978-1-84471-862-7, £12.99</p><p>Jolly Roger by Keith Howden (Smokestack, 2012), 64 pp. IBSN
978-0-9568144-6-3, £7.95</p><p>Woke Up This Morning by Brian Docherty (Smokestack, 2012)
64 pp. ISBN 978-0-957172227 £7.95</p><p>Still Life by Gordon Hodgeon (Smokestack, 2012) 64 pp. ISBN:
978-0-957172203 £7.95</p><p>Melanchrini by Maria Taylor (Nine Arches, 2012) 69 pp. ISBN:
978-0-957098459 £8.99</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250210</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250210</link>
<title><![CDATA[Notes on Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jim Clarke]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Soraya Copley]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Rowland Hughes]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Sidneyeve Matrix]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Hannah Stark]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edmondson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue of Critical Survey is dedicated to the life of Shakespeare, from a variety of angles ranging from biofiction to what we would recognise as more traditional biography. To begin with the latter: from one perspective, Shakespearean biography may be said to be booming, with a major new account of the life, or even two, coming out just about every year. Paradoxically, from another perspective, Shakespearean biography might be said to be in crisis: not a crisis of dearth, but one of plenty. How can standards of quality be maintained as the quantity burgeons? Such questions are raised by the inconsistent, often even contradictory views on Shakespeare’s life aired by biographers. One reason for this plurality is undoubtedly gaps in the record of Shakespeare’s life. This is not to say that we know hardly anything about him, but rather that each new biographer will have a different way of joining the dots together.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edmondson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue of Critical Survey is dedicated to the life of Shakespeare, from a variety of angles ranging from biofiction to what we would recognise as more traditional biography. To begin with the latter: from one perspective, Shakespearean biography may be said to be booming, with a major new account of the life, or even two, coming out just about every year. Paradoxically, from another perspective, Shakespearean biography might be said to be in crisis: not a crisis of dearth, but one of plenty. How can standards of quality be maintained as the quantity burgeons? Such questions are raised by the inconsistent, often even contradictory views on Shakespeare’s life aired by biographers. One reason for this plurality is undoubtedly gaps in the record of Shakespeare’s life. This is not to say that we know hardly anything about him, but rather that each new biographer will have a different way of joining the dots together.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250102</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Shakespeare Courtship in the Millennium]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article focuses on how the Shakespeare courtship and marriage are interpreted in a number of recent biographies. This small piece of Shakespeare's life story can serve as a microcosm, both for biographical studies of Shakespeare, and for the way his relationship with his wife affects interpretation of his life, and (perhaps) his work. The various configurations of the Shakespeare courtship help determine how the Stratford parts of Shakespeare's life fit into the larger biographical design. A glimpse into the window of 'Shakespeare as lover' may reveal how biographers and readers around the millennium would like him to be as a wooer, lover, and husband. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edmondson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue of Critical Survey is dedicated to the life of Shakespeare, from a variety of angles ranging from biofiction to what we would recognise as more traditional biography. To begin with the latter: from one perspective, Shakespearean biography may be said to be booming, with a major new account of the life, or even two, coming out just about every year. Paradoxically, from another perspective, Shakespearean biography might be said to be in crisis: not a crisis of dearth, but one of plenty. How can standards of quality be maintained as the quantity burgeons? Such questions are raised by the inconsistent, often even contradictory views on Shakespeare’s life aired by biographers. One reason for this plurality is undoubtedly gaps in the record of Shakespeare’s life. This is not to say that we know hardly anything about him, but rather that each new biographer will have a different way of joining the dots together.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250102</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Shakespeare Courtship in the Millennium]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article focuses on how the Shakespeare courtship and marriage are interpreted in a number of recent biographies. This small piece of Shakespeare's life story can serve as a microcosm, both for biographical studies of Shakespeare, and for the way his relationship with his wife affects interpretation of his life, and (perhaps) his work. The various configurations of the Shakespeare courtship help determine how the Stratford parts of Shakespeare's life fit into the larger biographical design. A glimpse into the window of 'Shakespeare as lover' may reveal how biographers and readers around the millennium would like him to be as a wooer, lover, and husband. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Biographical Aftershocks]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Marlowe in the Wake of 9/11]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines the relationship between Shakespeare and Marlowe as it has been portrayed in biographical forms in the early twenty-first century. Just six months before the 9/11 attacks on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon, Katherine Duncan-Jones's biography of Shakespeare, entitled Ungentle Shakespeare, burst on the scene and the political landscape was as altered as the biographical renderings of the two playwrights. I begin my survey with a brief review of Duncan-Jones's book, before focusing on biographical works which followed hers to show how twenty-first-century biography has already re-written the relationship. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edmondson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue of Critical Survey is dedicated to the life of Shakespeare, from a variety of angles ranging from biofiction to what we would recognise as more traditional biography. To begin with the latter: from one perspective, Shakespearean biography may be said to be booming, with a major new account of the life, or even two, coming out just about every year. Paradoxically, from another perspective, Shakespearean biography might be said to be in crisis: not a crisis of dearth, but one of plenty. How can standards of quality be maintained as the quantity burgeons? Such questions are raised by the inconsistent, often even contradictory views on Shakespeare’s life aired by biographers. One reason for this plurality is undoubtedly gaps in the record of Shakespeare’s life. This is not to say that we know hardly anything about him, but rather that each new biographer will have a different way of joining the dots together.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250102</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Shakespeare Courtship in the Millennium]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article focuses on how the Shakespeare courtship and marriage are interpreted in a number of recent biographies. This small piece of Shakespeare's life story can serve as a microcosm, both for biographical studies of Shakespeare, and for the way his relationship with his wife affects interpretation of his life, and (perhaps) his work. The various configurations of the Shakespeare courtship help determine how the Stratford parts of Shakespeare's life fit into the larger biographical design. A glimpse into the window of 'Shakespeare as lover' may reveal how biographers and readers around the millennium would like him to be as a wooer, lover, and husband. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Biographical Aftershocks]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Marlowe in the Wake of 9/11]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines the relationship between Shakespeare and Marlowe as it has been portrayed in biographical forms in the early twenty-first century. Just six months before the 9/11 attacks on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon, Katherine Duncan-Jones's biography of Shakespeare, entitled Ungentle Shakespeare, burst on the scene and the political landscape was as altered as the biographical renderings of the two playwrights. I begin my survey with a brief review of Duncan-Jones's book, before focusing on biographical works which followed hers to show how twenty-first-century biography has already re-written the relationship. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Performance and Life Analogies in Shakespeare Novels for Young Readers ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marga Munkelt]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The article uses performance and life analogies in ten novels for juvenile readers to investigate the young protagonists' quest for identity or orientation. Through their experiences in the theatre and as Shakespeare's colleagues, apprentices, or friends, the young people find out who they are and who they might be or should become. The narratives suggest that, not only as stage-actors but also as life-performers, they relive experiences that can be ascribed also to Shakespeare himself. As seen with their eyes, this Shakespeare is de-bardolatrised and de-mythologised when the life-and-theatre analogies he shares with them are extended to his working methods as a poet and playwright.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edmondson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue of Critical Survey is dedicated to the life of Shakespeare, from a variety of angles ranging from biofiction to what we would recognise as more traditional biography. To begin with the latter: from one perspective, Shakespearean biography may be said to be booming, with a major new account of the life, or even two, coming out just about every year. Paradoxically, from another perspective, Shakespearean biography might be said to be in crisis: not a crisis of dearth, but one of plenty. How can standards of quality be maintained as the quantity burgeons? Such questions are raised by the inconsistent, often even contradictory views on Shakespeare’s life aired by biographers. One reason for this plurality is undoubtedly gaps in the record of Shakespeare’s life. This is not to say that we know hardly anything about him, but rather that each new biographer will have a different way of joining the dots together.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250102</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Shakespeare Courtship in the Millennium]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article focuses on how the Shakespeare courtship and marriage are interpreted in a number of recent biographies. This small piece of Shakespeare's life story can serve as a microcosm, both for biographical studies of Shakespeare, and for the way his relationship with his wife affects interpretation of his life, and (perhaps) his work. The various configurations of the Shakespeare courtship help determine how the Stratford parts of Shakespeare's life fit into the larger biographical design. A glimpse into the window of 'Shakespeare as lover' may reveal how biographers and readers around the millennium would like him to be as a wooer, lover, and husband. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Biographical Aftershocks]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Marlowe in the Wake of 9/11]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines the relationship between Shakespeare and Marlowe as it has been portrayed in biographical forms in the early twenty-first century. Just six months before the 9/11 attacks on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon, Katherine Duncan-Jones's biography of Shakespeare, entitled Ungentle Shakespeare, burst on the scene and the political landscape was as altered as the biographical renderings of the two playwrights. I begin my survey with a brief review of Duncan-Jones's book, before focusing on biographical works which followed hers to show how twenty-first-century biography has already re-written the relationship. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Performance and Life Analogies in Shakespeare Novels for Young Readers ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marga Munkelt]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The article uses performance and life analogies in ten novels for juvenile readers to investigate the young protagonists' quest for identity or orientation. Through their experiences in the theatre and as Shakespeare's colleagues, apprentices, or friends, the young people find out who they are and who they might be or should become. The narratives suggest that, not only as stage-actors but also as life-performers, they relive experiences that can be ascribed also to Shakespeare himself. As seen with their eyes, this Shakespeare is de-bardolatrised and de-mythologised when the life-and-theatre analogies he shares with them are extended to his working methods as a poet and playwright.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare as Character in Two Works by José Carlos Somoza ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ángel-Luis Pujante]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Noemí Vera]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>José Carlos Somoza (1959- ) is the latest in a list of Spanish writers, starting in the Romantic period, who have dealt with Shakespeare as a fictional character. This article examines his presentation of the Bard in his play Miguel Will (1997) and in his short story 'Hamlet' (2008). In the former, Shakespeare is obsessed with the writing of Cardenio and confuses reality and fiction in his private life. In the latter - a short story narrated from the viewpoint of his dog Hamlet - Shakespeare is presented in his domestic milieu in Stratford, where he is forced by a secret corporation to write a different Hamlet. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edmondson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue of Critical Survey is dedicated to the life of Shakespeare, from a variety of angles ranging from biofiction to what we would recognise as more traditional biography. To begin with the latter: from one perspective, Shakespearean biography may be said to be booming, with a major new account of the life, or even two, coming out just about every year. Paradoxically, from another perspective, Shakespearean biography might be said to be in crisis: not a crisis of dearth, but one of plenty. How can standards of quality be maintained as the quantity burgeons? Such questions are raised by the inconsistent, often even contradictory views on Shakespeare’s life aired by biographers. One reason for this plurality is undoubtedly gaps in the record of Shakespeare’s life. This is not to say that we know hardly anything about him, but rather that each new biographer will have a different way of joining the dots together.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250102</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Shakespeare Courtship in the Millennium]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article focuses on how the Shakespeare courtship and marriage are interpreted in a number of recent biographies. This small piece of Shakespeare's life story can serve as a microcosm, both for biographical studies of Shakespeare, and for the way his relationship with his wife affects interpretation of his life, and (perhaps) his work. The various configurations of the Shakespeare courtship help determine how the Stratford parts of Shakespeare's life fit into the larger biographical design. A glimpse into the window of 'Shakespeare as lover' may reveal how biographers and readers around the millennium would like him to be as a wooer, lover, and husband. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Biographical Aftershocks]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Marlowe in the Wake of 9/11]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines the relationship between Shakespeare and Marlowe as it has been portrayed in biographical forms in the early twenty-first century. Just six months before the 9/11 attacks on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon, Katherine Duncan-Jones's biography of Shakespeare, entitled Ungentle Shakespeare, burst on the scene and the political landscape was as altered as the biographical renderings of the two playwrights. I begin my survey with a brief review of Duncan-Jones's book, before focusing on biographical works which followed hers to show how twenty-first-century biography has already re-written the relationship. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Performance and Life Analogies in Shakespeare Novels for Young Readers ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marga Munkelt]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The article uses performance and life analogies in ten novels for juvenile readers to investigate the young protagonists' quest for identity or orientation. Through their experiences in the theatre and as Shakespeare's colleagues, apprentices, or friends, the young people find out who they are and who they might be or should become. The narratives suggest that, not only as stage-actors but also as life-performers, they relive experiences that can be ascribed also to Shakespeare himself. As seen with their eyes, this Shakespeare is de-bardolatrised and de-mythologised when the life-and-theatre analogies he shares with them are extended to his working methods as a poet and playwright.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare as Character in Two Works by José Carlos Somoza ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ángel-Luis Pujante]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Noemí Vera]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>José Carlos Somoza (1959- ) is the latest in a list of Spanish writers, starting in the Romantic period, who have dealt with Shakespeare as a fictional character. This article examines his presentation of the Bard in his play Miguel Will (1997) and in his short story 'Hamlet' (2008). In the former, Shakespeare is obsessed with the writing of Cardenio and confuses reality and fiction in his private life. In the latter - a short story narrated from the viewpoint of his dog Hamlet - Shakespeare is presented in his domestic milieu in Stratford, where he is forced by a secret corporation to write a different Hamlet. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250106</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Adventures of William Hood]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fictions of Shakespeare the Deer Stealer]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In fiction as in biography, Shakespeare's life is often politicised. Originally, the story of young Shakespeare caught poaching deer and forced to flee Stratford served to illustrate the role of fate in the creation of genius, while his irresponsible behaviour was downplayed. Later, the poaching was represented as rebellion against aristocratic privileges, and even as a deliberate political protest against enclosures of arable land. In more recent fiction, Shakespeare needs to be forced into a social awareness by the deer stealing episode, or even becomes a heartless landlord himself. Thus, Shakespeare's fictional lives reflect political developments in society, from class conflict to cultural levelling. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edmondson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue of Critical Survey is dedicated to the life of Shakespeare, from a variety of angles ranging from biofiction to what we would recognise as more traditional biography. To begin with the latter: from one perspective, Shakespearean biography may be said to be booming, with a major new account of the life, or even two, coming out just about every year. Paradoxically, from another perspective, Shakespearean biography might be said to be in crisis: not a crisis of dearth, but one of plenty. How can standards of quality be maintained as the quantity burgeons? Such questions are raised by the inconsistent, often even contradictory views on Shakespeare’s life aired by biographers. One reason for this plurality is undoubtedly gaps in the record of Shakespeare’s life. This is not to say that we know hardly anything about him, but rather that each new biographer will have a different way of joining the dots together.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250102</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Shakespeare Courtship in the Millennium]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article focuses on how the Shakespeare courtship and marriage are interpreted in a number of recent biographies. This small piece of Shakespeare's life story can serve as a microcosm, both for biographical studies of Shakespeare, and for the way his relationship with his wife affects interpretation of his life, and (perhaps) his work. The various configurations of the Shakespeare courtship help determine how the Stratford parts of Shakespeare's life fit into the larger biographical design. A glimpse into the window of 'Shakespeare as lover' may reveal how biographers and readers around the millennium would like him to be as a wooer, lover, and husband. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Biographical Aftershocks]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Marlowe in the Wake of 9/11]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines the relationship between Shakespeare and Marlowe as it has been portrayed in biographical forms in the early twenty-first century. Just six months before the 9/11 attacks on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon, Katherine Duncan-Jones's biography of Shakespeare, entitled Ungentle Shakespeare, burst on the scene and the political landscape was as altered as the biographical renderings of the two playwrights. I begin my survey with a brief review of Duncan-Jones's book, before focusing on biographical works which followed hers to show how twenty-first-century biography has already re-written the relationship. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Performance and Life Analogies in Shakespeare Novels for Young Readers ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marga Munkelt]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The article uses performance and life analogies in ten novels for juvenile readers to investigate the young protagonists' quest for identity or orientation. Through their experiences in the theatre and as Shakespeare's colleagues, apprentices, or friends, the young people find out who they are and who they might be or should become. The narratives suggest that, not only as stage-actors but also as life-performers, they relive experiences that can be ascribed also to Shakespeare himself. As seen with their eyes, this Shakespeare is de-bardolatrised and de-mythologised when the life-and-theatre analogies he shares with them are extended to his working methods as a poet and playwright.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare as Character in Two Works by José Carlos Somoza ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ángel-Luis Pujante]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Noemí Vera]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>José Carlos Somoza (1959- ) is the latest in a list of Spanish writers, starting in the Romantic period, who have dealt with Shakespeare as a fictional character. This article examines his presentation of the Bard in his play Miguel Will (1997) and in his short story 'Hamlet' (2008). In the former, Shakespeare is obsessed with the writing of Cardenio and confuses reality and fiction in his private life. In the latter - a short story narrated from the viewpoint of his dog Hamlet - Shakespeare is presented in his domestic milieu in Stratford, where he is forced by a secret corporation to write a different Hamlet. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250106</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Adventures of William Hood]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fictions of Shakespeare the Deer Stealer]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In fiction as in biography, Shakespeare's life is often politicised. Originally, the story of young Shakespeare caught poaching deer and forced to flee Stratford served to illustrate the role of fate in the creation of genius, while his irresponsible behaviour was downplayed. Later, the poaching was represented as rebellion against aristocratic privileges, and even as a deliberate political protest against enclosures of arable land. In more recent fiction, Shakespeare needs to be forced into a social awareness by the deer stealing episode, or even becomes a heartless landlord himself. Thus, Shakespeare's fictional lives reflect political developments in society, from class conflict to cultural levelling. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Religion Revisited]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[William Shakespeare, Nicholas Owen, and the Culture of Doppelbödigkeit]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sonja Fielitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article ties in with the recent interest in Shakespeare's biography and early modern religious discourses. In the following I will try to synthesise two seemingly disparate fields, respectively personalities: I will combine William Shakespeare and his literary work and Nicholas Owen, the master-builder of Jesuit priest holes of the time. As I will propose, the tertium comparationis could be the culture of Doppelbödigkeit, and according to my knowledge this topic has not been pursued to date. What I will not do in this article in the context of Shakespeare's biography, however, is to trace further possible Catholic influences on him, 2 nor maintain that he was a Catholic. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edmondson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue of Critical Survey is dedicated to the life of Shakespeare, from a variety of angles ranging from biofiction to what we would recognise as more traditional biography. To begin with the latter: from one perspective, Shakespearean biography may be said to be booming, with a major new account of the life, or even two, coming out just about every year. Paradoxically, from another perspective, Shakespearean biography might be said to be in crisis: not a crisis of dearth, but one of plenty. How can standards of quality be maintained as the quantity burgeons? Such questions are raised by the inconsistent, often even contradictory views on Shakespeare’s life aired by biographers. One reason for this plurality is undoubtedly gaps in the record of Shakespeare’s life. This is not to say that we know hardly anything about him, but rather that each new biographer will have a different way of joining the dots together.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250102</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Shakespeare Courtship in the Millennium]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article focuses on how the Shakespeare courtship and marriage are interpreted in a number of recent biographies. This small piece of Shakespeare's life story can serve as a microcosm, both for biographical studies of Shakespeare, and for the way his relationship with his wife affects interpretation of his life, and (perhaps) his work. The various configurations of the Shakespeare courtship help determine how the Stratford parts of Shakespeare's life fit into the larger biographical design. A glimpse into the window of 'Shakespeare as lover' may reveal how biographers and readers around the millennium would like him to be as a wooer, lover, and husband. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Biographical Aftershocks]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Marlowe in the Wake of 9/11]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines the relationship between Shakespeare and Marlowe as it has been portrayed in biographical forms in the early twenty-first century. Just six months before the 9/11 attacks on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon, Katherine Duncan-Jones's biography of Shakespeare, entitled Ungentle Shakespeare, burst on the scene and the political landscape was as altered as the biographical renderings of the two playwrights. I begin my survey with a brief review of Duncan-Jones's book, before focusing on biographical works which followed hers to show how twenty-first-century biography has already re-written the relationship. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Performance and Life Analogies in Shakespeare Novels for Young Readers ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marga Munkelt]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The article uses performance and life analogies in ten novels for juvenile readers to investigate the young protagonists' quest for identity or orientation. Through their experiences in the theatre and as Shakespeare's colleagues, apprentices, or friends, the young people find out who they are and who they might be or should become. The narratives suggest that, not only as stage-actors but also as life-performers, they relive experiences that can be ascribed also to Shakespeare himself. As seen with their eyes, this Shakespeare is de-bardolatrised and de-mythologised when the life-and-theatre analogies he shares with them are extended to his working methods as a poet and playwright.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare as Character in Two Works by José Carlos Somoza ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ángel-Luis Pujante]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Noemí Vera]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>José Carlos Somoza (1959- ) is the latest in a list of Spanish writers, starting in the Romantic period, who have dealt with Shakespeare as a fictional character. This article examines his presentation of the Bard in his play Miguel Will (1997) and in his short story 'Hamlet' (2008). In the former, Shakespeare is obsessed with the writing of Cardenio and confuses reality and fiction in his private life. In the latter - a short story narrated from the viewpoint of his dog Hamlet - Shakespeare is presented in his domestic milieu in Stratford, where he is forced by a secret corporation to write a different Hamlet. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250106</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Adventures of William Hood]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fictions of Shakespeare the Deer Stealer]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In fiction as in biography, Shakespeare's life is often politicised. Originally, the story of young Shakespeare caught poaching deer and forced to flee Stratford served to illustrate the role of fate in the creation of genius, while his irresponsible behaviour was downplayed. Later, the poaching was represented as rebellion against aristocratic privileges, and even as a deliberate political protest against enclosures of arable land. In more recent fiction, Shakespeare needs to be forced into a social awareness by the deer stealing episode, or even becomes a heartless landlord himself. Thus, Shakespeare's fictional lives reflect political developments in society, from class conflict to cultural levelling. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Religion Revisited]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[William Shakespeare, Nicholas Owen, and the Culture of Doppelbödigkeit]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sonja Fielitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article ties in with the recent interest in Shakespeare's biography and early modern religious discourses. In the following I will try to synthesise two seemingly disparate fields, respectively personalities: I will combine William Shakespeare and his literary work and Nicholas Owen, the master-builder of Jesuit priest holes of the time. As I will propose, the tertium comparationis could be the culture of Doppelbödigkeit, and according to my knowledge this topic has not been pursued to date. What I will not do in this article in the context of Shakespeare's biography, however, is to trace further possible Catholic influences on him, 2 nor maintain that he was a Catholic. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250108</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Renaissance for New Place in Shakespearean Biography? ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edmondson]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The ways in which New Place has been written about in Shakespearean biographies are changing. This article suggests that the biographical stories we tell ourselves, recycle, and develop are in part influenced by the curating of the material cultural remains associated with the subject which, in the case of New Place, is the responsibility of The Shakespeare Birthplace Trust. A newly fashioned New Place is emerging before us as the archaeological dig started in 2010 shares its findings in the context of a cultural organisation willing to tell a revisionist story about the site. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edmondson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue of Critical Survey is dedicated to the life of Shakespeare, from a variety of angles ranging from biofiction to what we would recognise as more traditional biography. To begin with the latter: from one perspective, Shakespearean biography may be said to be booming, with a major new account of the life, or even two, coming out just about every year. Paradoxically, from another perspective, Shakespearean biography might be said to be in crisis: not a crisis of dearth, but one of plenty. How can standards of quality be maintained as the quantity burgeons? Such questions are raised by the inconsistent, often even contradictory views on Shakespeare’s life aired by biographers. One reason for this plurality is undoubtedly gaps in the record of Shakespeare’s life. This is not to say that we know hardly anything about him, but rather that each new biographer will have a different way of joining the dots together.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250102</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Shakespeare Courtship in the Millennium]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article focuses on how the Shakespeare courtship and marriage are interpreted in a number of recent biographies. This small piece of Shakespeare's life story can serve as a microcosm, both for biographical studies of Shakespeare, and for the way his relationship with his wife affects interpretation of his life, and (perhaps) his work. The various configurations of the Shakespeare courtship help determine how the Stratford parts of Shakespeare's life fit into the larger biographical design. A glimpse into the window of 'Shakespeare as lover' may reveal how biographers and readers around the millennium would like him to be as a wooer, lover, and husband. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Biographical Aftershocks]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Marlowe in the Wake of 9/11]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines the relationship between Shakespeare and Marlowe as it has been portrayed in biographical forms in the early twenty-first century. Just six months before the 9/11 attacks on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon, Katherine Duncan-Jones's biography of Shakespeare, entitled Ungentle Shakespeare, burst on the scene and the political landscape was as altered as the biographical renderings of the two playwrights. I begin my survey with a brief review of Duncan-Jones's book, before focusing on biographical works which followed hers to show how twenty-first-century biography has already re-written the relationship. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Performance and Life Analogies in Shakespeare Novels for Young Readers ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marga Munkelt]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The article uses performance and life analogies in ten novels for juvenile readers to investigate the young protagonists' quest for identity or orientation. Through their experiences in the theatre and as Shakespeare's colleagues, apprentices, or friends, the young people find out who they are and who they might be or should become. The narratives suggest that, not only as stage-actors but also as life-performers, they relive experiences that can be ascribed also to Shakespeare himself. As seen with their eyes, this Shakespeare is de-bardolatrised and de-mythologised when the life-and-theatre analogies he shares with them are extended to his working methods as a poet and playwright.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare as Character in Two Works by José Carlos Somoza ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ángel-Luis Pujante]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Noemí Vera]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>José Carlos Somoza (1959- ) is the latest in a list of Spanish writers, starting in the Romantic period, who have dealt with Shakespeare as a fictional character. This article examines his presentation of the Bard in his play Miguel Will (1997) and in his short story 'Hamlet' (2008). In the former, Shakespeare is obsessed with the writing of Cardenio and confuses reality and fiction in his private life. In the latter - a short story narrated from the viewpoint of his dog Hamlet - Shakespeare is presented in his domestic milieu in Stratford, where he is forced by a secret corporation to write a different Hamlet. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250106</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Adventures of William Hood]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fictions of Shakespeare the Deer Stealer]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In fiction as in biography, Shakespeare's life is often politicised. Originally, the story of young Shakespeare caught poaching deer and forced to flee Stratford served to illustrate the role of fate in the creation of genius, while his irresponsible behaviour was downplayed. Later, the poaching was represented as rebellion against aristocratic privileges, and even as a deliberate political protest against enclosures of arable land. In more recent fiction, Shakespeare needs to be forced into a social awareness by the deer stealing episode, or even becomes a heartless landlord himself. Thus, Shakespeare's fictional lives reflect political developments in society, from class conflict to cultural levelling. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Religion Revisited]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[William Shakespeare, Nicholas Owen, and the Culture of Doppelbödigkeit]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sonja Fielitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article ties in with the recent interest in Shakespeare's biography and early modern religious discourses. In the following I will try to synthesise two seemingly disparate fields, respectively personalities: I will combine William Shakespeare and his literary work and Nicholas Owen, the master-builder of Jesuit priest holes of the time. As I will propose, the tertium comparationis could be the culture of Doppelbödigkeit, and according to my knowledge this topic has not been pursued to date. What I will not do in this article in the context of Shakespeare's biography, however, is to trace further possible Catholic influences on him, 2 nor maintain that he was a Catholic. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250108</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Renaissance for New Place in Shakespearean Biography? ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edmondson]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The ways in which New Place has been written about in Shakespearean biographies are changing. This article suggests that the biographical stories we tell ourselves, recycle, and develop are in part influenced by the curating of the material cultural remains associated with the subject which, in the case of New Place, is the responsibility of The Shakespeare Birthplace Trust. A newly fashioned New Place is emerging before us as the archaeological dig started in 2010 shares its findings in the context of a cultural organisation willing to tell a revisionist story about the site. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250109</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250109</link>
<title><![CDATA['The body always has at least one wound']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Pia Tafdrup in Conversation]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pia Tafdrup]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Pia Tafdrup is a, possibly the, premier poet of Denmark, who has garnered many accolades and awards including the coveted Nordic Prize – the most prestigious literary award of the five Scandinavian countries – and the Swedish Academy’s Nordic Prize 2006. She has travelled throughout the world with her poetry and her work has been translated into many languages. She is a member of the Danish Academy and the prestigious European Academy of Poetry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edmondson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue of Critical Survey is dedicated to the life of Shakespeare, from a variety of angles ranging from biofiction to what we would recognise as more traditional biography. To begin with the latter: from one perspective, Shakespearean biography may be said to be booming, with a major new account of the life, or even two, coming out just about every year. Paradoxically, from another perspective, Shakespearean biography might be said to be in crisis: not a crisis of dearth, but one of plenty. How can standards of quality be maintained as the quantity burgeons? Such questions are raised by the inconsistent, often even contradictory views on Shakespeare’s life aired by biographers. One reason for this plurality is undoubtedly gaps in the record of Shakespeare’s life. This is not to say that we know hardly anything about him, but rather that each new biographer will have a different way of joining the dots together.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250102</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Shakespeare Courtship in the Millennium]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article focuses on how the Shakespeare courtship and marriage are interpreted in a number of recent biographies. This small piece of Shakespeare's life story can serve as a microcosm, both for biographical studies of Shakespeare, and for the way his relationship with his wife affects interpretation of his life, and (perhaps) his work. The various configurations of the Shakespeare courtship help determine how the Stratford parts of Shakespeare's life fit into the larger biographical design. A glimpse into the window of 'Shakespeare as lover' may reveal how biographers and readers around the millennium would like him to be as a wooer, lover, and husband. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Biographical Aftershocks]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Marlowe in the Wake of 9/11]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines the relationship between Shakespeare and Marlowe as it has been portrayed in biographical forms in the early twenty-first century. Just six months before the 9/11 attacks on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon, Katherine Duncan-Jones's biography of Shakespeare, entitled Ungentle Shakespeare, burst on the scene and the political landscape was as altered as the biographical renderings of the two playwrights. I begin my survey with a brief review of Duncan-Jones's book, before focusing on biographical works which followed hers to show how twenty-first-century biography has already re-written the relationship. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Performance and Life Analogies in Shakespeare Novels for Young Readers ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marga Munkelt]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The article uses performance and life analogies in ten novels for juvenile readers to investigate the young protagonists' quest for identity or orientation. Through their experiences in the theatre and as Shakespeare's colleagues, apprentices, or friends, the young people find out who they are and who they might be or should become. The narratives suggest that, not only as stage-actors but also as life-performers, they relive experiences that can be ascribed also to Shakespeare himself. As seen with their eyes, this Shakespeare is de-bardolatrised and de-mythologised when the life-and-theatre analogies he shares with them are extended to his working methods as a poet and playwright.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare as Character in Two Works by José Carlos Somoza ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ángel-Luis Pujante]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Noemí Vera]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>José Carlos Somoza (1959- ) is the latest in a list of Spanish writers, starting in the Romantic period, who have dealt with Shakespeare as a fictional character. This article examines his presentation of the Bard in his play Miguel Will (1997) and in his short story 'Hamlet' (2008). In the former, Shakespeare is obsessed with the writing of Cardenio and confuses reality and fiction in his private life. In the latter - a short story narrated from the viewpoint of his dog Hamlet - Shakespeare is presented in his domestic milieu in Stratford, where he is forced by a secret corporation to write a different Hamlet. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250106</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Adventures of William Hood]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fictions of Shakespeare the Deer Stealer]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In fiction as in biography, Shakespeare's life is often politicised. Originally, the story of young Shakespeare caught poaching deer and forced to flee Stratford served to illustrate the role of fate in the creation of genius, while his irresponsible behaviour was downplayed. Later, the poaching was represented as rebellion against aristocratic privileges, and even as a deliberate political protest against enclosures of arable land. In more recent fiction, Shakespeare needs to be forced into a social awareness by the deer stealing episode, or even becomes a heartless landlord himself. Thus, Shakespeare's fictional lives reflect political developments in society, from class conflict to cultural levelling. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Religion Revisited]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[William Shakespeare, Nicholas Owen, and the Culture of Doppelbödigkeit]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sonja Fielitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article ties in with the recent interest in Shakespeare's biography and early modern religious discourses. In the following I will try to synthesise two seemingly disparate fields, respectively personalities: I will combine William Shakespeare and his literary work and Nicholas Owen, the master-builder of Jesuit priest holes of the time. As I will propose, the tertium comparationis could be the culture of Doppelbödigkeit, and according to my knowledge this topic has not been pursued to date. What I will not do in this article in the context of Shakespeare's biography, however, is to trace further possible Catholic influences on him, 2 nor maintain that he was a Catholic. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250108</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Renaissance for New Place in Shakespearean Biography? ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edmondson]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The ways in which New Place has been written about in Shakespearean biographies are changing. This article suggests that the biographical stories we tell ourselves, recycle, and develop are in part influenced by the curating of the material cultural remains associated with the subject which, in the case of New Place, is the responsibility of The Shakespeare Birthplace Trust. A newly fashioned New Place is emerging before us as the archaeological dig started in 2010 shares its findings in the context of a cultural organisation willing to tell a revisionist story about the site. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250109</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250109</link>
<title><![CDATA['The body always has at least one wound']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Pia Tafdrup in Conversation]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pia Tafdrup]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Pia Tafdrup is a, possibly the, premier poet of Denmark, who has garnered many accolades and awards including the coveted Nordic Prize – the most prestigious literary award of the five Scandinavian countries – and the Swedish Academy’s Nordic Prize 2006. She has travelled throughout the world with her poetry and her work has been translated into many languages. She is a member of the Danish Academy and the prestigious European Academy of Poetry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250110</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250110</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roy Marshall]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Richard Kell]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Cimitero
Gathering
On Loan
by ROY MARSHALL</p><p>Keem Bay – Achill
Girl: Keel Bay - Achill
by RUTH O’CALLAGHAN</p><p>Mystery
by RICHARD KELL</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edmondson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This issue of Critical Survey is dedicated to the life of Shakespeare, from a variety of angles ranging from biofiction to what we would recognise as more traditional biography. To begin with the latter: from one perspective, Shakespearean biography may be said to be booming, with a major new account of the life, or even two, coming out just about every year. Paradoxically, from another perspective, Shakespearean biography might be said to be in crisis: not a crisis of dearth, but one of plenty. How can standards of quality be maintained as the quantity burgeons? Such questions are raised by the inconsistent, often even contradictory views on Shakespeare’s life aired by biographers. One reason for this plurality is undoubtedly gaps in the record of Shakespeare’s life. This is not to say that we know hardly anything about him, but rather that each new biographer will have a different way of joining the dots together.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250102</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Shakespeare Courtship in the Millennium]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article focuses on how the Shakespeare courtship and marriage are interpreted in a number of recent biographies. This small piece of Shakespeare's life story can serve as a microcosm, both for biographical studies of Shakespeare, and for the way his relationship with his wife affects interpretation of his life, and (perhaps) his work. The various configurations of the Shakespeare courtship help determine how the Stratford parts of Shakespeare's life fit into the larger biographical design. A glimpse into the window of 'Shakespeare as lover' may reveal how biographers and readers around the millennium would like him to be as a wooer, lover, and husband. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Biographical Aftershocks]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Marlowe in the Wake of 9/11]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines the relationship between Shakespeare and Marlowe as it has been portrayed in biographical forms in the early twenty-first century. Just six months before the 9/11 attacks on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon, Katherine Duncan-Jones's biography of Shakespeare, entitled Ungentle Shakespeare, burst on the scene and the political landscape was as altered as the biographical renderings of the two playwrights. I begin my survey with a brief review of Duncan-Jones's book, before focusing on biographical works which followed hers to show how twenty-first-century biography has already re-written the relationship. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Performance and Life Analogies in Shakespeare Novels for Young Readers ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marga Munkelt]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The article uses performance and life analogies in ten novels for juvenile readers to investigate the young protagonists' quest for identity or orientation. Through their experiences in the theatre and as Shakespeare's colleagues, apprentices, or friends, the young people find out who they are and who they might be or should become. The narratives suggest that, not only as stage-actors but also as life-performers, they relive experiences that can be ascribed also to Shakespeare himself. As seen with their eyes, this Shakespeare is de-bardolatrised and de-mythologised when the life-and-theatre analogies he shares with them are extended to his working methods as a poet and playwright.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare as Character in Two Works by José Carlos Somoza ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ángel-Luis Pujante]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Noemí Vera]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>José Carlos Somoza (1959- ) is the latest in a list of Spanish writers, starting in the Romantic period, who have dealt with Shakespeare as a fictional character. This article examines his presentation of the Bard in his play Miguel Will (1997) and in his short story 'Hamlet' (2008). In the former, Shakespeare is obsessed with the writing of Cardenio and confuses reality and fiction in his private life. In the latter - a short story narrated from the viewpoint of his dog Hamlet - Shakespeare is presented in his domestic milieu in Stratford, where he is forced by a secret corporation to write a different Hamlet. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250106</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Adventures of William Hood]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fictions of Shakespeare the Deer Stealer]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In fiction as in biography, Shakespeare's life is often politicised. Originally, the story of young Shakespeare caught poaching deer and forced to flee Stratford served to illustrate the role of fate in the creation of genius, while his irresponsible behaviour was downplayed. Later, the poaching was represented as rebellion against aristocratic privileges, and even as a deliberate political protest against enclosures of arable land. In more recent fiction, Shakespeare needs to be forced into a social awareness by the deer stealing episode, or even becomes a heartless landlord himself. Thus, Shakespeare's fictional lives reflect political developments in society, from class conflict to cultural levelling. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Religion Revisited]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[William Shakespeare, Nicholas Owen, and the Culture of Doppelbödigkeit]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sonja Fielitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article ties in with the recent interest in Shakespeare's biography and early modern religious discourses. In the following I will try to synthesise two seemingly disparate fields, respectively personalities: I will combine William Shakespeare and his literary work and Nicholas Owen, the master-builder of Jesuit priest holes of the time. As I will propose, the tertium comparationis could be the culture of Doppelbödigkeit, and according to my knowledge this topic has not been pursued to date. What I will not do in this article in the context of Shakespeare's biography, however, is to trace further possible Catholic influences on him, 2 nor maintain that he was a Catholic. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250108</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Renaissance for New Place in Shakespearean Biography? ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edmondson]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The ways in which New Place has been written about in Shakespearean biographies are changing. This article suggests that the biographical stories we tell ourselves, recycle, and develop are in part influenced by the curating of the material cultural remains associated with the subject which, in the case of New Place, is the responsibility of The Shakespeare Birthplace Trust. A newly fashioned New Place is emerging before us as the archaeological dig started in 2010 shares its findings in the context of a cultural organisation willing to tell a revisionist story about the site. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250109</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250109</link>
<title><![CDATA['The body always has at least one wound']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Pia Tafdrup in Conversation]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Pia Tafdrup]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Pia Tafdrup is a, possibly the, premier poet of Denmark, who has garnered many accolades and awards including the coveted Nordic Prize – the most prestigious literary award of the five Scandinavian countries – and the Swedish Academy’s Nordic Prize 2006. She has travelled throughout the world with her poetry and her work has been translated into many languages. She is a member of the Danish Academy and the prestigious European Academy of Poetry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250110</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250110</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roy Marshall]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Richard Kell]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Cimitero
Gathering
On Loan
by ROY MARSHALL</p><p>Keem Bay – Achill
Girl: Keel Bay - Achill
by RUTH O’CALLAGHAN</p><p>Mystery
by RICHARD KELL</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2013.250111</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2013.250111</link>
<title><![CDATA[Notes on Contributors ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edmondson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Sonja Fielitz]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Paul J. C. M. Franssen]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Marga Munkelt]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Ángel-Luis Pujante]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<author data-order="7"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<author data-order="8"><![CDATA[Noemí Vera]]></author>
<prism:volume>25</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240301</link>
<title><![CDATA['For I must nothing be']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Kings, Idols, and the Double-Body of the Sign in Early Modern England]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patricia Canning]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The importance of the 'word' in sixteenth century theology cannot be overestimated in both its literal and literary manifestations. As the incarnation of divinity, it is given form and material substance through scripture. From a Reformed perspective, this presents a theological anomaly: God is both form (word) and meaning (Word). As a duplicated representation of divinity encoding both nominal and intrinsic properties I propose that the 'W/word' can be read idolatrously. This article considers the implications of such a reading in the theological arena of early modern England. It focuses on the ways in which a theory of duplicated representation, or what I call, the 'double-body of the sign', strengthens while it also problematises early modern conceptions of authority. To date, few scholars have examined and debated these ideas through a stylistic framework using contemporary linguistic models. Focusing on the unstable signification that underpins monarchical and divine authority, I offer an analysis of William Shakespeare's Richard II which aims to address this critical lacuna. Reading Foucault and Kantorowicz, for example, alongside Fauconnier and Turner, I pay particular attention to the ways in which the relationship or bond of resemblance between signifier and signified animates the space in which tension, contradiction, and ultimately, schism can operate to disrupt the process of signification. It is this space within which representation can both exploit and be exploited politically, religiously, and culturally, having the power to destabilise monarchical authority and more devastatingly, the foundations of the Reformed argument. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240301</link>
<title><![CDATA['For I must nothing be']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Kings, Idols, and the Double-Body of the Sign in Early Modern England]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patricia Canning]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The importance of the 'word' in sixteenth century theology cannot be overestimated in both its literal and literary manifestations. As the incarnation of divinity, it is given form and material substance through scripture. From a Reformed perspective, this presents a theological anomaly: God is both form (word) and meaning (Word). As a duplicated representation of divinity encoding both nominal and intrinsic properties I propose that the 'W/word' can be read idolatrously. This article considers the implications of such a reading in the theological arena of early modern England. It focuses on the ways in which a theory of duplicated representation, or what I call, the 'double-body of the sign', strengthens while it also problematises early modern conceptions of authority. To date, few scholars have examined and debated these ideas through a stylistic framework using contemporary linguistic models. Focusing on the unstable signification that underpins monarchical and divine authority, I offer an analysis of William Shakespeare's Richard II which aims to address this critical lacuna. Reading Foucault and Kantorowicz, for example, alongside Fauconnier and Turner, I pay particular attention to the ways in which the relationship or bond of resemblance between signifier and signified animates the space in which tension, contradiction, and ultimately, schism can operate to disrupt the process of signification. It is this space within which representation can both exploit and be exploited politically, religiously, and culturally, having the power to destabilise monarchical authority and more devastatingly, the foundations of the Reformed argument. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240302</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Clash of Harmony]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Forgery as Politics in the Work of Thomas Chatterton]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ivan Phillips]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>If Thomas Chatterton is remembered at all now, it is for his supposed suicide rather than for his work. He has become the all-but-forgotten 'poster boy' for tragic Romanticism, a talented but misunderstood teenager who killed himself in the face of social prejudice and poverty. This article attempts a revaluation of the work, both the forgeries of mediaeval manuscripts (the so-called 'Rowleyan' texts) and the 'acknowledged' writings. Recognising the importance of the Chatterton mythology in shaping narratives of interpretation, it also makes a case for understanding his creations as uniquely prescient of the current age of digital production. In this respect, Chatterton's apparently antiquarian manner and reputation are seen to be in complex tension with a formal critique of emergent mass media culture. Particular concerns of the piece are the essential materiality of Chatterton's forgeries and the dissenting animus of his non-Rowley works. Establishing a critical framework that encompasses critical and new media theory, the article suggests that Chatterton's collected works constitute a singularly political engagement with modernity. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240301</link>
<title><![CDATA['For I must nothing be']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Kings, Idols, and the Double-Body of the Sign in Early Modern England]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patricia Canning]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The importance of the 'word' in sixteenth century theology cannot be overestimated in both its literal and literary manifestations. As the incarnation of divinity, it is given form and material substance through scripture. From a Reformed perspective, this presents a theological anomaly: God is both form (word) and meaning (Word). As a duplicated representation of divinity encoding both nominal and intrinsic properties I propose that the 'W/word' can be read idolatrously. This article considers the implications of such a reading in the theological arena of early modern England. It focuses on the ways in which a theory of duplicated representation, or what I call, the 'double-body of the sign', strengthens while it also problematises early modern conceptions of authority. To date, few scholars have examined and debated these ideas through a stylistic framework using contemporary linguistic models. Focusing on the unstable signification that underpins monarchical and divine authority, I offer an analysis of William Shakespeare's Richard II which aims to address this critical lacuna. Reading Foucault and Kantorowicz, for example, alongside Fauconnier and Turner, I pay particular attention to the ways in which the relationship or bond of resemblance between signifier and signified animates the space in which tension, contradiction, and ultimately, schism can operate to disrupt the process of signification. It is this space within which representation can both exploit and be exploited politically, religiously, and culturally, having the power to destabilise monarchical authority and more devastatingly, the foundations of the Reformed argument. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240302</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Clash of Harmony]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Forgery as Politics in the Work of Thomas Chatterton]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ivan Phillips]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>If Thomas Chatterton is remembered at all now, it is for his supposed suicide rather than for his work. He has become the all-but-forgotten 'poster boy' for tragic Romanticism, a talented but misunderstood teenager who killed himself in the face of social prejudice and poverty. This article attempts a revaluation of the work, both the forgeries of mediaeval manuscripts (the so-called 'Rowleyan' texts) and the 'acknowledged' writings. Recognising the importance of the Chatterton mythology in shaping narratives of interpretation, it also makes a case for understanding his creations as uniquely prescient of the current age of digital production. In this respect, Chatterton's apparently antiquarian manner and reputation are seen to be in complex tension with a formal critique of emergent mass media culture. Particular concerns of the piece are the essential materiality of Chatterton's forgeries and the dissenting animus of his non-Rowley works. Establishing a critical framework that encompasses critical and new media theory, the article suggests that Chatterton's collected works constitute a singularly political engagement with modernity. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fighting over Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Commemorating the 1916 Tercentenary in Wartime]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Clara Calvo]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>During the 1916 Tercentenary of Shakespeare's death, commemoration of the playwright and his plays was crucially shaped by the First World War. This paper departs from previous studies of the 1916 celebrations in its approach to the 1914-1919 war, which is not regarded here as a mere background influencing Shakespearean reception but as a dynamic presence, directly triggering appropriations of the playwright as cultural icon and of the plays as revered texts. In the course of examining sermons, lectures, and addresses delivered during the Tercentenary, this essay argues that the Great War impaired the celebrations to some extent, but it also fostered the commemoration cult of Shakespeare. The evidence examined shows how Shakespeare was worth fighting for in both local and European terms - how Stratford competed with London in their respective claims to Shakespeare and how England feared German appropriation. It also shows how in France, instead, quoting Shakespeare's words in 1916 was not a belligerent act of appropriation but a gesture meant to erase the memory of Anglo-French enmity at Agincourt and construe a bond between current allies fighting against the same foe in the trenches of the Western Front. Unlike other studies on the 1916 Tercentenary, this paper favours a European approach that integrates the reception of Shakespeare in Britain with his presence in other European countries. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240301</link>
<title><![CDATA['For I must nothing be']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Kings, Idols, and the Double-Body of the Sign in Early Modern England]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patricia Canning]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The importance of the 'word' in sixteenth century theology cannot be overestimated in both its literal and literary manifestations. As the incarnation of divinity, it is given form and material substance through scripture. From a Reformed perspective, this presents a theological anomaly: God is both form (word) and meaning (Word). As a duplicated representation of divinity encoding both nominal and intrinsic properties I propose that the 'W/word' can be read idolatrously. This article considers the implications of such a reading in the theological arena of early modern England. It focuses on the ways in which a theory of duplicated representation, or what I call, the 'double-body of the sign', strengthens while it also problematises early modern conceptions of authority. To date, few scholars have examined and debated these ideas through a stylistic framework using contemporary linguistic models. Focusing on the unstable signification that underpins monarchical and divine authority, I offer an analysis of William Shakespeare's Richard II which aims to address this critical lacuna. Reading Foucault and Kantorowicz, for example, alongside Fauconnier and Turner, I pay particular attention to the ways in which the relationship or bond of resemblance between signifier and signified animates the space in which tension, contradiction, and ultimately, schism can operate to disrupt the process of signification. It is this space within which representation can both exploit and be exploited politically, religiously, and culturally, having the power to destabilise monarchical authority and more devastatingly, the foundations of the Reformed argument. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240302</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Clash of Harmony]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Forgery as Politics in the Work of Thomas Chatterton]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ivan Phillips]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>If Thomas Chatterton is remembered at all now, it is for his supposed suicide rather than for his work. He has become the all-but-forgotten 'poster boy' for tragic Romanticism, a talented but misunderstood teenager who killed himself in the face of social prejudice and poverty. This article attempts a revaluation of the work, both the forgeries of mediaeval manuscripts (the so-called 'Rowleyan' texts) and the 'acknowledged' writings. Recognising the importance of the Chatterton mythology in shaping narratives of interpretation, it also makes a case for understanding his creations as uniquely prescient of the current age of digital production. In this respect, Chatterton's apparently antiquarian manner and reputation are seen to be in complex tension with a formal critique of emergent mass media culture. Particular concerns of the piece are the essential materiality of Chatterton's forgeries and the dissenting animus of his non-Rowley works. Establishing a critical framework that encompasses critical and new media theory, the article suggests that Chatterton's collected works constitute a singularly political engagement with modernity. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fighting over Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Commemorating the 1916 Tercentenary in Wartime]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Clara Calvo]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>During the 1916 Tercentenary of Shakespeare's death, commemoration of the playwright and his plays was crucially shaped by the First World War. This paper departs from previous studies of the 1916 celebrations in its approach to the 1914-1919 war, which is not regarded here as a mere background influencing Shakespearean reception but as a dynamic presence, directly triggering appropriations of the playwright as cultural icon and of the plays as revered texts. In the course of examining sermons, lectures, and addresses delivered during the Tercentenary, this essay argues that the Great War impaired the celebrations to some extent, but it also fostered the commemoration cult of Shakespeare. The evidence examined shows how Shakespeare was worth fighting for in both local and European terms - how Stratford competed with London in their respective claims to Shakespeare and how England feared German appropriation. It also shows how in France, instead, quoting Shakespeare's words in 1916 was not a belligerent act of appropriation but a gesture meant to erase the memory of Anglo-French enmity at Agincourt and construe a bond between current allies fighting against the same foe in the trenches of the Western Front. Unlike other studies on the 1916 Tercentenary, this paper favours a European approach that integrates the reception of Shakespeare in Britain with his presence in other European countries. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Running Wilde]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Landscape, the Body, and the History of the Treadmill]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vybarr Cregan Reid]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>How have exercise, the body, and modes of imprisonment become so imbricated in modern societies? The treadmill started its life as the harshest form of punishment that could be meted out, short of the death penalty. It remained so for two centuries. Today, we pay membership fees equivalent to a household energy bill for the dubious privilege of being permitted to run on them. The treadmill is a high-functioning symbol of our anthropocene life that chooses to engage with self-created realities that knowingly deny our creaturely existence.</p><p>This essay aims to bring a number of genres and disciplines into conversation with one another to effect a mode of reflective but insightful cultural analysis. Through this ecological interdependence of genre, (including history, philosophy, literary analysis, sociology, psychogeography, autobiography, and biography) the essay aims to look at the ways in which our condition in modernity conspires against our psychological, physiological, geographical, and personal freedoms. Using Oscar Wilde's experiences of life on the treadmill, some of Hardy's poetry, Simone Weil, Pater, Foucault, Lacan, Sartre, Althusser, and Lukács, the essay draws attention to the ways that inauthenticity and dehumanisation have become the mainstay of life in the modern gym. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240301</link>
<title><![CDATA['For I must nothing be']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Kings, Idols, and the Double-Body of the Sign in Early Modern England]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patricia Canning]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The importance of the 'word' in sixteenth century theology cannot be overestimated in both its literal and literary manifestations. As the incarnation of divinity, it is given form and material substance through scripture. From a Reformed perspective, this presents a theological anomaly: God is both form (word) and meaning (Word). As a duplicated representation of divinity encoding both nominal and intrinsic properties I propose that the 'W/word' can be read idolatrously. This article considers the implications of such a reading in the theological arena of early modern England. It focuses on the ways in which a theory of duplicated representation, or what I call, the 'double-body of the sign', strengthens while it also problematises early modern conceptions of authority. To date, few scholars have examined and debated these ideas through a stylistic framework using contemporary linguistic models. Focusing on the unstable signification that underpins monarchical and divine authority, I offer an analysis of William Shakespeare's Richard II which aims to address this critical lacuna. Reading Foucault and Kantorowicz, for example, alongside Fauconnier and Turner, I pay particular attention to the ways in which the relationship or bond of resemblance between signifier and signified animates the space in which tension, contradiction, and ultimately, schism can operate to disrupt the process of signification. It is this space within which representation can both exploit and be exploited politically, religiously, and culturally, having the power to destabilise monarchical authority and more devastatingly, the foundations of the Reformed argument. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240302</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Clash of Harmony]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Forgery as Politics in the Work of Thomas Chatterton]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ivan Phillips]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>If Thomas Chatterton is remembered at all now, it is for his supposed suicide rather than for his work. He has become the all-but-forgotten 'poster boy' for tragic Romanticism, a talented but misunderstood teenager who killed himself in the face of social prejudice and poverty. This article attempts a revaluation of the work, both the forgeries of mediaeval manuscripts (the so-called 'Rowleyan' texts) and the 'acknowledged' writings. Recognising the importance of the Chatterton mythology in shaping narratives of interpretation, it also makes a case for understanding his creations as uniquely prescient of the current age of digital production. In this respect, Chatterton's apparently antiquarian manner and reputation are seen to be in complex tension with a formal critique of emergent mass media culture. Particular concerns of the piece are the essential materiality of Chatterton's forgeries and the dissenting animus of his non-Rowley works. Establishing a critical framework that encompasses critical and new media theory, the article suggests that Chatterton's collected works constitute a singularly political engagement with modernity. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fighting over Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Commemorating the 1916 Tercentenary in Wartime]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Clara Calvo]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>During the 1916 Tercentenary of Shakespeare's death, commemoration of the playwright and his plays was crucially shaped by the First World War. This paper departs from previous studies of the 1916 celebrations in its approach to the 1914-1919 war, which is not regarded here as a mere background influencing Shakespearean reception but as a dynamic presence, directly triggering appropriations of the playwright as cultural icon and of the plays as revered texts. In the course of examining sermons, lectures, and addresses delivered during the Tercentenary, this essay argues that the Great War impaired the celebrations to some extent, but it also fostered the commemoration cult of Shakespeare. The evidence examined shows how Shakespeare was worth fighting for in both local and European terms - how Stratford competed with London in their respective claims to Shakespeare and how England feared German appropriation. It also shows how in France, instead, quoting Shakespeare's words in 1916 was not a belligerent act of appropriation but a gesture meant to erase the memory of Anglo-French enmity at Agincourt and construe a bond between current allies fighting against the same foe in the trenches of the Western Front. Unlike other studies on the 1916 Tercentenary, this paper favours a European approach that integrates the reception of Shakespeare in Britain with his presence in other European countries. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Running Wilde]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Landscape, the Body, and the History of the Treadmill]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vybarr Cregan Reid]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>How have exercise, the body, and modes of imprisonment become so imbricated in modern societies? The treadmill started its life as the harshest form of punishment that could be meted out, short of the death penalty. It remained so for two centuries. Today, we pay membership fees equivalent to a household energy bill for the dubious privilege of being permitted to run on them. The treadmill is a high-functioning symbol of our anthropocene life that chooses to engage with self-created realities that knowingly deny our creaturely existence.</p><p>This essay aims to bring a number of genres and disciplines into conversation with one another to effect a mode of reflective but insightful cultural analysis. Through this ecological interdependence of genre, (including history, philosophy, literary analysis, sociology, psychogeography, autobiography, and biography) the essay aims to look at the ways in which our condition in modernity conspires against our psychological, physiological, geographical, and personal freedoms. Using Oscar Wilde's experiences of life on the treadmill, some of Hardy's poetry, Simone Weil, Pater, Foucault, Lacan, Sartre, Althusser, and Lukács, the essay draws attention to the ways that inauthenticity and dehumanisation have become the mainstay of life in the modern gym. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240305</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Missing and the Lost]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Celebrity and Politics in Gordon Burn's Born Yesterday]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Lea]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Attempting to convey the experience of the present in all its seeming confusion and disorderliness is a challenge that pushes realist fiction to its limits. Gordon Burn's Born Yesterday (2008) is an ambitious attempt to concertina the space/time between event and representation by portraying the news items of the summer of 2007 with an immediacy rare in narrative fiction. Melding the structure of rapid, associative shifts common to 24-hour news presentation with the docu-realism of the non-fiction novel, Burn articulates the complex symbolic interactions that inform an aesthetic and cultural snapshot of the early twenty-first century. This essay explores the novel's portrayal of the mass mediatisation of contemporary British society and its blurring of the lines between fact and fiction. By comparing the quasi-celebrity attributed to the parents of the abducted child, Madeleine McCann, with the manipulation of the media employed during the Tony Blair/Gordon Brown exchange of power, the essay argues that the dominant logic of specular commoditisation goes hand in hand with the novel's focus on narratives of loss, abandonment, and emptiness. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240301</link>
<title><![CDATA['For I must nothing be']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Kings, Idols, and the Double-Body of the Sign in Early Modern England]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patricia Canning]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The importance of the 'word' in sixteenth century theology cannot be overestimated in both its literal and literary manifestations. As the incarnation of divinity, it is given form and material substance through scripture. From a Reformed perspective, this presents a theological anomaly: God is both form (word) and meaning (Word). As a duplicated representation of divinity encoding both nominal and intrinsic properties I propose that the 'W/word' can be read idolatrously. This article considers the implications of such a reading in the theological arena of early modern England. It focuses on the ways in which a theory of duplicated representation, or what I call, the 'double-body of the sign', strengthens while it also problematises early modern conceptions of authority. To date, few scholars have examined and debated these ideas through a stylistic framework using contemporary linguistic models. Focusing on the unstable signification that underpins monarchical and divine authority, I offer an analysis of William Shakespeare's Richard II which aims to address this critical lacuna. Reading Foucault and Kantorowicz, for example, alongside Fauconnier and Turner, I pay particular attention to the ways in which the relationship or bond of resemblance between signifier and signified animates the space in which tension, contradiction, and ultimately, schism can operate to disrupt the process of signification. It is this space within which representation can both exploit and be exploited politically, religiously, and culturally, having the power to destabilise monarchical authority and more devastatingly, the foundations of the Reformed argument. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240302</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Clash of Harmony]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Forgery as Politics in the Work of Thomas Chatterton]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ivan Phillips]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>If Thomas Chatterton is remembered at all now, it is for his supposed suicide rather than for his work. He has become the all-but-forgotten 'poster boy' for tragic Romanticism, a talented but misunderstood teenager who killed himself in the face of social prejudice and poverty. This article attempts a revaluation of the work, both the forgeries of mediaeval manuscripts (the so-called 'Rowleyan' texts) and the 'acknowledged' writings. Recognising the importance of the Chatterton mythology in shaping narratives of interpretation, it also makes a case for understanding his creations as uniquely prescient of the current age of digital production. In this respect, Chatterton's apparently antiquarian manner and reputation are seen to be in complex tension with a formal critique of emergent mass media culture. Particular concerns of the piece are the essential materiality of Chatterton's forgeries and the dissenting animus of his non-Rowley works. Establishing a critical framework that encompasses critical and new media theory, the article suggests that Chatterton's collected works constitute a singularly political engagement with modernity. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fighting over Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Commemorating the 1916 Tercentenary in Wartime]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Clara Calvo]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>During the 1916 Tercentenary of Shakespeare's death, commemoration of the playwright and his plays was crucially shaped by the First World War. This paper departs from previous studies of the 1916 celebrations in its approach to the 1914-1919 war, which is not regarded here as a mere background influencing Shakespearean reception but as a dynamic presence, directly triggering appropriations of the playwright as cultural icon and of the plays as revered texts. In the course of examining sermons, lectures, and addresses delivered during the Tercentenary, this essay argues that the Great War impaired the celebrations to some extent, but it also fostered the commemoration cult of Shakespeare. The evidence examined shows how Shakespeare was worth fighting for in both local and European terms - how Stratford competed with London in their respective claims to Shakespeare and how England feared German appropriation. It also shows how in France, instead, quoting Shakespeare's words in 1916 was not a belligerent act of appropriation but a gesture meant to erase the memory of Anglo-French enmity at Agincourt and construe a bond between current allies fighting against the same foe in the trenches of the Western Front. Unlike other studies on the 1916 Tercentenary, this paper favours a European approach that integrates the reception of Shakespeare in Britain with his presence in other European countries. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Running Wilde]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Landscape, the Body, and the History of the Treadmill]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vybarr Cregan Reid]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>How have exercise, the body, and modes of imprisonment become so imbricated in modern societies? The treadmill started its life as the harshest form of punishment that could be meted out, short of the death penalty. It remained so for two centuries. Today, we pay membership fees equivalent to a household energy bill for the dubious privilege of being permitted to run on them. The treadmill is a high-functioning symbol of our anthropocene life that chooses to engage with self-created realities that knowingly deny our creaturely existence.</p><p>This essay aims to bring a number of genres and disciplines into conversation with one another to effect a mode of reflective but insightful cultural analysis. Through this ecological interdependence of genre, (including history, philosophy, literary analysis, sociology, psychogeography, autobiography, and biography) the essay aims to look at the ways in which our condition in modernity conspires against our psychological, physiological, geographical, and personal freedoms. Using Oscar Wilde's experiences of life on the treadmill, some of Hardy's poetry, Simone Weil, Pater, Foucault, Lacan, Sartre, Althusser, and Lukács, the essay draws attention to the ways that inauthenticity and dehumanisation have become the mainstay of life in the modern gym. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240305</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Missing and the Lost]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Celebrity and Politics in Gordon Burn's Born Yesterday]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Lea]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Attempting to convey the experience of the present in all its seeming confusion and disorderliness is a challenge that pushes realist fiction to its limits. Gordon Burn's Born Yesterday (2008) is an ambitious attempt to concertina the space/time between event and representation by portraying the news items of the summer of 2007 with an immediacy rare in narrative fiction. Melding the structure of rapid, associative shifts common to 24-hour news presentation with the docu-realism of the non-fiction novel, Burn articulates the complex symbolic interactions that inform an aesthetic and cultural snapshot of the early twenty-first century. This essay explores the novel's portrayal of the mass mediatisation of contemporary British society and its blurring of the lines between fact and fiction. By comparing the quasi-celebrity attributed to the parents of the abducted child, Madeleine McCann, with the manipulation of the media employed during the Tony Blair/Gordon Brown exchange of power, the essay argues that the dominant logic of specular commoditisation goes hand in hand with the novel's focus on narratives of loss, abandonment, and emptiness. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Barry Cole]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Richard Kell]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Ian Parks]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Codicil
by BARRY COLE</p><p>Measures
by RICHARD KELL</p><p>The Levellers
The End Of The Road
by IAN PARKS</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240301</link>
<title><![CDATA['For I must nothing be']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Kings, Idols, and the Double-Body of the Sign in Early Modern England]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patricia Canning]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The importance of the 'word' in sixteenth century theology cannot be overestimated in both its literal and literary manifestations. As the incarnation of divinity, it is given form and material substance through scripture. From a Reformed perspective, this presents a theological anomaly: God is both form (word) and meaning (Word). As a duplicated representation of divinity encoding both nominal and intrinsic properties I propose that the 'W/word' can be read idolatrously. This article considers the implications of such a reading in the theological arena of early modern England. It focuses on the ways in which a theory of duplicated representation, or what I call, the 'double-body of the sign', strengthens while it also problematises early modern conceptions of authority. To date, few scholars have examined and debated these ideas through a stylistic framework using contemporary linguistic models. Focusing on the unstable signification that underpins monarchical and divine authority, I offer an analysis of William Shakespeare's Richard II which aims to address this critical lacuna. Reading Foucault and Kantorowicz, for example, alongside Fauconnier and Turner, I pay particular attention to the ways in which the relationship or bond of resemblance between signifier and signified animates the space in which tension, contradiction, and ultimately, schism can operate to disrupt the process of signification. It is this space within which representation can both exploit and be exploited politically, religiously, and culturally, having the power to destabilise monarchical authority and more devastatingly, the foundations of the Reformed argument. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240302</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Clash of Harmony]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Forgery as Politics in the Work of Thomas Chatterton]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ivan Phillips]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>If Thomas Chatterton is remembered at all now, it is for his supposed suicide rather than for his work. He has become the all-but-forgotten 'poster boy' for tragic Romanticism, a talented but misunderstood teenager who killed himself in the face of social prejudice and poverty. This article attempts a revaluation of the work, both the forgeries of mediaeval manuscripts (the so-called 'Rowleyan' texts) and the 'acknowledged' writings. Recognising the importance of the Chatterton mythology in shaping narratives of interpretation, it also makes a case for understanding his creations as uniquely prescient of the current age of digital production. In this respect, Chatterton's apparently antiquarian manner and reputation are seen to be in complex tension with a formal critique of emergent mass media culture. Particular concerns of the piece are the essential materiality of Chatterton's forgeries and the dissenting animus of his non-Rowley works. Establishing a critical framework that encompasses critical and new media theory, the article suggests that Chatterton's collected works constitute a singularly political engagement with modernity. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fighting over Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Commemorating the 1916 Tercentenary in Wartime]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Clara Calvo]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>During the 1916 Tercentenary of Shakespeare's death, commemoration of the playwright and his plays was crucially shaped by the First World War. This paper departs from previous studies of the 1916 celebrations in its approach to the 1914-1919 war, which is not regarded here as a mere background influencing Shakespearean reception but as a dynamic presence, directly triggering appropriations of the playwright as cultural icon and of the plays as revered texts. In the course of examining sermons, lectures, and addresses delivered during the Tercentenary, this essay argues that the Great War impaired the celebrations to some extent, but it also fostered the commemoration cult of Shakespeare. The evidence examined shows how Shakespeare was worth fighting for in both local and European terms - how Stratford competed with London in their respective claims to Shakespeare and how England feared German appropriation. It also shows how in France, instead, quoting Shakespeare's words in 1916 was not a belligerent act of appropriation but a gesture meant to erase the memory of Anglo-French enmity at Agincourt and construe a bond between current allies fighting against the same foe in the trenches of the Western Front. Unlike other studies on the 1916 Tercentenary, this paper favours a European approach that integrates the reception of Shakespeare in Britain with his presence in other European countries. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Running Wilde]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Landscape, the Body, and the History of the Treadmill]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vybarr Cregan Reid]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>How have exercise, the body, and modes of imprisonment become so imbricated in modern societies? The treadmill started its life as the harshest form of punishment that could be meted out, short of the death penalty. It remained so for two centuries. Today, we pay membership fees equivalent to a household energy bill for the dubious privilege of being permitted to run on them. The treadmill is a high-functioning symbol of our anthropocene life that chooses to engage with self-created realities that knowingly deny our creaturely existence.</p><p>This essay aims to bring a number of genres and disciplines into conversation with one another to effect a mode of reflective but insightful cultural analysis. Through this ecological interdependence of genre, (including history, philosophy, literary analysis, sociology, psychogeography, autobiography, and biography) the essay aims to look at the ways in which our condition in modernity conspires against our psychological, physiological, geographical, and personal freedoms. Using Oscar Wilde's experiences of life on the treadmill, some of Hardy's poetry, Simone Weil, Pater, Foucault, Lacan, Sartre, Althusser, and Lukács, the essay draws attention to the ways that inauthenticity and dehumanisation have become the mainstay of life in the modern gym. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240305</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Missing and the Lost]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Celebrity and Politics in Gordon Burn's Born Yesterday]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Lea]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Attempting to convey the experience of the present in all its seeming confusion and disorderliness is a challenge that pushes realist fiction to its limits. Gordon Burn's Born Yesterday (2008) is an ambitious attempt to concertina the space/time between event and representation by portraying the news items of the summer of 2007 with an immediacy rare in narrative fiction. Melding the structure of rapid, associative shifts common to 24-hour news presentation with the docu-realism of the non-fiction novel, Burn articulates the complex symbolic interactions that inform an aesthetic and cultural snapshot of the early twenty-first century. This essay explores the novel's portrayal of the mass mediatisation of contemporary British society and its blurring of the lines between fact and fiction. By comparing the quasi-celebrity attributed to the parents of the abducted child, Madeleine McCann, with the manipulation of the media employed during the Tony Blair/Gordon Brown exchange of power, the essay argues that the dominant logic of specular commoditisation goes hand in hand with the novel's focus on narratives of loss, abandonment, and emptiness. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Barry Cole]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Richard Kell]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Ian Parks]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Codicil
by BARRY COLE</p><p>Measures
by RICHARD KELL</p><p>The Levellers
The End Of The Road
by IAN PARKS</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Notes on Contributors ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Clara Calvo]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Patricia Canning]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Daniel Lea]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Ivan Phillips]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Vybarr Cregan Reird]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Preface]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>According to actor Nick Asbury, Stratford-upon-Avon is ‘a wonderful, strange, old place … a place of dreams’. As the site of literary pilgrimage since the eighteenth century, the home of the Royal Shakespeare Company and the topic of hundreds of imaginary portrayals, Stratford is ripe for analysis, both in terms of its factual existence and its fictional afterlife. The essays in this special issue of Critical Survey consider the various manifestations of the physical and metaphorical town on the Avon, across time, genre and place, from America to New Zealand, from children’s literature to wartime commemorations. We meet many Stratfords in this collection, real and imaginary, and the interplay between the two generates new visions of the place. The essays in this collection, summarised in Nicola Watson’s afterword, begin to write a history of these imagined Stratfords.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Preface]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>According to actor Nick Asbury, Stratford-upon-Avon is ‘a wonderful, strange, old place … a place of dreams’. As the site of literary pilgrimage since the eighteenth century, the home of the Royal Shakespeare Company and the topic of hundreds of imaginary portrayals, Stratford is ripe for analysis, both in terms of its factual existence and its fictional afterlife. The essays in this special issue of Critical Survey consider the various manifestations of the physical and metaphorical town on the Avon, across time, genre and place, from America to New Zealand, from children’s literature to wartime commemorations. We meet many Stratfords in this collection, real and imaginary, and the interplay between the two generates new visions of the place. The essays in this collection, summarised in Nicola Watson’s afterword, begin to write a history of these imagined Stratfords.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Helen Faucit and the Shakespeare Memorial Theatre, Stratford-upon-Avon, 1879]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christy Desmet]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Shakespeare Memorial Theatre in Stratford-upon-Avon opened on 23 April 1879 with a performance of Much Ado About Nothing; sixty-five year old Helen Faucit, long semi-retired from the stage, played the role of Beatrice. This essay explores the cultural politics informing the event from the perspective of Faucit's involvement, exploring her significance to the performance and the performance's significance to her through a series of textual lenses - including theatre reviews, Faucit's personal correspondence, her critical work On Some of Shakespeare's Female Characters and Sir Theodore Martin's posthumous biography of his wife. From a public perspective, Faucit endowed the supposedly provincial town of Stratford, its festival and its new theatrical institution with national stature; from the actress's private perspective, the event was both a professional engagement and a community celebration among old and new friends, bringing together the different facets of her long personal engagement with Shakespeare. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Preface]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>According to actor Nick Asbury, Stratford-upon-Avon is ‘a wonderful, strange, old place … a place of dreams’. As the site of literary pilgrimage since the eighteenth century, the home of the Royal Shakespeare Company and the topic of hundreds of imaginary portrayals, Stratford is ripe for analysis, both in terms of its factual existence and its fictional afterlife. The essays in this special issue of Critical Survey consider the various manifestations of the physical and metaphorical town on the Avon, across time, genre and place, from America to New Zealand, from children’s literature to wartime commemorations. We meet many Stratfords in this collection, real and imaginary, and the interplay between the two generates new visions of the place. The essays in this collection, summarised in Nicola Watson’s afterword, begin to write a history of these imagined Stratfords.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Helen Faucit and the Shakespeare Memorial Theatre, Stratford-upon-Avon, 1879]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christy Desmet]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Shakespeare Memorial Theatre in Stratford-upon-Avon opened on 23 April 1879 with a performance of Much Ado About Nothing; sixty-five year old Helen Faucit, long semi-retired from the stage, played the role of Beatrice. This essay explores the cultural politics informing the event from the perspective of Faucit's involvement, exploring her significance to the performance and the performance's significance to her through a series of textual lenses - including theatre reviews, Faucit's personal correspondence, her critical work On Some of Shakespeare's Female Characters and Sir Theodore Martin's posthumous biography of his wife. From a public perspective, Faucit endowed the supposedly provincial town of Stratford, its festival and its new theatrical institution with national stature; from the actress's private perspective, the event was both a professional engagement and a community celebration among old and new friends, bringing together the different facets of her long personal engagement with Shakespeare. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Secret Stratford]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Hometown in Recent Young Adult Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susanne Greenhalgh]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a number of recent novels for the young, Stratford serves as location for at least part of the action, its landmarks invested with both narrative and thematic significance. These versions appear influenced by aspects of contemporary scholarship, particularly new data about visits from theatre companies to Stratford, and revival of critical interest in Shakespeare and religion, especially his relationship with Catholicism, while the Stratford origins of Shakespeare's creativity are explored through plots, allusions or characters that mirror his plays. The myth of Stratford as Shakespeare's loved or rejected home is well suited to youth fiction, where the idea of lost, re-found or substitute homes is so often a central theme or plot device. Shakespeare's hometown takes on varying characteristics, prominence and gendered associations, just as Shakespeare himself is present or absent to different degrees. Although Stratford often represents home, family and security, it also reveals a darker, death-haunted, secret life: both the nostalgic rural idyll embodied in the concept of 'Shakespeare country' and a site in which the violent politics of religion are played out. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Preface]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>According to actor Nick Asbury, Stratford-upon-Avon is ‘a wonderful, strange, old place … a place of dreams’. As the site of literary pilgrimage since the eighteenth century, the home of the Royal Shakespeare Company and the topic of hundreds of imaginary portrayals, Stratford is ripe for analysis, both in terms of its factual existence and its fictional afterlife. The essays in this special issue of Critical Survey consider the various manifestations of the physical and metaphorical town on the Avon, across time, genre and place, from America to New Zealand, from children’s literature to wartime commemorations. We meet many Stratfords in this collection, real and imaginary, and the interplay between the two generates new visions of the place. The essays in this collection, summarised in Nicola Watson’s afterword, begin to write a history of these imagined Stratfords.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Helen Faucit and the Shakespeare Memorial Theatre, Stratford-upon-Avon, 1879]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christy Desmet]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Shakespeare Memorial Theatre in Stratford-upon-Avon opened on 23 April 1879 with a performance of Much Ado About Nothing; sixty-five year old Helen Faucit, long semi-retired from the stage, played the role of Beatrice. This essay explores the cultural politics informing the event from the perspective of Faucit's involvement, exploring her significance to the performance and the performance's significance to her through a series of textual lenses - including theatre reviews, Faucit's personal correspondence, her critical work On Some of Shakespeare's Female Characters and Sir Theodore Martin's posthumous biography of his wife. From a public perspective, Faucit endowed the supposedly provincial town of Stratford, its festival and its new theatrical institution with national stature; from the actress's private perspective, the event was both a professional engagement and a community celebration among old and new friends, bringing together the different facets of her long personal engagement with Shakespeare. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Secret Stratford]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Hometown in Recent Young Adult Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susanne Greenhalgh]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a number of recent novels for the young, Stratford serves as location for at least part of the action, its landmarks invested with both narrative and thematic significance. These versions appear influenced by aspects of contemporary scholarship, particularly new data about visits from theatre companies to Stratford, and revival of critical interest in Shakespeare and religion, especially his relationship with Catholicism, while the Stratford origins of Shakespeare's creativity are explored through plots, allusions or characters that mirror his plays. The myth of Stratford as Shakespeare's loved or rejected home is well suited to youth fiction, where the idea of lost, re-found or substitute homes is so often a central theme or plot device. Shakespeare's hometown takes on varying characteristics, prominence and gendered associations, just as Shakespeare himself is present or absent to different degrees. Although Stratford often represents home, family and security, it also reveals a darker, death-haunted, secret life: both the nostalgic rural idyll embodied in the concept of 'Shakespeare country' and a site in which the violent politics of religion are played out. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Stratfordian Perambulations; or, Walking with Shakespeare ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julie Sanders]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>There is much current interest in walking as a social and physiological practice in disciplines from literature to geography, from anthropology to performance studies. 'Walking Studies' impact Shakespearean scholarship and in particular work relating to Shakespeare-freighted sites such as Stratford-upon-Avon, where the loaded discourses of tourism and personal encounter are predominant in the practical experience of visitors. This article asks what it might mean, either for the individual or the collective, to 'walk with Shakespeare' and whether the 'Shakespeare' that we locate in these experiences is always already a construct, fashioned to feed the demands of a national economy and the gross national product by drawing millions of visitors to an otherwise fairly nondescript Midlands market town. It explores the possibility that walking with 'Shakespeare' may mean walking with an available icon but not with the complex textual, performative, and historical Shakespeares at the heart of academic scholarship. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Preface]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>According to actor Nick Asbury, Stratford-upon-Avon is ‘a wonderful, strange, old place … a place of dreams’. As the site of literary pilgrimage since the eighteenth century, the home of the Royal Shakespeare Company and the topic of hundreds of imaginary portrayals, Stratford is ripe for analysis, both in terms of its factual existence and its fictional afterlife. The essays in this special issue of Critical Survey consider the various manifestations of the physical and metaphorical town on the Avon, across time, genre and place, from America to New Zealand, from children’s literature to wartime commemorations. We meet many Stratfords in this collection, real and imaginary, and the interplay between the two generates new visions of the place. The essays in this collection, summarised in Nicola Watson’s afterword, begin to write a history of these imagined Stratfords.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Helen Faucit and the Shakespeare Memorial Theatre, Stratford-upon-Avon, 1879]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christy Desmet]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Shakespeare Memorial Theatre in Stratford-upon-Avon opened on 23 April 1879 with a performance of Much Ado About Nothing; sixty-five year old Helen Faucit, long semi-retired from the stage, played the role of Beatrice. This essay explores the cultural politics informing the event from the perspective of Faucit's involvement, exploring her significance to the performance and the performance's significance to her through a series of textual lenses - including theatre reviews, Faucit's personal correspondence, her critical work On Some of Shakespeare's Female Characters and Sir Theodore Martin's posthumous biography of his wife. From a public perspective, Faucit endowed the supposedly provincial town of Stratford, its festival and its new theatrical institution with national stature; from the actress's private perspective, the event was both a professional engagement and a community celebration among old and new friends, bringing together the different facets of her long personal engagement with Shakespeare. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Secret Stratford]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Hometown in Recent Young Adult Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susanne Greenhalgh]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a number of recent novels for the young, Stratford serves as location for at least part of the action, its landmarks invested with both narrative and thematic significance. These versions appear influenced by aspects of contemporary scholarship, particularly new data about visits from theatre companies to Stratford, and revival of critical interest in Shakespeare and religion, especially his relationship with Catholicism, while the Stratford origins of Shakespeare's creativity are explored through plots, allusions or characters that mirror his plays. The myth of Stratford as Shakespeare's loved or rejected home is well suited to youth fiction, where the idea of lost, re-found or substitute homes is so often a central theme or plot device. Shakespeare's hometown takes on varying characteristics, prominence and gendered associations, just as Shakespeare himself is present or absent to different degrees. Although Stratford often represents home, family and security, it also reveals a darker, death-haunted, secret life: both the nostalgic rural idyll embodied in the concept of 'Shakespeare country' and a site in which the violent politics of religion are played out. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Stratfordian Perambulations; or, Walking with Shakespeare ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julie Sanders]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>There is much current interest in walking as a social and physiological practice in disciplines from literature to geography, from anthropology to performance studies. 'Walking Studies' impact Shakespearean scholarship and in particular work relating to Shakespeare-freighted sites such as Stratford-upon-Avon, where the loaded discourses of tourism and personal encounter are predominant in the practical experience of visitors. This article asks what it might mean, either for the individual or the collective, to 'walk with Shakespeare' and whether the 'Shakespeare' that we locate in these experiences is always already a construct, fashioned to feed the demands of a national economy and the gross national product by drawing millions of visitors to an otherwise fairly nondescript Midlands market town. It explores the possibility that walking with 'Shakespeare' may mean walking with an available icon but not with the complex textual, performative, and historical Shakespeares at the heart of academic scholarship. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Church and the Pilgrim Fathers]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Commemorating Plymouth Rock in Stratford]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Clara Calvo]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The presence of Americans and American interests in Stratford-upon-Avon, England, stretches beyond the Shakespeare Memorial Fountain in Market Square. In the course of mapping this presence, this article reveals how the bond between America and Stratford, mostly forged by Victorian and Edwardian visitors and benefactors, rests on contradictory, ambivalent symbols. As so often happens in rites of remembrance, in which the commemorators often commemorate themselves, American presence in Stratford celebrates Shakespeare and asserts national identity at the same time. American commemoration of Shakespeare in Stratford works in two opposite directions, strengthening bonds with Shakespeare's England while simultaneously asserting self-determination and memorialising independence from the nation that gave birth to Shakespeare. While exploring these issues, this article unpacks the links between one of Stratford's iconic tourist destinations (Holy Trinity Church) and one of America's foundational myths, Plymouth Rock, which are jointly construed as sites of remembrance and symbols of origin in a late-Victorian stained glass window erected with money from American donors in Shakespeare's church. By arguing that the link between Shakespeare's Stratford and the Pilgrim's Rock is possible through the erasure of historical evidence, this article shows how communities remember and how communities choose to forget. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Preface]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>According to actor Nick Asbury, Stratford-upon-Avon is ‘a wonderful, strange, old place … a place of dreams’. As the site of literary pilgrimage since the eighteenth century, the home of the Royal Shakespeare Company and the topic of hundreds of imaginary portrayals, Stratford is ripe for analysis, both in terms of its factual existence and its fictional afterlife. The essays in this special issue of Critical Survey consider the various manifestations of the physical and metaphorical town on the Avon, across time, genre and place, from America to New Zealand, from children’s literature to wartime commemorations. We meet many Stratfords in this collection, real and imaginary, and the interplay between the two generates new visions of the place. The essays in this collection, summarised in Nicola Watson’s afterword, begin to write a history of these imagined Stratfords.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Helen Faucit and the Shakespeare Memorial Theatre, Stratford-upon-Avon, 1879]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christy Desmet]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Shakespeare Memorial Theatre in Stratford-upon-Avon opened on 23 April 1879 with a performance of Much Ado About Nothing; sixty-five year old Helen Faucit, long semi-retired from the stage, played the role of Beatrice. This essay explores the cultural politics informing the event from the perspective of Faucit's involvement, exploring her significance to the performance and the performance's significance to her through a series of textual lenses - including theatre reviews, Faucit's personal correspondence, her critical work On Some of Shakespeare's Female Characters and Sir Theodore Martin's posthumous biography of his wife. From a public perspective, Faucit endowed the supposedly provincial town of Stratford, its festival and its new theatrical institution with national stature; from the actress's private perspective, the event was both a professional engagement and a community celebration among old and new friends, bringing together the different facets of her long personal engagement with Shakespeare. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Secret Stratford]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Hometown in Recent Young Adult Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susanne Greenhalgh]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a number of recent novels for the young, Stratford serves as location for at least part of the action, its landmarks invested with both narrative and thematic significance. These versions appear influenced by aspects of contemporary scholarship, particularly new data about visits from theatre companies to Stratford, and revival of critical interest in Shakespeare and religion, especially his relationship with Catholicism, while the Stratford origins of Shakespeare's creativity are explored through plots, allusions or characters that mirror his plays. The myth of Stratford as Shakespeare's loved or rejected home is well suited to youth fiction, where the idea of lost, re-found or substitute homes is so often a central theme or plot device. Shakespeare's hometown takes on varying characteristics, prominence and gendered associations, just as Shakespeare himself is present or absent to different degrees. Although Stratford often represents home, family and security, it also reveals a darker, death-haunted, secret life: both the nostalgic rural idyll embodied in the concept of 'Shakespeare country' and a site in which the violent politics of religion are played out. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Stratfordian Perambulations; or, Walking with Shakespeare ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julie Sanders]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>There is much current interest in walking as a social and physiological practice in disciplines from literature to geography, from anthropology to performance studies. 'Walking Studies' impact Shakespearean scholarship and in particular work relating to Shakespeare-freighted sites such as Stratford-upon-Avon, where the loaded discourses of tourism and personal encounter are predominant in the practical experience of visitors. This article asks what it might mean, either for the individual or the collective, to 'walk with Shakespeare' and whether the 'Shakespeare' that we locate in these experiences is always already a construct, fashioned to feed the demands of a national economy and the gross national product by drawing millions of visitors to an otherwise fairly nondescript Midlands market town. It explores the possibility that walking with 'Shakespeare' may mean walking with an available icon but not with the complex textual, performative, and historical Shakespeares at the heart of academic scholarship. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Church and the Pilgrim Fathers]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Commemorating Plymouth Rock in Stratford]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Clara Calvo]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The presence of Americans and American interests in Stratford-upon-Avon, England, stretches beyond the Shakespeare Memorial Fountain in Market Square. In the course of mapping this presence, this article reveals how the bond between America and Stratford, mostly forged by Victorian and Edwardian visitors and benefactors, rests on contradictory, ambivalent symbols. As so often happens in rites of remembrance, in which the commemorators often commemorate themselves, American presence in Stratford celebrates Shakespeare and asserts national identity at the same time. American commemoration of Shakespeare in Stratford works in two opposite directions, strengthening bonds with Shakespeare's England while simultaneously asserting self-determination and memorialising independence from the nation that gave birth to Shakespeare. While exploring these issues, this article unpacks the links between one of Stratford's iconic tourist destinations (Holy Trinity Church) and one of America's foundational myths, Plymouth Rock, which are jointly construed as sites of remembrance and symbols of origin in a late-Victorian stained glass window erected with money from American donors in Shakespeare's church. By arguing that the link between Shakespeare's Stratford and the Pilgrim's Rock is possible through the erasure of historical evidence, this article shows how communities remember and how communities choose to forget. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Importing Stratford]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay considers the phenomenon of non-Warwickshire cities and towns that have imported the name of Stratford for their locales, and the later ramifications of this inescapably Shakespearean place name. My aim is to explore why citizens around the world have chosen 'Stratford' as a name for their locale, what connotations they were hoping to evoke and to import, and how the choice of place name has affected the subsequent development of the space. The various imported Stratfords discussed in this essay, from America to New Zealand, suggest the complex associations between the name of 'Stratford' and its most famous original resident, from evoking a sense of tradition, stability and history; to the complicated relationships between national identities. This often tumultuous partnership is indicative of the shifting values and meanings behind both 'Stratford' and Shakespeare, from the nineteenth century to the present, and in various geographical locales and economic circumstances. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Preface]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>According to actor Nick Asbury, Stratford-upon-Avon is ‘a wonderful, strange, old place … a place of dreams’. As the site of literary pilgrimage since the eighteenth century, the home of the Royal Shakespeare Company and the topic of hundreds of imaginary portrayals, Stratford is ripe for analysis, both in terms of its factual existence and its fictional afterlife. The essays in this special issue of Critical Survey consider the various manifestations of the physical and metaphorical town on the Avon, across time, genre and place, from America to New Zealand, from children’s literature to wartime commemorations. We meet many Stratfords in this collection, real and imaginary, and the interplay between the two generates new visions of the place. The essays in this collection, summarised in Nicola Watson’s afterword, begin to write a history of these imagined Stratfords.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Helen Faucit and the Shakespeare Memorial Theatre, Stratford-upon-Avon, 1879]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christy Desmet]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Shakespeare Memorial Theatre in Stratford-upon-Avon opened on 23 April 1879 with a performance of Much Ado About Nothing; sixty-five year old Helen Faucit, long semi-retired from the stage, played the role of Beatrice. This essay explores the cultural politics informing the event from the perspective of Faucit's involvement, exploring her significance to the performance and the performance's significance to her through a series of textual lenses - including theatre reviews, Faucit's personal correspondence, her critical work On Some of Shakespeare's Female Characters and Sir Theodore Martin's posthumous biography of his wife. From a public perspective, Faucit endowed the supposedly provincial town of Stratford, its festival and its new theatrical institution with national stature; from the actress's private perspective, the event was both a professional engagement and a community celebration among old and new friends, bringing together the different facets of her long personal engagement with Shakespeare. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Secret Stratford]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Hometown in Recent Young Adult Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susanne Greenhalgh]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a number of recent novels for the young, Stratford serves as location for at least part of the action, its landmarks invested with both narrative and thematic significance. These versions appear influenced by aspects of contemporary scholarship, particularly new data about visits from theatre companies to Stratford, and revival of critical interest in Shakespeare and religion, especially his relationship with Catholicism, while the Stratford origins of Shakespeare's creativity are explored through plots, allusions or characters that mirror his plays. The myth of Stratford as Shakespeare's loved or rejected home is well suited to youth fiction, where the idea of lost, re-found or substitute homes is so often a central theme or plot device. Shakespeare's hometown takes on varying characteristics, prominence and gendered associations, just as Shakespeare himself is present or absent to different degrees. Although Stratford often represents home, family and security, it also reveals a darker, death-haunted, secret life: both the nostalgic rural idyll embodied in the concept of 'Shakespeare country' and a site in which the violent politics of religion are played out. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Stratfordian Perambulations; or, Walking with Shakespeare ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julie Sanders]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>There is much current interest in walking as a social and physiological practice in disciplines from literature to geography, from anthropology to performance studies. 'Walking Studies' impact Shakespearean scholarship and in particular work relating to Shakespeare-freighted sites such as Stratford-upon-Avon, where the loaded discourses of tourism and personal encounter are predominant in the practical experience of visitors. This article asks what it might mean, either for the individual or the collective, to 'walk with Shakespeare' and whether the 'Shakespeare' that we locate in these experiences is always already a construct, fashioned to feed the demands of a national economy and the gross national product by drawing millions of visitors to an otherwise fairly nondescript Midlands market town. It explores the possibility that walking with 'Shakespeare' may mean walking with an available icon but not with the complex textual, performative, and historical Shakespeares at the heart of academic scholarship. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Church and the Pilgrim Fathers]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Commemorating Plymouth Rock in Stratford]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Clara Calvo]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The presence of Americans and American interests in Stratford-upon-Avon, England, stretches beyond the Shakespeare Memorial Fountain in Market Square. In the course of mapping this presence, this article reveals how the bond between America and Stratford, mostly forged by Victorian and Edwardian visitors and benefactors, rests on contradictory, ambivalent symbols. As so often happens in rites of remembrance, in which the commemorators often commemorate themselves, American presence in Stratford celebrates Shakespeare and asserts national identity at the same time. American commemoration of Shakespeare in Stratford works in two opposite directions, strengthening bonds with Shakespeare's England while simultaneously asserting self-determination and memorialising independence from the nation that gave birth to Shakespeare. While exploring these issues, this article unpacks the links between one of Stratford's iconic tourist destinations (Holy Trinity Church) and one of America's foundational myths, Plymouth Rock, which are jointly construed as sites of remembrance and symbols of origin in a late-Victorian stained glass window erected with money from American donors in Shakespeare's church. By arguing that the link between Shakespeare's Stratford and the Pilgrim's Rock is possible through the erasure of historical evidence, this article shows how communities remember and how communities choose to forget. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Importing Stratford]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay considers the phenomenon of non-Warwickshire cities and towns that have imported the name of Stratford for their locales, and the later ramifications of this inescapably Shakespearean place name. My aim is to explore why citizens around the world have chosen 'Stratford' as a name for their locale, what connotations they were hoping to evoke and to import, and how the choice of place name has affected the subsequent development of the space. The various imported Stratfords discussed in this essay, from America to New Zealand, suggest the complex associations between the name of 'Stratford' and its most famous original resident, from evoking a sense of tradition, stability and history; to the complicated relationships between national identities. This often tumultuous partnership is indicative of the shifting values and meanings behind both 'Stratford' and Shakespeare, from the nineteenth century to the present, and in various geographical locales and economic circumstances. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240207</link>
<title><![CDATA['Dear Shakespeare-land']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Investing in Stratford]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Nicola J. Watson]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This response piece comments on the essays in this volume in relation with one another and sets them in the context of previous scholarship on the history of Stratford as 'Shakespeare's town', before offering a conspectus of work still to be done. It concludes with a brief overview of the material reality of Stratford-upon-Avon in 2012, and some analysis of the trend within the town and the Shakespeare properties towards constructing this site of literary pilgrimage as a ground of future creativity. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Preface]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>According to actor Nick Asbury, Stratford-upon-Avon is ‘a wonderful, strange, old place … a place of dreams’. As the site of literary pilgrimage since the eighteenth century, the home of the Royal Shakespeare Company and the topic of hundreds of imaginary portrayals, Stratford is ripe for analysis, both in terms of its factual existence and its fictional afterlife. The essays in this special issue of Critical Survey consider the various manifestations of the physical and metaphorical town on the Avon, across time, genre and place, from America to New Zealand, from children’s literature to wartime commemorations. We meet many Stratfords in this collection, real and imaginary, and the interplay between the two generates new visions of the place. The essays in this collection, summarised in Nicola Watson’s afterword, begin to write a history of these imagined Stratfords.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Helen Faucit and the Shakespeare Memorial Theatre, Stratford-upon-Avon, 1879]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christy Desmet]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Shakespeare Memorial Theatre in Stratford-upon-Avon opened on 23 April 1879 with a performance of Much Ado About Nothing; sixty-five year old Helen Faucit, long semi-retired from the stage, played the role of Beatrice. This essay explores the cultural politics informing the event from the perspective of Faucit's involvement, exploring her significance to the performance and the performance's significance to her through a series of textual lenses - including theatre reviews, Faucit's personal correspondence, her critical work On Some of Shakespeare's Female Characters and Sir Theodore Martin's posthumous biography of his wife. From a public perspective, Faucit endowed the supposedly provincial town of Stratford, its festival and its new theatrical institution with national stature; from the actress's private perspective, the event was both a professional engagement and a community celebration among old and new friends, bringing together the different facets of her long personal engagement with Shakespeare. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Secret Stratford]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Hometown in Recent Young Adult Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susanne Greenhalgh]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a number of recent novels for the young, Stratford serves as location for at least part of the action, its landmarks invested with both narrative and thematic significance. These versions appear influenced by aspects of contemporary scholarship, particularly new data about visits from theatre companies to Stratford, and revival of critical interest in Shakespeare and religion, especially his relationship with Catholicism, while the Stratford origins of Shakespeare's creativity are explored through plots, allusions or characters that mirror his plays. The myth of Stratford as Shakespeare's loved or rejected home is well suited to youth fiction, where the idea of lost, re-found or substitute homes is so often a central theme or plot device. Shakespeare's hometown takes on varying characteristics, prominence and gendered associations, just as Shakespeare himself is present or absent to different degrees. Although Stratford often represents home, family and security, it also reveals a darker, death-haunted, secret life: both the nostalgic rural idyll embodied in the concept of 'Shakespeare country' and a site in which the violent politics of religion are played out. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Stratfordian Perambulations; or, Walking with Shakespeare ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julie Sanders]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>There is much current interest in walking as a social and physiological practice in disciplines from literature to geography, from anthropology to performance studies. 'Walking Studies' impact Shakespearean scholarship and in particular work relating to Shakespeare-freighted sites such as Stratford-upon-Avon, where the loaded discourses of tourism and personal encounter are predominant in the practical experience of visitors. This article asks what it might mean, either for the individual or the collective, to 'walk with Shakespeare' and whether the 'Shakespeare' that we locate in these experiences is always already a construct, fashioned to feed the demands of a national economy and the gross national product by drawing millions of visitors to an otherwise fairly nondescript Midlands market town. It explores the possibility that walking with 'Shakespeare' may mean walking with an available icon but not with the complex textual, performative, and historical Shakespeares at the heart of academic scholarship. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Church and the Pilgrim Fathers]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Commemorating Plymouth Rock in Stratford]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Clara Calvo]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The presence of Americans and American interests in Stratford-upon-Avon, England, stretches beyond the Shakespeare Memorial Fountain in Market Square. In the course of mapping this presence, this article reveals how the bond between America and Stratford, mostly forged by Victorian and Edwardian visitors and benefactors, rests on contradictory, ambivalent symbols. As so often happens in rites of remembrance, in which the commemorators often commemorate themselves, American presence in Stratford celebrates Shakespeare and asserts national identity at the same time. American commemoration of Shakespeare in Stratford works in two opposite directions, strengthening bonds with Shakespeare's England while simultaneously asserting self-determination and memorialising independence from the nation that gave birth to Shakespeare. While exploring these issues, this article unpacks the links between one of Stratford's iconic tourist destinations (Holy Trinity Church) and one of America's foundational myths, Plymouth Rock, which are jointly construed as sites of remembrance and symbols of origin in a late-Victorian stained glass window erected with money from American donors in Shakespeare's church. By arguing that the link between Shakespeare's Stratford and the Pilgrim's Rock is possible through the erasure of historical evidence, this article shows how communities remember and how communities choose to forget. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Importing Stratford]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay considers the phenomenon of non-Warwickshire cities and towns that have imported the name of Stratford for their locales, and the later ramifications of this inescapably Shakespearean place name. My aim is to explore why citizens around the world have chosen 'Stratford' as a name for their locale, what connotations they were hoping to evoke and to import, and how the choice of place name has affected the subsequent development of the space. The various imported Stratfords discussed in this essay, from America to New Zealand, suggest the complex associations between the name of 'Stratford' and its most famous original resident, from evoking a sense of tradition, stability and history; to the complicated relationships between national identities. This often tumultuous partnership is indicative of the shifting values and meanings behind both 'Stratford' and Shakespeare, from the nineteenth century to the present, and in various geographical locales and economic circumstances. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240207</link>
<title><![CDATA['Dear Shakespeare-land']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Investing in Stratford]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Nicola J. Watson]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This response piece comments on the essays in this volume in relation with one another and sets them in the context of previous scholarship on the history of Stratford as 'Shakespeare's town', before offering a conspectus of work still to be done. It concludes with a brief overview of the material reality of Stratford-upon-Avon in 2012, and some analysis of the trend within the town and the Shakespeare properties towards constructing this site of literary pilgrimage as a ground of future creativity. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael W. Thomas]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Michael Bartholomew-Biggs]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Lilac Time
Raymond Earl
by MICHAEL W. THOMAS</p><p>Lindbergh
Class
by MICHAEL BARTHOLOMEW-BIGGS</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Preface]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>According to actor Nick Asbury, Stratford-upon-Avon is ‘a wonderful, strange, old place … a place of dreams’. As the site of literary pilgrimage since the eighteenth century, the home of the Royal Shakespeare Company and the topic of hundreds of imaginary portrayals, Stratford is ripe for analysis, both in terms of its factual existence and its fictional afterlife. The essays in this special issue of Critical Survey consider the various manifestations of the physical and metaphorical town on the Avon, across time, genre and place, from America to New Zealand, from children’s literature to wartime commemorations. We meet many Stratfords in this collection, real and imaginary, and the interplay between the two generates new visions of the place. The essays in this collection, summarised in Nicola Watson’s afterword, begin to write a history of these imagined Stratfords.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Helen Faucit and the Shakespeare Memorial Theatre, Stratford-upon-Avon, 1879]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Christy Desmet]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Shakespeare Memorial Theatre in Stratford-upon-Avon opened on 23 April 1879 with a performance of Much Ado About Nothing; sixty-five year old Helen Faucit, long semi-retired from the stage, played the role of Beatrice. This essay explores the cultural politics informing the event from the perspective of Faucit's involvement, exploring her significance to the performance and the performance's significance to her through a series of textual lenses - including theatre reviews, Faucit's personal correspondence, her critical work On Some of Shakespeare's Female Characters and Sir Theodore Martin's posthumous biography of his wife. From a public perspective, Faucit endowed the supposedly provincial town of Stratford, its festival and its new theatrical institution with national stature; from the actress's private perspective, the event was both a professional engagement and a community celebration among old and new friends, bringing together the different facets of her long personal engagement with Shakespeare. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Secret Stratford]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Hometown in Recent Young Adult Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susanne Greenhalgh]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a number of recent novels for the young, Stratford serves as location for at least part of the action, its landmarks invested with both narrative and thematic significance. These versions appear influenced by aspects of contemporary scholarship, particularly new data about visits from theatre companies to Stratford, and revival of critical interest in Shakespeare and religion, especially his relationship with Catholicism, while the Stratford origins of Shakespeare's creativity are explored through plots, allusions or characters that mirror his plays. The myth of Stratford as Shakespeare's loved or rejected home is well suited to youth fiction, where the idea of lost, re-found or substitute homes is so often a central theme or plot device. Shakespeare's hometown takes on varying characteristics, prominence and gendered associations, just as Shakespeare himself is present or absent to different degrees. Although Stratford often represents home, family and security, it also reveals a darker, death-haunted, secret life: both the nostalgic rural idyll embodied in the concept of 'Shakespeare country' and a site in which the violent politics of religion are played out. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Stratfordian Perambulations; or, Walking with Shakespeare ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julie Sanders]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>There is much current interest in walking as a social and physiological practice in disciplines from literature to geography, from anthropology to performance studies. 'Walking Studies' impact Shakespearean scholarship and in particular work relating to Shakespeare-freighted sites such as Stratford-upon-Avon, where the loaded discourses of tourism and personal encounter are predominant in the practical experience of visitors. This article asks what it might mean, either for the individual or the collective, to 'walk with Shakespeare' and whether the 'Shakespeare' that we locate in these experiences is always already a construct, fashioned to feed the demands of a national economy and the gross national product by drawing millions of visitors to an otherwise fairly nondescript Midlands market town. It explores the possibility that walking with 'Shakespeare' may mean walking with an available icon but not with the complex textual, performative, and historical Shakespeares at the heart of academic scholarship. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Church and the Pilgrim Fathers]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Commemorating Plymouth Rock in Stratford]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Clara Calvo]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The presence of Americans and American interests in Stratford-upon-Avon, England, stretches beyond the Shakespeare Memorial Fountain in Market Square. In the course of mapping this presence, this article reveals how the bond between America and Stratford, mostly forged by Victorian and Edwardian visitors and benefactors, rests on contradictory, ambivalent symbols. As so often happens in rites of remembrance, in which the commemorators often commemorate themselves, American presence in Stratford celebrates Shakespeare and asserts national identity at the same time. American commemoration of Shakespeare in Stratford works in two opposite directions, strengthening bonds with Shakespeare's England while simultaneously asserting self-determination and memorialising independence from the nation that gave birth to Shakespeare. While exploring these issues, this article unpacks the links between one of Stratford's iconic tourist destinations (Holy Trinity Church) and one of America's foundational myths, Plymouth Rock, which are jointly construed as sites of remembrance and symbols of origin in a late-Victorian stained glass window erected with money from American donors in Shakespeare's church. By arguing that the link between Shakespeare's Stratford and the Pilgrim's Rock is possible through the erasure of historical evidence, this article shows how communities remember and how communities choose to forget. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Importing Stratford]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay considers the phenomenon of non-Warwickshire cities and towns that have imported the name of Stratford for their locales, and the later ramifications of this inescapably Shakespearean place name. My aim is to explore why citizens around the world have chosen 'Stratford' as a name for their locale, what connotations they were hoping to evoke and to import, and how the choice of place name has affected the subsequent development of the space. The various imported Stratfords discussed in this essay, from America to New Zealand, suggest the complex associations between the name of 'Stratford' and its most famous original resident, from evoking a sense of tradition, stability and history; to the complicated relationships between national identities. This often tumultuous partnership is indicative of the shifting values and meanings behind both 'Stratford' and Shakespeare, from the nineteenth century to the present, and in various geographical locales and economic circumstances. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240207</link>
<title><![CDATA['Dear Shakespeare-land']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Investing in Stratford]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Nicola J. Watson]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This response piece comments on the essays in this volume in relation with one another and sets them in the context of previous scholarship on the history of Stratford as 'Shakespeare's town', before offering a conspectus of work still to be done. It concludes with a brief overview of the material reality of Stratford-upon-Avon in 2012, and some analysis of the trend within the town and the Shakespeare properties towards constructing this site of literary pilgrimage as a ground of future creativity. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael W. Thomas]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Michael Bartholomew-Biggs]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Lilac Time
Raymond Earl
by MICHAEL W. THOMAS</p><p>Lindbergh
Class
by MICHAEL BARTHOLOMEW-BIGGS</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Notes on Contributors ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Clara Calvo]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Christy Desmet]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Susanne Greenhalgh]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Julie Sanders]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Nicola J. Watson]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Industrialising Print, Sport, and Authorship]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nimrod, Surtees, and the New Sporting Magazine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yuri Cowan]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the early Victorian period, sporting literature found a new audience among the young century's industrialists and prosperous merchants who, enabled by the growth of the railroads and increased access to the countryside, chose to use their increased leisure time to experience English rural life and to hobnob on equal terms, at least superficially, with the rural ancien régime. The New Sporting Magazine, established in 1831, positioned itself to speak both to the existing devotees of sport and to the middle-class audience which was about to make its presence felt in the field. The parallel refinement of English sport and its print discourse is described by and exemplified in the two best-known sport writers of the early Victorian era: Robert Smith Surtees and Charles Apperley ('Nimrod'). Surtees and Nimrod, though highly professional and well remunerated, habitually put forward their own work as 'correspondence', contributing to the illusion that the magazine was a playground for gentlemen of leisure. The careful blend of the conservative and modern in the New Sporting Magazine thus extends to its contributors as well: in this magazine's pages the eighteenth-century culture of the gentleman correspondent was beginning to merge with the culture of the paid celebrity author that would become such a force in the mass literary environment of the nineteenth century. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Industrialising Print, Sport, and Authorship]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nimrod, Surtees, and the New Sporting Magazine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yuri Cowan]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the early Victorian period, sporting literature found a new audience among the young century's industrialists and prosperous merchants who, enabled by the growth of the railroads and increased access to the countryside, chose to use their increased leisure time to experience English rural life and to hobnob on equal terms, at least superficially, with the rural ancien régime. The New Sporting Magazine, established in 1831, positioned itself to speak both to the existing devotees of sport and to the middle-class audience which was about to make its presence felt in the field. The parallel refinement of English sport and its print discourse is described by and exemplified in the two best-known sport writers of the early Victorian era: Robert Smith Surtees and Charles Apperley ('Nimrod'). Surtees and Nimrod, though highly professional and well remunerated, habitually put forward their own work as 'correspondence', contributing to the illusion that the magazine was a playground for gentlemen of leisure. The careful blend of the conservative and modern in the New Sporting Magazine thus extends to its contributors as well: in this magazine's pages the eighteenth-century culture of the gentleman correspondent was beginning to merge with the culture of the paid celebrity author that would become such a force in the mass literary environment of the nineteenth century. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Tom Brown's Schooldays]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['Sportsex' in Victorian Britain]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andy Harvey]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Thomas Hughes's idealised vision of life at Rugby public school is one of the best-known novels in the English language. It was regarded from the outset as a founding text of 'muscular Christianity'. Contrary to the intentions of its author, it helped to inaugurate the cult of 'manly' athleticism that swept through the English public schools in the second half of the nineteenth-century. I argue that the novel reveals tensions around gender and sexuality that were in play among public schoolboys during the second half of the nineteenth century. These tensions exploded into full public view in the trial of Oscar Wilde in 1895 and were instrumental in helping to establish a structure of homophobia within homosocial settings that has lasted through to the present day. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Industrialising Print, Sport, and Authorship]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nimrod, Surtees, and the New Sporting Magazine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yuri Cowan]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the early Victorian period, sporting literature found a new audience among the young century's industrialists and prosperous merchants who, enabled by the growth of the railroads and increased access to the countryside, chose to use their increased leisure time to experience English rural life and to hobnob on equal terms, at least superficially, with the rural ancien régime. The New Sporting Magazine, established in 1831, positioned itself to speak both to the existing devotees of sport and to the middle-class audience which was about to make its presence felt in the field. The parallel refinement of English sport and its print discourse is described by and exemplified in the two best-known sport writers of the early Victorian era: Robert Smith Surtees and Charles Apperley ('Nimrod'). Surtees and Nimrod, though highly professional and well remunerated, habitually put forward their own work as 'correspondence', contributing to the illusion that the magazine was a playground for gentlemen of leisure. The careful blend of the conservative and modern in the New Sporting Magazine thus extends to its contributors as well: in this magazine's pages the eighteenth-century culture of the gentleman correspondent was beginning to merge with the culture of the paid celebrity author that would become such a force in the mass literary environment of the nineteenth century. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Tom Brown's Schooldays]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['Sportsex' in Victorian Britain]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andy Harvey]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Thomas Hughes's idealised vision of life at Rugby public school is one of the best-known novels in the English language. It was regarded from the outset as a founding text of 'muscular Christianity'. Contrary to the intentions of its author, it helped to inaugurate the cult of 'manly' athleticism that swept through the English public schools in the second half of the nineteenth-century. I argue that the novel reveals tensions around gender and sexuality that were in play among public schoolboys during the second half of the nineteenth century. These tensions exploded into full public view in the trial of Oscar Wilde in 1895 and were instrumental in helping to establish a structure of homophobia within homosocial settings that has lasted through to the present day. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sons of 'the modern Athens']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Classical Union of Athletic and Intellectual Masculinities in Charles Reade's Hard Cash]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marc Milton Ducusin]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Charles Reade's sensation novel Hard Cash (1863) ostensibly divides the qualities of athletic and intellectual prowess between its two main male characters, the Oxford rower Edward Dodd and the more academically inclined Alfred Hardie. Their contrasted pairing iterates the sensation genre's trope of doubled identities, while Reade's depiction of their respective aptitudes draws heavily on Classical ideals of male beauty and philosophical learning. Complicating the dichotomy, Alfred increasingly comes to embody the need for cohesion of body and intellect, thus illustrating Reade's vision of Oxford as a 'modern Athens' that 'cultivates muscle as well as mind.' </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Industrialising Print, Sport, and Authorship]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nimrod, Surtees, and the New Sporting Magazine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yuri Cowan]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the early Victorian period, sporting literature found a new audience among the young century's industrialists and prosperous merchants who, enabled by the growth of the railroads and increased access to the countryside, chose to use their increased leisure time to experience English rural life and to hobnob on equal terms, at least superficially, with the rural ancien régime. The New Sporting Magazine, established in 1831, positioned itself to speak both to the existing devotees of sport and to the middle-class audience which was about to make its presence felt in the field. The parallel refinement of English sport and its print discourse is described by and exemplified in the two best-known sport writers of the early Victorian era: Robert Smith Surtees and Charles Apperley ('Nimrod'). Surtees and Nimrod, though highly professional and well remunerated, habitually put forward their own work as 'correspondence', contributing to the illusion that the magazine was a playground for gentlemen of leisure. The careful blend of the conservative and modern in the New Sporting Magazine thus extends to its contributors as well: in this magazine's pages the eighteenth-century culture of the gentleman correspondent was beginning to merge with the culture of the paid celebrity author that would become such a force in the mass literary environment of the nineteenth century. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Tom Brown's Schooldays]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['Sportsex' in Victorian Britain]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andy Harvey]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Thomas Hughes's idealised vision of life at Rugby public school is one of the best-known novels in the English language. It was regarded from the outset as a founding text of 'muscular Christianity'. Contrary to the intentions of its author, it helped to inaugurate the cult of 'manly' athleticism that swept through the English public schools in the second half of the nineteenth-century. I argue that the novel reveals tensions around gender and sexuality that were in play among public schoolboys during the second half of the nineteenth century. These tensions exploded into full public view in the trial of Oscar Wilde in 1895 and were instrumental in helping to establish a structure of homophobia within homosocial settings that has lasted through to the present day. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sons of 'the modern Athens']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Classical Union of Athletic and Intellectual Masculinities in Charles Reade's Hard Cash]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marc Milton Ducusin]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Charles Reade's sensation novel Hard Cash (1863) ostensibly divides the qualities of athletic and intellectual prowess between its two main male characters, the Oxford rower Edward Dodd and the more academically inclined Alfred Hardie. Their contrasted pairing iterates the sensation genre's trope of doubled identities, while Reade's depiction of their respective aptitudes draws heavily on Classical ideals of male beauty and philosophical learning. Complicating the dichotomy, Alfred increasingly comes to embody the need for cohesion of body and intellect, thus illustrating Reade's vision of Oxford as a 'modern Athens' that 'cultivates muscle as well as mind.' </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Not 'All Ridges and Furrows' and 'Uncroquetable Lawns']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Croquet, Female Citizenship, and 1860s Domestic Chronicles]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michelle Beissel Heath]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Croquet took fashionable circles in England by storm in the 1860s and 1870s and then suddenly disappeared, replaced in large part by the new sport of lawn tennis. When interest in croquet rekindled in the 1890s, croquet found itself transformed into a 'safe' old-fashioned game that didn't threaten domesticity or women's supposedly established positions. Such a view, this article argues, belies the revolutionary potential of croquet and the debates over women's duties as good citizens, wives, and mothers that surfaced in the 1860s among those who grappled with the idea of croquet mallet-wielding women and girls. Through a consideration of works by Charlotte Yonge, Lewis Carroll's Alice's Adventures in Wonderland (1865), and Louisa May Alcott's Little Women (1868), along with discussions of croquet and womanly duty on display in periodicals and manuals, this article explores the symbolic status of croquet and the ways in which the surrounding discourse uses it to advocate for a national notion of female citizenship dependent on 'womanly' duty even while offering critiques of manners, morals, and social order frequently dependent on 'womanly' ideals. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Industrialising Print, Sport, and Authorship]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nimrod, Surtees, and the New Sporting Magazine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yuri Cowan]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the early Victorian period, sporting literature found a new audience among the young century's industrialists and prosperous merchants who, enabled by the growth of the railroads and increased access to the countryside, chose to use their increased leisure time to experience English rural life and to hobnob on equal terms, at least superficially, with the rural ancien régime. The New Sporting Magazine, established in 1831, positioned itself to speak both to the existing devotees of sport and to the middle-class audience which was about to make its presence felt in the field. The parallel refinement of English sport and its print discourse is described by and exemplified in the two best-known sport writers of the early Victorian era: Robert Smith Surtees and Charles Apperley ('Nimrod'). Surtees and Nimrod, though highly professional and well remunerated, habitually put forward their own work as 'correspondence', contributing to the illusion that the magazine was a playground for gentlemen of leisure. The careful blend of the conservative and modern in the New Sporting Magazine thus extends to its contributors as well: in this magazine's pages the eighteenth-century culture of the gentleman correspondent was beginning to merge with the culture of the paid celebrity author that would become such a force in the mass literary environment of the nineteenth century. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Tom Brown's Schooldays]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['Sportsex' in Victorian Britain]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andy Harvey]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Thomas Hughes's idealised vision of life at Rugby public school is one of the best-known novels in the English language. It was regarded from the outset as a founding text of 'muscular Christianity'. Contrary to the intentions of its author, it helped to inaugurate the cult of 'manly' athleticism that swept through the English public schools in the second half of the nineteenth-century. I argue that the novel reveals tensions around gender and sexuality that were in play among public schoolboys during the second half of the nineteenth century. These tensions exploded into full public view in the trial of Oscar Wilde in 1895 and were instrumental in helping to establish a structure of homophobia within homosocial settings that has lasted through to the present day. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sons of 'the modern Athens']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Classical Union of Athletic and Intellectual Masculinities in Charles Reade's Hard Cash]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marc Milton Ducusin]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Charles Reade's sensation novel Hard Cash (1863) ostensibly divides the qualities of athletic and intellectual prowess between its two main male characters, the Oxford rower Edward Dodd and the more academically inclined Alfred Hardie. Their contrasted pairing iterates the sensation genre's trope of doubled identities, while Reade's depiction of their respective aptitudes draws heavily on Classical ideals of male beauty and philosophical learning. Complicating the dichotomy, Alfred increasingly comes to embody the need for cohesion of body and intellect, thus illustrating Reade's vision of Oxford as a 'modern Athens' that 'cultivates muscle as well as mind.' </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Not 'All Ridges and Furrows' and 'Uncroquetable Lawns']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Croquet, Female Citizenship, and 1860s Domestic Chronicles]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michelle Beissel Heath]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Croquet took fashionable circles in England by storm in the 1860s and 1870s and then suddenly disappeared, replaced in large part by the new sport of lawn tennis. When interest in croquet rekindled in the 1890s, croquet found itself transformed into a 'safe' old-fashioned game that didn't threaten domesticity or women's supposedly established positions. Such a view, this article argues, belies the revolutionary potential of croquet and the debates over women's duties as good citizens, wives, and mothers that surfaced in the 1860s among those who grappled with the idea of croquet mallet-wielding women and girls. Through a consideration of works by Charlotte Yonge, Lewis Carroll's Alice's Adventures in Wonderland (1865), and Louisa May Alcott's Little Women (1868), along with discussions of croquet and womanly duty on display in periodicals and manuals, this article explores the symbolic status of croquet and the ways in which the surrounding discourse uses it to advocate for a national notion of female citizenship dependent on 'womanly' duty even while offering critiques of manners, morals, and social order frequently dependent on 'womanly' ideals. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Staging Sport]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dion Boucicault, the Victorian Spectacular Theatre, and the Manly Ideal]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Shannon R. Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The following article discusses the way in which the sporting spectacular melodramas of Irish playwright and master of the genre Dion Boucicault presented theatre audiences of the 1860s with an incarnation of the sportsman that differed from other popular constructs of this figure in the Victorian popular imagination. If, following the changes to the sporting sphere brought about by the Industrial Revolution, public discourse often worked to craft a sportsman who was healthy and heroic, Boucicault's Flying Scud; or, a Four-Legged Fortune (1866) and Formosa, the Most Beautiful; or, The Railroad to Ruin (1869) present a critique of this ideal by placing the sportsman in situations that challenge and temporarily subdue his manly energies. The plays both illustrate the limits of the sportsman and offer audiences reformulations of the figure that are better able to cope with the increasingly problematic urban environment in which sport was taking place. When confronted with the challenges presented by the Victorian city, the sportsman may stumble, but he does not fall; in Boucicault's spectacular sporting melodramas he is a figure of resilience. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Industrialising Print, Sport, and Authorship]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nimrod, Surtees, and the New Sporting Magazine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yuri Cowan]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the early Victorian period, sporting literature found a new audience among the young century's industrialists and prosperous merchants who, enabled by the growth of the railroads and increased access to the countryside, chose to use their increased leisure time to experience English rural life and to hobnob on equal terms, at least superficially, with the rural ancien régime. The New Sporting Magazine, established in 1831, positioned itself to speak both to the existing devotees of sport and to the middle-class audience which was about to make its presence felt in the field. The parallel refinement of English sport and its print discourse is described by and exemplified in the two best-known sport writers of the early Victorian era: Robert Smith Surtees and Charles Apperley ('Nimrod'). Surtees and Nimrod, though highly professional and well remunerated, habitually put forward their own work as 'correspondence', contributing to the illusion that the magazine was a playground for gentlemen of leisure. The careful blend of the conservative and modern in the New Sporting Magazine thus extends to its contributors as well: in this magazine's pages the eighteenth-century culture of the gentleman correspondent was beginning to merge with the culture of the paid celebrity author that would become such a force in the mass literary environment of the nineteenth century. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Tom Brown's Schooldays]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['Sportsex' in Victorian Britain]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andy Harvey]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Thomas Hughes's idealised vision of life at Rugby public school is one of the best-known novels in the English language. It was regarded from the outset as a founding text of 'muscular Christianity'. Contrary to the intentions of its author, it helped to inaugurate the cult of 'manly' athleticism that swept through the English public schools in the second half of the nineteenth-century. I argue that the novel reveals tensions around gender and sexuality that were in play among public schoolboys during the second half of the nineteenth century. These tensions exploded into full public view in the trial of Oscar Wilde in 1895 and were instrumental in helping to establish a structure of homophobia within homosocial settings that has lasted through to the present day. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sons of 'the modern Athens']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Classical Union of Athletic and Intellectual Masculinities in Charles Reade's Hard Cash]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marc Milton Ducusin]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Charles Reade's sensation novel Hard Cash (1863) ostensibly divides the qualities of athletic and intellectual prowess between its two main male characters, the Oxford rower Edward Dodd and the more academically inclined Alfred Hardie. Their contrasted pairing iterates the sensation genre's trope of doubled identities, while Reade's depiction of their respective aptitudes draws heavily on Classical ideals of male beauty and philosophical learning. Complicating the dichotomy, Alfred increasingly comes to embody the need for cohesion of body and intellect, thus illustrating Reade's vision of Oxford as a 'modern Athens' that 'cultivates muscle as well as mind.' </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Not 'All Ridges and Furrows' and 'Uncroquetable Lawns']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Croquet, Female Citizenship, and 1860s Domestic Chronicles]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michelle Beissel Heath]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Croquet took fashionable circles in England by storm in the 1860s and 1870s and then suddenly disappeared, replaced in large part by the new sport of lawn tennis. When interest in croquet rekindled in the 1890s, croquet found itself transformed into a 'safe' old-fashioned game that didn't threaten domesticity or women's supposedly established positions. Such a view, this article argues, belies the revolutionary potential of croquet and the debates over women's duties as good citizens, wives, and mothers that surfaced in the 1860s among those who grappled with the idea of croquet mallet-wielding women and girls. Through a consideration of works by Charlotte Yonge, Lewis Carroll's Alice's Adventures in Wonderland (1865), and Louisa May Alcott's Little Women (1868), along with discussions of croquet and womanly duty on display in periodicals and manuals, this article explores the symbolic status of croquet and the ways in which the surrounding discourse uses it to advocate for a national notion of female citizenship dependent on 'womanly' duty even while offering critiques of manners, morals, and social order frequently dependent on 'womanly' ideals. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Staging Sport]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dion Boucicault, the Victorian Spectacular Theatre, and the Manly Ideal]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Shannon R. Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The following article discusses the way in which the sporting spectacular melodramas of Irish playwright and master of the genre Dion Boucicault presented theatre audiences of the 1860s with an incarnation of the sportsman that differed from other popular constructs of this figure in the Victorian popular imagination. If, following the changes to the sporting sphere brought about by the Industrial Revolution, public discourse often worked to craft a sportsman who was healthy and heroic, Boucicault's Flying Scud; or, a Four-Legged Fortune (1866) and Formosa, the Most Beautiful; or, The Railroad to Ruin (1869) present a critique of this ideal by placing the sportsman in situations that challenge and temporarily subdue his manly energies. The plays both illustrate the limits of the sportsman and offer audiences reformulations of the figure that are better able to cope with the increasingly problematic urban environment in which sport was taking place. When confronted with the challenges presented by the Victorian city, the sportsman may stumble, but he does not fall; in Boucicault's spectacular sporting melodramas he is a figure of resilience. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Vixens of Venery]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Women, Sport, and Fox-Hunting in Britain, 1860–1914]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Erica Munkwitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the years between 1860 and 1914, more women than ever pursued equestrian activities throughout Britain. A study of riding manuals for ladies shows why these pursuits became so popular and how female equestrians used sports such as fox-hunting to revise, but not reject, traditional gender roles. Well before the First World War, many British women practised and encouraged the masculine style of riding astride rather than the traditional feminine style of riding sidesaddle. As women riders worked to make this style both acceptable and respectable, they helped to redefine social roles and ideas about proper feminine behaviour which directly or indirectly contributed to the women's rights movement. In these ways, British women were able to use their participation in equestrian activities to advance strong, independent identities for themselves while also helping to create and reinforce a specifically British national identity through horse sports. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Industrialising Print, Sport, and Authorship]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nimrod, Surtees, and the New Sporting Magazine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yuri Cowan]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the early Victorian period, sporting literature found a new audience among the young century's industrialists and prosperous merchants who, enabled by the growth of the railroads and increased access to the countryside, chose to use their increased leisure time to experience English rural life and to hobnob on equal terms, at least superficially, with the rural ancien régime. The New Sporting Magazine, established in 1831, positioned itself to speak both to the existing devotees of sport and to the middle-class audience which was about to make its presence felt in the field. The parallel refinement of English sport and its print discourse is described by and exemplified in the two best-known sport writers of the early Victorian era: Robert Smith Surtees and Charles Apperley ('Nimrod'). Surtees and Nimrod, though highly professional and well remunerated, habitually put forward their own work as 'correspondence', contributing to the illusion that the magazine was a playground for gentlemen of leisure. The careful blend of the conservative and modern in the New Sporting Magazine thus extends to its contributors as well: in this magazine's pages the eighteenth-century culture of the gentleman correspondent was beginning to merge with the culture of the paid celebrity author that would become such a force in the mass literary environment of the nineteenth century. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Tom Brown's Schooldays]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['Sportsex' in Victorian Britain]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andy Harvey]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Thomas Hughes's idealised vision of life at Rugby public school is one of the best-known novels in the English language. It was regarded from the outset as a founding text of 'muscular Christianity'. Contrary to the intentions of its author, it helped to inaugurate the cult of 'manly' athleticism that swept through the English public schools in the second half of the nineteenth-century. I argue that the novel reveals tensions around gender and sexuality that were in play among public schoolboys during the second half of the nineteenth century. These tensions exploded into full public view in the trial of Oscar Wilde in 1895 and were instrumental in helping to establish a structure of homophobia within homosocial settings that has lasted through to the present day. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sons of 'the modern Athens']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Classical Union of Athletic and Intellectual Masculinities in Charles Reade's Hard Cash]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marc Milton Ducusin]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Charles Reade's sensation novel Hard Cash (1863) ostensibly divides the qualities of athletic and intellectual prowess between its two main male characters, the Oxford rower Edward Dodd and the more academically inclined Alfred Hardie. Their contrasted pairing iterates the sensation genre's trope of doubled identities, while Reade's depiction of their respective aptitudes draws heavily on Classical ideals of male beauty and philosophical learning. Complicating the dichotomy, Alfred increasingly comes to embody the need for cohesion of body and intellect, thus illustrating Reade's vision of Oxford as a 'modern Athens' that 'cultivates muscle as well as mind.' </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Not 'All Ridges and Furrows' and 'Uncroquetable Lawns']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Croquet, Female Citizenship, and 1860s Domestic Chronicles]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michelle Beissel Heath]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Croquet took fashionable circles in England by storm in the 1860s and 1870s and then suddenly disappeared, replaced in large part by the new sport of lawn tennis. When interest in croquet rekindled in the 1890s, croquet found itself transformed into a 'safe' old-fashioned game that didn't threaten domesticity or women's supposedly established positions. Such a view, this article argues, belies the revolutionary potential of croquet and the debates over women's duties as good citizens, wives, and mothers that surfaced in the 1860s among those who grappled with the idea of croquet mallet-wielding women and girls. Through a consideration of works by Charlotte Yonge, Lewis Carroll's Alice's Adventures in Wonderland (1865), and Louisa May Alcott's Little Women (1868), along with discussions of croquet and womanly duty on display in periodicals and manuals, this article explores the symbolic status of croquet and the ways in which the surrounding discourse uses it to advocate for a national notion of female citizenship dependent on 'womanly' duty even while offering critiques of manners, morals, and social order frequently dependent on 'womanly' ideals. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Staging Sport]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dion Boucicault, the Victorian Spectacular Theatre, and the Manly Ideal]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Shannon R. Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The following article discusses the way in which the sporting spectacular melodramas of Irish playwright and master of the genre Dion Boucicault presented theatre audiences of the 1860s with an incarnation of the sportsman that differed from other popular constructs of this figure in the Victorian popular imagination. If, following the changes to the sporting sphere brought about by the Industrial Revolution, public discourse often worked to craft a sportsman who was healthy and heroic, Boucicault's Flying Scud; or, a Four-Legged Fortune (1866) and Formosa, the Most Beautiful; or, The Railroad to Ruin (1869) present a critique of this ideal by placing the sportsman in situations that challenge and temporarily subdue his manly energies. The plays both illustrate the limits of the sportsman and offer audiences reformulations of the figure that are better able to cope with the increasingly problematic urban environment in which sport was taking place. When confronted with the challenges presented by the Victorian city, the sportsman may stumble, but he does not fall; in Boucicault's spectacular sporting melodramas he is a figure of resilience. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Vixens of Venery]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Women, Sport, and Fox-Hunting in Britain, 1860–1914]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Erica Munkwitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the years between 1860 and 1914, more women than ever pursued equestrian activities throughout Britain. A study of riding manuals for ladies shows why these pursuits became so popular and how female equestrians used sports such as fox-hunting to revise, but not reject, traditional gender roles. Well before the First World War, many British women practised and encouraged the masculine style of riding astride rather than the traditional feminine style of riding sidesaddle. As women riders worked to make this style both acceptable and respectable, they helped to redefine social roles and ideas about proper feminine behaviour which directly or indirectly contributed to the women's rights movement. In these ways, British women were able to use their participation in equestrian activities to advance strong, independent identities for themselves while also helping to create and reinforce a specifically British national identity through horse sports. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240107</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Lady Footballers and the British Press, 1895 ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James F. Lee]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Nettie Honeyball and Florence Dixie founded the British Ladies Football Club (BLFC) in 1894 with the aim to provide football-playing opportunities for girls and young women, but also as a means of making money. Theirs, in effect, was an attempt to create a professional football league for women. Public interest in 'the lady footballers' was enormous, at least in its early stages, and generated considerable attention from the press. Overall, press coverage of the BLFC was negative (football is a man's sport; football is a working-class sport; women are physically incapable of playing the game; women shouldn't appear publicly in bifurcated garments, etc.), with only a few notable exceptions. Did the stance adopted depend on the political leaning of the newspaper? Or were the reporters simply reflecting the social and economic realities of their time, struggling to 'explain' a marginal group - women athletes, or more specifically, middle-class women football players - engaging in a working-class male game? This article examines the press coverage of the BLFC. The double standard evident in the newspaper coverage was, on the surface, as one might expect: if a woman played well, she was a freak, possibly a man in disguise; if she didn't play well, it proved that women shouldn't play football. But on closer examination, the double standard was actually rather nuanced: if she played well and looked the part of a woman, she could be subject to praise; yet if she played well and didn't conform to the standard of feminine beauty, she faced ridicule, and her gender called into question. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Industrialising Print, Sport, and Authorship]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nimrod, Surtees, and the New Sporting Magazine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yuri Cowan]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the early Victorian period, sporting literature found a new audience among the young century's industrialists and prosperous merchants who, enabled by the growth of the railroads and increased access to the countryside, chose to use their increased leisure time to experience English rural life and to hobnob on equal terms, at least superficially, with the rural ancien régime. The New Sporting Magazine, established in 1831, positioned itself to speak both to the existing devotees of sport and to the middle-class audience which was about to make its presence felt in the field. The parallel refinement of English sport and its print discourse is described by and exemplified in the two best-known sport writers of the early Victorian era: Robert Smith Surtees and Charles Apperley ('Nimrod'). Surtees and Nimrod, though highly professional and well remunerated, habitually put forward their own work as 'correspondence', contributing to the illusion that the magazine was a playground for gentlemen of leisure. The careful blend of the conservative and modern in the New Sporting Magazine thus extends to its contributors as well: in this magazine's pages the eighteenth-century culture of the gentleman correspondent was beginning to merge with the culture of the paid celebrity author that would become such a force in the mass literary environment of the nineteenth century. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Tom Brown's Schooldays]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['Sportsex' in Victorian Britain]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andy Harvey]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Thomas Hughes's idealised vision of life at Rugby public school is one of the best-known novels in the English language. It was regarded from the outset as a founding text of 'muscular Christianity'. Contrary to the intentions of its author, it helped to inaugurate the cult of 'manly' athleticism that swept through the English public schools in the second half of the nineteenth-century. I argue that the novel reveals tensions around gender and sexuality that were in play among public schoolboys during the second half of the nineteenth century. These tensions exploded into full public view in the trial of Oscar Wilde in 1895 and were instrumental in helping to establish a structure of homophobia within homosocial settings that has lasted through to the present day. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sons of 'the modern Athens']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Classical Union of Athletic and Intellectual Masculinities in Charles Reade's Hard Cash]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marc Milton Ducusin]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Charles Reade's sensation novel Hard Cash (1863) ostensibly divides the qualities of athletic and intellectual prowess between its two main male characters, the Oxford rower Edward Dodd and the more academically inclined Alfred Hardie. Their contrasted pairing iterates the sensation genre's trope of doubled identities, while Reade's depiction of their respective aptitudes draws heavily on Classical ideals of male beauty and philosophical learning. Complicating the dichotomy, Alfred increasingly comes to embody the need for cohesion of body and intellect, thus illustrating Reade's vision of Oxford as a 'modern Athens' that 'cultivates muscle as well as mind.' </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Not 'All Ridges and Furrows' and 'Uncroquetable Lawns']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Croquet, Female Citizenship, and 1860s Domestic Chronicles]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michelle Beissel Heath]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Croquet took fashionable circles in England by storm in the 1860s and 1870s and then suddenly disappeared, replaced in large part by the new sport of lawn tennis. When interest in croquet rekindled in the 1890s, croquet found itself transformed into a 'safe' old-fashioned game that didn't threaten domesticity or women's supposedly established positions. Such a view, this article argues, belies the revolutionary potential of croquet and the debates over women's duties as good citizens, wives, and mothers that surfaced in the 1860s among those who grappled with the idea of croquet mallet-wielding women and girls. Through a consideration of works by Charlotte Yonge, Lewis Carroll's Alice's Adventures in Wonderland (1865), and Louisa May Alcott's Little Women (1868), along with discussions of croquet and womanly duty on display in periodicals and manuals, this article explores the symbolic status of croquet and the ways in which the surrounding discourse uses it to advocate for a national notion of female citizenship dependent on 'womanly' duty even while offering critiques of manners, morals, and social order frequently dependent on 'womanly' ideals. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Staging Sport]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dion Boucicault, the Victorian Spectacular Theatre, and the Manly Ideal]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Shannon R. Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The following article discusses the way in which the sporting spectacular melodramas of Irish playwright and master of the genre Dion Boucicault presented theatre audiences of the 1860s with an incarnation of the sportsman that differed from other popular constructs of this figure in the Victorian popular imagination. If, following the changes to the sporting sphere brought about by the Industrial Revolution, public discourse often worked to craft a sportsman who was healthy and heroic, Boucicault's Flying Scud; or, a Four-Legged Fortune (1866) and Formosa, the Most Beautiful; or, The Railroad to Ruin (1869) present a critique of this ideal by placing the sportsman in situations that challenge and temporarily subdue his manly energies. The plays both illustrate the limits of the sportsman and offer audiences reformulations of the figure that are better able to cope with the increasingly problematic urban environment in which sport was taking place. When confronted with the challenges presented by the Victorian city, the sportsman may stumble, but he does not fall; in Boucicault's spectacular sporting melodramas he is a figure of resilience. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Vixens of Venery]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Women, Sport, and Fox-Hunting in Britain, 1860–1914]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Erica Munkwitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the years between 1860 and 1914, more women than ever pursued equestrian activities throughout Britain. A study of riding manuals for ladies shows why these pursuits became so popular and how female equestrians used sports such as fox-hunting to revise, but not reject, traditional gender roles. Well before the First World War, many British women practised and encouraged the masculine style of riding astride rather than the traditional feminine style of riding sidesaddle. As women riders worked to make this style both acceptable and respectable, they helped to redefine social roles and ideas about proper feminine behaviour which directly or indirectly contributed to the women's rights movement. In these ways, British women were able to use their participation in equestrian activities to advance strong, independent identities for themselves while also helping to create and reinforce a specifically British national identity through horse sports. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240107</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Lady Footballers and the British Press, 1895 ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James F. Lee]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Nettie Honeyball and Florence Dixie founded the British Ladies Football Club (BLFC) in 1894 with the aim to provide football-playing opportunities for girls and young women, but also as a means of making money. Theirs, in effect, was an attempt to create a professional football league for women. Public interest in 'the lady footballers' was enormous, at least in its early stages, and generated considerable attention from the press. Overall, press coverage of the BLFC was negative (football is a man's sport; football is a working-class sport; women are physically incapable of playing the game; women shouldn't appear publicly in bifurcated garments, etc.), with only a few notable exceptions. Did the stance adopted depend on the political leaning of the newspaper? Or were the reporters simply reflecting the social and economic realities of their time, struggling to 'explain' a marginal group - women athletes, or more specifically, middle-class women football players - engaging in a working-class male game? This article examines the press coverage of the BLFC. The double standard evident in the newspaper coverage was, on the surface, as one might expect: if a woman played well, she was a freak, possibly a man in disguise; if she didn't play well, it proved that women shouldn't play football. But on closer examination, the double standard was actually rather nuanced: if she played well and looked the part of a woman, she could be subject to praise; yet if she played well and didn't conform to the standard of feminine beauty, she faced ridicule, and her gender called into question. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240108</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Bi-Cycling Mr Hoopdriver]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Counter-Sporting Victorian Reviving the Carnivalesque]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yoonjoung Choi]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In much of his work, H. G. Wells consciously criticises the conservativeness of contemporary sports such as cricket and emphasises cycling as a recreational sport which contributes to the democratisation of social class and gender. This stance is apparent in Wells's first social novel, The Wheels of Chance (1896) which captures the fin-de-siècle passion for cycling but also its social impact. For Wells, Victorian team/spectacle sports such as rugby, football, horseracing, and boxing are overtly competitive, promoting gentlemen's amateur sportsmanship and masculinity. This essay argues that The Wheels of Chance, by featuring recreational cycling as the main motif and casting an unfit draper as the protagonist, is an indirect criticism of gentlemen's sporting activities. It creates a space of amusement where strict rules are shunned in favour of casual pastime, generating carnivalesque games and performances in the Bakhtinian sense. It explores the author's will to change the social order through the carnivalesque, in the ambivalent depiction of Mr Hoopdriver's bi-cycling as play. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Industrialising Print, Sport, and Authorship]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nimrod, Surtees, and the New Sporting Magazine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yuri Cowan]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the early Victorian period, sporting literature found a new audience among the young century's industrialists and prosperous merchants who, enabled by the growth of the railroads and increased access to the countryside, chose to use their increased leisure time to experience English rural life and to hobnob on equal terms, at least superficially, with the rural ancien régime. The New Sporting Magazine, established in 1831, positioned itself to speak both to the existing devotees of sport and to the middle-class audience which was about to make its presence felt in the field. The parallel refinement of English sport and its print discourse is described by and exemplified in the two best-known sport writers of the early Victorian era: Robert Smith Surtees and Charles Apperley ('Nimrod'). Surtees and Nimrod, though highly professional and well remunerated, habitually put forward their own work as 'correspondence', contributing to the illusion that the magazine was a playground for gentlemen of leisure. The careful blend of the conservative and modern in the New Sporting Magazine thus extends to its contributors as well: in this magazine's pages the eighteenth-century culture of the gentleman correspondent was beginning to merge with the culture of the paid celebrity author that would become such a force in the mass literary environment of the nineteenth century. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Tom Brown's Schooldays]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['Sportsex' in Victorian Britain]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andy Harvey]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Thomas Hughes's idealised vision of life at Rugby public school is one of the best-known novels in the English language. It was regarded from the outset as a founding text of 'muscular Christianity'. Contrary to the intentions of its author, it helped to inaugurate the cult of 'manly' athleticism that swept through the English public schools in the second half of the nineteenth-century. I argue that the novel reveals tensions around gender and sexuality that were in play among public schoolboys during the second half of the nineteenth century. These tensions exploded into full public view in the trial of Oscar Wilde in 1895 and were instrumental in helping to establish a structure of homophobia within homosocial settings that has lasted through to the present day. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sons of 'the modern Athens']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Classical Union of Athletic and Intellectual Masculinities in Charles Reade's Hard Cash]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marc Milton Ducusin]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Charles Reade's sensation novel Hard Cash (1863) ostensibly divides the qualities of athletic and intellectual prowess between its two main male characters, the Oxford rower Edward Dodd and the more academically inclined Alfred Hardie. Their contrasted pairing iterates the sensation genre's trope of doubled identities, while Reade's depiction of their respective aptitudes draws heavily on Classical ideals of male beauty and philosophical learning. Complicating the dichotomy, Alfred increasingly comes to embody the need for cohesion of body and intellect, thus illustrating Reade's vision of Oxford as a 'modern Athens' that 'cultivates muscle as well as mind.' </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Not 'All Ridges and Furrows' and 'Uncroquetable Lawns']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Croquet, Female Citizenship, and 1860s Domestic Chronicles]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michelle Beissel Heath]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Croquet took fashionable circles in England by storm in the 1860s and 1870s and then suddenly disappeared, replaced in large part by the new sport of lawn tennis. When interest in croquet rekindled in the 1890s, croquet found itself transformed into a 'safe' old-fashioned game that didn't threaten domesticity or women's supposedly established positions. Such a view, this article argues, belies the revolutionary potential of croquet and the debates over women's duties as good citizens, wives, and mothers that surfaced in the 1860s among those who grappled with the idea of croquet mallet-wielding women and girls. Through a consideration of works by Charlotte Yonge, Lewis Carroll's Alice's Adventures in Wonderland (1865), and Louisa May Alcott's Little Women (1868), along with discussions of croquet and womanly duty on display in periodicals and manuals, this article explores the symbolic status of croquet and the ways in which the surrounding discourse uses it to advocate for a national notion of female citizenship dependent on 'womanly' duty even while offering critiques of manners, morals, and social order frequently dependent on 'womanly' ideals. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Staging Sport]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dion Boucicault, the Victorian Spectacular Theatre, and the Manly Ideal]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Shannon R. Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The following article discusses the way in which the sporting spectacular melodramas of Irish playwright and master of the genre Dion Boucicault presented theatre audiences of the 1860s with an incarnation of the sportsman that differed from other popular constructs of this figure in the Victorian popular imagination. If, following the changes to the sporting sphere brought about by the Industrial Revolution, public discourse often worked to craft a sportsman who was healthy and heroic, Boucicault's Flying Scud; or, a Four-Legged Fortune (1866) and Formosa, the Most Beautiful; or, The Railroad to Ruin (1869) present a critique of this ideal by placing the sportsman in situations that challenge and temporarily subdue his manly energies. The plays both illustrate the limits of the sportsman and offer audiences reformulations of the figure that are better able to cope with the increasingly problematic urban environment in which sport was taking place. When confronted with the challenges presented by the Victorian city, the sportsman may stumble, but he does not fall; in Boucicault's spectacular sporting melodramas he is a figure of resilience. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Vixens of Venery]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Women, Sport, and Fox-Hunting in Britain, 1860–1914]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Erica Munkwitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the years between 1860 and 1914, more women than ever pursued equestrian activities throughout Britain. A study of riding manuals for ladies shows why these pursuits became so popular and how female equestrians used sports such as fox-hunting to revise, but not reject, traditional gender roles. Well before the First World War, many British women practised and encouraged the masculine style of riding astride rather than the traditional feminine style of riding sidesaddle. As women riders worked to make this style both acceptable and respectable, they helped to redefine social roles and ideas about proper feminine behaviour which directly or indirectly contributed to the women's rights movement. In these ways, British women were able to use their participation in equestrian activities to advance strong, independent identities for themselves while also helping to create and reinforce a specifically British national identity through horse sports. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240107</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Lady Footballers and the British Press, 1895 ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James F. Lee]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Nettie Honeyball and Florence Dixie founded the British Ladies Football Club (BLFC) in 1894 with the aim to provide football-playing opportunities for girls and young women, but also as a means of making money. Theirs, in effect, was an attempt to create a professional football league for women. Public interest in 'the lady footballers' was enormous, at least in its early stages, and generated considerable attention from the press. Overall, press coverage of the BLFC was negative (football is a man's sport; football is a working-class sport; women are physically incapable of playing the game; women shouldn't appear publicly in bifurcated garments, etc.), with only a few notable exceptions. Did the stance adopted depend on the political leaning of the newspaper? Or were the reporters simply reflecting the social and economic realities of their time, struggling to 'explain' a marginal group - women athletes, or more specifically, middle-class women football players - engaging in a working-class male game? This article examines the press coverage of the BLFC. The double standard evident in the newspaper coverage was, on the surface, as one might expect: if a woman played well, she was a freak, possibly a man in disguise; if she didn't play well, it proved that women shouldn't play football. But on closer examination, the double standard was actually rather nuanced: if she played well and looked the part of a woman, she could be subject to praise; yet if she played well and didn't conform to the standard of feminine beauty, she faced ridicule, and her gender called into question. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240108</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Bi-Cycling Mr Hoopdriver]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Counter-Sporting Victorian Reviving the Carnivalesque]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yoonjoung Choi]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In much of his work, H. G. Wells consciously criticises the conservativeness of contemporary sports such as cricket and emphasises cycling as a recreational sport which contributes to the democratisation of social class and gender. This stance is apparent in Wells's first social novel, The Wheels of Chance (1896) which captures the fin-de-siècle passion for cycling but also its social impact. For Wells, Victorian team/spectacle sports such as rugby, football, horseracing, and boxing are overtly competitive, promoting gentlemen's amateur sportsmanship and masculinity. This essay argues that The Wheels of Chance, by featuring recreational cycling as the main motif and casting an unfit draper as the protagonist, is an indirect criticism of gentlemen's sporting activities. It creates a space of amusement where strict rules are shunned in favour of casual pastime, generating carnivalesque games and performances in the Bakhtinian sense. It explores the author's will to change the social order through the carnivalesque, in the ambivalent depiction of Mr Hoopdriver's bi-cycling as play. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240109</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240109</link>
<title><![CDATA[Review]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes for Lighting a Fire by Gerry Cambridge (Fife, Scotland: HappenStance Press 2012), 64 pp., hardback, ISBN 978-1-905939-71-8, £10.00.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Industrialising Print, Sport, and Authorship]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nimrod, Surtees, and the New Sporting Magazine]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yuri Cowan]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the early Victorian period, sporting literature found a new audience among the young century's industrialists and prosperous merchants who, enabled by the growth of the railroads and increased access to the countryside, chose to use their increased leisure time to experience English rural life and to hobnob on equal terms, at least superficially, with the rural ancien régime. The New Sporting Magazine, established in 1831, positioned itself to speak both to the existing devotees of sport and to the middle-class audience which was about to make its presence felt in the field. The parallel refinement of English sport and its print discourse is described by and exemplified in the two best-known sport writers of the early Victorian era: Robert Smith Surtees and Charles Apperley ('Nimrod'). Surtees and Nimrod, though highly professional and well remunerated, habitually put forward their own work as 'correspondence', contributing to the illusion that the magazine was a playground for gentlemen of leisure. The careful blend of the conservative and modern in the New Sporting Magazine thus extends to its contributors as well: in this magazine's pages the eighteenth-century culture of the gentleman correspondent was beginning to merge with the culture of the paid celebrity author that would become such a force in the mass literary environment of the nineteenth century. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Tom Brown's Schooldays]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['Sportsex' in Victorian Britain]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andy Harvey]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Thomas Hughes's idealised vision of life at Rugby public school is one of the best-known novels in the English language. It was regarded from the outset as a founding text of 'muscular Christianity'. Contrary to the intentions of its author, it helped to inaugurate the cult of 'manly' athleticism that swept through the English public schools in the second half of the nineteenth-century. I argue that the novel reveals tensions around gender and sexuality that were in play among public schoolboys during the second half of the nineteenth century. These tensions exploded into full public view in the trial of Oscar Wilde in 1895 and were instrumental in helping to establish a structure of homophobia within homosocial settings that has lasted through to the present day. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sons of 'the modern Athens']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Classical Union of Athletic and Intellectual Masculinities in Charles Reade's Hard Cash]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marc Milton Ducusin]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Charles Reade's sensation novel Hard Cash (1863) ostensibly divides the qualities of athletic and intellectual prowess between its two main male characters, the Oxford rower Edward Dodd and the more academically inclined Alfred Hardie. Their contrasted pairing iterates the sensation genre's trope of doubled identities, while Reade's depiction of their respective aptitudes draws heavily on Classical ideals of male beauty and philosophical learning. Complicating the dichotomy, Alfred increasingly comes to embody the need for cohesion of body and intellect, thus illustrating Reade's vision of Oxford as a 'modern Athens' that 'cultivates muscle as well as mind.' </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Not 'All Ridges and Furrows' and 'Uncroquetable Lawns']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Croquet, Female Citizenship, and 1860s Domestic Chronicles]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michelle Beissel Heath]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Croquet took fashionable circles in England by storm in the 1860s and 1870s and then suddenly disappeared, replaced in large part by the new sport of lawn tennis. When interest in croquet rekindled in the 1890s, croquet found itself transformed into a 'safe' old-fashioned game that didn't threaten domesticity or women's supposedly established positions. Such a view, this article argues, belies the revolutionary potential of croquet and the debates over women's duties as good citizens, wives, and mothers that surfaced in the 1860s among those who grappled with the idea of croquet mallet-wielding women and girls. Through a consideration of works by Charlotte Yonge, Lewis Carroll's Alice's Adventures in Wonderland (1865), and Louisa May Alcott's Little Women (1868), along with discussions of croquet and womanly duty on display in periodicals and manuals, this article explores the symbolic status of croquet and the ways in which the surrounding discourse uses it to advocate for a national notion of female citizenship dependent on 'womanly' duty even while offering critiques of manners, morals, and social order frequently dependent on 'womanly' ideals. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Staging Sport]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dion Boucicault, the Victorian Spectacular Theatre, and the Manly Ideal]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Shannon R. Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The following article discusses the way in which the sporting spectacular melodramas of Irish playwright and master of the genre Dion Boucicault presented theatre audiences of the 1860s with an incarnation of the sportsman that differed from other popular constructs of this figure in the Victorian popular imagination. If, following the changes to the sporting sphere brought about by the Industrial Revolution, public discourse often worked to craft a sportsman who was healthy and heroic, Boucicault's Flying Scud; or, a Four-Legged Fortune (1866) and Formosa, the Most Beautiful; or, The Railroad to Ruin (1869) present a critique of this ideal by placing the sportsman in situations that challenge and temporarily subdue his manly energies. The plays both illustrate the limits of the sportsman and offer audiences reformulations of the figure that are better able to cope with the increasingly problematic urban environment in which sport was taking place. When confronted with the challenges presented by the Victorian city, the sportsman may stumble, but he does not fall; in Boucicault's spectacular sporting melodramas he is a figure of resilience. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Vixens of Venery]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Women, Sport, and Fox-Hunting in Britain, 1860–1914]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Erica Munkwitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the years between 1860 and 1914, more women than ever pursued equestrian activities throughout Britain. A study of riding manuals for ladies shows why these pursuits became so popular and how female equestrians used sports such as fox-hunting to revise, but not reject, traditional gender roles. Well before the First World War, many British women practised and encouraged the masculine style of riding astride rather than the traditional feminine style of riding sidesaddle. As women riders worked to make this style both acceptable and respectable, they helped to redefine social roles and ideas about proper feminine behaviour which directly or indirectly contributed to the women's rights movement. In these ways, British women were able to use their participation in equestrian activities to advance strong, independent identities for themselves while also helping to create and reinforce a specifically British national identity through horse sports. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240107</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Lady Footballers and the British Press, 1895 ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James F. Lee]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Nettie Honeyball and Florence Dixie founded the British Ladies Football Club (BLFC) in 1894 with the aim to provide football-playing opportunities for girls and young women, but also as a means of making money. Theirs, in effect, was an attempt to create a professional football league for women. Public interest in 'the lady footballers' was enormous, at least in its early stages, and generated considerable attention from the press. Overall, press coverage of the BLFC was negative (football is a man's sport; football is a working-class sport; women are physically incapable of playing the game; women shouldn't appear publicly in bifurcated garments, etc.), with only a few notable exceptions. Did the stance adopted depend on the political leaning of the newspaper? Or were the reporters simply reflecting the social and economic realities of their time, struggling to 'explain' a marginal group - women athletes, or more specifically, middle-class women football players - engaging in a working-class male game? This article examines the press coverage of the BLFC. The double standard evident in the newspaper coverage was, on the surface, as one might expect: if a woman played well, she was a freak, possibly a man in disguise; if she didn't play well, it proved that women shouldn't play football. But on closer examination, the double standard was actually rather nuanced: if she played well and looked the part of a woman, she could be subject to praise; yet if she played well and didn't conform to the standard of feminine beauty, she faced ridicule, and her gender called into question. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240108</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Bi-Cycling Mr Hoopdriver]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Counter-Sporting Victorian Reviving the Carnivalesque]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yoonjoung Choi]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In much of his work, H. G. Wells consciously criticises the conservativeness of contemporary sports such as cricket and emphasises cycling as a recreational sport which contributes to the democratisation of social class and gender. This stance is apparent in Wells's first social novel, The Wheels of Chance (1896) which captures the fin-de-siècle passion for cycling but also its social impact. For Wells, Victorian team/spectacle sports such as rugby, football, horseracing, and boxing are overtly competitive, promoting gentlemen's amateur sportsmanship and masculinity. This essay argues that The Wheels of Chance, by featuring recreational cycling as the main motif and casting an unfit draper as the protagonist, is an indirect criticism of gentlemen's sporting activities. It creates a space of amusement where strict rules are shunned in favour of casual pastime, generating carnivalesque games and performances in the Bakhtinian sense. It explores the author's will to change the social order through the carnivalesque, in the ambivalent depiction of Mr Hoopdriver's bi-cycling as play. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240109</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240109</link>
<title><![CDATA[Review]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes for Lighting a Fire by Gerry Cambridge (Fife, Scotland: HappenStance Press 2012), 64 pp., hardback, ISBN 978-1-905939-71-8, £10.00.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2012.240110</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2012.240110</link>
<title><![CDATA[Notes on Contributors ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Yoonjoung Choi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Yuri Cowan]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Marc Milton Ducusin]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Michelle Heath Beissel]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Andy Harvey]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[James F. Lee]]></author>
<author data-order="7"><![CDATA[Erica Munkwitz]]></author>
<author data-order="8"><![CDATA[Shannon R. Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>24</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on Contributors </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Writing in Prison]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The aims of this special issue on ‘Reading and Writing in Prison’ are twofold: to insist on the cultural significance of paying serious critical attention to the genre of prison writing beyond canonical authors (such as Oscar Wilde) and to showcase reading and writing in prison as a space for radical pedagogy and social transformation – potential transformation not only for those ‘inside’ but also those going into prisons as facilitators, be they creative practitioners, academics, or university students.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Writing in Prison]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The aims of this special issue on ‘Reading and Writing in Prison’ are twofold: to insist on the cultural significance of paying serious critical attention to the genre of prison writing beyond canonical authors (such as Oscar Wilde) and to showcase reading and writing in prison as a space for radical pedagogy and social transformation – potential transformation not only for those ‘inside’ but also those going into prisons as facilitators, be they creative practitioners, academics, or university students.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Doing Time in College]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Student-Prisoner Reading Groups and the Object(s) of Literary Study]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ed Wiltse]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Taking stock of ten years of a service learning project that brings together small groups of college students and prisoners in jailhouse classrooms to discuss literary representations of crime and punishment, this essay finds in project participants' reading journals some remarkable trends. Complex dynamics of authenticity and authority emerge in the groups' weekly meetings, as participants negotiate their own and their groups' identities and commitments with respect to each other and to the literary texts, in the absence of professors, corrections officers, or other guardians of discipline. These dynamics are investigated in light of participants' discussions of a range of works, before looking in greater detail at responses to Sherman Alexie's 1996 novel Indian Killer, which are found to complicate stable notions of pedagogical authority and the object(s) of literary study. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Writing in Prison]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The aims of this special issue on ‘Reading and Writing in Prison’ are twofold: to insist on the cultural significance of paying serious critical attention to the genre of prison writing beyond canonical authors (such as Oscar Wilde) and to showcase reading and writing in prison as a space for radical pedagogy and social transformation – potential transformation not only for those ‘inside’ but also those going into prisons as facilitators, be they creative practitioners, academics, or university students.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Doing Time in College]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Student-Prisoner Reading Groups and the Object(s) of Literary Study]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ed Wiltse]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Taking stock of ten years of a service learning project that brings together small groups of college students and prisoners in jailhouse classrooms to discuss literary representations of crime and punishment, this essay finds in project participants' reading journals some remarkable trends. Complex dynamics of authenticity and authority emerge in the groups' weekly meetings, as participants negotiate their own and their groups' identities and commitments with respect to each other and to the literary texts, in the absence of professors, corrections officers, or other guardians of discipline. These dynamics are investigated in light of participants' discussions of a range of works, before looking in greater detail at responses to Sherman Alexie's 1996 novel Indian Killer, which are found to complicate stable notions of pedagogical authority and the object(s) of literary study. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230303</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Right to Education, Prison-University Partnerships, and Online Writing Pedagogy in the US]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joe Lockard]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Sherry Rankins-Robertson]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The essay addresses the right to education for inmates and the disappearance of postsecondary education from US prisons; prison-university educational partnerships; and the potential of online programmes toward realization of education rights for US prisoners. As practical address to these issues, the article discusses an English department initiative to provide a partnership with prisons. As a creative example of how to reach all prison populations, this essay illustrates an online writing internship between undergraduate writing majors with primarily maximum-security inmates at the Penitentiary of New Mexico. By using online technology common on university campuses in the United States and elsewhere, the project has created a prison-university bridge and educational service that can be replicated and scaled upward. Such digital work spurs new social activism within university communities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Writing in Prison]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The aims of this special issue on ‘Reading and Writing in Prison’ are twofold: to insist on the cultural significance of paying serious critical attention to the genre of prison writing beyond canonical authors (such as Oscar Wilde) and to showcase reading and writing in prison as a space for radical pedagogy and social transformation – potential transformation not only for those ‘inside’ but also those going into prisons as facilitators, be they creative practitioners, academics, or university students.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Doing Time in College]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Student-Prisoner Reading Groups and the Object(s) of Literary Study]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ed Wiltse]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Taking stock of ten years of a service learning project that brings together small groups of college students and prisoners in jailhouse classrooms to discuss literary representations of crime and punishment, this essay finds in project participants' reading journals some remarkable trends. Complex dynamics of authenticity and authority emerge in the groups' weekly meetings, as participants negotiate their own and their groups' identities and commitments with respect to each other and to the literary texts, in the absence of professors, corrections officers, or other guardians of discipline. These dynamics are investigated in light of participants' discussions of a range of works, before looking in greater detail at responses to Sherman Alexie's 1996 novel Indian Killer, which are found to complicate stable notions of pedagogical authority and the object(s) of literary study. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230303</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Right to Education, Prison-University Partnerships, and Online Writing Pedagogy in the US]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joe Lockard]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Sherry Rankins-Robertson]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The essay addresses the right to education for inmates and the disappearance of postsecondary education from US prisons; prison-university educational partnerships; and the potential of online programmes toward realization of education rights for US prisoners. As practical address to these issues, the article discusses an English department initiative to provide a partnership with prisons. As a creative example of how to reach all prison populations, this essay illustrates an online writing internship between undergraduate writing majors with primarily maximum-security inmates at the Penitentiary of New Mexico. By using online technology common on university campuses in the United States and elsewhere, the project has created a prison-university bridge and educational service that can be replicated and scaled upward. Such digital work spurs new social activism within university communities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Speaking Out for Social Justice]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Problems and Possibilities of US Women's Prison and Jail Writing Workshops]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tobi Jacobi]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Through community-based literacy work, writing teachers can encourage the development of prison narratives that counter social and media-driven stereotypes of prisoner identity. Such work thus situates writing workshops and other literacy-inspired programming for women as part of the emergent US prison abolition movement. This is a complicated equation to work through, however, given the sometimes competing sponsors of such literacy work and its reception within and beyond institutional contexts. This essay suggests that a nuanced reading of prison literacy programmes and their sponsors is necessary for contemporary educators interested in contributing to both educational prison programmes and the abolition movement. In order to explore such challenges and to illustrate individual and public tactics for emergent social justice, this essay offers sample texts and commentaries from the SpeakOut! women's writing workshop in the western US as a starting point for a larger consideration of the complexities that literacy educators confront when designing and facilitating such programmes. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Writing in Prison]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The aims of this special issue on ‘Reading and Writing in Prison’ are twofold: to insist on the cultural significance of paying serious critical attention to the genre of prison writing beyond canonical authors (such as Oscar Wilde) and to showcase reading and writing in prison as a space for radical pedagogy and social transformation – potential transformation not only for those ‘inside’ but also those going into prisons as facilitators, be they creative practitioners, academics, or university students.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Doing Time in College]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Student-Prisoner Reading Groups and the Object(s) of Literary Study]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ed Wiltse]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Taking stock of ten years of a service learning project that brings together small groups of college students and prisoners in jailhouse classrooms to discuss literary representations of crime and punishment, this essay finds in project participants' reading journals some remarkable trends. Complex dynamics of authenticity and authority emerge in the groups' weekly meetings, as participants negotiate their own and their groups' identities and commitments with respect to each other and to the literary texts, in the absence of professors, corrections officers, or other guardians of discipline. These dynamics are investigated in light of participants' discussions of a range of works, before looking in greater detail at responses to Sherman Alexie's 1996 novel Indian Killer, which are found to complicate stable notions of pedagogical authority and the object(s) of literary study. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230303</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Right to Education, Prison-University Partnerships, and Online Writing Pedagogy in the US]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joe Lockard]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Sherry Rankins-Robertson]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The essay addresses the right to education for inmates and the disappearance of postsecondary education from US prisons; prison-university educational partnerships; and the potential of online programmes toward realization of education rights for US prisoners. As practical address to these issues, the article discusses an English department initiative to provide a partnership with prisons. As a creative example of how to reach all prison populations, this essay illustrates an online writing internship between undergraduate writing majors with primarily maximum-security inmates at the Penitentiary of New Mexico. By using online technology common on university campuses in the United States and elsewhere, the project has created a prison-university bridge and educational service that can be replicated and scaled upward. Such digital work spurs new social activism within university communities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Speaking Out for Social Justice]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Problems and Possibilities of US Women's Prison and Jail Writing Workshops]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tobi Jacobi]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Through community-based literacy work, writing teachers can encourage the development of prison narratives that counter social and media-driven stereotypes of prisoner identity. Such work thus situates writing workshops and other literacy-inspired programming for women as part of the emergent US prison abolition movement. This is a complicated equation to work through, however, given the sometimes competing sponsors of such literacy work and its reception within and beyond institutional contexts. This essay suggests that a nuanced reading of prison literacy programmes and their sponsors is necessary for contemporary educators interested in contributing to both educational prison programmes and the abolition movement. In order to explore such challenges and to illustrate individual and public tactics for emergent social justice, this essay offers sample texts and commentaries from the SpeakOut! women's writing workshop in the western US as a starting point for a larger consideration of the complexities that literacy educators confront when designing and facilitating such programmes. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Black Women's Prison Narratives and the Intersection of Race, Gender, and Sexuality in US Prisons]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Breea C. Willingham]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The purpose of this article is to describe the meaning of incarceration for African American women as depicted in the narratives of incarcerated and formerly incarcerated African American women. This article uses black feminist thought as the primary theoretical framework to provide the relevant context for understanding the race, sexual, and gender oppressions that contribute to African American women's experiences with imprisonment. I argue that black women's prison narratives offer a unique insight into interlocking patterns of oppression that contribute to their incarceration, and how discrimination based on race, gender, and sexuality extends into prison. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Writing in Prison]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The aims of this special issue on ‘Reading and Writing in Prison’ are twofold: to insist on the cultural significance of paying serious critical attention to the genre of prison writing beyond canonical authors (such as Oscar Wilde) and to showcase reading and writing in prison as a space for radical pedagogy and social transformation – potential transformation not only for those ‘inside’ but also those going into prisons as facilitators, be they creative practitioners, academics, or university students.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Doing Time in College]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Student-Prisoner Reading Groups and the Object(s) of Literary Study]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ed Wiltse]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Taking stock of ten years of a service learning project that brings together small groups of college students and prisoners in jailhouse classrooms to discuss literary representations of crime and punishment, this essay finds in project participants' reading journals some remarkable trends. Complex dynamics of authenticity and authority emerge in the groups' weekly meetings, as participants negotiate their own and their groups' identities and commitments with respect to each other and to the literary texts, in the absence of professors, corrections officers, or other guardians of discipline. These dynamics are investigated in light of participants' discussions of a range of works, before looking in greater detail at responses to Sherman Alexie's 1996 novel Indian Killer, which are found to complicate stable notions of pedagogical authority and the object(s) of literary study. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230303</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Right to Education, Prison-University Partnerships, and Online Writing Pedagogy in the US]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joe Lockard]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Sherry Rankins-Robertson]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The essay addresses the right to education for inmates and the disappearance of postsecondary education from US prisons; prison-university educational partnerships; and the potential of online programmes toward realization of education rights for US prisoners. As practical address to these issues, the article discusses an English department initiative to provide a partnership with prisons. As a creative example of how to reach all prison populations, this essay illustrates an online writing internship between undergraduate writing majors with primarily maximum-security inmates at the Penitentiary of New Mexico. By using online technology common on university campuses in the United States and elsewhere, the project has created a prison-university bridge and educational service that can be replicated and scaled upward. Such digital work spurs new social activism within university communities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Speaking Out for Social Justice]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Problems and Possibilities of US Women's Prison and Jail Writing Workshops]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tobi Jacobi]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Through community-based literacy work, writing teachers can encourage the development of prison narratives that counter social and media-driven stereotypes of prisoner identity. Such work thus situates writing workshops and other literacy-inspired programming for women as part of the emergent US prison abolition movement. This is a complicated equation to work through, however, given the sometimes competing sponsors of such literacy work and its reception within and beyond institutional contexts. This essay suggests that a nuanced reading of prison literacy programmes and their sponsors is necessary for contemporary educators interested in contributing to both educational prison programmes and the abolition movement. In order to explore such challenges and to illustrate individual and public tactics for emergent social justice, this essay offers sample texts and commentaries from the SpeakOut! women's writing workshop in the western US as a starting point for a larger consideration of the complexities that literacy educators confront when designing and facilitating such programmes. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Black Women's Prison Narratives and the Intersection of Race, Gender, and Sexuality in US Prisons]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Breea C. Willingham]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The purpose of this article is to describe the meaning of incarceration for African American women as depicted in the narratives of incarcerated and formerly incarcerated African American women. This article uses black feminist thought as the primary theoretical framework to provide the relevant context for understanding the race, sexual, and gender oppressions that contribute to African American women's experiences with imprisonment. I argue that black women's prison narratives offer a unique insight into interlocking patterns of oppression that contribute to their incarceration, and how discrimination based on race, gender, and sexuality extends into prison. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230306</link>
<title><![CDATA['Reading for Life']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Prison Reading Groups in Practice and Theory]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Josie Billington]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article considers the theoretical and practice-based evidence for the therapeutic effects of the shared reading of literature (poetry, fiction, plays, short stories) in prison communities. Taking as its starting point recent research and practice relating to the successful intervention ('Get into Reading') pioneered by UK charity The Reader Organisation, the article situates the components of this model in the context of established theories of reader response, as well as new research on reading and the brain. Yet its focus is always shared reading in practice and, through specific examples and testimony from prisoners and those who read with them (including health professionals), the article demonstrates the vital relation of this intervention to current recommendations in respect of the mental health needs of prisoners. It also offers a possible model for future interdisciplinary research in this field.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Writing in Prison]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The aims of this special issue on ‘Reading and Writing in Prison’ are twofold: to insist on the cultural significance of paying serious critical attention to the genre of prison writing beyond canonical authors (such as Oscar Wilde) and to showcase reading and writing in prison as a space for radical pedagogy and social transformation – potential transformation not only for those ‘inside’ but also those going into prisons as facilitators, be they creative practitioners, academics, or university students.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Doing Time in College]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Student-Prisoner Reading Groups and the Object(s) of Literary Study]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ed Wiltse]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Taking stock of ten years of a service learning project that brings together small groups of college students and prisoners in jailhouse classrooms to discuss literary representations of crime and punishment, this essay finds in project participants' reading journals some remarkable trends. Complex dynamics of authenticity and authority emerge in the groups' weekly meetings, as participants negotiate their own and their groups' identities and commitments with respect to each other and to the literary texts, in the absence of professors, corrections officers, or other guardians of discipline. These dynamics are investigated in light of participants' discussions of a range of works, before looking in greater detail at responses to Sherman Alexie's 1996 novel Indian Killer, which are found to complicate stable notions of pedagogical authority and the object(s) of literary study. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230303</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Right to Education, Prison-University Partnerships, and Online Writing Pedagogy in the US]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joe Lockard]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Sherry Rankins-Robertson]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The essay addresses the right to education for inmates and the disappearance of postsecondary education from US prisons; prison-university educational partnerships; and the potential of online programmes toward realization of education rights for US prisoners. As practical address to these issues, the article discusses an English department initiative to provide a partnership with prisons. As a creative example of how to reach all prison populations, this essay illustrates an online writing internship between undergraduate writing majors with primarily maximum-security inmates at the Penitentiary of New Mexico. By using online technology common on university campuses in the United States and elsewhere, the project has created a prison-university bridge and educational service that can be replicated and scaled upward. Such digital work spurs new social activism within university communities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Speaking Out for Social Justice]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Problems and Possibilities of US Women's Prison and Jail Writing Workshops]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tobi Jacobi]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Through community-based literacy work, writing teachers can encourage the development of prison narratives that counter social and media-driven stereotypes of prisoner identity. Such work thus situates writing workshops and other literacy-inspired programming for women as part of the emergent US prison abolition movement. This is a complicated equation to work through, however, given the sometimes competing sponsors of such literacy work and its reception within and beyond institutional contexts. This essay suggests that a nuanced reading of prison literacy programmes and their sponsors is necessary for contemporary educators interested in contributing to both educational prison programmes and the abolition movement. In order to explore such challenges and to illustrate individual and public tactics for emergent social justice, this essay offers sample texts and commentaries from the SpeakOut! women's writing workshop in the western US as a starting point for a larger consideration of the complexities that literacy educators confront when designing and facilitating such programmes. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Black Women's Prison Narratives and the Intersection of Race, Gender, and Sexuality in US Prisons]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Breea C. Willingham]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The purpose of this article is to describe the meaning of incarceration for African American women as depicted in the narratives of incarcerated and formerly incarcerated African American women. This article uses black feminist thought as the primary theoretical framework to provide the relevant context for understanding the race, sexual, and gender oppressions that contribute to African American women's experiences with imprisonment. I argue that black women's prison narratives offer a unique insight into interlocking patterns of oppression that contribute to their incarceration, and how discrimination based on race, gender, and sexuality extends into prison. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230306</link>
<title><![CDATA['Reading for Life']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Prison Reading Groups in Practice and Theory]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Josie Billington]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article considers the theoretical and practice-based evidence for the therapeutic effects of the shared reading of literature (poetry, fiction, plays, short stories) in prison communities. Taking as its starting point recent research and practice relating to the successful intervention ('Get into Reading') pioneered by UK charity The Reader Organisation, the article situates the components of this model in the context of established theories of reader response, as well as new research on reading and the brain. Yet its focus is always shared reading in practice and, through specific examples and testimony from prisoners and those who read with them (including health professionals), the article demonstrates the vital relation of this intervention to current recommendations in respect of the mental health needs of prisoners. It also offers a possible model for future interdisciplinary research in this field.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Prison(er) Auto/biography, 'True Crime', and Teaching, Learning, and Research in Criminology]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Melissa Dearey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bethanie Petty]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Brett Thompson]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Clinton R. Lear]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Stephanie Gadsby]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Donna Gibbs]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The main aim of this essay is to explore prisoner life writing within the specific, richly and multiply dependent context of teaching and learning undergraduate criminology at an English university, from the authorial viewpoint of a teacher and her students as budding criminologists and coauthors. This article seeks to redress a continuing resistance to life history approaches in criminology, despite the discipline being formally devoted to the understanding of the meaning and experience of imprisonment in all its forms and consequences. What follows is a reflection on what students had to say on the fascinating subject of prisoner auto/biography and its place in popular and expert discourses on crime, criminality, and punishment, contextualised within the academic discipline of criminology.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Writing in Prison]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The aims of this special issue on ‘Reading and Writing in Prison’ are twofold: to insist on the cultural significance of paying serious critical attention to the genre of prison writing beyond canonical authors (such as Oscar Wilde) and to showcase reading and writing in prison as a space for radical pedagogy and social transformation – potential transformation not only for those ‘inside’ but also those going into prisons as facilitators, be they creative practitioners, academics, or university students.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Doing Time in College]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Student-Prisoner Reading Groups and the Object(s) of Literary Study]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ed Wiltse]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Taking stock of ten years of a service learning project that brings together small groups of college students and prisoners in jailhouse classrooms to discuss literary representations of crime and punishment, this essay finds in project participants' reading journals some remarkable trends. Complex dynamics of authenticity and authority emerge in the groups' weekly meetings, as participants negotiate their own and their groups' identities and commitments with respect to each other and to the literary texts, in the absence of professors, corrections officers, or other guardians of discipline. These dynamics are investigated in light of participants' discussions of a range of works, before looking in greater detail at responses to Sherman Alexie's 1996 novel Indian Killer, which are found to complicate stable notions of pedagogical authority and the object(s) of literary study. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230303</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Right to Education, Prison-University Partnerships, and Online Writing Pedagogy in the US]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joe Lockard]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Sherry Rankins-Robertson]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The essay addresses the right to education for inmates and the disappearance of postsecondary education from US prisons; prison-university educational partnerships; and the potential of online programmes toward realization of education rights for US prisoners. As practical address to these issues, the article discusses an English department initiative to provide a partnership with prisons. As a creative example of how to reach all prison populations, this essay illustrates an online writing internship between undergraduate writing majors with primarily maximum-security inmates at the Penitentiary of New Mexico. By using online technology common on university campuses in the United States and elsewhere, the project has created a prison-university bridge and educational service that can be replicated and scaled upward. Such digital work spurs new social activism within university communities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Speaking Out for Social Justice]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Problems and Possibilities of US Women's Prison and Jail Writing Workshops]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tobi Jacobi]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Through community-based literacy work, writing teachers can encourage the development of prison narratives that counter social and media-driven stereotypes of prisoner identity. Such work thus situates writing workshops and other literacy-inspired programming for women as part of the emergent US prison abolition movement. This is a complicated equation to work through, however, given the sometimes competing sponsors of such literacy work and its reception within and beyond institutional contexts. This essay suggests that a nuanced reading of prison literacy programmes and their sponsors is necessary for contemporary educators interested in contributing to both educational prison programmes and the abolition movement. In order to explore such challenges and to illustrate individual and public tactics for emergent social justice, this essay offers sample texts and commentaries from the SpeakOut! women's writing workshop in the western US as a starting point for a larger consideration of the complexities that literacy educators confront when designing and facilitating such programmes. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Black Women's Prison Narratives and the Intersection of Race, Gender, and Sexuality in US Prisons]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Breea C. Willingham]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The purpose of this article is to describe the meaning of incarceration for African American women as depicted in the narratives of incarcerated and formerly incarcerated African American women. This article uses black feminist thought as the primary theoretical framework to provide the relevant context for understanding the race, sexual, and gender oppressions that contribute to African American women's experiences with imprisonment. I argue that black women's prison narratives offer a unique insight into interlocking patterns of oppression that contribute to their incarceration, and how discrimination based on race, gender, and sexuality extends into prison. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230306</link>
<title><![CDATA['Reading for Life']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Prison Reading Groups in Practice and Theory]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Josie Billington]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article considers the theoretical and practice-based evidence for the therapeutic effects of the shared reading of literature (poetry, fiction, plays, short stories) in prison communities. Taking as its starting point recent research and practice relating to the successful intervention ('Get into Reading') pioneered by UK charity The Reader Organisation, the article situates the components of this model in the context of established theories of reader response, as well as new research on reading and the brain. Yet its focus is always shared reading in practice and, through specific examples and testimony from prisoners and those who read with them (including health professionals), the article demonstrates the vital relation of this intervention to current recommendations in respect of the mental health needs of prisoners. It also offers a possible model for future interdisciplinary research in this field.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Prison(er) Auto/biography, 'True Crime', and Teaching, Learning, and Research in Criminology]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Melissa Dearey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bethanie Petty]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Brett Thompson]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Clinton R. Lear]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Stephanie Gadsby]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Donna Gibbs]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The main aim of this essay is to explore prisoner life writing within the specific, richly and multiply dependent context of teaching and learning undergraduate criminology at an English university, from the authorial viewpoint of a teacher and her students as budding criminologists and coauthors. This article seeks to redress a continuing resistance to life history approaches in criminology, despite the discipline being formally devoted to the understanding of the meaning and experience of imprisonment in all its forms and consequences. What follows is a reflection on what students had to say on the fascinating subject of prisoner auto/biography and its place in popular and expert discourses on crime, criminality, and punishment, contextualised within the academic discipline of criminology.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230308</link>
<title><![CDATA[Conversion and the Story of the American Prison]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Simon Rolston]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores how the rehabilitative discourse of the American prison system shapes the writings of American prisoners. The article begins by tracing how the conversion narrative underpins prison reformers' theories of prison rehabilitation. Then, the article considers how American prisoners like Caryl Chessman, Jimmy Santiago Baca, Malcolm X, George Jackson, and Jack Henry Abbott use the conversion narrative and theories of rehabilitation in their life writings. The article argues that prisoners' life writings do not, as is often presumed, 'write back to power' so much as invoke competing discourses that contest but also reinforce the ideology of the American prison system. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Writing in Prison]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The aims of this special issue on ‘Reading and Writing in Prison’ are twofold: to insist on the cultural significance of paying serious critical attention to the genre of prison writing beyond canonical authors (such as Oscar Wilde) and to showcase reading and writing in prison as a space for radical pedagogy and social transformation – potential transformation not only for those ‘inside’ but also those going into prisons as facilitators, be they creative practitioners, academics, or university students.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Doing Time in College]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Student-Prisoner Reading Groups and the Object(s) of Literary Study]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ed Wiltse]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Taking stock of ten years of a service learning project that brings together small groups of college students and prisoners in jailhouse classrooms to discuss literary representations of crime and punishment, this essay finds in project participants' reading journals some remarkable trends. Complex dynamics of authenticity and authority emerge in the groups' weekly meetings, as participants negotiate their own and their groups' identities and commitments with respect to each other and to the literary texts, in the absence of professors, corrections officers, or other guardians of discipline. These dynamics are investigated in light of participants' discussions of a range of works, before looking in greater detail at responses to Sherman Alexie's 1996 novel Indian Killer, which are found to complicate stable notions of pedagogical authority and the object(s) of literary study. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230303</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Right to Education, Prison-University Partnerships, and Online Writing Pedagogy in the US]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joe Lockard]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Sherry Rankins-Robertson]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The essay addresses the right to education for inmates and the disappearance of postsecondary education from US prisons; prison-university educational partnerships; and the potential of online programmes toward realization of education rights for US prisoners. As practical address to these issues, the article discusses an English department initiative to provide a partnership with prisons. As a creative example of how to reach all prison populations, this essay illustrates an online writing internship between undergraduate writing majors with primarily maximum-security inmates at the Penitentiary of New Mexico. By using online technology common on university campuses in the United States and elsewhere, the project has created a prison-university bridge and educational service that can be replicated and scaled upward. Such digital work spurs new social activism within university communities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Speaking Out for Social Justice]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Problems and Possibilities of US Women's Prison and Jail Writing Workshops]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tobi Jacobi]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Through community-based literacy work, writing teachers can encourage the development of prison narratives that counter social and media-driven stereotypes of prisoner identity. Such work thus situates writing workshops and other literacy-inspired programming for women as part of the emergent US prison abolition movement. This is a complicated equation to work through, however, given the sometimes competing sponsors of such literacy work and its reception within and beyond institutional contexts. This essay suggests that a nuanced reading of prison literacy programmes and their sponsors is necessary for contemporary educators interested in contributing to both educational prison programmes and the abolition movement. In order to explore such challenges and to illustrate individual and public tactics for emergent social justice, this essay offers sample texts and commentaries from the SpeakOut! women's writing workshop in the western US as a starting point for a larger consideration of the complexities that literacy educators confront when designing and facilitating such programmes. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Black Women's Prison Narratives and the Intersection of Race, Gender, and Sexuality in US Prisons]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Breea C. Willingham]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The purpose of this article is to describe the meaning of incarceration for African American women as depicted in the narratives of incarcerated and formerly incarcerated African American women. This article uses black feminist thought as the primary theoretical framework to provide the relevant context for understanding the race, sexual, and gender oppressions that contribute to African American women's experiences with imprisonment. I argue that black women's prison narratives offer a unique insight into interlocking patterns of oppression that contribute to their incarceration, and how discrimination based on race, gender, and sexuality extends into prison. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230306</link>
<title><![CDATA['Reading for Life']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Prison Reading Groups in Practice and Theory]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Josie Billington]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article considers the theoretical and practice-based evidence for the therapeutic effects of the shared reading of literature (poetry, fiction, plays, short stories) in prison communities. Taking as its starting point recent research and practice relating to the successful intervention ('Get into Reading') pioneered by UK charity The Reader Organisation, the article situates the components of this model in the context of established theories of reader response, as well as new research on reading and the brain. Yet its focus is always shared reading in practice and, through specific examples and testimony from prisoners and those who read with them (including health professionals), the article demonstrates the vital relation of this intervention to current recommendations in respect of the mental health needs of prisoners. It also offers a possible model for future interdisciplinary research in this field.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Prison(er) Auto/biography, 'True Crime', and Teaching, Learning, and Research in Criminology]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Melissa Dearey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bethanie Petty]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Brett Thompson]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Clinton R. Lear]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Stephanie Gadsby]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Donna Gibbs]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The main aim of this essay is to explore prisoner life writing within the specific, richly and multiply dependent context of teaching and learning undergraduate criminology at an English university, from the authorial viewpoint of a teacher and her students as budding criminologists and coauthors. This article seeks to redress a continuing resistance to life history approaches in criminology, despite the discipline being formally devoted to the understanding of the meaning and experience of imprisonment in all its forms and consequences. What follows is a reflection on what students had to say on the fascinating subject of prisoner auto/biography and its place in popular and expert discourses on crime, criminality, and punishment, contextualised within the academic discipline of criminology.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230308</link>
<title><![CDATA[Conversion and the Story of the American Prison]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Simon Rolston]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores how the rehabilitative discourse of the American prison system shapes the writings of American prisoners. The article begins by tracing how the conversion narrative underpins prison reformers' theories of prison rehabilitation. Then, the article considers how American prisoners like Caryl Chessman, Jimmy Santiago Baca, Malcolm X, George Jackson, and Jack Henry Abbott use the conversion narrative and theories of rehabilitation in their life writings. The article argues that prisoners' life writings do not, as is often presumed, 'write back to power' so much as invoke competing discourses that contest but also reinforce the ideology of the American prison system. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230309</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tony Roberts]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Michael Bartholomew-Biggs]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Noir américain: In which He Howls at the Moon &amp; Digs Bill Evans
Matthew Arnold in New York
Harriet and the Crow
by TONY ROBERTS</p><p>Biro
Preventive Maintenance
by MICHAEL BARTHOLOMEW-BIGGS</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Writing in Prison]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The aims of this special issue on ‘Reading and Writing in Prison’ are twofold: to insist on the cultural significance of paying serious critical attention to the genre of prison writing beyond canonical authors (such as Oscar Wilde) and to showcase reading and writing in prison as a space for radical pedagogy and social transformation – potential transformation not only for those ‘inside’ but also those going into prisons as facilitators, be they creative practitioners, academics, or university students.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Doing Time in College]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Student-Prisoner Reading Groups and the Object(s) of Literary Study]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ed Wiltse]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Taking stock of ten years of a service learning project that brings together small groups of college students and prisoners in jailhouse classrooms to discuss literary representations of crime and punishment, this essay finds in project participants' reading journals some remarkable trends. Complex dynamics of authenticity and authority emerge in the groups' weekly meetings, as participants negotiate their own and their groups' identities and commitments with respect to each other and to the literary texts, in the absence of professors, corrections officers, or other guardians of discipline. These dynamics are investigated in light of participants' discussions of a range of works, before looking in greater detail at responses to Sherman Alexie's 1996 novel Indian Killer, which are found to complicate stable notions of pedagogical authority and the object(s) of literary study. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230303</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Right to Education, Prison-University Partnerships, and Online Writing Pedagogy in the US]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joe Lockard]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Sherry Rankins-Robertson]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The essay addresses the right to education for inmates and the disappearance of postsecondary education from US prisons; prison-university educational partnerships; and the potential of online programmes toward realization of education rights for US prisoners. As practical address to these issues, the article discusses an English department initiative to provide a partnership with prisons. As a creative example of how to reach all prison populations, this essay illustrates an online writing internship between undergraduate writing majors with primarily maximum-security inmates at the Penitentiary of New Mexico. By using online technology common on university campuses in the United States and elsewhere, the project has created a prison-university bridge and educational service that can be replicated and scaled upward. Such digital work spurs new social activism within university communities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Speaking Out for Social Justice]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Problems and Possibilities of US Women's Prison and Jail Writing Workshops]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tobi Jacobi]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Through community-based literacy work, writing teachers can encourage the development of prison narratives that counter social and media-driven stereotypes of prisoner identity. Such work thus situates writing workshops and other literacy-inspired programming for women as part of the emergent US prison abolition movement. This is a complicated equation to work through, however, given the sometimes competing sponsors of such literacy work and its reception within and beyond institutional contexts. This essay suggests that a nuanced reading of prison literacy programmes and their sponsors is necessary for contemporary educators interested in contributing to both educational prison programmes and the abolition movement. In order to explore such challenges and to illustrate individual and public tactics for emergent social justice, this essay offers sample texts and commentaries from the SpeakOut! women's writing workshop in the western US as a starting point for a larger consideration of the complexities that literacy educators confront when designing and facilitating such programmes. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Black Women's Prison Narratives and the Intersection of Race, Gender, and Sexuality in US Prisons]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Breea C. Willingham]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The purpose of this article is to describe the meaning of incarceration for African American women as depicted in the narratives of incarcerated and formerly incarcerated African American women. This article uses black feminist thought as the primary theoretical framework to provide the relevant context for understanding the race, sexual, and gender oppressions that contribute to African American women's experiences with imprisonment. I argue that black women's prison narratives offer a unique insight into interlocking patterns of oppression that contribute to their incarceration, and how discrimination based on race, gender, and sexuality extends into prison. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230306</link>
<title><![CDATA['Reading for Life']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Prison Reading Groups in Practice and Theory]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Josie Billington]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article considers the theoretical and practice-based evidence for the therapeutic effects of the shared reading of literature (poetry, fiction, plays, short stories) in prison communities. Taking as its starting point recent research and practice relating to the successful intervention ('Get into Reading') pioneered by UK charity The Reader Organisation, the article situates the components of this model in the context of established theories of reader response, as well as new research on reading and the brain. Yet its focus is always shared reading in practice and, through specific examples and testimony from prisoners and those who read with them (including health professionals), the article demonstrates the vital relation of this intervention to current recommendations in respect of the mental health needs of prisoners. It also offers a possible model for future interdisciplinary research in this field.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Prison(er) Auto/biography, 'True Crime', and Teaching, Learning, and Research in Criminology]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Melissa Dearey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bethanie Petty]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Brett Thompson]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Clinton R. Lear]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Stephanie Gadsby]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Donna Gibbs]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The main aim of this essay is to explore prisoner life writing within the specific, richly and multiply dependent context of teaching and learning undergraduate criminology at an English university, from the authorial viewpoint of a teacher and her students as budding criminologists and coauthors. This article seeks to redress a continuing resistance to life history approaches in criminology, despite the discipline being formally devoted to the understanding of the meaning and experience of imprisonment in all its forms and consequences. What follows is a reflection on what students had to say on the fascinating subject of prisoner auto/biography and its place in popular and expert discourses on crime, criminality, and punishment, contextualised within the academic discipline of criminology.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230308</link>
<title><![CDATA[Conversion and the Story of the American Prison]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Simon Rolston]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores how the rehabilitative discourse of the American prison system shapes the writings of American prisoners. The article begins by tracing how the conversion narrative underpins prison reformers' theories of prison rehabilitation. Then, the article considers how American prisoners like Caryl Chessman, Jimmy Santiago Baca, Malcolm X, George Jackson, and Jack Henry Abbott use the conversion narrative and theories of rehabilitation in their life writings. The article argues that prisoners' life writings do not, as is often presumed, 'write back to power' so much as invoke competing discourses that contest but also reinforce the ideology of the American prison system. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230309</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tony Roberts]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Michael Bartholomew-Biggs]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Noir américain: In which He Howls at the Moon &amp; Digs Bill Evans
Matthew Arnold in New York
Harriet and the Crow
by TONY ROBERTS</p><p>Biro
Preventive Maintenance
by MICHAEL BARTHOLOMEW-BIGGS</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230310</link>
<title><![CDATA[Book Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Scrying Stone by Steven O’Brien (London: Greenwich Exchange, 2010), 68pp, ISBN 978-1-906075-56-9, £7.99 (p/b).</p><p>The Flaming by Mamie Pomeroy (London: Greenwich Exchange, 2010), 72pp, ISBN 978-1-906075-43-9, £7.99 (p/b).</p><p>A Change of Season by Michael Cullup (London: Greenwich Exchange, 2010), 68pp, ISBN 978-1-906075-38-5, £9. 99 (p/b).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Writing in Prison]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The aims of this special issue on ‘Reading and Writing in Prison’ are twofold: to insist on the cultural significance of paying serious critical attention to the genre of prison writing beyond canonical authors (such as Oscar Wilde) and to showcase reading and writing in prison as a space for radical pedagogy and social transformation – potential transformation not only for those ‘inside’ but also those going into prisons as facilitators, be they creative practitioners, academics, or university students.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Doing Time in College]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Student-Prisoner Reading Groups and the Object(s) of Literary Study]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ed Wiltse]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Taking stock of ten years of a service learning project that brings together small groups of college students and prisoners in jailhouse classrooms to discuss literary representations of crime and punishment, this essay finds in project participants' reading journals some remarkable trends. Complex dynamics of authenticity and authority emerge in the groups' weekly meetings, as participants negotiate their own and their groups' identities and commitments with respect to each other and to the literary texts, in the absence of professors, corrections officers, or other guardians of discipline. These dynamics are investigated in light of participants' discussions of a range of works, before looking in greater detail at responses to Sherman Alexie's 1996 novel Indian Killer, which are found to complicate stable notions of pedagogical authority and the object(s) of literary study. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230303</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Right to Education, Prison-University Partnerships, and Online Writing Pedagogy in the US]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joe Lockard]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Sherry Rankins-Robertson]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The essay addresses the right to education for inmates and the disappearance of postsecondary education from US prisons; prison-university educational partnerships; and the potential of online programmes toward realization of education rights for US prisoners. As practical address to these issues, the article discusses an English department initiative to provide a partnership with prisons. As a creative example of how to reach all prison populations, this essay illustrates an online writing internship between undergraduate writing majors with primarily maximum-security inmates at the Penitentiary of New Mexico. By using online technology common on university campuses in the United States and elsewhere, the project has created a prison-university bridge and educational service that can be replicated and scaled upward. Such digital work spurs new social activism within university communities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Speaking Out for Social Justice]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Problems and Possibilities of US Women's Prison and Jail Writing Workshops]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tobi Jacobi]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Through community-based literacy work, writing teachers can encourage the development of prison narratives that counter social and media-driven stereotypes of prisoner identity. Such work thus situates writing workshops and other literacy-inspired programming for women as part of the emergent US prison abolition movement. This is a complicated equation to work through, however, given the sometimes competing sponsors of such literacy work and its reception within and beyond institutional contexts. This essay suggests that a nuanced reading of prison literacy programmes and their sponsors is necessary for contemporary educators interested in contributing to both educational prison programmes and the abolition movement. In order to explore such challenges and to illustrate individual and public tactics for emergent social justice, this essay offers sample texts and commentaries from the SpeakOut! women's writing workshop in the western US as a starting point for a larger consideration of the complexities that literacy educators confront when designing and facilitating such programmes. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Black Women's Prison Narratives and the Intersection of Race, Gender, and Sexuality in US Prisons]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Breea C. Willingham]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The purpose of this article is to describe the meaning of incarceration for African American women as depicted in the narratives of incarcerated and formerly incarcerated African American women. This article uses black feminist thought as the primary theoretical framework to provide the relevant context for understanding the race, sexual, and gender oppressions that contribute to African American women's experiences with imprisonment. I argue that black women's prison narratives offer a unique insight into interlocking patterns of oppression that contribute to their incarceration, and how discrimination based on race, gender, and sexuality extends into prison. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230306</link>
<title><![CDATA['Reading for Life']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Prison Reading Groups in Practice and Theory]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Josie Billington]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article considers the theoretical and practice-based evidence for the therapeutic effects of the shared reading of literature (poetry, fiction, plays, short stories) in prison communities. Taking as its starting point recent research and practice relating to the successful intervention ('Get into Reading') pioneered by UK charity The Reader Organisation, the article situates the components of this model in the context of established theories of reader response, as well as new research on reading and the brain. Yet its focus is always shared reading in practice and, through specific examples and testimony from prisoners and those who read with them (including health professionals), the article demonstrates the vital relation of this intervention to current recommendations in respect of the mental health needs of prisoners. It also offers a possible model for future interdisciplinary research in this field.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230307</link>
<title><![CDATA[Prison(er) Auto/biography, 'True Crime', and Teaching, Learning, and Research in Criminology]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Melissa Dearey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bethanie Petty]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Brett Thompson]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Clinton R. Lear]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Stephanie Gadsby]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Donna Gibbs]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The main aim of this essay is to explore prisoner life writing within the specific, richly and multiply dependent context of teaching and learning undergraduate criminology at an English university, from the authorial viewpoint of a teacher and her students as budding criminologists and coauthors. This article seeks to redress a continuing resistance to life history approaches in criminology, despite the discipline being formally devoted to the understanding of the meaning and experience of imprisonment in all its forms and consequences. What follows is a reflection on what students had to say on the fascinating subject of prisoner auto/biography and its place in popular and expert discourses on crime, criminality, and punishment, contextualised within the academic discipline of criminology.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230308</link>
<title><![CDATA[Conversion and the Story of the American Prison]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Simon Rolston]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores how the rehabilitative discourse of the American prison system shapes the writings of American prisoners. The article begins by tracing how the conversion narrative underpins prison reformers' theories of prison rehabilitation. Then, the article considers how American prisoners like Caryl Chessman, Jimmy Santiago Baca, Malcolm X, George Jackson, and Jack Henry Abbott use the conversion narrative and theories of rehabilitation in their life writings. The article argues that prisoners' life writings do not, as is often presumed, 'write back to power' so much as invoke competing discourses that contest but also reinforce the ideology of the American prison system. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230309</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tony Roberts]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Michael Bartholomew-Biggs]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Noir américain: In which He Howls at the Moon &amp; Digs Bill Evans
Matthew Arnold in New York
Harriet and the Crow
by TONY ROBERTS</p><p>Biro
Preventive Maintenance
by MICHAEL BARTHOLOMEW-BIGGS</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230310</link>
<title><![CDATA[Book Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Scrying Stone by Steven O’Brien (London: Greenwich Exchange, 2010), 68pp, ISBN 978-1-906075-56-9, £7.99 (p/b).</p><p>The Flaming by Mamie Pomeroy (London: Greenwich Exchange, 2010), 72pp, ISBN 978-1-906075-43-9, £7.99 (p/b).</p><p>A Change of Season by Michael Cullup (London: Greenwich Exchange, 2010), 68pp, ISBN 978-1-906075-38-5, £9. 99 (p/b).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230311</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Josie Billington]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Melissa Dearey]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Bethanie Petty]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Brett Thompson]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Clinton R. Lear]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Donna Gibbs]]></author>
<author data-order="7"><![CDATA[Stephanie Gadsby]]></author>
<author data-order="8"><![CDATA[Tobi Jacobi]]></author>
<author data-order="9"><![CDATA[Joe Lockard]]></author>
<author data-order="10"><![CDATA[Sherry Rankins-Robertson]]></author>
<author data-order="11"><![CDATA[Simon Rolston]]></author>
<author data-order="12"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<author data-order="13"><![CDATA[Breea C. Willingham]]></author>
<author data-order="14"><![CDATA[Ed Wiltse]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Angels and Demons]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andrew King]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue of Critical Survey stems from a conference at Canterbury Christ Church University in June 2010 that was intended to explore continuities and ruptures in the representation and deployment of angels and demons and related binaries, be they in nineteenth-century print media or seventeenth-century Protestant texts, twenty-first century bestsellers or company PR strategies. From the first it was decided that discussion should not be limited to actual angels and demons, but the more general binaries of good and evil, lucid self and obscure Other. Considerations of the generic processes of demonisation and its opposite were also welcome, as were attempts to think outside such binaries (insofar as such is possible). Was it the case that the undoing of binaries, vital to Cixous’ feminist enterprise and deconstruction generally, was salient today for the various politics of gender, sexuality, ‘race’, class, disability, and place, or had such deconstruction been so co-opted by conservative commercial culture (as was always possible according to Christopher Norris) that alternative strategies were necessary? All these ways of thinking about angels and demons are represented in the essays that follow.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Angels and Demons]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andrew King]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue of Critical Survey stems from a conference at Canterbury Christ Church University in June 2010 that was intended to explore continuities and ruptures in the representation and deployment of angels and demons and related binaries, be they in nineteenth-century print media or seventeenth-century Protestant texts, twenty-first century bestsellers or company PR strategies. From the first it was decided that discussion should not be limited to actual angels and demons, but the more general binaries of good and evil, lucid self and obscure Other. Considerations of the generic processes of demonisation and its opposite were also welcome, as were attempts to think outside such binaries (insofar as such is possible). Was it the case that the undoing of binaries, vital to Cixous’ feminist enterprise and deconstruction generally, was salient today for the various politics of gender, sexuality, ‘race’, class, disability, and place, or had such deconstruction been so co-opted by conservative commercial culture (as was always possible according to Christopher Norris) that alternative strategies were necessary? All these ways of thinking about angels and demons are represented in the essays that follow.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Angels, Demons and Political Action in Two Early Jacobean History Plays]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Astrid Stilma]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Early modern political discourse was no stranger to the use of angels and demons to denote the binary opposition between good and evil, Self and Other - and neither was the early modern stage. References to the divine and the demonic might be used to clarify complex political issues to the public, legitimise one's own position, or sling mud at one's opponents. This article focuses on two early Jacobean history plays, Barnabe Barnes's The Devil's Charter (1606) and Thomas Heywood's If You Know Not Me You Know Nobody (1605); it examines the use of angels and demons in the staging of issues of religious difference and political action in the confusing years following Queen Elizabeth's death in 1603, when old attitudes to traditional 'Others' had to be reconfigured in the light of the views and interests of the new monarch, King James VI and I. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Angels and Demons]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andrew King]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue of Critical Survey stems from a conference at Canterbury Christ Church University in June 2010 that was intended to explore continuities and ruptures in the representation and deployment of angels and demons and related binaries, be they in nineteenth-century print media or seventeenth-century Protestant texts, twenty-first century bestsellers or company PR strategies. From the first it was decided that discussion should not be limited to actual angels and demons, but the more general binaries of good and evil, lucid self and obscure Other. Considerations of the generic processes of demonisation and its opposite were also welcome, as were attempts to think outside such binaries (insofar as such is possible). Was it the case that the undoing of binaries, vital to Cixous’ feminist enterprise and deconstruction generally, was salient today for the various politics of gender, sexuality, ‘race’, class, disability, and place, or had such deconstruction been so co-opted by conservative commercial culture (as was always possible according to Christopher Norris) that alternative strategies were necessary? All these ways of thinking about angels and demons are represented in the essays that follow.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Angels, Demons and Political Action in Two Early Jacobean History Plays]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Astrid Stilma]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Early modern political discourse was no stranger to the use of angels and demons to denote the binary opposition between good and evil, Self and Other - and neither was the early modern stage. References to the divine and the demonic might be used to clarify complex political issues to the public, legitimise one's own position, or sling mud at one's opponents. This article focuses on two early Jacobean history plays, Barnabe Barnes's The Devil's Charter (1606) and Thomas Heywood's If You Know Not Me You Know Nobody (1605); it examines the use of angels and demons in the staging of issues of religious difference and political action in the confusing years following Queen Elizabeth's death in 1603, when old attitudes to traditional 'Others' had to be reconfigured in the light of the views and interests of the new monarch, King James VI and I. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Experiencing Satan in Early Modern Scotland]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michelle Brock]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Demonic belief in Scotland has primarily been addressed in the context of the witch-trials, in which the devil appeared as an external figure that convinced morally weak people (mostly women) to renounce their baptisms, enter into a demonic pact, and commit atrocious crimes. Encountering the devil, however, could also be a very personal, internal experience that arose from the questions of sin and salvation that formed an intrinsic part of reformed Protestant piety. I propose that in order to understand the importance of the devil to early modern Scotland, and Europe more generally, we must look beyond the witch trials and the dichotomy of good versus evil and ask how early modern men and women actually experienced the devil in their daily lives. By exploring the diaries and letters of both ministers and laymen in seventeenth-century Scotland, I demonstrate that the devil was not simply an evil, non-human "Other"; for early modern Scots, the demonic represented something innate and intimate about humanity itself, serving as a constant reminder of the moral depravity man, the potential for God's wrath, and the insecurity of salvation. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Angels and Demons]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andrew King]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue of Critical Survey stems from a conference at Canterbury Christ Church University in June 2010 that was intended to explore continuities and ruptures in the representation and deployment of angels and demons and related binaries, be they in nineteenth-century print media or seventeenth-century Protestant texts, twenty-first century bestsellers or company PR strategies. From the first it was decided that discussion should not be limited to actual angels and demons, but the more general binaries of good and evil, lucid self and obscure Other. Considerations of the generic processes of demonisation and its opposite were also welcome, as were attempts to think outside such binaries (insofar as such is possible). Was it the case that the undoing of binaries, vital to Cixous’ feminist enterprise and deconstruction generally, was salient today for the various politics of gender, sexuality, ‘race’, class, disability, and place, or had such deconstruction been so co-opted by conservative commercial culture (as was always possible according to Christopher Norris) that alternative strategies were necessary? All these ways of thinking about angels and demons are represented in the essays that follow.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Angels, Demons and Political Action in Two Early Jacobean History Plays]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Astrid Stilma]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Early modern political discourse was no stranger to the use of angels and demons to denote the binary opposition between good and evil, Self and Other - and neither was the early modern stage. References to the divine and the demonic might be used to clarify complex political issues to the public, legitimise one's own position, or sling mud at one's opponents. This article focuses on two early Jacobean history plays, Barnabe Barnes's The Devil's Charter (1606) and Thomas Heywood's If You Know Not Me You Know Nobody (1605); it examines the use of angels and demons in the staging of issues of religious difference and political action in the confusing years following Queen Elizabeth's death in 1603, when old attitudes to traditional 'Others' had to be reconfigured in the light of the views and interests of the new monarch, King James VI and I. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Experiencing Satan in Early Modern Scotland]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michelle Brock]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Demonic belief in Scotland has primarily been addressed in the context of the witch-trials, in which the devil appeared as an external figure that convinced morally weak people (mostly women) to renounce their baptisms, enter into a demonic pact, and commit atrocious crimes. Encountering the devil, however, could also be a very personal, internal experience that arose from the questions of sin and salvation that formed an intrinsic part of reformed Protestant piety. I propose that in order to understand the importance of the devil to early modern Scotland, and Europe more generally, we must look beyond the witch trials and the dichotomy of good versus evil and ask how early modern men and women actually experienced the devil in their daily lives. By exploring the diaries and letters of both ministers and laymen in seventeenth-century Scotland, I demonstrate that the devil was not simply an evil, non-human "Other"; for early modern Scots, the demonic represented something innate and intimate about humanity itself, serving as a constant reminder of the moral depravity man, the potential for God's wrath, and the insecurity of salvation. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230204</link>
<title><![CDATA['A pot of ink that she would come to hate the smell of']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Banishing the Beast in Jerome K. Jerome's New Woman Journalists]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Carolyn W. de la L. Oulton]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Jerome K. Jerome was the founder and editor of the weekly periodical Today, begun shortly before the media showdown between Sarah Grand and Ouida made the New Woman one of the most demonised constructions of the mid 1890s. In a series of editorials and commissioned articles between 1894 and 1897 the journal explores the range of meanings starting to accrue around this figure. Unlike some of his contributors Jerome notably attacks both the New Woman herself and the reactionary male attitudes he sees as partly responsible for her rebellion. In his later fiction Jerome continues to explore the problem of gender relations. In Tommy &amp; Co. (1904) the eponymous protagonist is (somewhat unconvincingly) unable to tell as a child whether she is male or female. In one of his last novels, All Roads Lead to Calvary (1919), the recent war has further problematised the question of women's proper role. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Angels and Demons]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andrew King]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue of Critical Survey stems from a conference at Canterbury Christ Church University in June 2010 that was intended to explore continuities and ruptures in the representation and deployment of angels and demons and related binaries, be they in nineteenth-century print media or seventeenth-century Protestant texts, twenty-first century bestsellers or company PR strategies. From the first it was decided that discussion should not be limited to actual angels and demons, but the more general binaries of good and evil, lucid self and obscure Other. Considerations of the generic processes of demonisation and its opposite were also welcome, as were attempts to think outside such binaries (insofar as such is possible). Was it the case that the undoing of binaries, vital to Cixous’ feminist enterprise and deconstruction generally, was salient today for the various politics of gender, sexuality, ‘race’, class, disability, and place, or had such deconstruction been so co-opted by conservative commercial culture (as was always possible according to Christopher Norris) that alternative strategies were necessary? All these ways of thinking about angels and demons are represented in the essays that follow.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Angels, Demons and Political Action in Two Early Jacobean History Plays]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Astrid Stilma]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Early modern political discourse was no stranger to the use of angels and demons to denote the binary opposition between good and evil, Self and Other - and neither was the early modern stage. References to the divine and the demonic might be used to clarify complex political issues to the public, legitimise one's own position, or sling mud at one's opponents. This article focuses on two early Jacobean history plays, Barnabe Barnes's The Devil's Charter (1606) and Thomas Heywood's If You Know Not Me You Know Nobody (1605); it examines the use of angels and demons in the staging of issues of religious difference and political action in the confusing years following Queen Elizabeth's death in 1603, when old attitudes to traditional 'Others' had to be reconfigured in the light of the views and interests of the new monarch, King James VI and I. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Experiencing Satan in Early Modern Scotland]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michelle Brock]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Demonic belief in Scotland has primarily been addressed in the context of the witch-trials, in which the devil appeared as an external figure that convinced morally weak people (mostly women) to renounce their baptisms, enter into a demonic pact, and commit atrocious crimes. Encountering the devil, however, could also be a very personal, internal experience that arose from the questions of sin and salvation that formed an intrinsic part of reformed Protestant piety. I propose that in order to understand the importance of the devil to early modern Scotland, and Europe more generally, we must look beyond the witch trials and the dichotomy of good versus evil and ask how early modern men and women actually experienced the devil in their daily lives. By exploring the diaries and letters of both ministers and laymen in seventeenth-century Scotland, I demonstrate that the devil was not simply an evil, non-human "Other"; for early modern Scots, the demonic represented something innate and intimate about humanity itself, serving as a constant reminder of the moral depravity man, the potential for God's wrath, and the insecurity of salvation. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230204</link>
<title><![CDATA['A pot of ink that she would come to hate the smell of']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Banishing the Beast in Jerome K. Jerome's New Woman Journalists]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Carolyn W. de la L. Oulton]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Jerome K. Jerome was the founder and editor of the weekly periodical Today, begun shortly before the media showdown between Sarah Grand and Ouida made the New Woman one of the most demonised constructions of the mid 1890s. In a series of editorials and commissioned articles between 1894 and 1897 the journal explores the range of meanings starting to accrue around this figure. Unlike some of his contributors Jerome notably attacks both the New Woman herself and the reactionary male attitudes he sees as partly responsible for her rebellion. In his later fiction Jerome continues to explore the problem of gender relations. In Tommy &amp; Co. (1904) the eponymous protagonist is (somewhat unconvincingly) unable to tell as a child whether she is male or female. In one of his last novels, All Roads Lead to Calvary (1919), the recent war has further problematised the question of women's proper role. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Demons into Angels?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Corporate Social Responsibility and Media Organisations]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ágnes Gulyás]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines interpretations of the ideal media corporation by analysing corporate social responsibility engagement and communication of the largest media organisations in the world between 2000 and 2009. The study found that CSR engagement and communication are relatively limited and narrow among these firms, hence it is not surprising that public trust about them is low and perceptions of these organisations as 'demons' to society are widespread. Although CSR communication of multinational media companies has increased during the last decade, this was from a very low level of reporting and likely to have been mainly the result of organisations in the sector responding to a general trend in the corporate world towards a greater emphasis on CSR. The article argues that the increase in CSR communication arguably is part of a PR effort to improve the companies' image rather than a genuine transformation of the organisations to try to live up to the expectations of the ideal media corporation. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Angels and Demons]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andrew King]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue of Critical Survey stems from a conference at Canterbury Christ Church University in June 2010 that was intended to explore continuities and ruptures in the representation and deployment of angels and demons and related binaries, be they in nineteenth-century print media or seventeenth-century Protestant texts, twenty-first century bestsellers or company PR strategies. From the first it was decided that discussion should not be limited to actual angels and demons, but the more general binaries of good and evil, lucid self and obscure Other. Considerations of the generic processes of demonisation and its opposite were also welcome, as were attempts to think outside such binaries (insofar as such is possible). Was it the case that the undoing of binaries, vital to Cixous’ feminist enterprise and deconstruction generally, was salient today for the various politics of gender, sexuality, ‘race’, class, disability, and place, or had such deconstruction been so co-opted by conservative commercial culture (as was always possible according to Christopher Norris) that alternative strategies were necessary? All these ways of thinking about angels and demons are represented in the essays that follow.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Angels, Demons and Political Action in Two Early Jacobean History Plays]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Astrid Stilma]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Early modern political discourse was no stranger to the use of angels and demons to denote the binary opposition between good and evil, Self and Other - and neither was the early modern stage. References to the divine and the demonic might be used to clarify complex political issues to the public, legitimise one's own position, or sling mud at one's opponents. This article focuses on two early Jacobean history plays, Barnabe Barnes's The Devil's Charter (1606) and Thomas Heywood's If You Know Not Me You Know Nobody (1605); it examines the use of angels and demons in the staging of issues of religious difference and political action in the confusing years following Queen Elizabeth's death in 1603, when old attitudes to traditional 'Others' had to be reconfigured in the light of the views and interests of the new monarch, King James VI and I. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Experiencing Satan in Early Modern Scotland]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michelle Brock]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Demonic belief in Scotland has primarily been addressed in the context of the witch-trials, in which the devil appeared as an external figure that convinced morally weak people (mostly women) to renounce their baptisms, enter into a demonic pact, and commit atrocious crimes. Encountering the devil, however, could also be a very personal, internal experience that arose from the questions of sin and salvation that formed an intrinsic part of reformed Protestant piety. I propose that in order to understand the importance of the devil to early modern Scotland, and Europe more generally, we must look beyond the witch trials and the dichotomy of good versus evil and ask how early modern men and women actually experienced the devil in their daily lives. By exploring the diaries and letters of both ministers and laymen in seventeenth-century Scotland, I demonstrate that the devil was not simply an evil, non-human "Other"; for early modern Scots, the demonic represented something innate and intimate about humanity itself, serving as a constant reminder of the moral depravity man, the potential for God's wrath, and the insecurity of salvation. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230204</link>
<title><![CDATA['A pot of ink that she would come to hate the smell of']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Banishing the Beast in Jerome K. Jerome's New Woman Journalists]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Carolyn W. de la L. Oulton]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Jerome K. Jerome was the founder and editor of the weekly periodical Today, begun shortly before the media showdown between Sarah Grand and Ouida made the New Woman one of the most demonised constructions of the mid 1890s. In a series of editorials and commissioned articles between 1894 and 1897 the journal explores the range of meanings starting to accrue around this figure. Unlike some of his contributors Jerome notably attacks both the New Woman herself and the reactionary male attitudes he sees as partly responsible for her rebellion. In his later fiction Jerome continues to explore the problem of gender relations. In Tommy &amp; Co. (1904) the eponymous protagonist is (somewhat unconvincingly) unable to tell as a child whether she is male or female. In one of his last novels, All Roads Lead to Calvary (1919), the recent war has further problematised the question of women's proper role. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Demons into Angels?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Corporate Social Responsibility and Media Organisations]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ágnes Gulyás]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines interpretations of the ideal media corporation by analysing corporate social responsibility engagement and communication of the largest media organisations in the world between 2000 and 2009. The study found that CSR engagement and communication are relatively limited and narrow among these firms, hence it is not surprising that public trust about them is low and perceptions of these organisations as 'demons' to society are widespread. Although CSR communication of multinational media companies has increased during the last decade, this was from a very low level of reporting and likely to have been mainly the result of organisations in the sector responding to a general trend in the corporate world towards a greater emphasis on CSR. The article argues that the increase in CSR communication arguably is part of a PR effort to improve the companies' image rather than a genuine transformation of the organisations to try to live up to the expectations of the ideal media corporation. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Coming Out of the Coffin]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Vampire and Transnationalism in the Twilight and Sookie Stackhouse Series]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Deborah Mutch]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article reads Stephenie Meyer's Twilight series and Charlaine Harris's Sookie Stackhouse novels as contemporary developments in the Gothic genre reflecting current issues of group and national identity. It extends the trope of the vampire as a site of national anxiety to a globalised, post 9/11 context where national identity is renegotiated and transformed. In Harris's novels, the vampires reveal themselves as Other to humans but integrate by accepting human definitions of nation and race which are then superceded by globalised trade. In Meyer's series, supposedly discrete groups of humans and non-humans evolve niche groupings that transform and react to the exigencies of history. Drawing upon Bill Ashcroft's use of the term 'articulation' to describe the cognizant construction of identity through the influences of social, national and religious traditions, the contemporary vampire is read as the place where renegotiations of national identity in a transnational era are visible. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Angels and Demons]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andrew King]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue of Critical Survey stems from a conference at Canterbury Christ Church University in June 2010 that was intended to explore continuities and ruptures in the representation and deployment of angels and demons and related binaries, be they in nineteenth-century print media or seventeenth-century Protestant texts, twenty-first century bestsellers or company PR strategies. From the first it was decided that discussion should not be limited to actual angels and demons, but the more general binaries of good and evil, lucid self and obscure Other. Considerations of the generic processes of demonisation and its opposite were also welcome, as were attempts to think outside such binaries (insofar as such is possible). Was it the case that the undoing of binaries, vital to Cixous’ feminist enterprise and deconstruction generally, was salient today for the various politics of gender, sexuality, ‘race’, class, disability, and place, or had such deconstruction been so co-opted by conservative commercial culture (as was always possible according to Christopher Norris) that alternative strategies were necessary? All these ways of thinking about angels and demons are represented in the essays that follow.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Angels, Demons and Political Action in Two Early Jacobean History Plays]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Astrid Stilma]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Early modern political discourse was no stranger to the use of angels and demons to denote the binary opposition between good and evil, Self and Other - and neither was the early modern stage. References to the divine and the demonic might be used to clarify complex political issues to the public, legitimise one's own position, or sling mud at one's opponents. This article focuses on two early Jacobean history plays, Barnabe Barnes's The Devil's Charter (1606) and Thomas Heywood's If You Know Not Me You Know Nobody (1605); it examines the use of angels and demons in the staging of issues of religious difference and political action in the confusing years following Queen Elizabeth's death in 1603, when old attitudes to traditional 'Others' had to be reconfigured in the light of the views and interests of the new monarch, King James VI and I. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Experiencing Satan in Early Modern Scotland]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michelle Brock]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Demonic belief in Scotland has primarily been addressed in the context of the witch-trials, in which the devil appeared as an external figure that convinced morally weak people (mostly women) to renounce their baptisms, enter into a demonic pact, and commit atrocious crimes. Encountering the devil, however, could also be a very personal, internal experience that arose from the questions of sin and salvation that formed an intrinsic part of reformed Protestant piety. I propose that in order to understand the importance of the devil to early modern Scotland, and Europe more generally, we must look beyond the witch trials and the dichotomy of good versus evil and ask how early modern men and women actually experienced the devil in their daily lives. By exploring the diaries and letters of both ministers and laymen in seventeenth-century Scotland, I demonstrate that the devil was not simply an evil, non-human "Other"; for early modern Scots, the demonic represented something innate and intimate about humanity itself, serving as a constant reminder of the moral depravity man, the potential for God's wrath, and the insecurity of salvation. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230204</link>
<title><![CDATA['A pot of ink that she would come to hate the smell of']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Banishing the Beast in Jerome K. Jerome's New Woman Journalists]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Carolyn W. de la L. Oulton]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Jerome K. Jerome was the founder and editor of the weekly periodical Today, begun shortly before the media showdown between Sarah Grand and Ouida made the New Woman one of the most demonised constructions of the mid 1890s. In a series of editorials and commissioned articles between 1894 and 1897 the journal explores the range of meanings starting to accrue around this figure. Unlike some of his contributors Jerome notably attacks both the New Woman herself and the reactionary male attitudes he sees as partly responsible for her rebellion. In his later fiction Jerome continues to explore the problem of gender relations. In Tommy &amp; Co. (1904) the eponymous protagonist is (somewhat unconvincingly) unable to tell as a child whether she is male or female. In one of his last novels, All Roads Lead to Calvary (1919), the recent war has further problematised the question of women's proper role. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Demons into Angels?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Corporate Social Responsibility and Media Organisations]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ágnes Gulyás]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines interpretations of the ideal media corporation by analysing corporate social responsibility engagement and communication of the largest media organisations in the world between 2000 and 2009. The study found that CSR engagement and communication are relatively limited and narrow among these firms, hence it is not surprising that public trust about them is low and perceptions of these organisations as 'demons' to society are widespread. Although CSR communication of multinational media companies has increased during the last decade, this was from a very low level of reporting and likely to have been mainly the result of organisations in the sector responding to a general trend in the corporate world towards a greater emphasis on CSR. The article argues that the increase in CSR communication arguably is part of a PR effort to improve the companies' image rather than a genuine transformation of the organisations to try to live up to the expectations of the ideal media corporation. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Coming Out of the Coffin]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Vampire and Transnationalism in the Twilight and Sookie Stackhouse Series]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Deborah Mutch]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article reads Stephenie Meyer's Twilight series and Charlaine Harris's Sookie Stackhouse novels as contemporary developments in the Gothic genre reflecting current issues of group and national identity. It extends the trope of the vampire as a site of national anxiety to a globalised, post 9/11 context where national identity is renegotiated and transformed. In Harris's novels, the vampires reveal themselves as Other to humans but integrate by accepting human definitions of nation and race which are then superceded by globalised trade. In Meyer's series, supposedly discrete groups of humans and non-humans evolve niche groupings that transform and react to the exigencies of history. Drawing upon Bill Ashcroft's use of the term 'articulation' to describe the cognizant construction of identity through the influences of social, national and religious traditions, the contemporary vampire is read as the place where renegotiations of national identity in a transnational era are visible. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230207</link>
<title><![CDATA[… AND … The Winter's Tale and Resilient Learners ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Chapman Hoult]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores the opportunities for resisting what Bourdieu and Passeron (1977) see as the reproductive nature of higher education. Originating in an empirical and theoretical study of resilient learners, this article inhabits an interdisciplinary space between Education and Literature. It seeks to read the exceptions to Bourdieu and Passeron's schema - what they call 'des miraculés' - openly and optimistically. A reading of Shakespeare's late play, The Winter's Tale, is offered in the light of two other texts - conclusions extrapolated from a range of data from the study, and Hélène Cixous's essay Sorties (1975/1986). As a result, the presumption that teaching and learning in the university is inevitably a self-centred and exclusive enterprise is challenged and an alternative way of thinking about pedagogy suggested. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Angels and Demons]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andrew King]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue of Critical Survey stems from a conference at Canterbury Christ Church University in June 2010 that was intended to explore continuities and ruptures in the representation and deployment of angels and demons and related binaries, be they in nineteenth-century print media or seventeenth-century Protestant texts, twenty-first century bestsellers or company PR strategies. From the first it was decided that discussion should not be limited to actual angels and demons, but the more general binaries of good and evil, lucid self and obscure Other. Considerations of the generic processes of demonisation and its opposite were also welcome, as were attempts to think outside such binaries (insofar as such is possible). Was it the case that the undoing of binaries, vital to Cixous’ feminist enterprise and deconstruction generally, was salient today for the various politics of gender, sexuality, ‘race’, class, disability, and place, or had such deconstruction been so co-opted by conservative commercial culture (as was always possible according to Christopher Norris) that alternative strategies were necessary? All these ways of thinking about angels and demons are represented in the essays that follow.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Angels, Demons and Political Action in Two Early Jacobean History Plays]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Astrid Stilma]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Early modern political discourse was no stranger to the use of angels and demons to denote the binary opposition between good and evil, Self and Other - and neither was the early modern stage. References to the divine and the demonic might be used to clarify complex political issues to the public, legitimise one's own position, or sling mud at one's opponents. This article focuses on two early Jacobean history plays, Barnabe Barnes's The Devil's Charter (1606) and Thomas Heywood's If You Know Not Me You Know Nobody (1605); it examines the use of angels and demons in the staging of issues of religious difference and political action in the confusing years following Queen Elizabeth's death in 1603, when old attitudes to traditional 'Others' had to be reconfigured in the light of the views and interests of the new monarch, King James VI and I. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Experiencing Satan in Early Modern Scotland]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michelle Brock]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Demonic belief in Scotland has primarily been addressed in the context of the witch-trials, in which the devil appeared as an external figure that convinced morally weak people (mostly women) to renounce their baptisms, enter into a demonic pact, and commit atrocious crimes. Encountering the devil, however, could also be a very personal, internal experience that arose from the questions of sin and salvation that formed an intrinsic part of reformed Protestant piety. I propose that in order to understand the importance of the devil to early modern Scotland, and Europe more generally, we must look beyond the witch trials and the dichotomy of good versus evil and ask how early modern men and women actually experienced the devil in their daily lives. By exploring the diaries and letters of both ministers and laymen in seventeenth-century Scotland, I demonstrate that the devil was not simply an evil, non-human "Other"; for early modern Scots, the demonic represented something innate and intimate about humanity itself, serving as a constant reminder of the moral depravity man, the potential for God's wrath, and the insecurity of salvation. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230204</link>
<title><![CDATA['A pot of ink that she would come to hate the smell of']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Banishing the Beast in Jerome K. Jerome's New Woman Journalists]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Carolyn W. de la L. Oulton]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Jerome K. Jerome was the founder and editor of the weekly periodical Today, begun shortly before the media showdown between Sarah Grand and Ouida made the New Woman one of the most demonised constructions of the mid 1890s. In a series of editorials and commissioned articles between 1894 and 1897 the journal explores the range of meanings starting to accrue around this figure. Unlike some of his contributors Jerome notably attacks both the New Woman herself and the reactionary male attitudes he sees as partly responsible for her rebellion. In his later fiction Jerome continues to explore the problem of gender relations. In Tommy &amp; Co. (1904) the eponymous protagonist is (somewhat unconvincingly) unable to tell as a child whether she is male or female. In one of his last novels, All Roads Lead to Calvary (1919), the recent war has further problematised the question of women's proper role. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Demons into Angels?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Corporate Social Responsibility and Media Organisations]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ágnes Gulyás]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines interpretations of the ideal media corporation by analysing corporate social responsibility engagement and communication of the largest media organisations in the world between 2000 and 2009. The study found that CSR engagement and communication are relatively limited and narrow among these firms, hence it is not surprising that public trust about them is low and perceptions of these organisations as 'demons' to society are widespread. Although CSR communication of multinational media companies has increased during the last decade, this was from a very low level of reporting and likely to have been mainly the result of organisations in the sector responding to a general trend in the corporate world towards a greater emphasis on CSR. The article argues that the increase in CSR communication arguably is part of a PR effort to improve the companies' image rather than a genuine transformation of the organisations to try to live up to the expectations of the ideal media corporation. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Coming Out of the Coffin]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Vampire and Transnationalism in the Twilight and Sookie Stackhouse Series]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Deborah Mutch]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article reads Stephenie Meyer's Twilight series and Charlaine Harris's Sookie Stackhouse novels as contemporary developments in the Gothic genre reflecting current issues of group and national identity. It extends the trope of the vampire as a site of national anxiety to a globalised, post 9/11 context where national identity is renegotiated and transformed. In Harris's novels, the vampires reveal themselves as Other to humans but integrate by accepting human definitions of nation and race which are then superceded by globalised trade. In Meyer's series, supposedly discrete groups of humans and non-humans evolve niche groupings that transform and react to the exigencies of history. Drawing upon Bill Ashcroft's use of the term 'articulation' to describe the cognizant construction of identity through the influences of social, national and religious traditions, the contemporary vampire is read as the place where renegotiations of national identity in a transnational era are visible. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230207</link>
<title><![CDATA[… AND … The Winter's Tale and Resilient Learners ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Chapman Hoult]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores the opportunities for resisting what Bourdieu and Passeron (1977) see as the reproductive nature of higher education. Originating in an empirical and theoretical study of resilient learners, this article inhabits an interdisciplinary space between Education and Literature. It seeks to read the exceptions to Bourdieu and Passeron's schema - what they call 'des miraculés' - openly and optimistically. A reading of Shakespeare's late play, The Winter's Tale, is offered in the light of two other texts - conclusions extrapolated from a range of data from the study, and Hélène Cixous's essay Sorties (1975/1986). As a result, the presumption that teaching and learning in the university is inevitably a self-centred and exclusive enterprise is challenged and an alternative way of thinking about pedagogy suggested. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>May
The Dark
by RUTH O’CALLAGHAN</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Angels and Demons]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andrew King]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue of Critical Survey stems from a conference at Canterbury Christ Church University in June 2010 that was intended to explore continuities and ruptures in the representation and deployment of angels and demons and related binaries, be they in nineteenth-century print media or seventeenth-century Protestant texts, twenty-first century bestsellers or company PR strategies. From the first it was decided that discussion should not be limited to actual angels and demons, but the more general binaries of good and evil, lucid self and obscure Other. Considerations of the generic processes of demonisation and its opposite were also welcome, as were attempts to think outside such binaries (insofar as such is possible). Was it the case that the undoing of binaries, vital to Cixous’ feminist enterprise and deconstruction generally, was salient today for the various politics of gender, sexuality, ‘race’, class, disability, and place, or had such deconstruction been so co-opted by conservative commercial culture (as was always possible according to Christopher Norris) that alternative strategies were necessary? All these ways of thinking about angels and demons are represented in the essays that follow.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Angels, Demons and Political Action in Two Early Jacobean History Plays]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Astrid Stilma]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Early modern political discourse was no stranger to the use of angels and demons to denote the binary opposition between good and evil, Self and Other - and neither was the early modern stage. References to the divine and the demonic might be used to clarify complex political issues to the public, legitimise one's own position, or sling mud at one's opponents. This article focuses on two early Jacobean history plays, Barnabe Barnes's The Devil's Charter (1606) and Thomas Heywood's If You Know Not Me You Know Nobody (1605); it examines the use of angels and demons in the staging of issues of religious difference and political action in the confusing years following Queen Elizabeth's death in 1603, when old attitudes to traditional 'Others' had to be reconfigured in the light of the views and interests of the new monarch, King James VI and I. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Experiencing Satan in Early Modern Scotland]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michelle Brock]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Demonic belief in Scotland has primarily been addressed in the context of the witch-trials, in which the devil appeared as an external figure that convinced morally weak people (mostly women) to renounce their baptisms, enter into a demonic pact, and commit atrocious crimes. Encountering the devil, however, could also be a very personal, internal experience that arose from the questions of sin and salvation that formed an intrinsic part of reformed Protestant piety. I propose that in order to understand the importance of the devil to early modern Scotland, and Europe more generally, we must look beyond the witch trials and the dichotomy of good versus evil and ask how early modern men and women actually experienced the devil in their daily lives. By exploring the diaries and letters of both ministers and laymen in seventeenth-century Scotland, I demonstrate that the devil was not simply an evil, non-human "Other"; for early modern Scots, the demonic represented something innate and intimate about humanity itself, serving as a constant reminder of the moral depravity man, the potential for God's wrath, and the insecurity of salvation. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230204</link>
<title><![CDATA['A pot of ink that she would come to hate the smell of']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Banishing the Beast in Jerome K. Jerome's New Woman Journalists]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Carolyn W. de la L. Oulton]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Jerome K. Jerome was the founder and editor of the weekly periodical Today, begun shortly before the media showdown between Sarah Grand and Ouida made the New Woman one of the most demonised constructions of the mid 1890s. In a series of editorials and commissioned articles between 1894 and 1897 the journal explores the range of meanings starting to accrue around this figure. Unlike some of his contributors Jerome notably attacks both the New Woman herself and the reactionary male attitudes he sees as partly responsible for her rebellion. In his later fiction Jerome continues to explore the problem of gender relations. In Tommy &amp; Co. (1904) the eponymous protagonist is (somewhat unconvincingly) unable to tell as a child whether she is male or female. In one of his last novels, All Roads Lead to Calvary (1919), the recent war has further problematised the question of women's proper role. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Demons into Angels?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Corporate Social Responsibility and Media Organisations]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ágnes Gulyás]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines interpretations of the ideal media corporation by analysing corporate social responsibility engagement and communication of the largest media organisations in the world between 2000 and 2009. The study found that CSR engagement and communication are relatively limited and narrow among these firms, hence it is not surprising that public trust about them is low and perceptions of these organisations as 'demons' to society are widespread. Although CSR communication of multinational media companies has increased during the last decade, this was from a very low level of reporting and likely to have been mainly the result of organisations in the sector responding to a general trend in the corporate world towards a greater emphasis on CSR. The article argues that the increase in CSR communication arguably is part of a PR effort to improve the companies' image rather than a genuine transformation of the organisations to try to live up to the expectations of the ideal media corporation. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Coming Out of the Coffin]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Vampire and Transnationalism in the Twilight and Sookie Stackhouse Series]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Deborah Mutch]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article reads Stephenie Meyer's Twilight series and Charlaine Harris's Sookie Stackhouse novels as contemporary developments in the Gothic genre reflecting current issues of group and national identity. It extends the trope of the vampire as a site of national anxiety to a globalised, post 9/11 context where national identity is renegotiated and transformed. In Harris's novels, the vampires reveal themselves as Other to humans but integrate by accepting human definitions of nation and race which are then superceded by globalised trade. In Meyer's series, supposedly discrete groups of humans and non-humans evolve niche groupings that transform and react to the exigencies of history. Drawing upon Bill Ashcroft's use of the term 'articulation' to describe the cognizant construction of identity through the influences of social, national and religious traditions, the contemporary vampire is read as the place where renegotiations of national identity in a transnational era are visible. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230207</link>
<title><![CDATA[… AND … The Winter's Tale and Resilient Learners ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Chapman Hoult]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores the opportunities for resisting what Bourdieu and Passeron (1977) see as the reproductive nature of higher education. Originating in an empirical and theoretical study of resilient learners, this article inhabits an interdisciplinary space between Education and Literature. It seeks to read the exceptions to Bourdieu and Passeron's schema - what they call 'des miraculés' - openly and optimistically. A reading of Shakespeare's late play, The Winter's Tale, is offered in the light of two other texts - conclusions extrapolated from a range of data from the study, and Hélène Cixous's essay Sorties (1975/1986). As a result, the presumption that teaching and learning in the university is inevitably a self-centred and exclusive enterprise is challenged and an alternative way of thinking about pedagogy suggested. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>May
The Dark
by RUTH O’CALLAGHAN</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tony Roberts]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ian Parks]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Assay by Yvonne Green (Smith/Doorstop Books, 2010),
75 pp. ISBN 978-1-906613-14-3, £8.95.</p><p>No Apples in Eden: New and Selected Poems by John Lyons (Smith/
Doorstop Books, 2009), 64 pp. ISBN 978-1-902382-99-9, £9.95.</p><p>Lip by Catherine Smith (Smith/Doorstop Books, 2007), 64 pp.
ISBN 978-1-902382-89-0, £7.95.</p><p>Bonehead’s Utopia by Andrew Jordan (Smokestack Books, 2011),
64 pp. ISBN 978-0-9564175-7-2, £7.95.</p><p>Open Plan by Graham Fulton (Smokestack Books, 2011), 64 pp.
ISBN 978-0-9564175-6-5, £7.95.</p><p>Pavilion by Deborah Tyler-Bennett (Smokestack Books, 2010),
80 pp. ISBN 978-0-9560341-5-1, £7.95.</p><p>Dances with Vowels by Kevin Cadwallender (Smokestack Books,
2009), 120 pp. ISBN 978-0-9554028-6-9, £7.95.</p><p>Crucifixion in the Plaza De Armas by Martin Espada (Smokestack
Books, 2008), 72 pp. ISBN 978-0-9554028-1-4, £7.95.</p><p>Our Common Ground edited by Peter Brooks and Lorna Parker
(Silverdart Publishing, 2011), 160 pp. ISBN 978-0-9560887-5-8,
£8.99.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Angels and Demons]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Andrew King]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This special issue of Critical Survey stems from a conference at Canterbury Christ Church University in June 2010 that was intended to explore continuities and ruptures in the representation and deployment of angels and demons and related binaries, be they in nineteenth-century print media or seventeenth-century Protestant texts, twenty-first century bestsellers or company PR strategies. From the first it was decided that discussion should not be limited to actual angels and demons, but the more general binaries of good and evil, lucid self and obscure Other. Considerations of the generic processes of demonisation and its opposite were also welcome, as were attempts to think outside such binaries (insofar as such is possible). Was it the case that the undoing of binaries, vital to Cixous’ feminist enterprise and deconstruction generally, was salient today for the various politics of gender, sexuality, ‘race’, class, disability, and place, or had such deconstruction been so co-opted by conservative commercial culture (as was always possible according to Christopher Norris) that alternative strategies were necessary? All these ways of thinking about angels and demons are represented in the essays that follow.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Angels, Demons and Political Action in Two Early Jacobean History Plays]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Astrid Stilma]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Early modern political discourse was no stranger to the use of angels and demons to denote the binary opposition between good and evil, Self and Other - and neither was the early modern stage. References to the divine and the demonic might be used to clarify complex political issues to the public, legitimise one's own position, or sling mud at one's opponents. This article focuses on two early Jacobean history plays, Barnabe Barnes's The Devil's Charter (1606) and Thomas Heywood's If You Know Not Me You Know Nobody (1605); it examines the use of angels and demons in the staging of issues of religious difference and political action in the confusing years following Queen Elizabeth's death in 1603, when old attitudes to traditional 'Others' had to be reconfigured in the light of the views and interests of the new monarch, King James VI and I. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Experiencing Satan in Early Modern Scotland]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michelle Brock]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Demonic belief in Scotland has primarily been addressed in the context of the witch-trials, in which the devil appeared as an external figure that convinced morally weak people (mostly women) to renounce their baptisms, enter into a demonic pact, and commit atrocious crimes. Encountering the devil, however, could also be a very personal, internal experience that arose from the questions of sin and salvation that formed an intrinsic part of reformed Protestant piety. I propose that in order to understand the importance of the devil to early modern Scotland, and Europe more generally, we must look beyond the witch trials and the dichotomy of good versus evil and ask how early modern men and women actually experienced the devil in their daily lives. By exploring the diaries and letters of both ministers and laymen in seventeenth-century Scotland, I demonstrate that the devil was not simply an evil, non-human "Other"; for early modern Scots, the demonic represented something innate and intimate about humanity itself, serving as a constant reminder of the moral depravity man, the potential for God's wrath, and the insecurity of salvation. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230204</link>
<title><![CDATA['A pot of ink that she would come to hate the smell of']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Banishing the Beast in Jerome K. Jerome's New Woman Journalists]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Carolyn W. de la L. Oulton]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Jerome K. Jerome was the founder and editor of the weekly periodical Today, begun shortly before the media showdown between Sarah Grand and Ouida made the New Woman one of the most demonised constructions of the mid 1890s. In a series of editorials and commissioned articles between 1894 and 1897 the journal explores the range of meanings starting to accrue around this figure. Unlike some of his contributors Jerome notably attacks both the New Woman herself and the reactionary male attitudes he sees as partly responsible for her rebellion. In his later fiction Jerome continues to explore the problem of gender relations. In Tommy &amp; Co. (1904) the eponymous protagonist is (somewhat unconvincingly) unable to tell as a child whether she is male or female. In one of his last novels, All Roads Lead to Calvary (1919), the recent war has further problematised the question of women's proper role. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Demons into Angels?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Corporate Social Responsibility and Media Organisations]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ágnes Gulyás]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines interpretations of the ideal media corporation by analysing corporate social responsibility engagement and communication of the largest media organisations in the world between 2000 and 2009. The study found that CSR engagement and communication are relatively limited and narrow among these firms, hence it is not surprising that public trust about them is low and perceptions of these organisations as 'demons' to society are widespread. Although CSR communication of multinational media companies has increased during the last decade, this was from a very low level of reporting and likely to have been mainly the result of organisations in the sector responding to a general trend in the corporate world towards a greater emphasis on CSR. The article argues that the increase in CSR communication arguably is part of a PR effort to improve the companies' image rather than a genuine transformation of the organisations to try to live up to the expectations of the ideal media corporation. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Coming Out of the Coffin]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Vampire and Transnationalism in the Twilight and Sookie Stackhouse Series]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Deborah Mutch]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article reads Stephenie Meyer's Twilight series and Charlaine Harris's Sookie Stackhouse novels as contemporary developments in the Gothic genre reflecting current issues of group and national identity. It extends the trope of the vampire as a site of national anxiety to a globalised, post 9/11 context where national identity is renegotiated and transformed. In Harris's novels, the vampires reveal themselves as Other to humans but integrate by accepting human definitions of nation and race which are then superceded by globalised trade. In Meyer's series, supposedly discrete groups of humans and non-humans evolve niche groupings that transform and react to the exigencies of history. Drawing upon Bill Ashcroft's use of the term 'articulation' to describe the cognizant construction of identity through the influences of social, national and religious traditions, the contemporary vampire is read as the place where renegotiations of national identity in a transnational era are visible. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230207</link>
<title><![CDATA[… AND … The Winter's Tale and Resilient Learners ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Chapman Hoult]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores the opportunities for resisting what Bourdieu and Passeron (1977) see as the reproductive nature of higher education. Originating in an empirical and theoretical study of resilient learners, this article inhabits an interdisciplinary space between Education and Literature. It seeks to read the exceptions to Bourdieu and Passeron's schema - what they call 'des miraculés' - openly and optimistically. A reading of Shakespeare's late play, The Winter's Tale, is offered in the light of two other texts - conclusions extrapolated from a range of data from the study, and Hélène Cixous's essay Sorties (1975/1986). As a result, the presumption that teaching and learning in the university is inevitably a self-centred and exclusive enterprise is challenged and an alternative way of thinking about pedagogy suggested. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>May
The Dark
by RUTH O’CALLAGHAN</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tony Roberts]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ian Parks]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Assay by Yvonne Green (Smith/Doorstop Books, 2010),
75 pp. ISBN 978-1-906613-14-3, £8.95.</p><p>No Apples in Eden: New and Selected Poems by John Lyons (Smith/
Doorstop Books, 2009), 64 pp. ISBN 978-1-902382-99-9, £9.95.</p><p>Lip by Catherine Smith (Smith/Doorstop Books, 2007), 64 pp.
ISBN 978-1-902382-89-0, £7.95.</p><p>Bonehead’s Utopia by Andrew Jordan (Smokestack Books, 2011),
64 pp. ISBN 978-0-9564175-7-2, £7.95.</p><p>Open Plan by Graham Fulton (Smokestack Books, 2011), 64 pp.
ISBN 978-0-9564175-6-5, £7.95.</p><p>Pavilion by Deborah Tyler-Bennett (Smokestack Books, 2010),
80 pp. ISBN 978-0-9560341-5-1, £7.95.</p><p>Dances with Vowels by Kevin Cadwallender (Smokestack Books,
2009), 120 pp. ISBN 978-0-9554028-6-9, £7.95.</p><p>Crucifixion in the Plaza De Armas by Martin Espada (Smokestack
Books, 2008), 72 pp. ISBN 978-0-9554028-1-4, £7.95.</p><p>Our Common Ground edited by Peter Brooks and Lorna Parker
(Silverdart Publishing, 2011), 160 pp. ISBN 978-0-9560887-5-8,
£8.99.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230210</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230210</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michelle Brock]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Chapman Hoult]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Ágnes Gulyás]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Andrew King]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Deborah Mutch]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Carolyn de la L. Oulton]]></author>
<author data-order="7"><![CDATA[Astrid Stilma]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['Other Sensations']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Janice M. Allan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Written in 2005 – at which point research into sensation fiction was seen to have reached a ‘crossroads’ – the sentiments expressed by Andrew Maunder resonated widely with those working within the field. Thanks, in part, to the work of Maunder himself, we have made considerable progress in effecting this ‘shift’, not simply in our thinking, but also in the subject of thought. I have in mind here his six volume collection, Varieties of Women’s Sensation Fiction: 1855–1890 (2004) which, together with the scholarly editions published by Broadview Press, Valancourt Books, and, most recently, Victorian Secrets, has served to broaden substantially the field of study and alert us to the breadth and diversity of the genre as a whole. For many of us, myself included, Maunder’s collection represented the first opportunity to read the novels of such ‘forgotten’ sensationalists as Florence Marryat, Felicia Skene, Mary Cecil Hay, and Dora Russell. The fruit of such recovery work has been evident in a number of recent publications, such as Kimberley Harrison and Richard Fantina’s Victorian Sensations: Essays on a Scandalous Genre (2006), as well as a range of journal articles, most obviously those published by Women’s Writing, that move us beyond sensationalism’s most famous triptych of texts.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['Other Sensations']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Janice M. Allan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Written in 2005 – at which point research into sensation fiction was seen to have reached a ‘crossroads’ – the sentiments expressed by Andrew Maunder resonated widely with those working within the field. Thanks, in part, to the work of Maunder himself, we have made considerable progress in effecting this ‘shift’, not simply in our thinking, but also in the subject of thought. I have in mind here his six volume collection, Varieties of Women’s Sensation Fiction: 1855–1890 (2004) which, together with the scholarly editions published by Broadview Press, Valancourt Books, and, most recently, Victorian Secrets, has served to broaden substantially the field of study and alert us to the breadth and diversity of the genre as a whole. For many of us, myself included, Maunder’s collection represented the first opportunity to read the novels of such ‘forgotten’ sensationalists as Florence Marryat, Felicia Skene, Mary Cecil Hay, and Dora Russell. The fruit of such recovery work has been evident in a number of recent publications, such as Kimberley Harrison and Richard Fantina’s Victorian Sensations: Essays on a Scandalous Genre (2006), as well as a range of journal articles, most obviously those published by Women’s Writing, that move us beyond sensationalism’s most famous triptych of texts.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230102</link>
<title><![CDATA[A 'base and spurious thing']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Deceptive Femininity in Ellen Wood's Parkwater (1857)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Janice M. Allan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Concentrating on Ellen Wood's Parkwater, a little-known New Monthly Magazine serial, this article attempts to complicate the long-standing construction of Wood as a 'quiet sensationalist'. It argues that Wood's serial was self-consciously appealing to the New Monthly's male readers and thus incorporated scenes and details of a surprisingly graphic nature. At the same time, the article situates the narrative within the context of a new commodity culture, as well as the 1857 murder trial of Madeleine Smith, suggesting that Wood's exploration of deceptive femininity resonates with current events in a particularly insistent manner. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['Other Sensations']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Janice M. Allan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Written in 2005 – at which point research into sensation fiction was seen to have reached a ‘crossroads’ – the sentiments expressed by Andrew Maunder resonated widely with those working within the field. Thanks, in part, to the work of Maunder himself, we have made considerable progress in effecting this ‘shift’, not simply in our thinking, but also in the subject of thought. I have in mind here his six volume collection, Varieties of Women’s Sensation Fiction: 1855–1890 (2004) which, together with the scholarly editions published by Broadview Press, Valancourt Books, and, most recently, Victorian Secrets, has served to broaden substantially the field of study and alert us to the breadth and diversity of the genre as a whole. For many of us, myself included, Maunder’s collection represented the first opportunity to read the novels of such ‘forgotten’ sensationalists as Florence Marryat, Felicia Skene, Mary Cecil Hay, and Dora Russell. The fruit of such recovery work has been evident in a number of recent publications, such as Kimberley Harrison and Richard Fantina’s Victorian Sensations: Essays on a Scandalous Genre (2006), as well as a range of journal articles, most obviously those published by Women’s Writing, that move us beyond sensationalism’s most famous triptych of texts.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230102</link>
<title><![CDATA[A 'base and spurious thing']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Deceptive Femininity in Ellen Wood's Parkwater (1857)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Janice M. Allan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Concentrating on Ellen Wood's Parkwater, a little-known New Monthly Magazine serial, this article attempts to complicate the long-standing construction of Wood as a 'quiet sensationalist'. It argues that Wood's serial was self-consciously appealing to the New Monthly's male readers and thus incorporated scenes and details of a surprisingly graphic nature. At the same time, the article situates the narrative within the context of a new commodity culture, as well as the 1857 murder trial of Madeleine Smith, suggesting that Wood's exploration of deceptive femininity resonates with current events in a particularly insistent manner. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230103</link>
<title><![CDATA['Vulgar Publicity' and Problems of Privacy in Margaret Oliphant's Salem Chapel]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tara MacDonald]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines Margaret Oliphant's Salem Chapel (1863), the author's only foray into the sensation genre. It argues that the novel's focus on the dangers of gossip and public exposure reveals Oliphant's fraught relationship with sensationalism. Two key characters represent sensational readers and authors in the novel: Arthur Vincent and Adelaide Tufton. By emphasising their eager, voyeuristic desires for sensation, Oliphant marks such modes of reading and interpretation - and the genres which encourage such desires - as problematic. The novel also constructs gossip and public media as troubling, and thus questions sensationalism's reliance on voyeuristic thrills. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['Other Sensations']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Janice M. Allan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Written in 2005 – at which point research into sensation fiction was seen to have reached a ‘crossroads’ – the sentiments expressed by Andrew Maunder resonated widely with those working within the field. Thanks, in part, to the work of Maunder himself, we have made considerable progress in effecting this ‘shift’, not simply in our thinking, but also in the subject of thought. I have in mind here his six volume collection, Varieties of Women’s Sensation Fiction: 1855–1890 (2004) which, together with the scholarly editions published by Broadview Press, Valancourt Books, and, most recently, Victorian Secrets, has served to broaden substantially the field of study and alert us to the breadth and diversity of the genre as a whole. For many of us, myself included, Maunder’s collection represented the first opportunity to read the novels of such ‘forgotten’ sensationalists as Florence Marryat, Felicia Skene, Mary Cecil Hay, and Dora Russell. The fruit of such recovery work has been evident in a number of recent publications, such as Kimberley Harrison and Richard Fantina’s Victorian Sensations: Essays on a Scandalous Genre (2006), as well as a range of journal articles, most obviously those published by Women’s Writing, that move us beyond sensationalism’s most famous triptych of texts.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230102</link>
<title><![CDATA[A 'base and spurious thing']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Deceptive Femininity in Ellen Wood's Parkwater (1857)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Janice M. Allan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Concentrating on Ellen Wood's Parkwater, a little-known New Monthly Magazine serial, this article attempts to complicate the long-standing construction of Wood as a 'quiet sensationalist'. It argues that Wood's serial was self-consciously appealing to the New Monthly's male readers and thus incorporated scenes and details of a surprisingly graphic nature. At the same time, the article situates the narrative within the context of a new commodity culture, as well as the 1857 murder trial of Madeleine Smith, suggesting that Wood's exploration of deceptive femininity resonates with current events in a particularly insistent manner. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230103</link>
<title><![CDATA['Vulgar Publicity' and Problems of Privacy in Margaret Oliphant's Salem Chapel]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tara MacDonald]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines Margaret Oliphant's Salem Chapel (1863), the author's only foray into the sensation genre. It argues that the novel's focus on the dangers of gossip and public exposure reveals Oliphant's fraught relationship with sensationalism. Two key characters represent sensational readers and authors in the novel: Arthur Vincent and Adelaide Tufton. By emphasising their eager, voyeuristic desires for sensation, Oliphant marks such modes of reading and interpretation - and the genres which encourage such desires - as problematic. The novel also constructs gossip and public media as troubling, and thus questions sensationalism's reliance on voyeuristic thrills. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Conflicting Interpretations of Gender]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hysteria, Masculinity, and Marriage in Florence Marryat's Nelly Brooke]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Greta Depledge]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In 1868 Florence Marryat published Nelly Brooke: A Homely Tale, ostensibly a novel full of classic sensation themes: illegitimacy, love, seduction, addiction, and a murder of sorts. More interestingly, however, the novel also plays with nineteenth-century gender expectations and ideas current in medical and scientific discourse. This essay explores the representations of male hysteria and the demonised man of science which this novel depicts. These themes, contained within a hugely satisfying sensation plot, are also offset against the plight of the fortuneless woman in the nineteenth-century marriage market. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['Other Sensations']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Janice M. Allan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Written in 2005 – at which point research into sensation fiction was seen to have reached a ‘crossroads’ – the sentiments expressed by Andrew Maunder resonated widely with those working within the field. Thanks, in part, to the work of Maunder himself, we have made considerable progress in effecting this ‘shift’, not simply in our thinking, but also in the subject of thought. I have in mind here his six volume collection, Varieties of Women’s Sensation Fiction: 1855–1890 (2004) which, together with the scholarly editions published by Broadview Press, Valancourt Books, and, most recently, Victorian Secrets, has served to broaden substantially the field of study and alert us to the breadth and diversity of the genre as a whole. For many of us, myself included, Maunder’s collection represented the first opportunity to read the novels of such ‘forgotten’ sensationalists as Florence Marryat, Felicia Skene, Mary Cecil Hay, and Dora Russell. The fruit of such recovery work has been evident in a number of recent publications, such as Kimberley Harrison and Richard Fantina’s Victorian Sensations: Essays on a Scandalous Genre (2006), as well as a range of journal articles, most obviously those published by Women’s Writing, that move us beyond sensationalism’s most famous triptych of texts.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230102</link>
<title><![CDATA[A 'base and spurious thing']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Deceptive Femininity in Ellen Wood's Parkwater (1857)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Janice M. Allan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Concentrating on Ellen Wood's Parkwater, a little-known New Monthly Magazine serial, this article attempts to complicate the long-standing construction of Wood as a 'quiet sensationalist'. It argues that Wood's serial was self-consciously appealing to the New Monthly's male readers and thus incorporated scenes and details of a surprisingly graphic nature. At the same time, the article situates the narrative within the context of a new commodity culture, as well as the 1857 murder trial of Madeleine Smith, suggesting that Wood's exploration of deceptive femininity resonates with current events in a particularly insistent manner. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230103</link>
<title><![CDATA['Vulgar Publicity' and Problems of Privacy in Margaret Oliphant's Salem Chapel]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tara MacDonald]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines Margaret Oliphant's Salem Chapel (1863), the author's only foray into the sensation genre. It argues that the novel's focus on the dangers of gossip and public exposure reveals Oliphant's fraught relationship with sensationalism. Two key characters represent sensational readers and authors in the novel: Arthur Vincent and Adelaide Tufton. By emphasising their eager, voyeuristic desires for sensation, Oliphant marks such modes of reading and interpretation - and the genres which encourage such desires - as problematic. The novel also constructs gossip and public media as troubling, and thus questions sensationalism's reliance on voyeuristic thrills. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Conflicting Interpretations of Gender]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hysteria, Masculinity, and Marriage in Florence Marryat's Nelly Brooke]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Greta Depledge]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In 1868 Florence Marryat published Nelly Brooke: A Homely Tale, ostensibly a novel full of classic sensation themes: illegitimacy, love, seduction, addiction, and a murder of sorts. More interestingly, however, the novel also plays with nineteenth-century gender expectations and ideas current in medical and scientific discourse. This essay explores the representations of male hysteria and the demonised man of science which this novel depicts. These themes, contained within a hugely satisfying sensation plot, are also offset against the plight of the fortuneless woman in the nineteenth-century marriage market. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Rewriting Corinne]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Sensation and the Tragedy of the Exceptional Woman in Rhoda Broughton's Good-bye, Sweetheart!]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tamar Heller]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Reading Rhoda Broughton's fourth novel Good-bye, Sweetheart! (1872) as a revision of Germaine de Staël's Corinne (1807), this essay examines Broughton's depiction of the exceptional woman who tragically defies the gender norms of her day. Like Staël's famous improvisatrice, Broughton's rebellious heroine Lenore Herrick dies heartbroken after her fiancé discards her to marry a more docile girl. Significantly, however, Broughton's Victorian protagonist is even more disempowered than her Romantic predecessor; lacking an artistic career like Corinne, Lenore is, finally, a rebel without a cause. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['Other Sensations']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Janice M. Allan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Written in 2005 – at which point research into sensation fiction was seen to have reached a ‘crossroads’ – the sentiments expressed by Andrew Maunder resonated widely with those working within the field. Thanks, in part, to the work of Maunder himself, we have made considerable progress in effecting this ‘shift’, not simply in our thinking, but also in the subject of thought. I have in mind here his six volume collection, Varieties of Women’s Sensation Fiction: 1855–1890 (2004) which, together with the scholarly editions published by Broadview Press, Valancourt Books, and, most recently, Victorian Secrets, has served to broaden substantially the field of study and alert us to the breadth and diversity of the genre as a whole. For many of us, myself included, Maunder’s collection represented the first opportunity to read the novels of such ‘forgotten’ sensationalists as Florence Marryat, Felicia Skene, Mary Cecil Hay, and Dora Russell. The fruit of such recovery work has been evident in a number of recent publications, such as Kimberley Harrison and Richard Fantina’s Victorian Sensations: Essays on a Scandalous Genre (2006), as well as a range of journal articles, most obviously those published by Women’s Writing, that move us beyond sensationalism’s most famous triptych of texts.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230102</link>
<title><![CDATA[A 'base and spurious thing']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Deceptive Femininity in Ellen Wood's Parkwater (1857)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Janice M. Allan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Concentrating on Ellen Wood's Parkwater, a little-known New Monthly Magazine serial, this article attempts to complicate the long-standing construction of Wood as a 'quiet sensationalist'. It argues that Wood's serial was self-consciously appealing to the New Monthly's male readers and thus incorporated scenes and details of a surprisingly graphic nature. At the same time, the article situates the narrative within the context of a new commodity culture, as well as the 1857 murder trial of Madeleine Smith, suggesting that Wood's exploration of deceptive femininity resonates with current events in a particularly insistent manner. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230103</link>
<title><![CDATA['Vulgar Publicity' and Problems of Privacy in Margaret Oliphant's Salem Chapel]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tara MacDonald]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines Margaret Oliphant's Salem Chapel (1863), the author's only foray into the sensation genre. It argues that the novel's focus on the dangers of gossip and public exposure reveals Oliphant's fraught relationship with sensationalism. Two key characters represent sensational readers and authors in the novel: Arthur Vincent and Adelaide Tufton. By emphasising their eager, voyeuristic desires for sensation, Oliphant marks such modes of reading and interpretation - and the genres which encourage such desires - as problematic. The novel also constructs gossip and public media as troubling, and thus questions sensationalism's reliance on voyeuristic thrills. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Conflicting Interpretations of Gender]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hysteria, Masculinity, and Marriage in Florence Marryat's Nelly Brooke]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Greta Depledge]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In 1868 Florence Marryat published Nelly Brooke: A Homely Tale, ostensibly a novel full of classic sensation themes: illegitimacy, love, seduction, addiction, and a murder of sorts. More interestingly, however, the novel also plays with nineteenth-century gender expectations and ideas current in medical and scientific discourse. This essay explores the representations of male hysteria and the demonised man of science which this novel depicts. These themes, contained within a hugely satisfying sensation plot, are also offset against the plight of the fortuneless woman in the nineteenth-century marriage market. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Rewriting Corinne]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Sensation and the Tragedy of the Exceptional Woman in Rhoda Broughton's Good-bye, Sweetheart!]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tamar Heller]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Reading Rhoda Broughton's fourth novel Good-bye, Sweetheart! (1872) as a revision of Germaine de Staël's Corinne (1807), this essay examines Broughton's depiction of the exceptional woman who tragically defies the gender norms of her day. Like Staël's famous improvisatrice, Broughton's rebellious heroine Lenore Herrick dies heartbroken after her fiancé discards her to marry a more docile girl. Significantly, however, Broughton's Victorian protagonist is even more disempowered than her Romantic predecessor; lacking an artistic career like Corinne, Lenore is, finally, a rebel without a cause. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230106</link>
<title><![CDATA['You ain't the man you was']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Learning to Be a Man Again in Charles Reade's A Simpleton]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Georgina O'Brien Hill]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines the role of the sensation novel in the construction of male identities in the Victorian period through an examination of Charles Reade's A Simpleton, a Story of the Day (1873). This novel exploits Victorian anxieties surrounding male identity and seeks to affirm unstable concepts of masculinity through dominant codes of imperialism. O'Brien Hill argues that Reade's novel is unusual in the sensation canon due to the combination of the adventure sub-plot and sensational narrative devices, serving to expose the fluidity of male identity and Victorian fascination with the spectacle of masculinity in crisis. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['Other Sensations']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Janice M. Allan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Written in 2005 – at which point research into sensation fiction was seen to have reached a ‘crossroads’ – the sentiments expressed by Andrew Maunder resonated widely with those working within the field. Thanks, in part, to the work of Maunder himself, we have made considerable progress in effecting this ‘shift’, not simply in our thinking, but also in the subject of thought. I have in mind here his six volume collection, Varieties of Women’s Sensation Fiction: 1855–1890 (2004) which, together with the scholarly editions published by Broadview Press, Valancourt Books, and, most recently, Victorian Secrets, has served to broaden substantially the field of study and alert us to the breadth and diversity of the genre as a whole. For many of us, myself included, Maunder’s collection represented the first opportunity to read the novels of such ‘forgotten’ sensationalists as Florence Marryat, Felicia Skene, Mary Cecil Hay, and Dora Russell. The fruit of such recovery work has been evident in a number of recent publications, such as Kimberley Harrison and Richard Fantina’s Victorian Sensations: Essays on a Scandalous Genre (2006), as well as a range of journal articles, most obviously those published by Women’s Writing, that move us beyond sensationalism’s most famous triptych of texts.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230102</link>
<title><![CDATA[A 'base and spurious thing']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Deceptive Femininity in Ellen Wood's Parkwater (1857)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Janice M. Allan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Concentrating on Ellen Wood's Parkwater, a little-known New Monthly Magazine serial, this article attempts to complicate the long-standing construction of Wood as a 'quiet sensationalist'. It argues that Wood's serial was self-consciously appealing to the New Monthly's male readers and thus incorporated scenes and details of a surprisingly graphic nature. At the same time, the article situates the narrative within the context of a new commodity culture, as well as the 1857 murder trial of Madeleine Smith, suggesting that Wood's exploration of deceptive femininity resonates with current events in a particularly insistent manner. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230103</link>
<title><![CDATA['Vulgar Publicity' and Problems of Privacy in Margaret Oliphant's Salem Chapel]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tara MacDonald]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines Margaret Oliphant's Salem Chapel (1863), the author's only foray into the sensation genre. It argues that the novel's focus on the dangers of gossip and public exposure reveals Oliphant's fraught relationship with sensationalism. Two key characters represent sensational readers and authors in the novel: Arthur Vincent and Adelaide Tufton. By emphasising their eager, voyeuristic desires for sensation, Oliphant marks such modes of reading and interpretation - and the genres which encourage such desires - as problematic. The novel also constructs gossip and public media as troubling, and thus questions sensationalism's reliance on voyeuristic thrills. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Conflicting Interpretations of Gender]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hysteria, Masculinity, and Marriage in Florence Marryat's Nelly Brooke]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Greta Depledge]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In 1868 Florence Marryat published Nelly Brooke: A Homely Tale, ostensibly a novel full of classic sensation themes: illegitimacy, love, seduction, addiction, and a murder of sorts. More interestingly, however, the novel also plays with nineteenth-century gender expectations and ideas current in medical and scientific discourse. This essay explores the representations of male hysteria and the demonised man of science which this novel depicts. These themes, contained within a hugely satisfying sensation plot, are also offset against the plight of the fortuneless woman in the nineteenth-century marriage market. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Rewriting Corinne]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Sensation and the Tragedy of the Exceptional Woman in Rhoda Broughton's Good-bye, Sweetheart!]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tamar Heller]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Reading Rhoda Broughton's fourth novel Good-bye, Sweetheart! (1872) as a revision of Germaine de Staël's Corinne (1807), this essay examines Broughton's depiction of the exceptional woman who tragically defies the gender norms of her day. Like Staël's famous improvisatrice, Broughton's rebellious heroine Lenore Herrick dies heartbroken after her fiancé discards her to marry a more docile girl. Significantly, however, Broughton's Victorian protagonist is even more disempowered than her Romantic predecessor; lacking an artistic career like Corinne, Lenore is, finally, a rebel without a cause. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230106</link>
<title><![CDATA['You ain't the man you was']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Learning to Be a Man Again in Charles Reade's A Simpleton]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Georgina O'Brien Hill]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines the role of the sensation novel in the construction of male identities in the Victorian period through an examination of Charles Reade's A Simpleton, a Story of the Day (1873). This novel exploits Victorian anxieties surrounding male identity and seeks to affirm unstable concepts of masculinity through dominant codes of imperialism. O'Brien Hill argues that Reade's novel is unusual in the sensation canon due to the combination of the adventure sub-plot and sensational narrative devices, serving to expose the fluidity of male identity and Victorian fascination with the spectacle of masculinity in crisis. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Trains of Thought]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Challenges of Mobility in the Work of Rhoda Broughton]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anna Despotopoulou]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines women's mobility in the work of Rhoda Broughton, looking closely at her use of the railway as a means of rendering not only the movement but also the drifting consciousness of her heroines. Combining privacy and publicity, movement and stasis, the railway in Broughton's work affects the subjectivity and everyday routine of women, becoming a literary means of exploring woman's complex response to the transitory nature of experience, the rapidly shifting states of consciousness, and modernity's fleeting images - all of which are reflected in Broughton's idiosyncratic style. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['Other Sensations']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Janice M. Allan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Written in 2005 – at which point research into sensation fiction was seen to have reached a ‘crossroads’ – the sentiments expressed by Andrew Maunder resonated widely with those working within the field. Thanks, in part, to the work of Maunder himself, we have made considerable progress in effecting this ‘shift’, not simply in our thinking, but also in the subject of thought. I have in mind here his six volume collection, Varieties of Women’s Sensation Fiction: 1855–1890 (2004) which, together with the scholarly editions published by Broadview Press, Valancourt Books, and, most recently, Victorian Secrets, has served to broaden substantially the field of study and alert us to the breadth and diversity of the genre as a whole. For many of us, myself included, Maunder’s collection represented the first opportunity to read the novels of such ‘forgotten’ sensationalists as Florence Marryat, Felicia Skene, Mary Cecil Hay, and Dora Russell. The fruit of such recovery work has been evident in a number of recent publications, such as Kimberley Harrison and Richard Fantina’s Victorian Sensations: Essays on a Scandalous Genre (2006), as well as a range of journal articles, most obviously those published by Women’s Writing, that move us beyond sensationalism’s most famous triptych of texts.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230102</link>
<title><![CDATA[A 'base and spurious thing']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Deceptive Femininity in Ellen Wood's Parkwater (1857)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Janice M. Allan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Concentrating on Ellen Wood's Parkwater, a little-known New Monthly Magazine serial, this article attempts to complicate the long-standing construction of Wood as a 'quiet sensationalist'. It argues that Wood's serial was self-consciously appealing to the New Monthly's male readers and thus incorporated scenes and details of a surprisingly graphic nature. At the same time, the article situates the narrative within the context of a new commodity culture, as well as the 1857 murder trial of Madeleine Smith, suggesting that Wood's exploration of deceptive femininity resonates with current events in a particularly insistent manner. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230103</link>
<title><![CDATA['Vulgar Publicity' and Problems of Privacy in Margaret Oliphant's Salem Chapel]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tara MacDonald]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines Margaret Oliphant's Salem Chapel (1863), the author's only foray into the sensation genre. It argues that the novel's focus on the dangers of gossip and public exposure reveals Oliphant's fraught relationship with sensationalism. Two key characters represent sensational readers and authors in the novel: Arthur Vincent and Adelaide Tufton. By emphasising their eager, voyeuristic desires for sensation, Oliphant marks such modes of reading and interpretation - and the genres which encourage such desires - as problematic. The novel also constructs gossip and public media as troubling, and thus questions sensationalism's reliance on voyeuristic thrills. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Conflicting Interpretations of Gender]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hysteria, Masculinity, and Marriage in Florence Marryat's Nelly Brooke]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Greta Depledge]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In 1868 Florence Marryat published Nelly Brooke: A Homely Tale, ostensibly a novel full of classic sensation themes: illegitimacy, love, seduction, addiction, and a murder of sorts. More interestingly, however, the novel also plays with nineteenth-century gender expectations and ideas current in medical and scientific discourse. This essay explores the representations of male hysteria and the demonised man of science which this novel depicts. These themes, contained within a hugely satisfying sensation plot, are also offset against the plight of the fortuneless woman in the nineteenth-century marriage market. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Rewriting Corinne]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Sensation and the Tragedy of the Exceptional Woman in Rhoda Broughton's Good-bye, Sweetheart!]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tamar Heller]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Reading Rhoda Broughton's fourth novel Good-bye, Sweetheart! (1872) as a revision of Germaine de Staël's Corinne (1807), this essay examines Broughton's depiction of the exceptional woman who tragically defies the gender norms of her day. Like Staël's famous improvisatrice, Broughton's rebellious heroine Lenore Herrick dies heartbroken after her fiancé discards her to marry a more docile girl. Significantly, however, Broughton's Victorian protagonist is even more disempowered than her Romantic predecessor; lacking an artistic career like Corinne, Lenore is, finally, a rebel without a cause. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230106</link>
<title><![CDATA['You ain't the man you was']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Learning to Be a Man Again in Charles Reade's A Simpleton]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Georgina O'Brien Hill]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines the role of the sensation novel in the construction of male identities in the Victorian period through an examination of Charles Reade's A Simpleton, a Story of the Day (1873). This novel exploits Victorian anxieties surrounding male identity and seeks to affirm unstable concepts of masculinity through dominant codes of imperialism. O'Brien Hill argues that Reade's novel is unusual in the sensation canon due to the combination of the adventure sub-plot and sensational narrative devices, serving to expose the fluidity of male identity and Victorian fascination with the spectacle of masculinity in crisis. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Trains of Thought]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Challenges of Mobility in the Work of Rhoda Broughton]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anna Despotopoulou]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines women's mobility in the work of Rhoda Broughton, looking closely at her use of the railway as a means of rendering not only the movement but also the drifting consciousness of her heroines. Combining privacy and publicity, movement and stasis, the railway in Broughton's work affects the subjectivity and everyday routine of women, becoming a literary means of exploring woman's complex response to the transitory nature of experience, the rapidly shifting states of consciousness, and modernity's fleeting images - all of which are reflected in Broughton's idiosyncratic style. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Scott Kelly]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Gerry Cambridge]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Rennie Parker]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Question
by SCOTT KELLY</p><p>The Herriers
Frog City
A Visit
by GERRY CAMBRIDGE</p><p>Yes Its True...
Just Shrink Your Dreams To Fit
by RENNIE PARKER</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['Other Sensations']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Janice M. Allan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Written in 2005 – at which point research into sensation fiction was seen to have reached a ‘crossroads’ – the sentiments expressed by Andrew Maunder resonated widely with those working within the field. Thanks, in part, to the work of Maunder himself, we have made considerable progress in effecting this ‘shift’, not simply in our thinking, but also in the subject of thought. I have in mind here his six volume collection, Varieties of Women’s Sensation Fiction: 1855–1890 (2004) which, together with the scholarly editions published by Broadview Press, Valancourt Books, and, most recently, Victorian Secrets, has served to broaden substantially the field of study and alert us to the breadth and diversity of the genre as a whole. For many of us, myself included, Maunder’s collection represented the first opportunity to read the novels of such ‘forgotten’ sensationalists as Florence Marryat, Felicia Skene, Mary Cecil Hay, and Dora Russell. The fruit of such recovery work has been evident in a number of recent publications, such as Kimberley Harrison and Richard Fantina’s Victorian Sensations: Essays on a Scandalous Genre (2006), as well as a range of journal articles, most obviously those published by Women’s Writing, that move us beyond sensationalism’s most famous triptych of texts.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230102</link>
<title><![CDATA[A 'base and spurious thing']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Deceptive Femininity in Ellen Wood's Parkwater (1857)]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Janice M. Allan]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Concentrating on Ellen Wood's Parkwater, a little-known New Monthly Magazine serial, this article attempts to complicate the long-standing construction of Wood as a 'quiet sensationalist'. It argues that Wood's serial was self-consciously appealing to the New Monthly's male readers and thus incorporated scenes and details of a surprisingly graphic nature. At the same time, the article situates the narrative within the context of a new commodity culture, as well as the 1857 murder trial of Madeleine Smith, suggesting that Wood's exploration of deceptive femininity resonates with current events in a particularly insistent manner. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230103</link>
<title><![CDATA['Vulgar Publicity' and Problems of Privacy in Margaret Oliphant's Salem Chapel]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tara MacDonald]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines Margaret Oliphant's Salem Chapel (1863), the author's only foray into the sensation genre. It argues that the novel's focus on the dangers of gossip and public exposure reveals Oliphant's fraught relationship with sensationalism. Two key characters represent sensational readers and authors in the novel: Arthur Vincent and Adelaide Tufton. By emphasising their eager, voyeuristic desires for sensation, Oliphant marks such modes of reading and interpretation - and the genres which encourage such desires - as problematic. The novel also constructs gossip and public media as troubling, and thus questions sensationalism's reliance on voyeuristic thrills. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Conflicting Interpretations of Gender]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Hysteria, Masculinity, and Marriage in Florence Marryat's Nelly Brooke]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Greta Depledge]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In 1868 Florence Marryat published Nelly Brooke: A Homely Tale, ostensibly a novel full of classic sensation themes: illegitimacy, love, seduction, addiction, and a murder of sorts. More interestingly, however, the novel also plays with nineteenth-century gender expectations and ideas current in medical and scientific discourse. This essay explores the representations of male hysteria and the demonised man of science which this novel depicts. These themes, contained within a hugely satisfying sensation plot, are also offset against the plight of the fortuneless woman in the nineteenth-century marriage market. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Rewriting Corinne]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Sensation and the Tragedy of the Exceptional Woman in Rhoda Broughton's Good-bye, Sweetheart!]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tamar Heller]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Reading Rhoda Broughton's fourth novel Good-bye, Sweetheart! (1872) as a revision of Germaine de Staël's Corinne (1807), this essay examines Broughton's depiction of the exceptional woman who tragically defies the gender norms of her day. Like Staël's famous improvisatrice, Broughton's rebellious heroine Lenore Herrick dies heartbroken after her fiancé discards her to marry a more docile girl. Significantly, however, Broughton's Victorian protagonist is even more disempowered than her Romantic predecessor; lacking an artistic career like Corinne, Lenore is, finally, a rebel without a cause. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230106</link>
<title><![CDATA['You ain't the man you was']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Learning to Be a Man Again in Charles Reade's A Simpleton]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Georgina O'Brien Hill]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines the role of the sensation novel in the construction of male identities in the Victorian period through an examination of Charles Reade's A Simpleton, a Story of the Day (1873). This novel exploits Victorian anxieties surrounding male identity and seeks to affirm unstable concepts of masculinity through dominant codes of imperialism. O'Brien Hill argues that Reade's novel is unusual in the sensation canon due to the combination of the adventure sub-plot and sensational narrative devices, serving to expose the fluidity of male identity and Victorian fascination with the spectacle of masculinity in crisis. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Trains of Thought]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Challenges of Mobility in the Work of Rhoda Broughton]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anna Despotopoulou]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines women's mobility in the work of Rhoda Broughton, looking closely at her use of the railway as a means of rendering not only the movement but also the drifting consciousness of her heroines. Combining privacy and publicity, movement and stasis, the railway in Broughton's work affects the subjectivity and everyday routine of women, becoming a literary means of exploring woman's complex response to the transitory nature of experience, the rapidly shifting states of consciousness, and modernity's fleeting images - all of which are reflected in Broughton's idiosyncratic style. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Scott Kelly]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Gerry Cambridge]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Rennie Parker]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Question
by SCOTT KELLY</p><p>The Herriers
Frog City
A Visit
by GERRY CAMBRIDGE</p><p>Yes Its True...
Just Shrink Your Dreams To Fit
by RENNIE PARKER</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2011.230109</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2011.230109</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Janice M. Allan]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Greta Depledge]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Anna Despotopoulou]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Tamar Heller]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Tara MacDonald]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Georgina O'Brien Hill]]></author>
<prism:volume>23</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220301</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Renaissance Englishwoman in Code]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Blabbs and Cryptographers at Elizabeth I's Court]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this essay I argue that the marginalisation of women's work in the early modern period was, sometimes, an enabling condition. Shakespeare's Bianca converses with her lover in a secret language, and Mary Stuart similarly smuggles letters out of prison to her supporters in code, trying to circumvent Elizabeth's spies and cryptographers. Women writers did not always seek to circulate their words or see them in print, in other words, and what looks like illiteracy on the part of women - poor spelling or garbled syntax or a crabbed penmanship - may instead mark a skillful command of letters, a dazzling 'high' literacy which rivals Latin learning, and occasionally disables it. Many women at Elizabeth's court during the years of Mary Stuart's intriguing display a similar expertise in cryptography. I also explore Jane Seager's 1589 New Year's gift to Elizabeth as well as some of Elizabeth's speeches about Mary Stuart as evidence that early modern women writers might represent themselves as practitioners of secret knowledge, disdaining publication, courting misreading. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220301</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Renaissance Englishwoman in Code]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Blabbs and Cryptographers at Elizabeth I's Court]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this essay I argue that the marginalisation of women's work in the early modern period was, sometimes, an enabling condition. Shakespeare's Bianca converses with her lover in a secret language, and Mary Stuart similarly smuggles letters out of prison to her supporters in code, trying to circumvent Elizabeth's spies and cryptographers. Women writers did not always seek to circulate their words or see them in print, in other words, and what looks like illiteracy on the part of women - poor spelling or garbled syntax or a crabbed penmanship - may instead mark a skillful command of letters, a dazzling 'high' literacy which rivals Latin learning, and occasionally disables it. Many women at Elizabeth's court during the years of Mary Stuart's intriguing display a similar expertise in cryptography. I also explore Jane Seager's 1589 New Year's gift to Elizabeth as well as some of Elizabeth's speeches about Mary Stuart as evidence that early modern women writers might represent themselves as practitioners of secret knowledge, disdaining publication, courting misreading. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220302</link>
<title><![CDATA['[A]n inn to entertain / Its Lord a while, but not remain']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Home and Dislocations in Andrew Marvell's 'Upon Appleton House']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay analyses Andrew Marvell's 'Upon Appleton House' and demonstrates that the poem registers the ways in which spatial politics, and the representation of home, in particular, underpins as well as enriches its meaning. Borrowing Donna Birdwell-Pheasant's and Denise Lawrence-Zuniga's definition of home and house the essay focuses on Lord Fairfax's house and shows that, notwithstanding the multiplicity of spaces presented in the particular poem, and despite his agonising effort to present Nunappleton as Lord Fairfax's home, Marvell in fact reflects his patron experiencing a strong sense of dislocation while living in Appleton House due to its complex as well as disconcerting religious and familial associations. In other words, beneath the façade of the heroic Protestant man who chose to withdraw from the public arena to the private sphere of Nunappleton, was a man trying to come to terms with his Catholic origins as well as with the fact that the particular estate reminded him of his displacement from the male line of his family as well as his disempowerment by the female sex. Hence, Appleton House, at that precise historical moment, fails to become 'a symbol of self' or 'a manifestation of family identity'; instead it is 'an inn to entertain / Its Lord a while, but not remain' (ll. 71-72). </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220301</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Renaissance Englishwoman in Code]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Blabbs and Cryptographers at Elizabeth I's Court]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this essay I argue that the marginalisation of women's work in the early modern period was, sometimes, an enabling condition. Shakespeare's Bianca converses with her lover in a secret language, and Mary Stuart similarly smuggles letters out of prison to her supporters in code, trying to circumvent Elizabeth's spies and cryptographers. Women writers did not always seek to circulate their words or see them in print, in other words, and what looks like illiteracy on the part of women - poor spelling or garbled syntax or a crabbed penmanship - may instead mark a skillful command of letters, a dazzling 'high' literacy which rivals Latin learning, and occasionally disables it. Many women at Elizabeth's court during the years of Mary Stuart's intriguing display a similar expertise in cryptography. I also explore Jane Seager's 1589 New Year's gift to Elizabeth as well as some of Elizabeth's speeches about Mary Stuart as evidence that early modern women writers might represent themselves as practitioners of secret knowledge, disdaining publication, courting misreading. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220302</link>
<title><![CDATA['[A]n inn to entertain / Its Lord a while, but not remain']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Home and Dislocations in Andrew Marvell's 'Upon Appleton House']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay analyses Andrew Marvell's 'Upon Appleton House' and demonstrates that the poem registers the ways in which spatial politics, and the representation of home, in particular, underpins as well as enriches its meaning. Borrowing Donna Birdwell-Pheasant's and Denise Lawrence-Zuniga's definition of home and house the essay focuses on Lord Fairfax's house and shows that, notwithstanding the multiplicity of spaces presented in the particular poem, and despite his agonising effort to present Nunappleton as Lord Fairfax's home, Marvell in fact reflects his patron experiencing a strong sense of dislocation while living in Appleton House due to its complex as well as disconcerting religious and familial associations. In other words, beneath the façade of the heroic Protestant man who chose to withdraw from the public arena to the private sphere of Nunappleton, was a man trying to come to terms with his Catholic origins as well as with the fact that the particular estate reminded him of his displacement from the male line of his family as well as his disempowerment by the female sex. Hence, Appleton House, at that precise historical moment, fails to become 'a symbol of self' or 'a manifestation of family identity'; instead it is 'an inn to entertain / Its Lord a while, but not remain' (ll. 71-72). </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Patriarchal Plots and the Plots against Oliver]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Walton]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Part one of this article examines a species of 'figural' plot - single episodes that mirror a substantial part of the narrative that contains it. These include Portia's predicament in The Merchant of Venice as interpreted by Freud, together with comparable choices encountered by King Lear, Sir Thomas Bertram in Mansfield Park, Brontë's Rochester, and Richardson's Pamela. In each case the subject must break free of conventional authority in order to choose wisely. The beginning of Joyce's Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man directly confronts a patriarchal plot, establishing the artist's 'opposing' fiction against the received one. Part II considers the way in which Dickens situates himself in relation to external authority, bringing about the defeat of a series of spurious 'authors' in the struggle to determine Oliver Twist's identity before renouncing in a Prospero gesture his own claim to authority. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220301</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Renaissance Englishwoman in Code]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Blabbs and Cryptographers at Elizabeth I's Court]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this essay I argue that the marginalisation of women's work in the early modern period was, sometimes, an enabling condition. Shakespeare's Bianca converses with her lover in a secret language, and Mary Stuart similarly smuggles letters out of prison to her supporters in code, trying to circumvent Elizabeth's spies and cryptographers. Women writers did not always seek to circulate their words or see them in print, in other words, and what looks like illiteracy on the part of women - poor spelling or garbled syntax or a crabbed penmanship - may instead mark a skillful command of letters, a dazzling 'high' literacy which rivals Latin learning, and occasionally disables it. Many women at Elizabeth's court during the years of Mary Stuart's intriguing display a similar expertise in cryptography. I also explore Jane Seager's 1589 New Year's gift to Elizabeth as well as some of Elizabeth's speeches about Mary Stuart as evidence that early modern women writers might represent themselves as practitioners of secret knowledge, disdaining publication, courting misreading. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220302</link>
<title><![CDATA['[A]n inn to entertain / Its Lord a while, but not remain']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Home and Dislocations in Andrew Marvell's 'Upon Appleton House']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay analyses Andrew Marvell's 'Upon Appleton House' and demonstrates that the poem registers the ways in which spatial politics, and the representation of home, in particular, underpins as well as enriches its meaning. Borrowing Donna Birdwell-Pheasant's and Denise Lawrence-Zuniga's definition of home and house the essay focuses on Lord Fairfax's house and shows that, notwithstanding the multiplicity of spaces presented in the particular poem, and despite his agonising effort to present Nunappleton as Lord Fairfax's home, Marvell in fact reflects his patron experiencing a strong sense of dislocation while living in Appleton House due to its complex as well as disconcerting religious and familial associations. In other words, beneath the façade of the heroic Protestant man who chose to withdraw from the public arena to the private sphere of Nunappleton, was a man trying to come to terms with his Catholic origins as well as with the fact that the particular estate reminded him of his displacement from the male line of his family as well as his disempowerment by the female sex. Hence, Appleton House, at that precise historical moment, fails to become 'a symbol of self' or 'a manifestation of family identity'; instead it is 'an inn to entertain / Its Lord a while, but not remain' (ll. 71-72). </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Patriarchal Plots and the Plots against Oliver]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Walton]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Part one of this article examines a species of 'figural' plot - single episodes that mirror a substantial part of the narrative that contains it. These include Portia's predicament in The Merchant of Venice as interpreted by Freud, together with comparable choices encountered by King Lear, Sir Thomas Bertram in Mansfield Park, Brontë's Rochester, and Richardson's Pamela. In each case the subject must break free of conventional authority in order to choose wisely. The beginning of Joyce's Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man directly confronts a patriarchal plot, establishing the artist's 'opposing' fiction against the received one. Part II considers the way in which Dickens situates himself in relation to external authority, bringing about the defeat of a series of spurious 'authors' in the struggle to determine Oliver Twist's identity before renouncing in a Prospero gesture his own claim to authority. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sexology, Homosexual History, and Walt Whitman]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The 'Uranian' Identity in Imre: A Memorandum]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Wilper]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Historical surveys of the homosexual novel in the English language often take Imre: A Memorandum (1906) by Edward Prime-Stevenson as a starting point since this work of fiction is one of the first by a gay writer to deal openly with love between men and to end happily for the lovers; yet despite this attention an in-depth scholarly treatment of the themes of this novel has been lacking. This essay seeks to address this dearth by considering the role played by late nineteenth-century sexology, its concepts, its naming systems, and its mode of self-narration, and by giving special notice to the ways in which the text exceeds the boundaries of this continent of knowledge. Fin-de-siècle sexual science, especially liberationist third- or intermediate-sex sexology, triggers awareness which is essential to the central characters' subjectivities. But, as a means for constructing affirmative identities and mapping out relations between men, sexology proves to be insufficient. They turn to history and the arts, fashioning a cultural legacy of homosexuality, not in the mode of apologetics, but in order to self confidently historicise love between men, argue its cultural legitimacy, and thus the authenticity of this love in the modern era. This essay does not attempt to make the claim that the cultural-historical discourses are more important than the scientific, or vice versa, rather both are central to the characters' development and their 'coming out'. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220301</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Renaissance Englishwoman in Code]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Blabbs and Cryptographers at Elizabeth I's Court]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this essay I argue that the marginalisation of women's work in the early modern period was, sometimes, an enabling condition. Shakespeare's Bianca converses with her lover in a secret language, and Mary Stuart similarly smuggles letters out of prison to her supporters in code, trying to circumvent Elizabeth's spies and cryptographers. Women writers did not always seek to circulate their words or see them in print, in other words, and what looks like illiteracy on the part of women - poor spelling or garbled syntax or a crabbed penmanship - may instead mark a skillful command of letters, a dazzling 'high' literacy which rivals Latin learning, and occasionally disables it. Many women at Elizabeth's court during the years of Mary Stuart's intriguing display a similar expertise in cryptography. I also explore Jane Seager's 1589 New Year's gift to Elizabeth as well as some of Elizabeth's speeches about Mary Stuart as evidence that early modern women writers might represent themselves as practitioners of secret knowledge, disdaining publication, courting misreading. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220302</link>
<title><![CDATA['[A]n inn to entertain / Its Lord a while, but not remain']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Home and Dislocations in Andrew Marvell's 'Upon Appleton House']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay analyses Andrew Marvell's 'Upon Appleton House' and demonstrates that the poem registers the ways in which spatial politics, and the representation of home, in particular, underpins as well as enriches its meaning. Borrowing Donna Birdwell-Pheasant's and Denise Lawrence-Zuniga's definition of home and house the essay focuses on Lord Fairfax's house and shows that, notwithstanding the multiplicity of spaces presented in the particular poem, and despite his agonising effort to present Nunappleton as Lord Fairfax's home, Marvell in fact reflects his patron experiencing a strong sense of dislocation while living in Appleton House due to its complex as well as disconcerting religious and familial associations. In other words, beneath the façade of the heroic Protestant man who chose to withdraw from the public arena to the private sphere of Nunappleton, was a man trying to come to terms with his Catholic origins as well as with the fact that the particular estate reminded him of his displacement from the male line of his family as well as his disempowerment by the female sex. Hence, Appleton House, at that precise historical moment, fails to become 'a symbol of self' or 'a manifestation of family identity'; instead it is 'an inn to entertain / Its Lord a while, but not remain' (ll. 71-72). </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Patriarchal Plots and the Plots against Oliver]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Walton]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Part one of this article examines a species of 'figural' plot - single episodes that mirror a substantial part of the narrative that contains it. These include Portia's predicament in The Merchant of Venice as interpreted by Freud, together with comparable choices encountered by King Lear, Sir Thomas Bertram in Mansfield Park, Brontë's Rochester, and Richardson's Pamela. In each case the subject must break free of conventional authority in order to choose wisely. The beginning of Joyce's Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man directly confronts a patriarchal plot, establishing the artist's 'opposing' fiction against the received one. Part II considers the way in which Dickens situates himself in relation to external authority, bringing about the defeat of a series of spurious 'authors' in the struggle to determine Oliver Twist's identity before renouncing in a Prospero gesture his own claim to authority. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sexology, Homosexual History, and Walt Whitman]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The 'Uranian' Identity in Imre: A Memorandum]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Wilper]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Historical surveys of the homosexual novel in the English language often take Imre: A Memorandum (1906) by Edward Prime-Stevenson as a starting point since this work of fiction is one of the first by a gay writer to deal openly with love between men and to end happily for the lovers; yet despite this attention an in-depth scholarly treatment of the themes of this novel has been lacking. This essay seeks to address this dearth by considering the role played by late nineteenth-century sexology, its concepts, its naming systems, and its mode of self-narration, and by giving special notice to the ways in which the text exceeds the boundaries of this continent of knowledge. Fin-de-siècle sexual science, especially liberationist third- or intermediate-sex sexology, triggers awareness which is essential to the central characters' subjectivities. But, as a means for constructing affirmative identities and mapping out relations between men, sexology proves to be insufficient. They turn to history and the arts, fashioning a cultural legacy of homosexuality, not in the mode of apologetics, but in order to self confidently historicise love between men, argue its cultural legitimacy, and thus the authenticity of this love in the modern era. This essay does not attempt to make the claim that the cultural-historical discourses are more important than the scientific, or vice versa, rather both are central to the characters' development and their 'coming out'. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Jim Crace, Quarantine, and the Dawkins Delusion]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Jim Crace's novel Quarantine purports to be a text of 'post-Dawkins scientific atheism'. It re-sets the mystical gospel story of the Temptation in the Wilderness into a materialist universe where only the laws of nature preside, and thus converges on a well-established fictional form, the naturalistic biographical representation of Jesus in a fully realised historical setting. The Messianic claims of Jesus are assumed to evaporate under this scrutiny, and the truth-claims of religion itself to crumble beneath the application of scientific observation and the invocation of scientific laws. In the event however the novel discloses an imaginative and visionary realm in which miracles, for which there is no naturalistic explanation, happen. Holderness argues that like other agnostic writers who engage with Jesus, Crace is to some degree of God's party without knowing it. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220301</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Renaissance Englishwoman in Code]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Blabbs and Cryptographers at Elizabeth I's Court]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this essay I argue that the marginalisation of women's work in the early modern period was, sometimes, an enabling condition. Shakespeare's Bianca converses with her lover in a secret language, and Mary Stuart similarly smuggles letters out of prison to her supporters in code, trying to circumvent Elizabeth's spies and cryptographers. Women writers did not always seek to circulate their words or see them in print, in other words, and what looks like illiteracy on the part of women - poor spelling or garbled syntax or a crabbed penmanship - may instead mark a skillful command of letters, a dazzling 'high' literacy which rivals Latin learning, and occasionally disables it. Many women at Elizabeth's court during the years of Mary Stuart's intriguing display a similar expertise in cryptography. I also explore Jane Seager's 1589 New Year's gift to Elizabeth as well as some of Elizabeth's speeches about Mary Stuart as evidence that early modern women writers might represent themselves as practitioners of secret knowledge, disdaining publication, courting misreading. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220302</link>
<title><![CDATA['[A]n inn to entertain / Its Lord a while, but not remain']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Home and Dislocations in Andrew Marvell's 'Upon Appleton House']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay analyses Andrew Marvell's 'Upon Appleton House' and demonstrates that the poem registers the ways in which spatial politics, and the representation of home, in particular, underpins as well as enriches its meaning. Borrowing Donna Birdwell-Pheasant's and Denise Lawrence-Zuniga's definition of home and house the essay focuses on Lord Fairfax's house and shows that, notwithstanding the multiplicity of spaces presented in the particular poem, and despite his agonising effort to present Nunappleton as Lord Fairfax's home, Marvell in fact reflects his patron experiencing a strong sense of dislocation while living in Appleton House due to its complex as well as disconcerting religious and familial associations. In other words, beneath the façade of the heroic Protestant man who chose to withdraw from the public arena to the private sphere of Nunappleton, was a man trying to come to terms with his Catholic origins as well as with the fact that the particular estate reminded him of his displacement from the male line of his family as well as his disempowerment by the female sex. Hence, Appleton House, at that precise historical moment, fails to become 'a symbol of self' or 'a manifestation of family identity'; instead it is 'an inn to entertain / Its Lord a while, but not remain' (ll. 71-72). </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Patriarchal Plots and the Plots against Oliver]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Walton]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Part one of this article examines a species of 'figural' plot - single episodes that mirror a substantial part of the narrative that contains it. These include Portia's predicament in The Merchant of Venice as interpreted by Freud, together with comparable choices encountered by King Lear, Sir Thomas Bertram in Mansfield Park, Brontë's Rochester, and Richardson's Pamela. In each case the subject must break free of conventional authority in order to choose wisely. The beginning of Joyce's Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man directly confronts a patriarchal plot, establishing the artist's 'opposing' fiction against the received one. Part II considers the way in which Dickens situates himself in relation to external authority, bringing about the defeat of a series of spurious 'authors' in the struggle to determine Oliver Twist's identity before renouncing in a Prospero gesture his own claim to authority. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sexology, Homosexual History, and Walt Whitman]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The 'Uranian' Identity in Imre: A Memorandum]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Wilper]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Historical surveys of the homosexual novel in the English language often take Imre: A Memorandum (1906) by Edward Prime-Stevenson as a starting point since this work of fiction is one of the first by a gay writer to deal openly with love between men and to end happily for the lovers; yet despite this attention an in-depth scholarly treatment of the themes of this novel has been lacking. This essay seeks to address this dearth by considering the role played by late nineteenth-century sexology, its concepts, its naming systems, and its mode of self-narration, and by giving special notice to the ways in which the text exceeds the boundaries of this continent of knowledge. Fin-de-siècle sexual science, especially liberationist third- or intermediate-sex sexology, triggers awareness which is essential to the central characters' subjectivities. But, as a means for constructing affirmative identities and mapping out relations between men, sexology proves to be insufficient. They turn to history and the arts, fashioning a cultural legacy of homosexuality, not in the mode of apologetics, but in order to self confidently historicise love between men, argue its cultural legitimacy, and thus the authenticity of this love in the modern era. This essay does not attempt to make the claim that the cultural-historical discourses are more important than the scientific, or vice versa, rather both are central to the characters' development and their 'coming out'. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Jim Crace, Quarantine, and the Dawkins Delusion]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Jim Crace's novel Quarantine purports to be a text of 'post-Dawkins scientific atheism'. It re-sets the mystical gospel story of the Temptation in the Wilderness into a materialist universe where only the laws of nature preside, and thus converges on a well-established fictional form, the naturalistic biographical representation of Jesus in a fully realised historical setting. The Messianic claims of Jesus are assumed to evaporate under this scrutiny, and the truth-claims of religion itself to crumble beneath the application of scientific observation and the invocation of scientific laws. In the event however the novel discloses an imaginative and visionary realm in which miracles, for which there is no naturalistic explanation, happen. Holderness argues that like other agnostic writers who engage with Jesus, Crace is to some degree of God's party without knowing it. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ian Parks]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Alexis Lykiard]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Deborah Tyler-Bennett]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Levellers
The End of the Road
IAN PARKS</p><p>Mysteries of Missouri
ALEXIS LYKIARD</p><p>From The Ladies of Harris’s List:
Soho: ‘Planne Be’ Relates The Declaration Of ‘Sir’ Bancs Strikland
Miss Cole at Queen-Street, Golden-Square
DEBORAH TYLER-BENNETT</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220301</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Renaissance Englishwoman in Code]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Blabbs and Cryptographers at Elizabeth I's Court]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this essay I argue that the marginalisation of women's work in the early modern period was, sometimes, an enabling condition. Shakespeare's Bianca converses with her lover in a secret language, and Mary Stuart similarly smuggles letters out of prison to her supporters in code, trying to circumvent Elizabeth's spies and cryptographers. Women writers did not always seek to circulate their words or see them in print, in other words, and what looks like illiteracy on the part of women - poor spelling or garbled syntax or a crabbed penmanship - may instead mark a skillful command of letters, a dazzling 'high' literacy which rivals Latin learning, and occasionally disables it. Many women at Elizabeth's court during the years of Mary Stuart's intriguing display a similar expertise in cryptography. I also explore Jane Seager's 1589 New Year's gift to Elizabeth as well as some of Elizabeth's speeches about Mary Stuart as evidence that early modern women writers might represent themselves as practitioners of secret knowledge, disdaining publication, courting misreading. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220302</link>
<title><![CDATA['[A]n inn to entertain / Its Lord a while, but not remain']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Home and Dislocations in Andrew Marvell's 'Upon Appleton House']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay analyses Andrew Marvell's 'Upon Appleton House' and demonstrates that the poem registers the ways in which spatial politics, and the representation of home, in particular, underpins as well as enriches its meaning. Borrowing Donna Birdwell-Pheasant's and Denise Lawrence-Zuniga's definition of home and house the essay focuses on Lord Fairfax's house and shows that, notwithstanding the multiplicity of spaces presented in the particular poem, and despite his agonising effort to present Nunappleton as Lord Fairfax's home, Marvell in fact reflects his patron experiencing a strong sense of dislocation while living in Appleton House due to its complex as well as disconcerting religious and familial associations. In other words, beneath the façade of the heroic Protestant man who chose to withdraw from the public arena to the private sphere of Nunappleton, was a man trying to come to terms with his Catholic origins as well as with the fact that the particular estate reminded him of his displacement from the male line of his family as well as his disempowerment by the female sex. Hence, Appleton House, at that precise historical moment, fails to become 'a symbol of self' or 'a manifestation of family identity'; instead it is 'an inn to entertain / Its Lord a while, but not remain' (ll. 71-72). </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Patriarchal Plots and the Plots against Oliver]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Walton]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Part one of this article examines a species of 'figural' plot - single episodes that mirror a substantial part of the narrative that contains it. These include Portia's predicament in The Merchant of Venice as interpreted by Freud, together with comparable choices encountered by King Lear, Sir Thomas Bertram in Mansfield Park, Brontë's Rochester, and Richardson's Pamela. In each case the subject must break free of conventional authority in order to choose wisely. The beginning of Joyce's Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man directly confronts a patriarchal plot, establishing the artist's 'opposing' fiction against the received one. Part II considers the way in which Dickens situates himself in relation to external authority, bringing about the defeat of a series of spurious 'authors' in the struggle to determine Oliver Twist's identity before renouncing in a Prospero gesture his own claim to authority. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sexology, Homosexual History, and Walt Whitman]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The 'Uranian' Identity in Imre: A Memorandum]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Wilper]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Historical surveys of the homosexual novel in the English language often take Imre: A Memorandum (1906) by Edward Prime-Stevenson as a starting point since this work of fiction is one of the first by a gay writer to deal openly with love between men and to end happily for the lovers; yet despite this attention an in-depth scholarly treatment of the themes of this novel has been lacking. This essay seeks to address this dearth by considering the role played by late nineteenth-century sexology, its concepts, its naming systems, and its mode of self-narration, and by giving special notice to the ways in which the text exceeds the boundaries of this continent of knowledge. Fin-de-siècle sexual science, especially liberationist third- or intermediate-sex sexology, triggers awareness which is essential to the central characters' subjectivities. But, as a means for constructing affirmative identities and mapping out relations between men, sexology proves to be insufficient. They turn to history and the arts, fashioning a cultural legacy of homosexuality, not in the mode of apologetics, but in order to self confidently historicise love between men, argue its cultural legitimacy, and thus the authenticity of this love in the modern era. This essay does not attempt to make the claim that the cultural-historical discourses are more important than the scientific, or vice versa, rather both are central to the characters' development and their 'coming out'. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Jim Crace, Quarantine, and the Dawkins Delusion]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Jim Crace's novel Quarantine purports to be a text of 'post-Dawkins scientific atheism'. It re-sets the mystical gospel story of the Temptation in the Wilderness into a materialist universe where only the laws of nature preside, and thus converges on a well-established fictional form, the naturalistic biographical representation of Jesus in a fully realised historical setting. The Messianic claims of Jesus are assumed to evaporate under this scrutiny, and the truth-claims of religion itself to crumble beneath the application of scientific observation and the invocation of scientific laws. In the event however the novel discloses an imaginative and visionary realm in which miracles, for which there is no naturalistic explanation, happen. Holderness argues that like other agnostic writers who engage with Jesus, Crace is to some degree of God's party without knowing it. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ian Parks]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Alexis Lykiard]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Deborah Tyler-Bennett]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Levellers
The End of the Road
IAN PARKS</p><p>Mysteries of Missouri
ALEXIS LYKIARD</p><p>From The Ladies of Harris’s List:
Soho: ‘Planne Be’ Relates The Declaration Of ‘Sir’ Bancs Strikland
Miss Cole at Queen-Street, Golden-Square
DEBORAH TYLER-BENNETT</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220307</link>
<title><![CDATA[New Trains of Thought and Falling Blossoms ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Deborah Tyler-Bennett]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Wormfood by Robert Roberts, (Devon: Pikestaff, 2010), 978 1 900974 36 3, £7.50, (pb)</p><p>Dove Release: New Flights and Voices, ed. David Morley (Kent: Worple Press, 2010), 078 1 905208 13 5, £10.00 (pb)</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220301</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Renaissance Englishwoman in Code]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Blabbs and Cryptographers at Elizabeth I's Court]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this essay I argue that the marginalisation of women's work in the early modern period was, sometimes, an enabling condition. Shakespeare's Bianca converses with her lover in a secret language, and Mary Stuart similarly smuggles letters out of prison to her supporters in code, trying to circumvent Elizabeth's spies and cryptographers. Women writers did not always seek to circulate their words or see them in print, in other words, and what looks like illiteracy on the part of women - poor spelling or garbled syntax or a crabbed penmanship - may instead mark a skillful command of letters, a dazzling 'high' literacy which rivals Latin learning, and occasionally disables it. Many women at Elizabeth's court during the years of Mary Stuart's intriguing display a similar expertise in cryptography. I also explore Jane Seager's 1589 New Year's gift to Elizabeth as well as some of Elizabeth's speeches about Mary Stuart as evidence that early modern women writers might represent themselves as practitioners of secret knowledge, disdaining publication, courting misreading. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220302</link>
<title><![CDATA['[A]n inn to entertain / Its Lord a while, but not remain']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Home and Dislocations in Andrew Marvell's 'Upon Appleton House']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay analyses Andrew Marvell's 'Upon Appleton House' and demonstrates that the poem registers the ways in which spatial politics, and the representation of home, in particular, underpins as well as enriches its meaning. Borrowing Donna Birdwell-Pheasant's and Denise Lawrence-Zuniga's definition of home and house the essay focuses on Lord Fairfax's house and shows that, notwithstanding the multiplicity of spaces presented in the particular poem, and despite his agonising effort to present Nunappleton as Lord Fairfax's home, Marvell in fact reflects his patron experiencing a strong sense of dislocation while living in Appleton House due to its complex as well as disconcerting religious and familial associations. In other words, beneath the façade of the heroic Protestant man who chose to withdraw from the public arena to the private sphere of Nunappleton, was a man trying to come to terms with his Catholic origins as well as with the fact that the particular estate reminded him of his displacement from the male line of his family as well as his disempowerment by the female sex. Hence, Appleton House, at that precise historical moment, fails to become 'a symbol of self' or 'a manifestation of family identity'; instead it is 'an inn to entertain / Its Lord a while, but not remain' (ll. 71-72). </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Patriarchal Plots and the Plots against Oliver]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Walton]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Part one of this article examines a species of 'figural' plot - single episodes that mirror a substantial part of the narrative that contains it. These include Portia's predicament in The Merchant of Venice as interpreted by Freud, together with comparable choices encountered by King Lear, Sir Thomas Bertram in Mansfield Park, Brontë's Rochester, and Richardson's Pamela. In each case the subject must break free of conventional authority in order to choose wisely. The beginning of Joyce's Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man directly confronts a patriarchal plot, establishing the artist's 'opposing' fiction against the received one. Part II considers the way in which Dickens situates himself in relation to external authority, bringing about the defeat of a series of spurious 'authors' in the struggle to determine Oliver Twist's identity before renouncing in a Prospero gesture his own claim to authority. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sexology, Homosexual History, and Walt Whitman]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The 'Uranian' Identity in Imre: A Memorandum]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Wilper]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Historical surveys of the homosexual novel in the English language often take Imre: A Memorandum (1906) by Edward Prime-Stevenson as a starting point since this work of fiction is one of the first by a gay writer to deal openly with love between men and to end happily for the lovers; yet despite this attention an in-depth scholarly treatment of the themes of this novel has been lacking. This essay seeks to address this dearth by considering the role played by late nineteenth-century sexology, its concepts, its naming systems, and its mode of self-narration, and by giving special notice to the ways in which the text exceeds the boundaries of this continent of knowledge. Fin-de-siècle sexual science, especially liberationist third- or intermediate-sex sexology, triggers awareness which is essential to the central characters' subjectivities. But, as a means for constructing affirmative identities and mapping out relations between men, sexology proves to be insufficient. They turn to history and the arts, fashioning a cultural legacy of homosexuality, not in the mode of apologetics, but in order to self confidently historicise love between men, argue its cultural legitimacy, and thus the authenticity of this love in the modern era. This essay does not attempt to make the claim that the cultural-historical discourses are more important than the scientific, or vice versa, rather both are central to the characters' development and their 'coming out'. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Jim Crace, Quarantine, and the Dawkins Delusion]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Jim Crace's novel Quarantine purports to be a text of 'post-Dawkins scientific atheism'. It re-sets the mystical gospel story of the Temptation in the Wilderness into a materialist universe where only the laws of nature preside, and thus converges on a well-established fictional form, the naturalistic biographical representation of Jesus in a fully realised historical setting. The Messianic claims of Jesus are assumed to evaporate under this scrutiny, and the truth-claims of religion itself to crumble beneath the application of scientific observation and the invocation of scientific laws. In the event however the novel discloses an imaginative and visionary realm in which miracles, for which there is no naturalistic explanation, happen. Holderness argues that like other agnostic writers who engage with Jesus, Crace is to some degree of God's party without knowing it. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ian Parks]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Alexis Lykiard]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Deborah Tyler-Bennett]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Levellers
The End of the Road
IAN PARKS</p><p>Mysteries of Missouri
ALEXIS LYKIARD</p><p>From The Ladies of Harris’s List:
Soho: ‘Planne Be’ Relates The Declaration Of ‘Sir’ Bancs Strikland
Miss Cole at Queen-Street, Golden-Square
DEBORAH TYLER-BENNETT</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220307</link>
<title><![CDATA[New Trains of Thought and Falling Blossoms ]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Deborah Tyler-Bennett]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Wormfood by Robert Roberts, (Devon: Pikestaff, 2010), 978 1 900974 36 3, £7.50, (pb)</p><p>Dove Release: New Flights and Voices, ed. David Morley (Kent: Worple Press, 2010), 078 1 905208 13 5, £10.00 (pb)</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220308</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[James Walton]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[James Wilper]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Cultures of Commemoration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ton Hoenselaars]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Clara Calvo]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This 'Introduction' argues a case for extending memory studies with the study of commemoration, or of 'historical remembrance' (Jay Winter). Memory and commemoration play a vital role not only in the work of Shakespeare, but also in the process that has made him a world author. There is no single approach to the phenomenon of commemoration, as it occurs on many levels, has a long history, and is highly unpredictable in its manifestations. A serious study of commemorative practices involving Shakespeare – preferably with an international focus, and comparative in scope to include the afterlives of other artists – is likely to enhance our appreciation of the dynamics of authorship, literary fame, and afterlives in its broader socio-historical contexts. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Cultures of Commemoration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ton Hoenselaars]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Clara Calvo]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This 'Introduction' argues a case for extending memory studies with the study of commemoration, or of 'historical remembrance' (Jay Winter). Memory and commemoration play a vital role not only in the work of Shakespeare, but also in the process that has made him a world author. There is no single approach to the phenomenon of commemoration, as it occurs on many levels, has a long history, and is highly unpredictable in its manifestations. A serious study of commemorative practices involving Shakespeare – preferably with an international focus, and comparative in scope to include the afterlives of other artists – is likely to enhance our appreciation of the dynamics of authorship, literary fame, and afterlives in its broader socio-historical contexts. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Acting as an Epitaph]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Performing Commemoration in the Shakespearean History Play]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Emily Shortslef]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Despite the importance of the epitaph in early modern England, Shakespeare is considered by most critics to have had little regard for the commemorative potential of the genre. But his English history plays take seriously the trope of the living acting as epitaphs for the dead: through embodied epitaphic performances in these plays, Shakespeare draws upon the cultural valences of the epitaph to disrupt and critique the very relation of continuity and obligation between present and past, living and dead, that epitaphs more conventionally propose. The embodied epitaphs of the history plays make a case for rupture rather than continuity, and challenge the notion that the present should imitate the past. Shakespeare uses these epitaphs to interrogate what it means, and costs, to remember the past by remaking the present in its image. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Cultures of Commemoration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ton Hoenselaars]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Clara Calvo]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This 'Introduction' argues a case for extending memory studies with the study of commemoration, or of 'historical remembrance' (Jay Winter). Memory and commemoration play a vital role not only in the work of Shakespeare, but also in the process that has made him a world author. There is no single approach to the phenomenon of commemoration, as it occurs on many levels, has a long history, and is highly unpredictable in its manifestations. A serious study of commemorative practices involving Shakespeare – preferably with an international focus, and comparative in scope to include the afterlives of other artists – is likely to enhance our appreciation of the dynamics of authorship, literary fame, and afterlives in its broader socio-historical contexts. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Acting as an Epitaph]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Performing Commemoration in the Shakespearean History Play]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Emily Shortslef]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Despite the importance of the epitaph in early modern England, Shakespeare is considered by most critics to have had little regard for the commemorative potential of the genre. But his English history plays take seriously the trope of the living acting as epitaphs for the dead: through embodied epitaphic performances in these plays, Shakespeare draws upon the cultural valences of the epitaph to disrupt and critique the very relation of continuity and obligation between present and past, living and dead, that epitaphs more conventionally propose. The embodied epitaphs of the history plays make a case for rupture rather than continuity, and challenge the notion that the present should imitate the past. Shakespeare uses these epitaphs to interrogate what it means, and costs, to remember the past by remaking the present in its image. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220203</link>
<title><![CDATA[From Jubilee to Gala]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Remembrance and Ritual Commemoration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay focuses on David Garrick's Shakespeare Jubilee held in 1769 and the Royal Gala of 1830, comparing the two Stratford-based events in function, festivity, and form. Both occasions furthered Shakespeare's status as the national Bard and both included processions and grand balls. But there were striking differences in format. Some of the divergences include issues of class, while others echoed Shakespearean debates, such as the tension between page and stage Shakespeare. By looking at the commemorations side-by-side, we will be able to use the two gatherings as a microcosm to help us chart the various changes in the cultural and theatrical climate in London and Stratford vis-à-vis Shakespeare during the half-century that separated the festivities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Cultures of Commemoration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ton Hoenselaars]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Clara Calvo]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This 'Introduction' argues a case for extending memory studies with the study of commemoration, or of 'historical remembrance' (Jay Winter). Memory and commemoration play a vital role not only in the work of Shakespeare, but also in the process that has made him a world author. There is no single approach to the phenomenon of commemoration, as it occurs on many levels, has a long history, and is highly unpredictable in its manifestations. A serious study of commemorative practices involving Shakespeare – preferably with an international focus, and comparative in scope to include the afterlives of other artists – is likely to enhance our appreciation of the dynamics of authorship, literary fame, and afterlives in its broader socio-historical contexts. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Acting as an Epitaph]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Performing Commemoration in the Shakespearean History Play]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Emily Shortslef]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Despite the importance of the epitaph in early modern England, Shakespeare is considered by most critics to have had little regard for the commemorative potential of the genre. But his English history plays take seriously the trope of the living acting as epitaphs for the dead: through embodied epitaphic performances in these plays, Shakespeare draws upon the cultural valences of the epitaph to disrupt and critique the very relation of continuity and obligation between present and past, living and dead, that epitaphs more conventionally propose. The embodied epitaphs of the history plays make a case for rupture rather than continuity, and challenge the notion that the present should imitate the past. Shakespeare uses these epitaphs to interrogate what it means, and costs, to remember the past by remaking the present in its image. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220203</link>
<title><![CDATA[From Jubilee to Gala]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Remembrance and Ritual Commemoration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay focuses on David Garrick's Shakespeare Jubilee held in 1769 and the Royal Gala of 1830, comparing the two Stratford-based events in function, festivity, and form. Both occasions furthered Shakespeare's status as the national Bard and both included processions and grand balls. But there were striking differences in format. Some of the divergences include issues of class, while others echoed Shakespearean debates, such as the tension between page and stage Shakespeare. By looking at the commemorations side-by-side, we will be able to use the two gatherings as a microcosm to help us chart the various changes in the cultural and theatrical climate in London and Stratford vis-à-vis Shakespeare during the half-century that separated the festivities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare Remembered]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The continuous active presence within contemporary culture of a body of work such as Shakespeare's induces that form of amnesis encapsulated in Ben Jonson's phrase 'not for an age, but for all time': that the past may be eternally present. Rituals of commemoration, such as the annual 'Shakespeare's Birthday Celebrations' held in Stratford-upon-Avon, can operate to cultivate such obliviousness, as if the author were still alive and still piling on the years. A number of modern critical strategies in literary theory, historical analysis, textual editing, and creative appropriation have offered ways of generating anamnesis, jolting the reader into remembering that the past and the present are radically discontinuous. When Heminge and Condell introduced the First Folio, they explicitly connected the absence of the author, by death departed, with the posthumous reconstruction of his works. Their language mingles epitaph and preface, mourning and celebration. The plays, maimed, and deformed, dispersed like scattered body parts, are here restored and reanimated; but their completeness is haunted by the death of their author. The edited plays now stand in for the Shakespearean body, pieced together and made whole, cur'd, and perfect of their limbes. A living monument, a resurrection of the dead, a corpse re-membered. But what is the relationship between memory and the reality it remembers? In the garden of the church of St Mary the Virgin in Aldermanbury a memorial plaque, dedicated in 1896 to Heminge and Condell, states that the world owes to them 'all that it calls Shakespeare'; in other words, all that we have left. This monument ironically commemorates not Shakespeare, but Shakespeare's first editors; memorializes not the author, but the process via which the author's works are transmitted to the modern reader and playgoer. Shakespeare's grave in Holy Trinity Church may also be, metaphorically and even perhaps literally, an empty tomb. This paper examines the interactions of memory as recollection and memory as re-membering. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Cultures of Commemoration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ton Hoenselaars]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Clara Calvo]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This 'Introduction' argues a case for extending memory studies with the study of commemoration, or of 'historical remembrance' (Jay Winter). Memory and commemoration play a vital role not only in the work of Shakespeare, but also in the process that has made him a world author. There is no single approach to the phenomenon of commemoration, as it occurs on many levels, has a long history, and is highly unpredictable in its manifestations. A serious study of commemorative practices involving Shakespeare – preferably with an international focus, and comparative in scope to include the afterlives of other artists – is likely to enhance our appreciation of the dynamics of authorship, literary fame, and afterlives in its broader socio-historical contexts. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Acting as an Epitaph]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Performing Commemoration in the Shakespearean History Play]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Emily Shortslef]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Despite the importance of the epitaph in early modern England, Shakespeare is considered by most critics to have had little regard for the commemorative potential of the genre. But his English history plays take seriously the trope of the living acting as epitaphs for the dead: through embodied epitaphic performances in these plays, Shakespeare draws upon the cultural valences of the epitaph to disrupt and critique the very relation of continuity and obligation between present and past, living and dead, that epitaphs more conventionally propose. The embodied epitaphs of the history plays make a case for rupture rather than continuity, and challenge the notion that the present should imitate the past. Shakespeare uses these epitaphs to interrogate what it means, and costs, to remember the past by remaking the present in its image. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220203</link>
<title><![CDATA[From Jubilee to Gala]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Remembrance and Ritual Commemoration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay focuses on David Garrick's Shakespeare Jubilee held in 1769 and the Royal Gala of 1830, comparing the two Stratford-based events in function, festivity, and form. Both occasions furthered Shakespeare's status as the national Bard and both included processions and grand balls. But there were striking differences in format. Some of the divergences include issues of class, while others echoed Shakespearean debates, such as the tension between page and stage Shakespeare. By looking at the commemorations side-by-side, we will be able to use the two gatherings as a microcosm to help us chart the various changes in the cultural and theatrical climate in London and Stratford vis-à-vis Shakespeare during the half-century that separated the festivities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare Remembered]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The continuous active presence within contemporary culture of a body of work such as Shakespeare's induces that form of amnesis encapsulated in Ben Jonson's phrase 'not for an age, but for all time': that the past may be eternally present. Rituals of commemoration, such as the annual 'Shakespeare's Birthday Celebrations' held in Stratford-upon-Avon, can operate to cultivate such obliviousness, as if the author were still alive and still piling on the years. A number of modern critical strategies in literary theory, historical analysis, textual editing, and creative appropriation have offered ways of generating anamnesis, jolting the reader into remembering that the past and the present are radically discontinuous. When Heminge and Condell introduced the First Folio, they explicitly connected the absence of the author, by death departed, with the posthumous reconstruction of his works. Their language mingles epitaph and preface, mourning and celebration. The plays, maimed, and deformed, dispersed like scattered body parts, are here restored and reanimated; but their completeness is haunted by the death of their author. The edited plays now stand in for the Shakespearean body, pieced together and made whole, cur'd, and perfect of their limbes. A living monument, a resurrection of the dead, a corpse re-membered. But what is the relationship between memory and the reality it remembers? In the garden of the church of St Mary the Virgin in Aldermanbury a memorial plaque, dedicated in 1896 to Heminge and Condell, states that the world owes to them 'all that it calls Shakespeare'; in other words, all that we have left. This monument ironically commemorates not Shakespeare, but Shakespeare's first editors; memorializes not the author, but the process via which the author's works are transmitted to the modern reader and playgoer. Shakespeare's grave in Holy Trinity Church may also be, metaphorically and even perhaps literally, an empty tomb. This paper examines the interactions of memory as recollection and memory as re-membering. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220205</link>
<title><![CDATA[American Shakespeare Clubs and Commemoration]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In late nineteenth- and twentieth-century America, hundreds of Shakespeare clubs met regularly to read, study, and perform Shakespeare's works. Their motives ranged from personal improvement to community betterment, and they were frequently involved in initiatives designed to memorialize Shakespeare and celebrate their own intellectual achievements. Dozens of public gardens, libraries, and other civic projects are a result of the efforts of clubwomen, in small towns and large cities. Privately, club members also memorized Shakespeare by incorporating a variety of domestic practices into their Shakespeare-centered labors, which preserved Shakespeare as a prominent part of American cultural life. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Cultures of Commemoration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ton Hoenselaars]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Clara Calvo]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This 'Introduction' argues a case for extending memory studies with the study of commemoration, or of 'historical remembrance' (Jay Winter). Memory and commemoration play a vital role not only in the work of Shakespeare, but also in the process that has made him a world author. There is no single approach to the phenomenon of commemoration, as it occurs on many levels, has a long history, and is highly unpredictable in its manifestations. A serious study of commemorative practices involving Shakespeare – preferably with an international focus, and comparative in scope to include the afterlives of other artists – is likely to enhance our appreciation of the dynamics of authorship, literary fame, and afterlives in its broader socio-historical contexts. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Acting as an Epitaph]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Performing Commemoration in the Shakespearean History Play]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Emily Shortslef]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Despite the importance of the epitaph in early modern England, Shakespeare is considered by most critics to have had little regard for the commemorative potential of the genre. But his English history plays take seriously the trope of the living acting as epitaphs for the dead: through embodied epitaphic performances in these plays, Shakespeare draws upon the cultural valences of the epitaph to disrupt and critique the very relation of continuity and obligation between present and past, living and dead, that epitaphs more conventionally propose. The embodied epitaphs of the history plays make a case for rupture rather than continuity, and challenge the notion that the present should imitate the past. Shakespeare uses these epitaphs to interrogate what it means, and costs, to remember the past by remaking the present in its image. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220203</link>
<title><![CDATA[From Jubilee to Gala]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Remembrance and Ritual Commemoration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay focuses on David Garrick's Shakespeare Jubilee held in 1769 and the Royal Gala of 1830, comparing the two Stratford-based events in function, festivity, and form. Both occasions furthered Shakespeare's status as the national Bard and both included processions and grand balls. But there were striking differences in format. Some of the divergences include issues of class, while others echoed Shakespearean debates, such as the tension between page and stage Shakespeare. By looking at the commemorations side-by-side, we will be able to use the two gatherings as a microcosm to help us chart the various changes in the cultural and theatrical climate in London and Stratford vis-à-vis Shakespeare during the half-century that separated the festivities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare Remembered]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The continuous active presence within contemporary culture of a body of work such as Shakespeare's induces that form of amnesis encapsulated in Ben Jonson's phrase 'not for an age, but for all time': that the past may be eternally present. Rituals of commemoration, such as the annual 'Shakespeare's Birthday Celebrations' held in Stratford-upon-Avon, can operate to cultivate such obliviousness, as if the author were still alive and still piling on the years. A number of modern critical strategies in literary theory, historical analysis, textual editing, and creative appropriation have offered ways of generating anamnesis, jolting the reader into remembering that the past and the present are radically discontinuous. When Heminge and Condell introduced the First Folio, they explicitly connected the absence of the author, by death departed, with the posthumous reconstruction of his works. Their language mingles epitaph and preface, mourning and celebration. The plays, maimed, and deformed, dispersed like scattered body parts, are here restored and reanimated; but their completeness is haunted by the death of their author. The edited plays now stand in for the Shakespearean body, pieced together and made whole, cur'd, and perfect of their limbes. A living monument, a resurrection of the dead, a corpse re-membered. But what is the relationship between memory and the reality it remembers? In the garden of the church of St Mary the Virgin in Aldermanbury a memorial plaque, dedicated in 1896 to Heminge and Condell, states that the world owes to them 'all that it calls Shakespeare'; in other words, all that we have left. This monument ironically commemorates not Shakespeare, but Shakespeare's first editors; memorializes not the author, but the process via which the author's works are transmitted to the modern reader and playgoer. Shakespeare's grave in Holy Trinity Church may also be, metaphorically and even perhaps literally, an empty tomb. This paper examines the interactions of memory as recollection and memory as re-membering. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220205</link>
<title><![CDATA[American Shakespeare Clubs and Commemoration]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In late nineteenth- and twentieth-century America, hundreds of Shakespeare clubs met regularly to read, study, and perform Shakespeare's works. Their motives ranged from personal improvement to community betterment, and they were frequently involved in initiatives designed to memorialize Shakespeare and celebrate their own intellectual achievements. Dozens of public gardens, libraries, and other civic projects are a result of the efforts of clubwomen, in small towns and large cities. Privately, club members also memorized Shakespeare by incorporating a variety of domestic practices into their Shakespeare-centered labors, which preserved Shakespeare as a prominent part of American cultural life. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and ‘Native Americans’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Forging Identities through the 1916 Shakespeare Tercentenary]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Monika Smialkowska]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines the celebrations organised for the 1916 Shakespeare Tercentenary in three American locations: Wellesley, MA; Atlanta, GA; and Grand Forks, ND. By focusing on these hitherto neglected events, the article extends the investigations, initiated by Thomas Cartelli and Coppélia Kahn, into the ways in which the Tercentenary activities in the U.S. participated in the contemporaneous debates concerning American national identity. These investigations have until recently concentrated almost exclusively on the Tercentenary festivities organised in the metropolitan centre of New York City. An examination of the provincial celebrations in regions as diverse as New England, the South, and the Midwest, indicates that the Shakespeare Tercentenary provided a platform for the negotiation of a complex network of interrelated, and sometimes conflicting, national and local identities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Cultures of Commemoration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ton Hoenselaars]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Clara Calvo]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This 'Introduction' argues a case for extending memory studies with the study of commemoration, or of 'historical remembrance' (Jay Winter). Memory and commemoration play a vital role not only in the work of Shakespeare, but also in the process that has made him a world author. There is no single approach to the phenomenon of commemoration, as it occurs on many levels, has a long history, and is highly unpredictable in its manifestations. A serious study of commemorative practices involving Shakespeare – preferably with an international focus, and comparative in scope to include the afterlives of other artists – is likely to enhance our appreciation of the dynamics of authorship, literary fame, and afterlives in its broader socio-historical contexts. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Acting as an Epitaph]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Performing Commemoration in the Shakespearean History Play]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Emily Shortslef]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Despite the importance of the epitaph in early modern England, Shakespeare is considered by most critics to have had little regard for the commemorative potential of the genre. But his English history plays take seriously the trope of the living acting as epitaphs for the dead: through embodied epitaphic performances in these plays, Shakespeare draws upon the cultural valences of the epitaph to disrupt and critique the very relation of continuity and obligation between present and past, living and dead, that epitaphs more conventionally propose. The embodied epitaphs of the history plays make a case for rupture rather than continuity, and challenge the notion that the present should imitate the past. Shakespeare uses these epitaphs to interrogate what it means, and costs, to remember the past by remaking the present in its image. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220203</link>
<title><![CDATA[From Jubilee to Gala]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Remembrance and Ritual Commemoration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay focuses on David Garrick's Shakespeare Jubilee held in 1769 and the Royal Gala of 1830, comparing the two Stratford-based events in function, festivity, and form. Both occasions furthered Shakespeare's status as the national Bard and both included processions and grand balls. But there were striking differences in format. Some of the divergences include issues of class, while others echoed Shakespearean debates, such as the tension between page and stage Shakespeare. By looking at the commemorations side-by-side, we will be able to use the two gatherings as a microcosm to help us chart the various changes in the cultural and theatrical climate in London and Stratford vis-à-vis Shakespeare during the half-century that separated the festivities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare Remembered]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The continuous active presence within contemporary culture of a body of work such as Shakespeare's induces that form of amnesis encapsulated in Ben Jonson's phrase 'not for an age, but for all time': that the past may be eternally present. Rituals of commemoration, such as the annual 'Shakespeare's Birthday Celebrations' held in Stratford-upon-Avon, can operate to cultivate such obliviousness, as if the author were still alive and still piling on the years. A number of modern critical strategies in literary theory, historical analysis, textual editing, and creative appropriation have offered ways of generating anamnesis, jolting the reader into remembering that the past and the present are radically discontinuous. When Heminge and Condell introduced the First Folio, they explicitly connected the absence of the author, by death departed, with the posthumous reconstruction of his works. Their language mingles epitaph and preface, mourning and celebration. The plays, maimed, and deformed, dispersed like scattered body parts, are here restored and reanimated; but their completeness is haunted by the death of their author. The edited plays now stand in for the Shakespearean body, pieced together and made whole, cur'd, and perfect of their limbes. A living monument, a resurrection of the dead, a corpse re-membered. But what is the relationship between memory and the reality it remembers? In the garden of the church of St Mary the Virgin in Aldermanbury a memorial plaque, dedicated in 1896 to Heminge and Condell, states that the world owes to them 'all that it calls Shakespeare'; in other words, all that we have left. This monument ironically commemorates not Shakespeare, but Shakespeare's first editors; memorializes not the author, but the process via which the author's works are transmitted to the modern reader and playgoer. Shakespeare's grave in Holy Trinity Church may also be, metaphorically and even perhaps literally, an empty tomb. This paper examines the interactions of memory as recollection and memory as re-membering. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220205</link>
<title><![CDATA[American Shakespeare Clubs and Commemoration]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In late nineteenth- and twentieth-century America, hundreds of Shakespeare clubs met regularly to read, study, and perform Shakespeare's works. Their motives ranged from personal improvement to community betterment, and they were frequently involved in initiatives designed to memorialize Shakespeare and celebrate their own intellectual achievements. Dozens of public gardens, libraries, and other civic projects are a result of the efforts of clubwomen, in small towns and large cities. Privately, club members also memorized Shakespeare by incorporating a variety of domestic practices into their Shakespeare-centered labors, which preserved Shakespeare as a prominent part of American cultural life. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and ‘Native Americans’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Forging Identities through the 1916 Shakespeare Tercentenary]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Monika Smialkowska]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines the celebrations organised for the 1916 Shakespeare Tercentenary in three American locations: Wellesley, MA; Atlanta, GA; and Grand Forks, ND. By focusing on these hitherto neglected events, the article extends the investigations, initiated by Thomas Cartelli and Coppélia Kahn, into the ways in which the Tercentenary activities in the U.S. participated in the contemporaneous debates concerning American national identity. These investigations have until recently concentrated almost exclusively on the Tercentenary festivities organised in the metropolitan centre of New York City. An examination of the provincial celebrations in regions as diverse as New England, the South, and the Midwest, indicates that the Shakespeare Tercentenary provided a platform for the negotiation of a complex network of interrelated, and sometimes conflicting, national and local identities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220207</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Disciplines of War, Memory, and Writing]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Henry V and David Jones’s In Parenthesis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Adrian Poole]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>David Jones's In Parenthesis (1937) is the most ambitious attempt in English literary writing to commemorate the experience of the Great War. In its allusions to Shakespeare's Henry V Jones is less interested in the king than in 'Fluellen' and his mantra, 'the disciplines of war'. In Parenthesis de-centres not just Henry V, not just Shakespeare, but the conventional reading of English literary history itself. Important as the idea of discipline was to Jones - disciplines of war, of memory, of art - in the figure of 'Dai Great-coat' he celebrates an excess that challenges and eludes what 'Fluellen' represents. In doing so Jones exposes the uses and the limits of Shakespeare for the creative artist writing in English, not least when it comes to representing the experience of war and the action of memory. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Cultures of Commemoration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ton Hoenselaars]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Clara Calvo]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This 'Introduction' argues a case for extending memory studies with the study of commemoration, or of 'historical remembrance' (Jay Winter). Memory and commemoration play a vital role not only in the work of Shakespeare, but also in the process that has made him a world author. There is no single approach to the phenomenon of commemoration, as it occurs on many levels, has a long history, and is highly unpredictable in its manifestations. A serious study of commemorative practices involving Shakespeare – preferably with an international focus, and comparative in scope to include the afterlives of other artists – is likely to enhance our appreciation of the dynamics of authorship, literary fame, and afterlives in its broader socio-historical contexts. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Acting as an Epitaph]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Performing Commemoration in the Shakespearean History Play]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Emily Shortslef]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Despite the importance of the epitaph in early modern England, Shakespeare is considered by most critics to have had little regard for the commemorative potential of the genre. But his English history plays take seriously the trope of the living acting as epitaphs for the dead: through embodied epitaphic performances in these plays, Shakespeare draws upon the cultural valences of the epitaph to disrupt and critique the very relation of continuity and obligation between present and past, living and dead, that epitaphs more conventionally propose. The embodied epitaphs of the history plays make a case for rupture rather than continuity, and challenge the notion that the present should imitate the past. Shakespeare uses these epitaphs to interrogate what it means, and costs, to remember the past by remaking the present in its image. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220203</link>
<title><![CDATA[From Jubilee to Gala]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Remembrance and Ritual Commemoration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay focuses on David Garrick's Shakespeare Jubilee held in 1769 and the Royal Gala of 1830, comparing the two Stratford-based events in function, festivity, and form. Both occasions furthered Shakespeare's status as the national Bard and both included processions and grand balls. But there were striking differences in format. Some of the divergences include issues of class, while others echoed Shakespearean debates, such as the tension between page and stage Shakespeare. By looking at the commemorations side-by-side, we will be able to use the two gatherings as a microcosm to help us chart the various changes in the cultural and theatrical climate in London and Stratford vis-à-vis Shakespeare during the half-century that separated the festivities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare Remembered]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The continuous active presence within contemporary culture of a body of work such as Shakespeare's induces that form of amnesis encapsulated in Ben Jonson's phrase 'not for an age, but for all time': that the past may be eternally present. Rituals of commemoration, such as the annual 'Shakespeare's Birthday Celebrations' held in Stratford-upon-Avon, can operate to cultivate such obliviousness, as if the author were still alive and still piling on the years. A number of modern critical strategies in literary theory, historical analysis, textual editing, and creative appropriation have offered ways of generating anamnesis, jolting the reader into remembering that the past and the present are radically discontinuous. When Heminge and Condell introduced the First Folio, they explicitly connected the absence of the author, by death departed, with the posthumous reconstruction of his works. Their language mingles epitaph and preface, mourning and celebration. The plays, maimed, and deformed, dispersed like scattered body parts, are here restored and reanimated; but their completeness is haunted by the death of their author. The edited plays now stand in for the Shakespearean body, pieced together and made whole, cur'd, and perfect of their limbes. A living monument, a resurrection of the dead, a corpse re-membered. But what is the relationship between memory and the reality it remembers? In the garden of the church of St Mary the Virgin in Aldermanbury a memorial plaque, dedicated in 1896 to Heminge and Condell, states that the world owes to them 'all that it calls Shakespeare'; in other words, all that we have left. This monument ironically commemorates not Shakespeare, but Shakespeare's first editors; memorializes not the author, but the process via which the author's works are transmitted to the modern reader and playgoer. Shakespeare's grave in Holy Trinity Church may also be, metaphorically and even perhaps literally, an empty tomb. This paper examines the interactions of memory as recollection and memory as re-membering. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220205</link>
<title><![CDATA[American Shakespeare Clubs and Commemoration]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In late nineteenth- and twentieth-century America, hundreds of Shakespeare clubs met regularly to read, study, and perform Shakespeare's works. Their motives ranged from personal improvement to community betterment, and they were frequently involved in initiatives designed to memorialize Shakespeare and celebrate their own intellectual achievements. Dozens of public gardens, libraries, and other civic projects are a result of the efforts of clubwomen, in small towns and large cities. Privately, club members also memorized Shakespeare by incorporating a variety of domestic practices into their Shakespeare-centered labors, which preserved Shakespeare as a prominent part of American cultural life. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and ‘Native Americans’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Forging Identities through the 1916 Shakespeare Tercentenary]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Monika Smialkowska]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines the celebrations organised for the 1916 Shakespeare Tercentenary in three American locations: Wellesley, MA; Atlanta, GA; and Grand Forks, ND. By focusing on these hitherto neglected events, the article extends the investigations, initiated by Thomas Cartelli and Coppélia Kahn, into the ways in which the Tercentenary activities in the U.S. participated in the contemporaneous debates concerning American national identity. These investigations have until recently concentrated almost exclusively on the Tercentenary festivities organised in the metropolitan centre of New York City. An examination of the provincial celebrations in regions as diverse as New England, the South, and the Midwest, indicates that the Shakespeare Tercentenary provided a platform for the negotiation of a complex network of interrelated, and sometimes conflicting, national and local identities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220207</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Disciplines of War, Memory, and Writing]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Henry V and David Jones’s In Parenthesis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Adrian Poole]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>David Jones's In Parenthesis (1937) is the most ambitious attempt in English literary writing to commemorate the experience of the Great War. In its allusions to Shakespeare's Henry V Jones is less interested in the king than in 'Fluellen' and his mantra, 'the disciplines of war'. In Parenthesis de-centres not just Henry V, not just Shakespeare, but the conventional reading of English literary history itself. Important as the idea of discipline was to Jones - disciplines of war, of memory, of art - in the figure of 'Dai Great-coat' he celebrates an excess that challenges and eludes what 'Fluellen' represents. In doing so Jones exposes the uses and the limits of Shakespeare for the creative artist writing in English, not least when it comes to representing the experience of war and the action of memory. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Monumental Play]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Commemoration, Post-war Britain, and History Cycles]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anita M. Hagerman]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Shakespeare's histories have been staged as cycles increasingly often in the post-war era, with cycles from the 1950s and 60s proving particularly influential on successive cycles. But the features of those early cycles are due as much to the commemorative contexts of their production as to the qualities of their interpretations. Cycles were mounted by the Birmingham Repertory Theatre and the Shakespeare Memorial Theatre for the 1951 Festival of Britain, an event ambiguously commemorative of both older and more recent pasts that also looked self-consciously ahead to an increasingly technological future. A decade later, the Royal Shakespeare Company staged their 'Wars of the Roses'; acclaimed as innovative, it is in fact shaped by the same commemorative impulse as the Festival of Britain cycles. Asking why the histories were appealing and how they fit - or failed to fit - into their commemorative, celebratory contexts elucidates how and why the histories have become essential to the post-war English stage. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Cultures of Commemoration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ton Hoenselaars]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Clara Calvo]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This 'Introduction' argues a case for extending memory studies with the study of commemoration, or of 'historical remembrance' (Jay Winter). Memory and commemoration play a vital role not only in the work of Shakespeare, but also in the process that has made him a world author. There is no single approach to the phenomenon of commemoration, as it occurs on many levels, has a long history, and is highly unpredictable in its manifestations. A serious study of commemorative practices involving Shakespeare – preferably with an international focus, and comparative in scope to include the afterlives of other artists – is likely to enhance our appreciation of the dynamics of authorship, literary fame, and afterlives in its broader socio-historical contexts. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Acting as an Epitaph]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Performing Commemoration in the Shakespearean History Play]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Emily Shortslef]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Despite the importance of the epitaph in early modern England, Shakespeare is considered by most critics to have had little regard for the commemorative potential of the genre. But his English history plays take seriously the trope of the living acting as epitaphs for the dead: through embodied epitaphic performances in these plays, Shakespeare draws upon the cultural valences of the epitaph to disrupt and critique the very relation of continuity and obligation between present and past, living and dead, that epitaphs more conventionally propose. The embodied epitaphs of the history plays make a case for rupture rather than continuity, and challenge the notion that the present should imitate the past. Shakespeare uses these epitaphs to interrogate what it means, and costs, to remember the past by remaking the present in its image. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220203</link>
<title><![CDATA[From Jubilee to Gala]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Remembrance and Ritual Commemoration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay focuses on David Garrick's Shakespeare Jubilee held in 1769 and the Royal Gala of 1830, comparing the two Stratford-based events in function, festivity, and form. Both occasions furthered Shakespeare's status as the national Bard and both included processions and grand balls. But there were striking differences in format. Some of the divergences include issues of class, while others echoed Shakespearean debates, such as the tension between page and stage Shakespeare. By looking at the commemorations side-by-side, we will be able to use the two gatherings as a microcosm to help us chart the various changes in the cultural and theatrical climate in London and Stratford vis-à-vis Shakespeare during the half-century that separated the festivities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare Remembered]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The continuous active presence within contemporary culture of a body of work such as Shakespeare's induces that form of amnesis encapsulated in Ben Jonson's phrase 'not for an age, but for all time': that the past may be eternally present. Rituals of commemoration, such as the annual 'Shakespeare's Birthday Celebrations' held in Stratford-upon-Avon, can operate to cultivate such obliviousness, as if the author were still alive and still piling on the years. A number of modern critical strategies in literary theory, historical analysis, textual editing, and creative appropriation have offered ways of generating anamnesis, jolting the reader into remembering that the past and the present are radically discontinuous. When Heminge and Condell introduced the First Folio, they explicitly connected the absence of the author, by death departed, with the posthumous reconstruction of his works. Their language mingles epitaph and preface, mourning and celebration. The plays, maimed, and deformed, dispersed like scattered body parts, are here restored and reanimated; but their completeness is haunted by the death of their author. The edited plays now stand in for the Shakespearean body, pieced together and made whole, cur'd, and perfect of their limbes. A living monument, a resurrection of the dead, a corpse re-membered. But what is the relationship between memory and the reality it remembers? In the garden of the church of St Mary the Virgin in Aldermanbury a memorial plaque, dedicated in 1896 to Heminge and Condell, states that the world owes to them 'all that it calls Shakespeare'; in other words, all that we have left. This monument ironically commemorates not Shakespeare, but Shakespeare's first editors; memorializes not the author, but the process via which the author's works are transmitted to the modern reader and playgoer. Shakespeare's grave in Holy Trinity Church may also be, metaphorically and even perhaps literally, an empty tomb. This paper examines the interactions of memory as recollection and memory as re-membering. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220205</link>
<title><![CDATA[American Shakespeare Clubs and Commemoration]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In late nineteenth- and twentieth-century America, hundreds of Shakespeare clubs met regularly to read, study, and perform Shakespeare's works. Their motives ranged from personal improvement to community betterment, and they were frequently involved in initiatives designed to memorialize Shakespeare and celebrate their own intellectual achievements. Dozens of public gardens, libraries, and other civic projects are a result of the efforts of clubwomen, in small towns and large cities. Privately, club members also memorized Shakespeare by incorporating a variety of domestic practices into their Shakespeare-centered labors, which preserved Shakespeare as a prominent part of American cultural life. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and ‘Native Americans’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Forging Identities through the 1916 Shakespeare Tercentenary]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Monika Smialkowska]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines the celebrations organised for the 1916 Shakespeare Tercentenary in three American locations: Wellesley, MA; Atlanta, GA; and Grand Forks, ND. By focusing on these hitherto neglected events, the article extends the investigations, initiated by Thomas Cartelli and Coppélia Kahn, into the ways in which the Tercentenary activities in the U.S. participated in the contemporaneous debates concerning American national identity. These investigations have until recently concentrated almost exclusively on the Tercentenary festivities organised in the metropolitan centre of New York City. An examination of the provincial celebrations in regions as diverse as New England, the South, and the Midwest, indicates that the Shakespeare Tercentenary provided a platform for the negotiation of a complex network of interrelated, and sometimes conflicting, national and local identities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220207</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Disciplines of War, Memory, and Writing]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Henry V and David Jones’s In Parenthesis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Adrian Poole]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>David Jones's In Parenthesis (1937) is the most ambitious attempt in English literary writing to commemorate the experience of the Great War. In its allusions to Shakespeare's Henry V Jones is less interested in the king than in 'Fluellen' and his mantra, 'the disciplines of war'. In Parenthesis de-centres not just Henry V, not just Shakespeare, but the conventional reading of English literary history itself. Important as the idea of discipline was to Jones - disciplines of war, of memory, of art - in the figure of 'Dai Great-coat' he celebrates an excess that challenges and eludes what 'Fluellen' represents. In doing so Jones exposes the uses and the limits of Shakespeare for the creative artist writing in English, not least when it comes to representing the experience of war and the action of memory. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Monumental Play]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Commemoration, Post-war Britain, and History Cycles]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anita M. Hagerman]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Shakespeare's histories have been staged as cycles increasingly often in the post-war era, with cycles from the 1950s and 60s proving particularly influential on successive cycles. But the features of those early cycles are due as much to the commemorative contexts of their production as to the qualities of their interpretations. Cycles were mounted by the Birmingham Repertory Theatre and the Shakespeare Memorial Theatre for the 1951 Festival of Britain, an event ambiguously commemorative of both older and more recent pasts that also looked self-consciously ahead to an increasingly technological future. A decade later, the Royal Shakespeare Company staged their 'Wars of the Roses'; acclaimed as innovative, it is in fact shaped by the same commemorative impulse as the Festival of Britain cycles. Asking why the histories were appealing and how they fit - or failed to fit - into their commemorative, celebratory contexts elucidates how and why the histories have become essential to the post-war English stage. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul McLoughlin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[John Levett]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Rosie Garner]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Anywhere on the 65
Global Distress
PAUL McLOUGHLIN</p><p>Stylus
The Wind Farm
JOHN LEVETT</p><p>What He Says Is
Things I'd Like to Say
Al’s Garden
Nurses’ Station
ROSIE GARNER</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and the Cultures of Commemoration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ton Hoenselaars]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Clara Calvo]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This 'Introduction' argues a case for extending memory studies with the study of commemoration, or of 'historical remembrance' (Jay Winter). Memory and commemoration play a vital role not only in the work of Shakespeare, but also in the process that has made him a world author. There is no single approach to the phenomenon of commemoration, as it occurs on many levels, has a long history, and is highly unpredictable in its manifestations. A serious study of commemorative practices involving Shakespeare – preferably with an international focus, and comparative in scope to include the afterlives of other artists – is likely to enhance our appreciation of the dynamics of authorship, literary fame, and afterlives in its broader socio-historical contexts. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Acting as an Epitaph]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Performing Commemoration in the Shakespearean History Play]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Emily Shortslef]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Despite the importance of the epitaph in early modern England, Shakespeare is considered by most critics to have had little regard for the commemorative potential of the genre. But his English history plays take seriously the trope of the living acting as epitaphs for the dead: through embodied epitaphic performances in these plays, Shakespeare draws upon the cultural valences of the epitaph to disrupt and critique the very relation of continuity and obligation between present and past, living and dead, that epitaphs more conventionally propose. The embodied epitaphs of the history plays make a case for rupture rather than continuity, and challenge the notion that the present should imitate the past. Shakespeare uses these epitaphs to interrogate what it means, and costs, to remember the past by remaking the present in its image. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220203</link>
<title><![CDATA[From Jubilee to Gala]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Remembrance and Ritual Commemoration]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay focuses on David Garrick's Shakespeare Jubilee held in 1769 and the Royal Gala of 1830, comparing the two Stratford-based events in function, festivity, and form. Both occasions furthered Shakespeare's status as the national Bard and both included processions and grand balls. But there were striking differences in format. Some of the divergences include issues of class, while others echoed Shakespearean debates, such as the tension between page and stage Shakespeare. By looking at the commemorations side-by-side, we will be able to use the two gatherings as a microcosm to help us chart the various changes in the cultural and theatrical climate in London and Stratford vis-à-vis Shakespeare during the half-century that separated the festivities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare Remembered]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The continuous active presence within contemporary culture of a body of work such as Shakespeare's induces that form of amnesis encapsulated in Ben Jonson's phrase 'not for an age, but for all time': that the past may be eternally present. Rituals of commemoration, such as the annual 'Shakespeare's Birthday Celebrations' held in Stratford-upon-Avon, can operate to cultivate such obliviousness, as if the author were still alive and still piling on the years. A number of modern critical strategies in literary theory, historical analysis, textual editing, and creative appropriation have offered ways of generating anamnesis, jolting the reader into remembering that the past and the present are radically discontinuous. When Heminge and Condell introduced the First Folio, they explicitly connected the absence of the author, by death departed, with the posthumous reconstruction of his works. Their language mingles epitaph and preface, mourning and celebration. The plays, maimed, and deformed, dispersed like scattered body parts, are here restored and reanimated; but their completeness is haunted by the death of their author. The edited plays now stand in for the Shakespearean body, pieced together and made whole, cur'd, and perfect of their limbes. A living monument, a resurrection of the dead, a corpse re-membered. But what is the relationship between memory and the reality it remembers? In the garden of the church of St Mary the Virgin in Aldermanbury a memorial plaque, dedicated in 1896 to Heminge and Condell, states that the world owes to them 'all that it calls Shakespeare'; in other words, all that we have left. This monument ironically commemorates not Shakespeare, but Shakespeare's first editors; memorializes not the author, but the process via which the author's works are transmitted to the modern reader and playgoer. Shakespeare's grave in Holy Trinity Church may also be, metaphorically and even perhaps literally, an empty tomb. This paper examines the interactions of memory as recollection and memory as re-membering. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220205</link>
<title><![CDATA[American Shakespeare Clubs and Commemoration]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In late nineteenth- and twentieth-century America, hundreds of Shakespeare clubs met regularly to read, study, and perform Shakespeare's works. Their motives ranged from personal improvement to community betterment, and they were frequently involved in initiatives designed to memorialize Shakespeare and celebrate their own intellectual achievements. Dozens of public gardens, libraries, and other civic projects are a result of the efforts of clubwomen, in small towns and large cities. Privately, club members also memorized Shakespeare by incorporating a variety of domestic practices into their Shakespeare-centered labors, which preserved Shakespeare as a prominent part of American cultural life. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and ‘Native Americans’]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Forging Identities through the 1916 Shakespeare Tercentenary]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Monika Smialkowska]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines the celebrations organised for the 1916 Shakespeare Tercentenary in three American locations: Wellesley, MA; Atlanta, GA; and Grand Forks, ND. By focusing on these hitherto neglected events, the article extends the investigations, initiated by Thomas Cartelli and Coppélia Kahn, into the ways in which the Tercentenary activities in the U.S. participated in the contemporaneous debates concerning American national identity. These investigations have until recently concentrated almost exclusively on the Tercentenary festivities organised in the metropolitan centre of New York City. An examination of the provincial celebrations in regions as diverse as New England, the South, and the Midwest, indicates that the Shakespeare Tercentenary provided a platform for the negotiation of a complex network of interrelated, and sometimes conflicting, national and local identities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220207</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Disciplines of War, Memory, and Writing]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare’s Henry V and David Jones’s In Parenthesis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Adrian Poole]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>David Jones's In Parenthesis (1937) is the most ambitious attempt in English literary writing to commemorate the experience of the Great War. In its allusions to Shakespeare's Henry V Jones is less interested in the king than in 'Fluellen' and his mantra, 'the disciplines of war'. In Parenthesis de-centres not just Henry V, not just Shakespeare, but the conventional reading of English literary history itself. Important as the idea of discipline was to Jones - disciplines of war, of memory, of art - in the figure of 'Dai Great-coat' he celebrates an excess that challenges and eludes what 'Fluellen' represents. In doing so Jones exposes the uses and the limits of Shakespeare for the creative artist writing in English, not least when it comes to representing the experience of war and the action of memory. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Monumental Play]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Commemoration, Post-war Britain, and History Cycles]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anita M. Hagerman]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Shakespeare's histories have been staged as cycles increasingly often in the post-war era, with cycles from the 1950s and 60s proving particularly influential on successive cycles. But the features of those early cycles are due as much to the commemorative contexts of their production as to the qualities of their interpretations. Cycles were mounted by the Birmingham Repertory Theatre and the Shakespeare Memorial Theatre for the 1951 Festival of Britain, an event ambiguously commemorative of both older and more recent pasts that also looked self-consciously ahead to an increasingly technological future. A decade later, the Royal Shakespeare Company staged their 'Wars of the Roses'; acclaimed as innovative, it is in fact shaped by the same commemorative impulse as the Festival of Britain cycles. Asking why the histories were appealing and how they fit - or failed to fit - into their commemorative, celebratory contexts elucidates how and why the histories have become essential to the post-war English stage. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul McLoughlin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[John Levett]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Rosie Garner]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Anywhere on the 65
Global Distress
PAUL McLOUGHLIN</p><p>Stylus
The Wind Farm
JOHN LEVETT</p><p>What He Says Is
Things I'd Like to Say
Al’s Garden
Nurses’ Station
ROSIE GARNER</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220210</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220210</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Clara Calvo]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anita M. Hagerman]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Ton Hoenselaars]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Adrian Poole]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<author data-order="7"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<author data-order="8"><![CDATA[Emily Shortslef]]></author>
<author data-order="9"><![CDATA[Monika Smialkowska]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Schooling Shrews and Grooming Queens in the Tudor Classroom]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Roger Ascham has been credited with rehabilitating Elizabeth Tudor's image after a near-disastrous seduction at the hands of her stepmother's husband Thomas Seymour. But in many ways Ascham's tutelage merely continues a process the Lord Admiral had already begun, educating a young girl about what to wear, how to comport herself, and how to regard her male teacher, all necessary steps in the programme Vives details as removing 'the residue of her infancy'. This essay examines Ascham's seductions and Seymour's pedagogy with the larger aim of exploring the Tudor classroom, at once an official site of humanist learning and kind of rival space where women were taught to read and to write and to counteract the designs of male teachers. If images of Lucretia and Griselda resurface in accounts of Elizabeth's prodigious learning, there were other female figures - like Katherine Parr and Anne Boleyn, Elizabeth's governess Kat Ashley and the Duchess of Suffolk - who shaped a humanism of the household just as crucial as the humanism of the university. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Schooling Shrews and Grooming Queens in the Tudor Classroom]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Roger Ascham has been credited with rehabilitating Elizabeth Tudor's image after a near-disastrous seduction at the hands of her stepmother's husband Thomas Seymour. But in many ways Ascham's tutelage merely continues a process the Lord Admiral had already begun, educating a young girl about what to wear, how to comport herself, and how to regard her male teacher, all necessary steps in the programme Vives details as removing 'the residue of her infancy'. This essay examines Ascham's seductions and Seymour's pedagogy with the larger aim of exploring the Tudor classroom, at once an official site of humanist learning and kind of rival space where women were taught to read and to write and to counteract the designs of male teachers. If images of Lucretia and Griselda resurface in accounts of Elizabeth's prodigious learning, there were other female figures - like Katherine Parr and Anne Boleyn, Elizabeth's governess Kat Ashley and the Duchess of Suffolk - who shaped a humanism of the household just as crucial as the humanism of the university. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cleaning House]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[the Courtly and the Popular in The Merry Wives of Windsor]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This paper explores the controversy as to whether The Merry Wives of Windsor is a celebration of royal and aristocratic power and of an imagined national community, or a suburban comedy whose viewpoint is that of the contemporary English middle-class. Drawing on recent work on female authority in household and community, it is suggested that Shakespeare's Windsor is not only discontinuous with the culture of nobility, but is presented as a parallel world or alternative universe where things are done quite differently. The play thus engages in a critique of the aristocratic values embodied in the Order of the Garter, and offers an alternative source of power in the domestic lives of ordinary women.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Schooling Shrews and Grooming Queens in the Tudor Classroom]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Roger Ascham has been credited with rehabilitating Elizabeth Tudor's image after a near-disastrous seduction at the hands of her stepmother's husband Thomas Seymour. But in many ways Ascham's tutelage merely continues a process the Lord Admiral had already begun, educating a young girl about what to wear, how to comport herself, and how to regard her male teacher, all necessary steps in the programme Vives details as removing 'the residue of her infancy'. This essay examines Ascham's seductions and Seymour's pedagogy with the larger aim of exploring the Tudor classroom, at once an official site of humanist learning and kind of rival space where women were taught to read and to write and to counteract the designs of male teachers. If images of Lucretia and Griselda resurface in accounts of Elizabeth's prodigious learning, there were other female figures - like Katherine Parr and Anne Boleyn, Elizabeth's governess Kat Ashley and the Duchess of Suffolk - who shaped a humanism of the household just as crucial as the humanism of the university. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cleaning House]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[the Courtly and the Popular in The Merry Wives of Windsor]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This paper explores the controversy as to whether The Merry Wives of Windsor is a celebration of royal and aristocratic power and of an imagined national community, or a suburban comedy whose viewpoint is that of the contemporary English middle-class. Drawing on recent work on female authority in household and community, it is suggested that Shakespeare's Windsor is not only discontinuous with the culture of nobility, but is presented as a parallel world or alternative universe where things are done quite differently. The play thus engages in a critique of the aristocratic values embodied in the Order of the Garter, and offers an alternative source of power in the domestic lives of ordinary women.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Physical Trauma and (Adapt)ability in Titus Andronicus]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Caroline Lamb]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The homology between the fragmented body politic and its suffering physical bodies in Titus Andronicus seems to suggest that Shakespeare represents physical disability negatively: as corruption, disorder, incapacity. By relying upon a corporeal metaphor of fragmentation to characterise the political state of Rome, Shakespeare makes the traumatised or dismembered body bear a negative ideological burden; political inefficacy seems to be equated with the violated body. Inversely, and to the same effect, Titus and Lavinia's violated bodies seem to render their access to political and social agency difficult, if not impossible. However, at both the metaphorical and material level, Shakespeare endows the dis-abled body with the capacity to heal or adapt itself under the most extenuating circumstances. Overcoming physical barriers to communication and action, Titus and Lavinia enable themselves to enact revenge. This essay argues that the adaptability of the political and physical body in Titus suggests a potentially affirmative way of reconceptualising the physically incomplete body - not as a disabled entity but as a body that can suffer partial losses and still survive, succeed even, if its constituent parts form their own internally coherent body. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Schooling Shrews and Grooming Queens in the Tudor Classroom]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Roger Ascham has been credited with rehabilitating Elizabeth Tudor's image after a near-disastrous seduction at the hands of her stepmother's husband Thomas Seymour. But in many ways Ascham's tutelage merely continues a process the Lord Admiral had already begun, educating a young girl about what to wear, how to comport herself, and how to regard her male teacher, all necessary steps in the programme Vives details as removing 'the residue of her infancy'. This essay examines Ascham's seductions and Seymour's pedagogy with the larger aim of exploring the Tudor classroom, at once an official site of humanist learning and kind of rival space where women were taught to read and to write and to counteract the designs of male teachers. If images of Lucretia and Griselda resurface in accounts of Elizabeth's prodigious learning, there were other female figures - like Katherine Parr and Anne Boleyn, Elizabeth's governess Kat Ashley and the Duchess of Suffolk - who shaped a humanism of the household just as crucial as the humanism of the university. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cleaning House]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[the Courtly and the Popular in The Merry Wives of Windsor]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This paper explores the controversy as to whether The Merry Wives of Windsor is a celebration of royal and aristocratic power and of an imagined national community, or a suburban comedy whose viewpoint is that of the contemporary English middle-class. Drawing on recent work on female authority in household and community, it is suggested that Shakespeare's Windsor is not only discontinuous with the culture of nobility, but is presented as a parallel world or alternative universe where things are done quite differently. The play thus engages in a critique of the aristocratic values embodied in the Order of the Garter, and offers an alternative source of power in the domestic lives of ordinary women.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Physical Trauma and (Adapt)ability in Titus Andronicus]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Caroline Lamb]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The homology between the fragmented body politic and its suffering physical bodies in Titus Andronicus seems to suggest that Shakespeare represents physical disability negatively: as corruption, disorder, incapacity. By relying upon a corporeal metaphor of fragmentation to characterise the political state of Rome, Shakespeare makes the traumatised or dismembered body bear a negative ideological burden; political inefficacy seems to be equated with the violated body. Inversely, and to the same effect, Titus and Lavinia's violated bodies seem to render their access to political and social agency difficult, if not impossible. However, at both the metaphorical and material level, Shakespeare endows the dis-abled body with the capacity to heal or adapt itself under the most extenuating circumstances. Overcoming physical barriers to communication and action, Titus and Lavinia enable themselves to enact revenge. This essay argues that the adaptability of the political and physical body in Titus suggests a potentially affirmative way of reconceptualising the physically incomplete body - not as a disabled entity but as a body that can suffer partial losses and still survive, succeed even, if its constituent parts form their own internally coherent body. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Gender and Space in Tobias Smollett's The Expedition of Humphry Clinker]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The present essay attempts to shed light on the gender politics of Tobias Smollett's novel The Expedition of Humphry Clinker in relation to its spatial politics, and argues that geographic space functions as a framework within which gender contextualises both urban and rural culture. Drawing primarily on Henri Lefebvre's seminal post-modernist study of space, the paper argues that space is a social production that gives rise to representational effects. Chief among them is gender, and the essay analyses the way Smollett invokes and then subverts the traditional literary and cultural binary between country/femininity and city/masculinity. It thus advances a deconstruction of a familiar binary opposition between geographic and sexual stereotypes. Thus, the ultimate 'traveller' of Smollett's picaresque novel is none other than the reader who is invited to explore his/her identity by analysing Smollett's presentation of the formation of subjectivity through the intersections of space and gender as well as his ambiguous stance towards his contemporary status quo. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Schooling Shrews and Grooming Queens in the Tudor Classroom]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Roger Ascham has been credited with rehabilitating Elizabeth Tudor's image after a near-disastrous seduction at the hands of her stepmother's husband Thomas Seymour. But in many ways Ascham's tutelage merely continues a process the Lord Admiral had already begun, educating a young girl about what to wear, how to comport herself, and how to regard her male teacher, all necessary steps in the programme Vives details as removing 'the residue of her infancy'. This essay examines Ascham's seductions and Seymour's pedagogy with the larger aim of exploring the Tudor classroom, at once an official site of humanist learning and kind of rival space where women were taught to read and to write and to counteract the designs of male teachers. If images of Lucretia and Griselda resurface in accounts of Elizabeth's prodigious learning, there were other female figures - like Katherine Parr and Anne Boleyn, Elizabeth's governess Kat Ashley and the Duchess of Suffolk - who shaped a humanism of the household just as crucial as the humanism of the university. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cleaning House]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[the Courtly and the Popular in The Merry Wives of Windsor]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This paper explores the controversy as to whether The Merry Wives of Windsor is a celebration of royal and aristocratic power and of an imagined national community, or a suburban comedy whose viewpoint is that of the contemporary English middle-class. Drawing on recent work on female authority in household and community, it is suggested that Shakespeare's Windsor is not only discontinuous with the culture of nobility, but is presented as a parallel world or alternative universe where things are done quite differently. The play thus engages in a critique of the aristocratic values embodied in the Order of the Garter, and offers an alternative source of power in the domestic lives of ordinary women.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Physical Trauma and (Adapt)ability in Titus Andronicus]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Caroline Lamb]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The homology between the fragmented body politic and its suffering physical bodies in Titus Andronicus seems to suggest that Shakespeare represents physical disability negatively: as corruption, disorder, incapacity. By relying upon a corporeal metaphor of fragmentation to characterise the political state of Rome, Shakespeare makes the traumatised or dismembered body bear a negative ideological burden; political inefficacy seems to be equated with the violated body. Inversely, and to the same effect, Titus and Lavinia's violated bodies seem to render their access to political and social agency difficult, if not impossible. However, at both the metaphorical and material level, Shakespeare endows the dis-abled body with the capacity to heal or adapt itself under the most extenuating circumstances. Overcoming physical barriers to communication and action, Titus and Lavinia enable themselves to enact revenge. This essay argues that the adaptability of the political and physical body in Titus suggests a potentially affirmative way of reconceptualising the physically incomplete body - not as a disabled entity but as a body that can suffer partial losses and still survive, succeed even, if its constituent parts form their own internally coherent body. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Gender and Space in Tobias Smollett's The Expedition of Humphry Clinker]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The present essay attempts to shed light on the gender politics of Tobias Smollett's novel The Expedition of Humphry Clinker in relation to its spatial politics, and argues that geographic space functions as a framework within which gender contextualises both urban and rural culture. Drawing primarily on Henri Lefebvre's seminal post-modernist study of space, the paper argues that space is a social production that gives rise to representational effects. Chief among them is gender, and the essay analyses the way Smollett invokes and then subverts the traditional literary and cultural binary between country/femininity and city/masculinity. It thus advances a deconstruction of a familiar binary opposition between geographic and sexual stereotypes. Thus, the ultimate 'traveller' of Smollett's picaresque novel is none other than the reader who is invited to explore his/her identity by analysing Smollett's presentation of the formation of subjectivity through the intersections of space and gender as well as his ambiguous stance towards his contemporary status quo. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Interview with Marilyn Hacker]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Marilyn Hacker]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Marilyn Hacker has published eleven collections of poetry including Essays on Departure (Carcanet, 2006) and Deseperanto (W.W. Norton, 2003). She is also an internationally renowned translator, former Editor- in-Chief of the Kenyon Review, and now serves on the editorial board of Siecle 21 in France and co-edits the University of Michigan Poets on Poetry series.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Schooling Shrews and Grooming Queens in the Tudor Classroom]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Roger Ascham has been credited with rehabilitating Elizabeth Tudor's image after a near-disastrous seduction at the hands of her stepmother's husband Thomas Seymour. But in many ways Ascham's tutelage merely continues a process the Lord Admiral had already begun, educating a young girl about what to wear, how to comport herself, and how to regard her male teacher, all necessary steps in the programme Vives details as removing 'the residue of her infancy'. This essay examines Ascham's seductions and Seymour's pedagogy with the larger aim of exploring the Tudor classroom, at once an official site of humanist learning and kind of rival space where women were taught to read and to write and to counteract the designs of male teachers. If images of Lucretia and Griselda resurface in accounts of Elizabeth's prodigious learning, there were other female figures - like Katherine Parr and Anne Boleyn, Elizabeth's governess Kat Ashley and the Duchess of Suffolk - who shaped a humanism of the household just as crucial as the humanism of the university. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cleaning House]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[the Courtly and the Popular in The Merry Wives of Windsor]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This paper explores the controversy as to whether The Merry Wives of Windsor is a celebration of royal and aristocratic power and of an imagined national community, or a suburban comedy whose viewpoint is that of the contemporary English middle-class. Drawing on recent work on female authority in household and community, it is suggested that Shakespeare's Windsor is not only discontinuous with the culture of nobility, but is presented as a parallel world or alternative universe where things are done quite differently. The play thus engages in a critique of the aristocratic values embodied in the Order of the Garter, and offers an alternative source of power in the domestic lives of ordinary women.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Physical Trauma and (Adapt)ability in Titus Andronicus]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Caroline Lamb]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The homology between the fragmented body politic and its suffering physical bodies in Titus Andronicus seems to suggest that Shakespeare represents physical disability negatively: as corruption, disorder, incapacity. By relying upon a corporeal metaphor of fragmentation to characterise the political state of Rome, Shakespeare makes the traumatised or dismembered body bear a negative ideological burden; political inefficacy seems to be equated with the violated body. Inversely, and to the same effect, Titus and Lavinia's violated bodies seem to render their access to political and social agency difficult, if not impossible. However, at both the metaphorical and material level, Shakespeare endows the dis-abled body with the capacity to heal or adapt itself under the most extenuating circumstances. Overcoming physical barriers to communication and action, Titus and Lavinia enable themselves to enact revenge. This essay argues that the adaptability of the political and physical body in Titus suggests a potentially affirmative way of reconceptualising the physically incomplete body - not as a disabled entity but as a body that can suffer partial losses and still survive, succeed even, if its constituent parts form their own internally coherent body. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Gender and Space in Tobias Smollett's The Expedition of Humphry Clinker]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The present essay attempts to shed light on the gender politics of Tobias Smollett's novel The Expedition of Humphry Clinker in relation to its spatial politics, and argues that geographic space functions as a framework within which gender contextualises both urban and rural culture. Drawing primarily on Henri Lefebvre's seminal post-modernist study of space, the paper argues that space is a social production that gives rise to representational effects. Chief among them is gender, and the essay analyses the way Smollett invokes and then subverts the traditional literary and cultural binary between country/femininity and city/masculinity. It thus advances a deconstruction of a familiar binary opposition between geographic and sexual stereotypes. Thus, the ultimate 'traveller' of Smollett's picaresque novel is none other than the reader who is invited to explore his/her identity by analysing Smollett's presentation of the formation of subjectivity through the intersections of space and gender as well as his ambiguous stance towards his contemporary status quo. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Interview with Marilyn Hacker]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Marilyn Hacker]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Marilyn Hacker has published eleven collections of poetry including Essays on Departure (Carcanet, 2006) and Deseperanto (W.W. Norton, 2003). She is also an internationally renowned translator, former Editor- in-Chief of the Kenyon Review, and now serves on the editorial board of Siecle 21 in France and co-edits the University of Michigan Poets on Poetry series.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul McLoughlin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Alexis Lykiard]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[John Levett]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Richard Kell]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Upon Reflection
PAUL MCLOUGHLIN</p><p>Sensational Seasonal Offer!
Berlin to Jerusalem
The Four Hundred Saplings
Complete
Our Late Cat
Kilroy Was There Too
The Chilcot Enquiry
ALEXIS LYKIARD</p><p>Included in the Sale
Keyhole
JOHN LEVETT</p><p>Bits of Kindliness
RICHARD KELL</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Schooling Shrews and Grooming Queens in the Tudor Classroom]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Roger Ascham has been credited with rehabilitating Elizabeth Tudor's image after a near-disastrous seduction at the hands of her stepmother's husband Thomas Seymour. But in many ways Ascham's tutelage merely continues a process the Lord Admiral had already begun, educating a young girl about what to wear, how to comport herself, and how to regard her male teacher, all necessary steps in the programme Vives details as removing 'the residue of her infancy'. This essay examines Ascham's seductions and Seymour's pedagogy with the larger aim of exploring the Tudor classroom, at once an official site of humanist learning and kind of rival space where women were taught to read and to write and to counteract the designs of male teachers. If images of Lucretia and Griselda resurface in accounts of Elizabeth's prodigious learning, there were other female figures - like Katherine Parr and Anne Boleyn, Elizabeth's governess Kat Ashley and the Duchess of Suffolk - who shaped a humanism of the household just as crucial as the humanism of the university. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cleaning House]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[the Courtly and the Popular in The Merry Wives of Windsor]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This paper explores the controversy as to whether The Merry Wives of Windsor is a celebration of royal and aristocratic power and of an imagined national community, or a suburban comedy whose viewpoint is that of the contemporary English middle-class. Drawing on recent work on female authority in household and community, it is suggested that Shakespeare's Windsor is not only discontinuous with the culture of nobility, but is presented as a parallel world or alternative universe where things are done quite differently. The play thus engages in a critique of the aristocratic values embodied in the Order of the Garter, and offers an alternative source of power in the domestic lives of ordinary women.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Physical Trauma and (Adapt)ability in Titus Andronicus]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Caroline Lamb]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The homology between the fragmented body politic and its suffering physical bodies in Titus Andronicus seems to suggest that Shakespeare represents physical disability negatively: as corruption, disorder, incapacity. By relying upon a corporeal metaphor of fragmentation to characterise the political state of Rome, Shakespeare makes the traumatised or dismembered body bear a negative ideological burden; political inefficacy seems to be equated with the violated body. Inversely, and to the same effect, Titus and Lavinia's violated bodies seem to render their access to political and social agency difficult, if not impossible. However, at both the metaphorical and material level, Shakespeare endows the dis-abled body with the capacity to heal or adapt itself under the most extenuating circumstances. Overcoming physical barriers to communication and action, Titus and Lavinia enable themselves to enact revenge. This essay argues that the adaptability of the political and physical body in Titus suggests a potentially affirmative way of reconceptualising the physically incomplete body - not as a disabled entity but as a body that can suffer partial losses and still survive, succeed even, if its constituent parts form their own internally coherent body. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Gender and Space in Tobias Smollett's The Expedition of Humphry Clinker]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The present essay attempts to shed light on the gender politics of Tobias Smollett's novel The Expedition of Humphry Clinker in relation to its spatial politics, and argues that geographic space functions as a framework within which gender contextualises both urban and rural culture. Drawing primarily on Henri Lefebvre's seminal post-modernist study of space, the paper argues that space is a social production that gives rise to representational effects. Chief among them is gender, and the essay analyses the way Smollett invokes and then subverts the traditional literary and cultural binary between country/femininity and city/masculinity. It thus advances a deconstruction of a familiar binary opposition between geographic and sexual stereotypes. Thus, the ultimate 'traveller' of Smollett's picaresque novel is none other than the reader who is invited to explore his/her identity by analysing Smollett's presentation of the formation of subjectivity through the intersections of space and gender as well as his ambiguous stance towards his contemporary status quo. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Interview with Marilyn Hacker]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Marilyn Hacker]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Marilyn Hacker has published eleven collections of poetry including Essays on Departure (Carcanet, 2006) and Deseperanto (W.W. Norton, 2003). She is also an internationally renowned translator, former Editor- in-Chief of the Kenyon Review, and now serves on the editorial board of Siecle 21 in France and co-edits the University of Michigan Poets on Poetry series.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul McLoughlin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Alexis Lykiard]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[John Levett]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Richard Kell]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Upon Reflection
PAUL MCLOUGHLIN</p><p>Sensational Seasonal Offer!
Berlin to Jerusalem
The Four Hundred Saplings
Complete
Our Late Cat
Kilroy Was There Too
The Chilcot Enquiry
ALEXIS LYKIARD</p><p>Included in the Sale
Keyhole
JOHN LEVETT</p><p>Bits of Kindliness
RICHARD KELL</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul McLoughlin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Julie Lumsden]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>After The Goldrush by Peter Carpenter (Warwick: Nine Arches
Press, 2009), 67 pp. ISBN 978-0-9560559-4-1, £8.00</p><p>book of days by Linda France (Middlesbrough: Smokestack
Books, 2009), 79 pp. ISBN 978-0-9560341-3-7, £7.95</p><p>Beans in Snow by Jennifer Copley (Middlesbrough: Smokestack
Books, 2009), 66 pp. ISBN 978-0-9560341-2-0, £7.95</p><p>Turning the Key by Lotte Kramer (Rockingham Press, 2009),
978-1-904851-30-1, £7.99</p><p>Reader, help me by Andrew Boobier (Graft Poetry, 2008), 978-0-
9558400-1-2, £5.85</p><p>The Matter of Britain by Keith Howden (Post Romantic Empire),
£20.00</p><p>Granny Albyn’s Complaint by David Betteridge (Smokestack
Books, 2008), 978-0-955402-83-8, £7.95
It Wouldn’t Do by John Kay (Cow Shed Press), £6.99</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Schooling Shrews and Grooming Queens in the Tudor Classroom]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Roger Ascham has been credited with rehabilitating Elizabeth Tudor's image after a near-disastrous seduction at the hands of her stepmother's husband Thomas Seymour. But in many ways Ascham's tutelage merely continues a process the Lord Admiral had already begun, educating a young girl about what to wear, how to comport herself, and how to regard her male teacher, all necessary steps in the programme Vives details as removing 'the residue of her infancy'. This essay examines Ascham's seductions and Seymour's pedagogy with the larger aim of exploring the Tudor classroom, at once an official site of humanist learning and kind of rival space where women were taught to read and to write and to counteract the designs of male teachers. If images of Lucretia and Griselda resurface in accounts of Elizabeth's prodigious learning, there were other female figures - like Katherine Parr and Anne Boleyn, Elizabeth's governess Kat Ashley and the Duchess of Suffolk - who shaped a humanism of the household just as crucial as the humanism of the university. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cleaning House]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[the Courtly and the Popular in The Merry Wives of Windsor]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This paper explores the controversy as to whether The Merry Wives of Windsor is a celebration of royal and aristocratic power and of an imagined national community, or a suburban comedy whose viewpoint is that of the contemporary English middle-class. Drawing on recent work on female authority in household and community, it is suggested that Shakespeare's Windsor is not only discontinuous with the culture of nobility, but is presented as a parallel world or alternative universe where things are done quite differently. The play thus engages in a critique of the aristocratic values embodied in the Order of the Garter, and offers an alternative source of power in the domestic lives of ordinary women.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Physical Trauma and (Adapt)ability in Titus Andronicus]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Caroline Lamb]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The homology between the fragmented body politic and its suffering physical bodies in Titus Andronicus seems to suggest that Shakespeare represents physical disability negatively: as corruption, disorder, incapacity. By relying upon a corporeal metaphor of fragmentation to characterise the political state of Rome, Shakespeare makes the traumatised or dismembered body bear a negative ideological burden; political inefficacy seems to be equated with the violated body. Inversely, and to the same effect, Titus and Lavinia's violated bodies seem to render their access to political and social agency difficult, if not impossible. However, at both the metaphorical and material level, Shakespeare endows the dis-abled body with the capacity to heal or adapt itself under the most extenuating circumstances. Overcoming physical barriers to communication and action, Titus and Lavinia enable themselves to enact revenge. This essay argues that the adaptability of the political and physical body in Titus suggests a potentially affirmative way of reconceptualising the physically incomplete body - not as a disabled entity but as a body that can suffer partial losses and still survive, succeed even, if its constituent parts form their own internally coherent body. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Gender and Space in Tobias Smollett's The Expedition of Humphry Clinker]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The present essay attempts to shed light on the gender politics of Tobias Smollett's novel The Expedition of Humphry Clinker in relation to its spatial politics, and argues that geographic space functions as a framework within which gender contextualises both urban and rural culture. Drawing primarily on Henri Lefebvre's seminal post-modernist study of space, the paper argues that space is a social production that gives rise to representational effects. Chief among them is gender, and the essay analyses the way Smollett invokes and then subverts the traditional literary and cultural binary between country/femininity and city/masculinity. It thus advances a deconstruction of a familiar binary opposition between geographic and sexual stereotypes. Thus, the ultimate 'traveller' of Smollett's picaresque novel is none other than the reader who is invited to explore his/her identity by analysing Smollett's presentation of the formation of subjectivity through the intersections of space and gender as well as his ambiguous stance towards his contemporary status quo. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Interview with Marilyn Hacker]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Marilyn Hacker]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Marilyn Hacker has published eleven collections of poetry including Essays on Departure (Carcanet, 2006) and Deseperanto (W.W. Norton, 2003). She is also an internationally renowned translator, former Editor- in-Chief of the Kenyon Review, and now serves on the editorial board of Siecle 21 in France and co-edits the University of Michigan Poets on Poetry series.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul McLoughlin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Alexis Lykiard]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[John Levett]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Richard Kell]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Upon Reflection
PAUL MCLOUGHLIN</p><p>Sensational Seasonal Offer!
Berlin to Jerusalem
The Four Hundred Saplings
Complete
Our Late Cat
Kilroy Was There Too
The Chilcot Enquiry
ALEXIS LYKIARD</p><p>Included in the Sale
Keyhole
JOHN LEVETT</p><p>Bits of Kindliness
RICHARD KELL</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul McLoughlin]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Julie Lumsden]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>After The Goldrush by Peter Carpenter (Warwick: Nine Arches
Press, 2009), 67 pp. ISBN 978-0-9560559-4-1, £8.00</p><p>book of days by Linda France (Middlesbrough: Smokestack
Books, 2009), 79 pp. ISBN 978-0-9560341-3-7, £7.95</p><p>Beans in Snow by Jennifer Copley (Middlesbrough: Smokestack
Books, 2009), 66 pp. ISBN 978-0-9560341-2-0, £7.95</p><p>Turning the Key by Lotte Kramer (Rockingham Press, 2009),
978-1-904851-30-1, £7.99</p><p>Reader, help me by Andrew Boobier (Graft Poetry, 2008), 978-0-
9558400-1-2, £5.85</p><p>The Matter of Britain by Keith Howden (Post Romantic Empire),
£20.00</p><p>Granny Albyn’s Complaint by David Betteridge (Smokestack
Books, 2008), 978-0-955402-83-8, £7.95
It Wouldn’t Do by John Kay (Cow Shed Press), £6.99</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2010.220108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2010.220108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Marilyn Hacker]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Caroline Lamb]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Elizabeth Mazzola]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<prism:volume>22</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and 'the Personal Story']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>"It seems to be a kind of respect due to the memory of excellent men, especially of those whom their wit and learning have made famous, to deliver some account of themselves, as well as their works, to Posterity. For this reason, how fond do we see some people of discovering any little personal story of the great men of Antiquity, their families, the common accidents of their lives, and even their shape, make, and features have been the subject of critical enquiries. How trifling soever this Curiosity may seem to be, it is certainly very natural; and we are hardly satisfy’d with an account of any remarkable person, ‘till we have heard him describ’d even to the very cloaths he wears." (Nicholas Rowe, 1709)</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and 'the Personal Story']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>"It seems to be a kind of respect due to the memory of excellent men, especially of those whom their wit and learning have made famous, to deliver some account of themselves, as well as their works, to Posterity. For this reason, how fond do we see some people of discovering any little personal story of the great men of Antiquity, their families, the common accidents of their lives, and even their shape, make, and features have been the subject of critical enquiries. How trifling soever this Curiosity may seem to be, it is certainly very natural; and we are hardly satisfy’d with an account of any remarkable person, ‘till we have heard him describ’d even to the very cloaths he wears." (Nicholas Rowe, 1709)</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Afterlives]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Raising and Laying the Ghost of Authority]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>One of the most impressive contributions to Shakespeare scholarship of recent years famously opens as follows: ‘I began with the desire to speak with the dead’. The author, Stephen Greenblatt, explains that the modern critic is in some ways like a shaman who calls up the spirits of the deceased. Greenblatt goes on to argue that such unmediated access to the past is, alas, impossible, as we are always bound by the preconceptions of our own era. Yet the longing for such ultimate authority remains. A similar desire to speak with the dead, translated into a fantasy, lies behind many texts which do allow us unmediated contact with dead writers, including Shakespeare. Such fantasies often take the form of Shakespeare’s ghost appearing on earth, or of mortals being granted an interview with his shade in Elysium. Before 1800, it is almost exclusively in the form of a ghost that Shakespeare is deployed as a literary character, in prologues, epilogues, plays, novels, and narrative poems. Nor are such apparitions confined to Britain alone: in broadly similar ways, from the late eighteenth century onwards, Shakespearean ghosts also appear on the European Continent. I will study this phenomenon from the perspective of authority: the authority invested in Shakespeare’s ghost itself; and hence, in the later author who ventriloquizes through that ghost, making Shakespeare the mouthpiece for her or his ideas and values; and the eventual loss of that authority in Britain, though not so much in Continental Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and 'the Personal Story']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>"It seems to be a kind of respect due to the memory of excellent men, especially of those whom their wit and learning have made famous, to deliver some account of themselves, as well as their works, to Posterity. For this reason, how fond do we see some people of discovering any little personal story of the great men of Antiquity, their families, the common accidents of their lives, and even their shape, make, and features have been the subject of critical enquiries. How trifling soever this Curiosity may seem to be, it is certainly very natural; and we are hardly satisfy’d with an account of any remarkable person, ‘till we have heard him describ’d even to the very cloaths he wears." (Nicholas Rowe, 1709)</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Afterlives]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Raising and Laying the Ghost of Authority]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>One of the most impressive contributions to Shakespeare scholarship of recent years famously opens as follows: ‘I began with the desire to speak with the dead’. The author, Stephen Greenblatt, explains that the modern critic is in some ways like a shaman who calls up the spirits of the deceased. Greenblatt goes on to argue that such unmediated access to the past is, alas, impossible, as we are always bound by the preconceptions of our own era. Yet the longing for such ultimate authority remains. A similar desire to speak with the dead, translated into a fantasy, lies behind many texts which do allow us unmediated contact with dead writers, including Shakespeare. Such fantasies often take the form of Shakespeare’s ghost appearing on earth, or of mortals being granted an interview with his shade in Elysium. Before 1800, it is almost exclusively in the form of a ghost that Shakespeare is deployed as a literary character, in prologues, epilogues, plays, novels, and narrative poems. Nor are such apparitions confined to Britain alone: in broadly similar ways, from the late eighteenth century onwards, Shakespearean ghosts also appear on the European Continent. I will study this phenomenon from the perspective of authority: the authority invested in Shakespeare’s ghost itself; and hence, in the later author who ventriloquizes through that ghost, making Shakespeare the mouthpiece for her or his ideas and values; and the eventual loss of that authority in Britain, though not so much in Continental Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210303</link>
<title><![CDATA['Talk to Him']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Wilde, His Friends, and Shakespeare's Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Reiko Oya]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>George Bernard Shaw vividly recalls the only time he saw Oscar Wilde and his aristocratic boyfriend Alfred Douglas together. It was on the eve of Wilde’s libel trial over the offending inscription (‘For Oscar Wilde posing Somdomite [sic]’) that Douglas’s father, the Marquess of Queensberry had sent him. Wilde came to see Shaw’s editor Frank Harris at London’s Café Royal, to ask him ‘to testify at the trial that Dorian Gray was a masterpiece of literature and morality’. Harris pleaded with Wilde to flee the country immediately.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and 'the Personal Story']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>"It seems to be a kind of respect due to the memory of excellent men, especially of those whom their wit and learning have made famous, to deliver some account of themselves, as well as their works, to Posterity. For this reason, how fond do we see some people of discovering any little personal story of the great men of Antiquity, their families, the common accidents of their lives, and even their shape, make, and features have been the subject of critical enquiries. How trifling soever this Curiosity may seem to be, it is certainly very natural; and we are hardly satisfy’d with an account of any remarkable person, ‘till we have heard him describ’d even to the very cloaths he wears." (Nicholas Rowe, 1709)</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Afterlives]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Raising and Laying the Ghost of Authority]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>One of the most impressive contributions to Shakespeare scholarship of recent years famously opens as follows: ‘I began with the desire to speak with the dead’. The author, Stephen Greenblatt, explains that the modern critic is in some ways like a shaman who calls up the spirits of the deceased. Greenblatt goes on to argue that such unmediated access to the past is, alas, impossible, as we are always bound by the preconceptions of our own era. Yet the longing for such ultimate authority remains. A similar desire to speak with the dead, translated into a fantasy, lies behind many texts which do allow us unmediated contact with dead writers, including Shakespeare. Such fantasies often take the form of Shakespeare’s ghost appearing on earth, or of mortals being granted an interview with his shade in Elysium. Before 1800, it is almost exclusively in the form of a ghost that Shakespeare is deployed as a literary character, in prologues, epilogues, plays, novels, and narrative poems. Nor are such apparitions confined to Britain alone: in broadly similar ways, from the late eighteenth century onwards, Shakespearean ghosts also appear on the European Continent. I will study this phenomenon from the perspective of authority: the authority invested in Shakespeare’s ghost itself; and hence, in the later author who ventriloquizes through that ghost, making Shakespeare the mouthpiece for her or his ideas and values; and the eventual loss of that authority in Britain, though not so much in Continental Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210303</link>
<title><![CDATA['Talk to Him']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Wilde, His Friends, and Shakespeare's Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Reiko Oya]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>George Bernard Shaw vividly recalls the only time he saw Oscar Wilde and his aristocratic boyfriend Alfred Douglas together. It was on the eve of Wilde’s libel trial over the offending inscription (‘For Oscar Wilde posing Somdomite [sic]’) that Douglas’s father, the Marquess of Queensberry had sent him. Wilde came to see Shaw’s editor Frank Harris at London’s Café Royal, to ask him ‘to testify at the trial that Dorian Gray was a masterpiece of literature and morality’. Harris pleaded with Wilde to flee the country immediately.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Marlowe]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Re-writing the Relationship]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Like the Chorus in Marlowe’s prologue to Doctor Faustus, let me begin by stating what this essay is not. This paper is not a detailed examination of the biographical character of either Marlowe or Shakespeare. Nor is it yet another attempt to show that Marlowe coauthored or, more conspiratorially, actually wrote some of Shakespeare’s plays. Nor will it focus on the working and playing conditions of the early modern theatrical scene.What it will explore is the relationship between Shakespeare and Marlowe as it has been portrayed in biographical and fictional forms.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and 'the Personal Story']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>"It seems to be a kind of respect due to the memory of excellent men, especially of those whom their wit and learning have made famous, to deliver some account of themselves, as well as their works, to Posterity. For this reason, how fond do we see some people of discovering any little personal story of the great men of Antiquity, their families, the common accidents of their lives, and even their shape, make, and features have been the subject of critical enquiries. How trifling soever this Curiosity may seem to be, it is certainly very natural; and we are hardly satisfy’d with an account of any remarkable person, ‘till we have heard him describ’d even to the very cloaths he wears." (Nicholas Rowe, 1709)</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Afterlives]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Raising and Laying the Ghost of Authority]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>One of the most impressive contributions to Shakespeare scholarship of recent years famously opens as follows: ‘I began with the desire to speak with the dead’. The author, Stephen Greenblatt, explains that the modern critic is in some ways like a shaman who calls up the spirits of the deceased. Greenblatt goes on to argue that such unmediated access to the past is, alas, impossible, as we are always bound by the preconceptions of our own era. Yet the longing for such ultimate authority remains. A similar desire to speak with the dead, translated into a fantasy, lies behind many texts which do allow us unmediated contact with dead writers, including Shakespeare. Such fantasies often take the form of Shakespeare’s ghost appearing on earth, or of mortals being granted an interview with his shade in Elysium. Before 1800, it is almost exclusively in the form of a ghost that Shakespeare is deployed as a literary character, in prologues, epilogues, plays, novels, and narrative poems. Nor are such apparitions confined to Britain alone: in broadly similar ways, from the late eighteenth century onwards, Shakespearean ghosts also appear on the European Continent. I will study this phenomenon from the perspective of authority: the authority invested in Shakespeare’s ghost itself; and hence, in the later author who ventriloquizes through that ghost, making Shakespeare the mouthpiece for her or his ideas and values; and the eventual loss of that authority in Britain, though not so much in Continental Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210303</link>
<title><![CDATA['Talk to Him']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Wilde, His Friends, and Shakespeare's Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Reiko Oya]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>George Bernard Shaw vividly recalls the only time he saw Oscar Wilde and his aristocratic boyfriend Alfred Douglas together. It was on the eve of Wilde’s libel trial over the offending inscription (‘For Oscar Wilde posing Somdomite [sic]’) that Douglas’s father, the Marquess of Queensberry had sent him. Wilde came to see Shaw’s editor Frank Harris at London’s Café Royal, to ask him ‘to testify at the trial that Dorian Gray was a masterpiece of literature and morality’. Harris pleaded with Wilde to flee the country immediately.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Marlowe]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Re-writing the Relationship]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Like the Chorus in Marlowe’s prologue to Doctor Faustus, let me begin by stating what this essay is not. This paper is not a detailed examination of the biographical character of either Marlowe or Shakespeare. Nor is it yet another attempt to show that Marlowe coauthored or, more conspiratorially, actually wrote some of Shakespeare’s plays. Nor will it focus on the working and playing conditions of the early modern theatrical scene.What it will explore is the relationship between Shakespeare and Marlowe as it has been portrayed in biographical and fictional forms.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210305</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Second Best Bed and the Legacy of Anne Hathaway]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>‘I give unto my wife my second best bed with the furniture’, wrote William Shakespeare in his will of March 1616, a month before his death. The repercussions of this phrase have shaped the trajectory of Anne Hathaway’s life for almost 400 years. As an object of material domesticity as well as a reminder of sexual activity, the ‘second best bed’ embodies both the sexual and domestic sides of this famous wife, linking her physically to Shakespeare and to the domestic life that likely kept her in Stratford for the duration of her life.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and 'the Personal Story']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>"It seems to be a kind of respect due to the memory of excellent men, especially of those whom their wit and learning have made famous, to deliver some account of themselves, as well as their works, to Posterity. For this reason, how fond do we see some people of discovering any little personal story of the great men of Antiquity, their families, the common accidents of their lives, and even their shape, make, and features have been the subject of critical enquiries. How trifling soever this Curiosity may seem to be, it is certainly very natural; and we are hardly satisfy’d with an account of any remarkable person, ‘till we have heard him describ’d even to the very cloaths he wears." (Nicholas Rowe, 1709)</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Afterlives]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Raising and Laying the Ghost of Authority]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>One of the most impressive contributions to Shakespeare scholarship of recent years famously opens as follows: ‘I began with the desire to speak with the dead’. The author, Stephen Greenblatt, explains that the modern critic is in some ways like a shaman who calls up the spirits of the deceased. Greenblatt goes on to argue that such unmediated access to the past is, alas, impossible, as we are always bound by the preconceptions of our own era. Yet the longing for such ultimate authority remains. A similar desire to speak with the dead, translated into a fantasy, lies behind many texts which do allow us unmediated contact with dead writers, including Shakespeare. Such fantasies often take the form of Shakespeare’s ghost appearing on earth, or of mortals being granted an interview with his shade in Elysium. Before 1800, it is almost exclusively in the form of a ghost that Shakespeare is deployed as a literary character, in prologues, epilogues, plays, novels, and narrative poems. Nor are such apparitions confined to Britain alone: in broadly similar ways, from the late eighteenth century onwards, Shakespearean ghosts also appear on the European Continent. I will study this phenomenon from the perspective of authority: the authority invested in Shakespeare’s ghost itself; and hence, in the later author who ventriloquizes through that ghost, making Shakespeare the mouthpiece for her or his ideas and values; and the eventual loss of that authority in Britain, though not so much in Continental Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210303</link>
<title><![CDATA['Talk to Him']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Wilde, His Friends, and Shakespeare's Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Reiko Oya]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>George Bernard Shaw vividly recalls the only time he saw Oscar Wilde and his aristocratic boyfriend Alfred Douglas together. It was on the eve of Wilde’s libel trial over the offending inscription (‘For Oscar Wilde posing Somdomite [sic]’) that Douglas’s father, the Marquess of Queensberry had sent him. Wilde came to see Shaw’s editor Frank Harris at London’s Café Royal, to ask him ‘to testify at the trial that Dorian Gray was a masterpiece of literature and morality’. Harris pleaded with Wilde to flee the country immediately.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Marlowe]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Re-writing the Relationship]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Like the Chorus in Marlowe’s prologue to Doctor Faustus, let me begin by stating what this essay is not. This paper is not a detailed examination of the biographical character of either Marlowe or Shakespeare. Nor is it yet another attempt to show that Marlowe coauthored or, more conspiratorially, actually wrote some of Shakespeare’s plays. Nor will it focus on the working and playing conditions of the early modern theatrical scene.What it will explore is the relationship between Shakespeare and Marlowe as it has been portrayed in biographical and fictional forms.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210305</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Second Best Bed and the Legacy of Anne Hathaway]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>‘I give unto my wife my second best bed with the furniture’, wrote William Shakespeare in his will of March 1616, a month before his death. The repercussions of this phrase have shaped the trajectory of Anne Hathaway’s life for almost 400 years. As an object of material domesticity as well as a reminder of sexual activity, the ‘second best bed’ embodies both the sexual and domestic sides of this famous wife, linking her physically to Shakespeare and to the domestic life that likely kept her in Stratford for the duration of her life.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Catholicism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Jesuits as Cultural Mediators in Early Modern Europe]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sonja Fielitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Though religious matters have long been part of Shakespeare criticism, they have not been the most popular ones on this agenda for a long time. In the last two decades, however, the question of Shakespeare’s personal religious belief has been re-introduced to the scene of early modern studies and vividly discussed by Shakespeare scholars all over the world. The topic has thus proved to be much more than a wave of fashion in Shakespeare studies and certainly deserves further critical investigation. For matters of space this essay must be restricted to one of the numerous questions that concern the field, i.e., the cultural and political impact which the early Jesuit mission, and here the Provincia Germaniae Superioris, had on William Shakespeare, his contemporaries, and the theatre of his time.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and 'the Personal Story']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>"It seems to be a kind of respect due to the memory of excellent men, especially of those whom their wit and learning have made famous, to deliver some account of themselves, as well as their works, to Posterity. For this reason, how fond do we see some people of discovering any little personal story of the great men of Antiquity, their families, the common accidents of their lives, and even their shape, make, and features have been the subject of critical enquiries. How trifling soever this Curiosity may seem to be, it is certainly very natural; and we are hardly satisfy’d with an account of any remarkable person, ‘till we have heard him describ’d even to the very cloaths he wears." (Nicholas Rowe, 1709)</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Afterlives]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Raising and Laying the Ghost of Authority]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>One of the most impressive contributions to Shakespeare scholarship of recent years famously opens as follows: ‘I began with the desire to speak with the dead’. The author, Stephen Greenblatt, explains that the modern critic is in some ways like a shaman who calls up the spirits of the deceased. Greenblatt goes on to argue that such unmediated access to the past is, alas, impossible, as we are always bound by the preconceptions of our own era. Yet the longing for such ultimate authority remains. A similar desire to speak with the dead, translated into a fantasy, lies behind many texts which do allow us unmediated contact with dead writers, including Shakespeare. Such fantasies often take the form of Shakespeare’s ghost appearing on earth, or of mortals being granted an interview with his shade in Elysium. Before 1800, it is almost exclusively in the form of a ghost that Shakespeare is deployed as a literary character, in prologues, epilogues, plays, novels, and narrative poems. Nor are such apparitions confined to Britain alone: in broadly similar ways, from the late eighteenth century onwards, Shakespearean ghosts also appear on the European Continent. I will study this phenomenon from the perspective of authority: the authority invested in Shakespeare’s ghost itself; and hence, in the later author who ventriloquizes through that ghost, making Shakespeare the mouthpiece for her or his ideas and values; and the eventual loss of that authority in Britain, though not so much in Continental Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210303</link>
<title><![CDATA['Talk to Him']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Wilde, His Friends, and Shakespeare's Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Reiko Oya]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>George Bernard Shaw vividly recalls the only time he saw Oscar Wilde and his aristocratic boyfriend Alfred Douglas together. It was on the eve of Wilde’s libel trial over the offending inscription (‘For Oscar Wilde posing Somdomite [sic]’) that Douglas’s father, the Marquess of Queensberry had sent him. Wilde came to see Shaw’s editor Frank Harris at London’s Café Royal, to ask him ‘to testify at the trial that Dorian Gray was a masterpiece of literature and morality’. Harris pleaded with Wilde to flee the country immediately.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Marlowe]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Re-writing the Relationship]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Like the Chorus in Marlowe’s prologue to Doctor Faustus, let me begin by stating what this essay is not. This paper is not a detailed examination of the biographical character of either Marlowe or Shakespeare. Nor is it yet another attempt to show that Marlowe coauthored or, more conspiratorially, actually wrote some of Shakespeare’s plays. Nor will it focus on the working and playing conditions of the early modern theatrical scene.What it will explore is the relationship between Shakespeare and Marlowe as it has been portrayed in biographical and fictional forms.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210305</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Second Best Bed and the Legacy of Anne Hathaway]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>‘I give unto my wife my second best bed with the furniture’, wrote William Shakespeare in his will of March 1616, a month before his death. The repercussions of this phrase have shaped the trajectory of Anne Hathaway’s life for almost 400 years. As an object of material domesticity as well as a reminder of sexual activity, the ‘second best bed’ embodies both the sexual and domestic sides of this famous wife, linking her physically to Shakespeare and to the domestic life that likely kept her in Stratford for the duration of her life.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Catholicism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Jesuits as Cultural Mediators in Early Modern Europe]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sonja Fielitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Though religious matters have long been part of Shakespeare criticism, they have not been the most popular ones on this agenda for a long time. In the last two decades, however, the question of Shakespeare’s personal religious belief has been re-introduced to the scene of early modern studies and vividly discussed by Shakespeare scholars all over the world. The topic has thus proved to be much more than a wave of fashion in Shakespeare studies and certainly deserves further critical investigation. For matters of space this essay must be restricted to one of the numerous questions that concern the field, i.e., the cultural and political impact which the early Jesuit mission, and here the Provincia Germaniae Superioris, had on William Shakespeare, his contemporaries, and the theatre of his time.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210307</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Debate about Shakespeare's Character, Morals, and Religion in Nineteenth-Century Germany]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Wolfgang Weiss]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay traces the process of naturalization of Shakespeare on the Continent and especially in nineteenth-century Germany with the consistent recurrence of his oscillation between the Protestant and Catholic poles in the biographical studies by Shakespeare scholars up to the twentieth century. In the second half of the eighteenth century, when German poets and critics discovered Shakespeare and chose his dramas as their literary models, they were not chiefly interested in his biography, character, and religious belief. Instead, his German admirers, especially of the school of Sturm und Drang (Storm and Stress) and the early Romanticists, concentrated on coming to terms with his dramatic art and defining his poetological position.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and 'the Personal Story']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>"It seems to be a kind of respect due to the memory of excellent men, especially of those whom their wit and learning have made famous, to deliver some account of themselves, as well as their works, to Posterity. For this reason, how fond do we see some people of discovering any little personal story of the great men of Antiquity, their families, the common accidents of their lives, and even their shape, make, and features have been the subject of critical enquiries. How trifling soever this Curiosity may seem to be, it is certainly very natural; and we are hardly satisfy’d with an account of any remarkable person, ‘till we have heard him describ’d even to the very cloaths he wears." (Nicholas Rowe, 1709)</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Afterlives]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Raising and Laying the Ghost of Authority]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>One of the most impressive contributions to Shakespeare scholarship of recent years famously opens as follows: ‘I began with the desire to speak with the dead’. The author, Stephen Greenblatt, explains that the modern critic is in some ways like a shaman who calls up the spirits of the deceased. Greenblatt goes on to argue that such unmediated access to the past is, alas, impossible, as we are always bound by the preconceptions of our own era. Yet the longing for such ultimate authority remains. A similar desire to speak with the dead, translated into a fantasy, lies behind many texts which do allow us unmediated contact with dead writers, including Shakespeare. Such fantasies often take the form of Shakespeare’s ghost appearing on earth, or of mortals being granted an interview with his shade in Elysium. Before 1800, it is almost exclusively in the form of a ghost that Shakespeare is deployed as a literary character, in prologues, epilogues, plays, novels, and narrative poems. Nor are such apparitions confined to Britain alone: in broadly similar ways, from the late eighteenth century onwards, Shakespearean ghosts also appear on the European Continent. I will study this phenomenon from the perspective of authority: the authority invested in Shakespeare’s ghost itself; and hence, in the later author who ventriloquizes through that ghost, making Shakespeare the mouthpiece for her or his ideas and values; and the eventual loss of that authority in Britain, though not so much in Continental Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210303</link>
<title><![CDATA['Talk to Him']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Wilde, His Friends, and Shakespeare's Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Reiko Oya]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>George Bernard Shaw vividly recalls the only time he saw Oscar Wilde and his aristocratic boyfriend Alfred Douglas together. It was on the eve of Wilde’s libel trial over the offending inscription (‘For Oscar Wilde posing Somdomite [sic]’) that Douglas’s father, the Marquess of Queensberry had sent him. Wilde came to see Shaw’s editor Frank Harris at London’s Café Royal, to ask him ‘to testify at the trial that Dorian Gray was a masterpiece of literature and morality’. Harris pleaded with Wilde to flee the country immediately.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Marlowe]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Re-writing the Relationship]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Like the Chorus in Marlowe’s prologue to Doctor Faustus, let me begin by stating what this essay is not. This paper is not a detailed examination of the biographical character of either Marlowe or Shakespeare. Nor is it yet another attempt to show that Marlowe coauthored or, more conspiratorially, actually wrote some of Shakespeare’s plays. Nor will it focus on the working and playing conditions of the early modern theatrical scene.What it will explore is the relationship between Shakespeare and Marlowe as it has been portrayed in biographical and fictional forms.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210305</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Second Best Bed and the Legacy of Anne Hathaway]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>‘I give unto my wife my second best bed with the furniture’, wrote William Shakespeare in his will of March 1616, a month before his death. The repercussions of this phrase have shaped the trajectory of Anne Hathaway’s life for almost 400 years. As an object of material domesticity as well as a reminder of sexual activity, the ‘second best bed’ embodies both the sexual and domestic sides of this famous wife, linking her physically to Shakespeare and to the domestic life that likely kept her in Stratford for the duration of her life.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Catholicism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Jesuits as Cultural Mediators in Early Modern Europe]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sonja Fielitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Though religious matters have long been part of Shakespeare criticism, they have not been the most popular ones on this agenda for a long time. In the last two decades, however, the question of Shakespeare’s personal religious belief has been re-introduced to the scene of early modern studies and vividly discussed by Shakespeare scholars all over the world. The topic has thus proved to be much more than a wave of fashion in Shakespeare studies and certainly deserves further critical investigation. For matters of space this essay must be restricted to one of the numerous questions that concern the field, i.e., the cultural and political impact which the early Jesuit mission, and here the Provincia Germaniae Superioris, had on William Shakespeare, his contemporaries, and the theatre of his time.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210307</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Debate about Shakespeare's Character, Morals, and Religion in Nineteenth-Century Germany]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Wolfgang Weiss]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay traces the process of naturalization of Shakespeare on the Continent and especially in nineteenth-century Germany with the consistent recurrence of his oscillation between the Protestant and Catholic poles in the biographical studies by Shakespeare scholars up to the twentieth century. In the second half of the eighteenth century, when German poets and critics discovered Shakespeare and chose his dramas as their literary models, they were not chiefly interested in his biography, character, and religious belief. Instead, his German admirers, especially of the school of Sturm und Drang (Storm and Stress) and the early Romanticists, concentrated on coming to terms with his dramatic art and defining his poetological position.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210308</link>
<title><![CDATA[To Change the Picture of Shakespeare Biography]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Park Honan]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A report on my experience with Shakespeare: A Life may not be generally useful, but I shall touch on factors that are changing our view of literary biography. It helps to refer to oneself and to the matter of a biographer’s outlook and feelings, no matter how deplorable the feelings. Of course, what a biographer thinks or feels is irrelevant, in one sense.We don’t care what you may have felt, for heaven’s sake; we judge your work! That is proper as far as it goes, but outlook and preparedness count in this field and so I shall allude to those. My general view is that biography thrives when we regard it as highly sophisticated, entertaining, and moving, and able to depict as much about life as works of fiction can. This genre has a certain relation to music and painting in its possible intensity. ‘All that is not useful’, says Matisse, ‘is detrimental to the effect’; the same applies to biographical narratives. Shakespeare’s life offers a special challenge, but not for any dire lack of evidence. Much depends on what use is made of abundant facts about Tudor Stratford, for example, and so on a personal attitude. My early attitude to Shakespeare was romantic and poor. For some time I thought of him as semi-divine, or as being ‘more than a man’. If I liked ‘Prufrock’, that was for its Hamlet allusions mainly. Later at University College in London, I was taken aback when my supervisor asked me to read something besides Shakespeare before trying to write a PhD thesis on the tragedies. I wrote two plays, both staged by London groups, but reviewed harshly in student newspapers, except for a remark to the effect that ‘Honan is incapable of writing anything but duologues, rather like Shakespeare in Two Gentlemen of Verona’. Finally I wrote a thesis on Browning partly because ‘Caliban upon Setebos’ reminded me of The Tempest.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and 'the Personal Story']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>"It seems to be a kind of respect due to the memory of excellent men, especially of those whom their wit and learning have made famous, to deliver some account of themselves, as well as their works, to Posterity. For this reason, how fond do we see some people of discovering any little personal story of the great men of Antiquity, their families, the common accidents of their lives, and even their shape, make, and features have been the subject of critical enquiries. How trifling soever this Curiosity may seem to be, it is certainly very natural; and we are hardly satisfy’d with an account of any remarkable person, ‘till we have heard him describ’d even to the very cloaths he wears." (Nicholas Rowe, 1709)</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Afterlives]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Raising and Laying the Ghost of Authority]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>One of the most impressive contributions to Shakespeare scholarship of recent years famously opens as follows: ‘I began with the desire to speak with the dead’. The author, Stephen Greenblatt, explains that the modern critic is in some ways like a shaman who calls up the spirits of the deceased. Greenblatt goes on to argue that such unmediated access to the past is, alas, impossible, as we are always bound by the preconceptions of our own era. Yet the longing for such ultimate authority remains. A similar desire to speak with the dead, translated into a fantasy, lies behind many texts which do allow us unmediated contact with dead writers, including Shakespeare. Such fantasies often take the form of Shakespeare’s ghost appearing on earth, or of mortals being granted an interview with his shade in Elysium. Before 1800, it is almost exclusively in the form of a ghost that Shakespeare is deployed as a literary character, in prologues, epilogues, plays, novels, and narrative poems. Nor are such apparitions confined to Britain alone: in broadly similar ways, from the late eighteenth century onwards, Shakespearean ghosts also appear on the European Continent. I will study this phenomenon from the perspective of authority: the authority invested in Shakespeare’s ghost itself; and hence, in the later author who ventriloquizes through that ghost, making Shakespeare the mouthpiece for her or his ideas and values; and the eventual loss of that authority in Britain, though not so much in Continental Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210303</link>
<title><![CDATA['Talk to Him']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Wilde, His Friends, and Shakespeare's Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Reiko Oya]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>George Bernard Shaw vividly recalls the only time he saw Oscar Wilde and his aristocratic boyfriend Alfred Douglas together. It was on the eve of Wilde’s libel trial over the offending inscription (‘For Oscar Wilde posing Somdomite [sic]’) that Douglas’s father, the Marquess of Queensberry had sent him. Wilde came to see Shaw’s editor Frank Harris at London’s Café Royal, to ask him ‘to testify at the trial that Dorian Gray was a masterpiece of literature and morality’. Harris pleaded with Wilde to flee the country immediately.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Marlowe]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Re-writing the Relationship]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Like the Chorus in Marlowe’s prologue to Doctor Faustus, let me begin by stating what this essay is not. This paper is not a detailed examination of the biographical character of either Marlowe or Shakespeare. Nor is it yet another attempt to show that Marlowe coauthored or, more conspiratorially, actually wrote some of Shakespeare’s plays. Nor will it focus on the working and playing conditions of the early modern theatrical scene.What it will explore is the relationship between Shakespeare and Marlowe as it has been portrayed in biographical and fictional forms.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210305</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Second Best Bed and the Legacy of Anne Hathaway]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>‘I give unto my wife my second best bed with the furniture’, wrote William Shakespeare in his will of March 1616, a month before his death. The repercussions of this phrase have shaped the trajectory of Anne Hathaway’s life for almost 400 years. As an object of material domesticity as well as a reminder of sexual activity, the ‘second best bed’ embodies both the sexual and domestic sides of this famous wife, linking her physically to Shakespeare and to the domestic life that likely kept her in Stratford for the duration of her life.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Catholicism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Jesuits as Cultural Mediators in Early Modern Europe]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sonja Fielitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Though religious matters have long been part of Shakespeare criticism, they have not been the most popular ones on this agenda for a long time. In the last two decades, however, the question of Shakespeare’s personal religious belief has been re-introduced to the scene of early modern studies and vividly discussed by Shakespeare scholars all over the world. The topic has thus proved to be much more than a wave of fashion in Shakespeare studies and certainly deserves further critical investigation. For matters of space this essay must be restricted to one of the numerous questions that concern the field, i.e., the cultural and political impact which the early Jesuit mission, and here the Provincia Germaniae Superioris, had on William Shakespeare, his contemporaries, and the theatre of his time.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210307</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Debate about Shakespeare's Character, Morals, and Religion in Nineteenth-Century Germany]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Wolfgang Weiss]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay traces the process of naturalization of Shakespeare on the Continent and especially in nineteenth-century Germany with the consistent recurrence of his oscillation between the Protestant and Catholic poles in the biographical studies by Shakespeare scholars up to the twentieth century. In the second half of the eighteenth century, when German poets and critics discovered Shakespeare and chose his dramas as their literary models, they were not chiefly interested in his biography, character, and religious belief. Instead, his German admirers, especially of the school of Sturm und Drang (Storm and Stress) and the early Romanticists, concentrated on coming to terms with his dramatic art and defining his poetological position.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210308</link>
<title><![CDATA[To Change the Picture of Shakespeare Biography]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Park Honan]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A report on my experience with Shakespeare: A Life may not be generally useful, but I shall touch on factors that are changing our view of literary biography. It helps to refer to oneself and to the matter of a biographer’s outlook and feelings, no matter how deplorable the feelings. Of course, what a biographer thinks or feels is irrelevant, in one sense.We don’t care what you may have felt, for heaven’s sake; we judge your work! That is proper as far as it goes, but outlook and preparedness count in this field and so I shall allude to those. My general view is that biography thrives when we regard it as highly sophisticated, entertaining, and moving, and able to depict as much about life as works of fiction can. This genre has a certain relation to music and painting in its possible intensity. ‘All that is not useful’, says Matisse, ‘is detrimental to the effect’; the same applies to biographical narratives. Shakespeare’s life offers a special challenge, but not for any dire lack of evidence. Much depends on what use is made of abundant facts about Tudor Stratford, for example, and so on a personal attitude. My early attitude to Shakespeare was romantic and poor. For some time I thought of him as semi-divine, or as being ‘more than a man’. If I liked ‘Prufrock’, that was for its Hamlet allusions mainly. Later at University College in London, I was taken aback when my supervisor asked me to read something besides Shakespeare before trying to write a PhD thesis on the tragedies. I wrote two plays, both staged by London groups, but reviewed harshly in student newspapers, except for a remark to the effect that ‘Honan is incapable of writing anything but duologues, rather like Shakespeare in Two Gentlemen of Verona’. Finally I wrote a thesis on Browning partly because ‘Caliban upon Setebos’ reminded me of The Tempest.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210309</link>
<title><![CDATA['What Was He Really Like?']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Stanley Wells]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>People write biographies of Shakespeare for many different reasons, often in combination. Rarely, if ever, is it out of a desire to disseminate new information, though a technique that can illuminate is to find new ways of placing long-established facts within a fresh context. Biographical discoveries, and serious scholarly treatment of biographical issues, are more likely to be communicated through articles in learned journals. Full-length biographies may be the consequence of a creative wish to engage with and to entertain imagined readerships, or a desire to educate, or the fulfilment of personal or polemical agenda, possibly at least partly subconscious: feminist, or psychosexual, or political; and also, less worthily but no less understandably, of a desire to make money or a search for professional advancement.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and 'the Personal Story']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>"It seems to be a kind of respect due to the memory of excellent men, especially of those whom their wit and learning have made famous, to deliver some account of themselves, as well as their works, to Posterity. For this reason, how fond do we see some people of discovering any little personal story of the great men of Antiquity, their families, the common accidents of their lives, and even their shape, make, and features have been the subject of critical enquiries. How trifling soever this Curiosity may seem to be, it is certainly very natural; and we are hardly satisfy’d with an account of any remarkable person, ‘till we have heard him describ’d even to the very cloaths he wears." (Nicholas Rowe, 1709)</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Afterlives]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Raising and Laying the Ghost of Authority]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>One of the most impressive contributions to Shakespeare scholarship of recent years famously opens as follows: ‘I began with the desire to speak with the dead’. The author, Stephen Greenblatt, explains that the modern critic is in some ways like a shaman who calls up the spirits of the deceased. Greenblatt goes on to argue that such unmediated access to the past is, alas, impossible, as we are always bound by the preconceptions of our own era. Yet the longing for such ultimate authority remains. A similar desire to speak with the dead, translated into a fantasy, lies behind many texts which do allow us unmediated contact with dead writers, including Shakespeare. Such fantasies often take the form of Shakespeare’s ghost appearing on earth, or of mortals being granted an interview with his shade in Elysium. Before 1800, it is almost exclusively in the form of a ghost that Shakespeare is deployed as a literary character, in prologues, epilogues, plays, novels, and narrative poems. Nor are such apparitions confined to Britain alone: in broadly similar ways, from the late eighteenth century onwards, Shakespearean ghosts also appear on the European Continent. I will study this phenomenon from the perspective of authority: the authority invested in Shakespeare’s ghost itself; and hence, in the later author who ventriloquizes through that ghost, making Shakespeare the mouthpiece for her or his ideas and values; and the eventual loss of that authority in Britain, though not so much in Continental Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210303</link>
<title><![CDATA['Talk to Him']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Wilde, His Friends, and Shakespeare's Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Reiko Oya]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>George Bernard Shaw vividly recalls the only time he saw Oscar Wilde and his aristocratic boyfriend Alfred Douglas together. It was on the eve of Wilde’s libel trial over the offending inscription (‘For Oscar Wilde posing Somdomite [sic]’) that Douglas’s father, the Marquess of Queensberry had sent him. Wilde came to see Shaw’s editor Frank Harris at London’s Café Royal, to ask him ‘to testify at the trial that Dorian Gray was a masterpiece of literature and morality’. Harris pleaded with Wilde to flee the country immediately.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Marlowe]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Re-writing the Relationship]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Like the Chorus in Marlowe’s prologue to Doctor Faustus, let me begin by stating what this essay is not. This paper is not a detailed examination of the biographical character of either Marlowe or Shakespeare. Nor is it yet another attempt to show that Marlowe coauthored or, more conspiratorially, actually wrote some of Shakespeare’s plays. Nor will it focus on the working and playing conditions of the early modern theatrical scene.What it will explore is the relationship between Shakespeare and Marlowe as it has been portrayed in biographical and fictional forms.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210305</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Second Best Bed and the Legacy of Anne Hathaway]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>‘I give unto my wife my second best bed with the furniture’, wrote William Shakespeare in his will of March 1616, a month before his death. The repercussions of this phrase have shaped the trajectory of Anne Hathaway’s life for almost 400 years. As an object of material domesticity as well as a reminder of sexual activity, the ‘second best bed’ embodies both the sexual and domestic sides of this famous wife, linking her physically to Shakespeare and to the domestic life that likely kept her in Stratford for the duration of her life.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Catholicism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Jesuits as Cultural Mediators in Early Modern Europe]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sonja Fielitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Though religious matters have long been part of Shakespeare criticism, they have not been the most popular ones on this agenda for a long time. In the last two decades, however, the question of Shakespeare’s personal religious belief has been re-introduced to the scene of early modern studies and vividly discussed by Shakespeare scholars all over the world. The topic has thus proved to be much more than a wave of fashion in Shakespeare studies and certainly deserves further critical investigation. For matters of space this essay must be restricted to one of the numerous questions that concern the field, i.e., the cultural and political impact which the early Jesuit mission, and here the Provincia Germaniae Superioris, had on William Shakespeare, his contemporaries, and the theatre of his time.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210307</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Debate about Shakespeare's Character, Morals, and Religion in Nineteenth-Century Germany]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Wolfgang Weiss]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay traces the process of naturalization of Shakespeare on the Continent and especially in nineteenth-century Germany with the consistent recurrence of his oscillation between the Protestant and Catholic poles in the biographical studies by Shakespeare scholars up to the twentieth century. In the second half of the eighteenth century, when German poets and critics discovered Shakespeare and chose his dramas as their literary models, they were not chiefly interested in his biography, character, and religious belief. Instead, his German admirers, especially of the school of Sturm und Drang (Storm and Stress) and the early Romanticists, concentrated on coming to terms with his dramatic art and defining his poetological position.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210308</link>
<title><![CDATA[To Change the Picture of Shakespeare Biography]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Park Honan]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A report on my experience with Shakespeare: A Life may not be generally useful, but I shall touch on factors that are changing our view of literary biography. It helps to refer to oneself and to the matter of a biographer’s outlook and feelings, no matter how deplorable the feelings. Of course, what a biographer thinks or feels is irrelevant, in one sense.We don’t care what you may have felt, for heaven’s sake; we judge your work! That is proper as far as it goes, but outlook and preparedness count in this field and so I shall allude to those. My general view is that biography thrives when we regard it as highly sophisticated, entertaining, and moving, and able to depict as much about life as works of fiction can. This genre has a certain relation to music and painting in its possible intensity. ‘All that is not useful’, says Matisse, ‘is detrimental to the effect’; the same applies to biographical narratives. Shakespeare’s life offers a special challenge, but not for any dire lack of evidence. Much depends on what use is made of abundant facts about Tudor Stratford, for example, and so on a personal attitude. My early attitude to Shakespeare was romantic and poor. For some time I thought of him as semi-divine, or as being ‘more than a man’. If I liked ‘Prufrock’, that was for its Hamlet allusions mainly. Later at University College in London, I was taken aback when my supervisor asked me to read something besides Shakespeare before trying to write a PhD thesis on the tragedies. I wrote two plays, both staged by London groups, but reviewed harshly in student newspapers, except for a remark to the effect that ‘Honan is incapable of writing anything but duologues, rather like Shakespeare in Two Gentlemen of Verona’. Finally I wrote a thesis on Browning partly because ‘Caliban upon Setebos’ reminded me of The Tempest.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210309</link>
<title><![CDATA['What Was He Really Like?']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Stanley Wells]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>People write biographies of Shakespeare for many different reasons, often in combination. Rarely, if ever, is it out of a desire to disseminate new information, though a technique that can illuminate is to find new ways of placing long-established facts within a fresh context. Biographical discoveries, and serious scholarly treatment of biographical issues, are more likely to be communicated through articles in learned journals. Full-length biographies may be the consequence of a creative wish to engage with and to entertain imagined readerships, or a desire to educate, or the fulfilment of personal or polemical agenda, possibly at least partly subconscious: feminist, or psychosexual, or political; and also, less worthily but no less understandably, of a desire to make money or a search for professional advancement.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210310</link>
<title><![CDATA[Some Further Account of the Life &c. of Mr. William Shakespear, with Corrections Made to the First and Second Editions, and with the Supplementation of New Matter Acquir'd from Diligent Researches in the Publick Records, and from Conversations Mr. Betterton had with the people of Stratford-upon-Avon (1715)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>IT seems to be a kind of Respect due to the Memory of Excellent Men, especially of those whom their Wit and Learning have made Famous, to deliver some Account of themselves, as well as their Works, to Posterity. For this Reason, how fond do we see some People of discovering any little Personal Story of the great Men of Antiquity, their Families, the common Accidents of their Lives, and even their Shape,Make and Features have been the Subject of critical Enquiries. How trifling soever this Curiosity may seem to be, it is certainly very Natural; and we are hardly satisfy'd with an Account of any remarkable Person, 'till we have heard him describ'd even to the very Cloaths he wears. As for what relates to Men of Letters, the
knowledge of an Author may sometimes conduce to the better understanding his Book.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and 'the Personal Story']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>"It seems to be a kind of respect due to the memory of excellent men, especially of those whom their wit and learning have made famous, to deliver some account of themselves, as well as their works, to Posterity. For this reason, how fond do we see some people of discovering any little personal story of the great men of Antiquity, their families, the common accidents of their lives, and even their shape, make, and features have been the subject of critical enquiries. How trifling soever this Curiosity may seem to be, it is certainly very natural; and we are hardly satisfy’d with an account of any remarkable person, ‘till we have heard him describ’d even to the very cloaths he wears." (Nicholas Rowe, 1709)</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Afterlives]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Raising and Laying the Ghost of Authority]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>One of the most impressive contributions to Shakespeare scholarship of recent years famously opens as follows: ‘I began with the desire to speak with the dead’. The author, Stephen Greenblatt, explains that the modern critic is in some ways like a shaman who calls up the spirits of the deceased. Greenblatt goes on to argue that such unmediated access to the past is, alas, impossible, as we are always bound by the preconceptions of our own era. Yet the longing for such ultimate authority remains. A similar desire to speak with the dead, translated into a fantasy, lies behind many texts which do allow us unmediated contact with dead writers, including Shakespeare. Such fantasies often take the form of Shakespeare’s ghost appearing on earth, or of mortals being granted an interview with his shade in Elysium. Before 1800, it is almost exclusively in the form of a ghost that Shakespeare is deployed as a literary character, in prologues, epilogues, plays, novels, and narrative poems. Nor are such apparitions confined to Britain alone: in broadly similar ways, from the late eighteenth century onwards, Shakespearean ghosts also appear on the European Continent. I will study this phenomenon from the perspective of authority: the authority invested in Shakespeare’s ghost itself; and hence, in the later author who ventriloquizes through that ghost, making Shakespeare the mouthpiece for her or his ideas and values; and the eventual loss of that authority in Britain, though not so much in Continental Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210303</link>
<title><![CDATA['Talk to Him']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Wilde, His Friends, and Shakespeare's Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Reiko Oya]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>George Bernard Shaw vividly recalls the only time he saw Oscar Wilde and his aristocratic boyfriend Alfred Douglas together. It was on the eve of Wilde’s libel trial over the offending inscription (‘For Oscar Wilde posing Somdomite [sic]’) that Douglas’s father, the Marquess of Queensberry had sent him. Wilde came to see Shaw’s editor Frank Harris at London’s Café Royal, to ask him ‘to testify at the trial that Dorian Gray was a masterpiece of literature and morality’. Harris pleaded with Wilde to flee the country immediately.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Marlowe]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Re-writing the Relationship]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Like the Chorus in Marlowe’s prologue to Doctor Faustus, let me begin by stating what this essay is not. This paper is not a detailed examination of the biographical character of either Marlowe or Shakespeare. Nor is it yet another attempt to show that Marlowe coauthored or, more conspiratorially, actually wrote some of Shakespeare’s plays. Nor will it focus on the working and playing conditions of the early modern theatrical scene.What it will explore is the relationship between Shakespeare and Marlowe as it has been portrayed in biographical and fictional forms.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210305</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Second Best Bed and the Legacy of Anne Hathaway]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>‘I give unto my wife my second best bed with the furniture’, wrote William Shakespeare in his will of March 1616, a month before his death. The repercussions of this phrase have shaped the trajectory of Anne Hathaway’s life for almost 400 years. As an object of material domesticity as well as a reminder of sexual activity, the ‘second best bed’ embodies both the sexual and domestic sides of this famous wife, linking her physically to Shakespeare and to the domestic life that likely kept her in Stratford for the duration of her life.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Catholicism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Jesuits as Cultural Mediators in Early Modern Europe]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sonja Fielitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Though religious matters have long been part of Shakespeare criticism, they have not been the most popular ones on this agenda for a long time. In the last two decades, however, the question of Shakespeare’s personal religious belief has been re-introduced to the scene of early modern studies and vividly discussed by Shakespeare scholars all over the world. The topic has thus proved to be much more than a wave of fashion in Shakespeare studies and certainly deserves further critical investigation. For matters of space this essay must be restricted to one of the numerous questions that concern the field, i.e., the cultural and political impact which the early Jesuit mission, and here the Provincia Germaniae Superioris, had on William Shakespeare, his contemporaries, and the theatre of his time.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210307</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Debate about Shakespeare's Character, Morals, and Religion in Nineteenth-Century Germany]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Wolfgang Weiss]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay traces the process of naturalization of Shakespeare on the Continent and especially in nineteenth-century Germany with the consistent recurrence of his oscillation between the Protestant and Catholic poles in the biographical studies by Shakespeare scholars up to the twentieth century. In the second half of the eighteenth century, when German poets and critics discovered Shakespeare and chose his dramas as their literary models, they were not chiefly interested in his biography, character, and religious belief. Instead, his German admirers, especially of the school of Sturm und Drang (Storm and Stress) and the early Romanticists, concentrated on coming to terms with his dramatic art and defining his poetological position.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210308</link>
<title><![CDATA[To Change the Picture of Shakespeare Biography]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Park Honan]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A report on my experience with Shakespeare: A Life may not be generally useful, but I shall touch on factors that are changing our view of literary biography. It helps to refer to oneself and to the matter of a biographer’s outlook and feelings, no matter how deplorable the feelings. Of course, what a biographer thinks or feels is irrelevant, in one sense.We don’t care what you may have felt, for heaven’s sake; we judge your work! That is proper as far as it goes, but outlook and preparedness count in this field and so I shall allude to those. My general view is that biography thrives when we regard it as highly sophisticated, entertaining, and moving, and able to depict as much about life as works of fiction can. This genre has a certain relation to music and painting in its possible intensity. ‘All that is not useful’, says Matisse, ‘is detrimental to the effect’; the same applies to biographical narratives. Shakespeare’s life offers a special challenge, but not for any dire lack of evidence. Much depends on what use is made of abundant facts about Tudor Stratford, for example, and so on a personal attitude. My early attitude to Shakespeare was romantic and poor. For some time I thought of him as semi-divine, or as being ‘more than a man’. If I liked ‘Prufrock’, that was for its Hamlet allusions mainly. Later at University College in London, I was taken aback when my supervisor asked me to read something besides Shakespeare before trying to write a PhD thesis on the tragedies. I wrote two plays, both staged by London groups, but reviewed harshly in student newspapers, except for a remark to the effect that ‘Honan is incapable of writing anything but duologues, rather like Shakespeare in Two Gentlemen of Verona’. Finally I wrote a thesis on Browning partly because ‘Caliban upon Setebos’ reminded me of The Tempest.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210309</link>
<title><![CDATA['What Was He Really Like?']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Stanley Wells]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>People write biographies of Shakespeare for many different reasons, often in combination. Rarely, if ever, is it out of a desire to disseminate new information, though a technique that can illuminate is to find new ways of placing long-established facts within a fresh context. Biographical discoveries, and serious scholarly treatment of biographical issues, are more likely to be communicated through articles in learned journals. Full-length biographies may be the consequence of a creative wish to engage with and to entertain imagined readerships, or a desire to educate, or the fulfilment of personal or polemical agenda, possibly at least partly subconscious: feminist, or psychosexual, or political; and also, less worthily but no less understandably, of a desire to make money or a search for professional advancement.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210310</link>
<title><![CDATA[Some Further Account of the Life &c. of Mr. William Shakespear, with Corrections Made to the First and Second Editions, and with the Supplementation of New Matter Acquir'd from Diligent Researches in the Publick Records, and from Conversations Mr. Betterton had with the people of Stratford-upon-Avon (1715)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>IT seems to be a kind of Respect due to the Memory of Excellent Men, especially of those whom their Wit and Learning have made Famous, to deliver some Account of themselves, as well as their Works, to Posterity. For this Reason, how fond do we see some People of discovering any little Personal Story of the great Men of Antiquity, their Families, the common Accidents of their Lives, and even their Shape,Make and Features have been the Subject of critical Enquiries. How trifling soever this Curiosity may seem to be, it is certainly very Natural; and we are hardly satisfy'd with an Account of any remarkable Person, 'till we have heard him describ'd even to the very Cloaths he wears. As for what relates to Men of Letters, the
knowledge of an Author may sometimes conduce to the better understanding his Book.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210311</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Walton]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Victor Wratislaw]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Wayne Burrows]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Perch
PETER WALTON</p><p>Agency
VICTOR WRATISLAW</p><p>The Shadow
WAYNE BURROWS</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and 'the Personal Story']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>"It seems to be a kind of respect due to the memory of excellent men, especially of those whom their wit and learning have made famous, to deliver some account of themselves, as well as their works, to Posterity. For this reason, how fond do we see some people of discovering any little personal story of the great men of Antiquity, their families, the common accidents of their lives, and even their shape, make, and features have been the subject of critical enquiries. How trifling soever this Curiosity may seem to be, it is certainly very natural; and we are hardly satisfy’d with an account of any remarkable person, ‘till we have heard him describ’d even to the very cloaths he wears." (Nicholas Rowe, 1709)</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Afterlives]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Raising and Laying the Ghost of Authority]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>One of the most impressive contributions to Shakespeare scholarship of recent years famously opens as follows: ‘I began with the desire to speak with the dead’. The author, Stephen Greenblatt, explains that the modern critic is in some ways like a shaman who calls up the spirits of the deceased. Greenblatt goes on to argue that such unmediated access to the past is, alas, impossible, as we are always bound by the preconceptions of our own era. Yet the longing for such ultimate authority remains. A similar desire to speak with the dead, translated into a fantasy, lies behind many texts which do allow us unmediated contact with dead writers, including Shakespeare. Such fantasies often take the form of Shakespeare’s ghost appearing on earth, or of mortals being granted an interview with his shade in Elysium. Before 1800, it is almost exclusively in the form of a ghost that Shakespeare is deployed as a literary character, in prologues, epilogues, plays, novels, and narrative poems. Nor are such apparitions confined to Britain alone: in broadly similar ways, from the late eighteenth century onwards, Shakespearean ghosts also appear on the European Continent. I will study this phenomenon from the perspective of authority: the authority invested in Shakespeare’s ghost itself; and hence, in the later author who ventriloquizes through that ghost, making Shakespeare the mouthpiece for her or his ideas and values; and the eventual loss of that authority in Britain, though not so much in Continental Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210303</link>
<title><![CDATA['Talk to Him']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Wilde, His Friends, and Shakespeare's Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Reiko Oya]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>George Bernard Shaw vividly recalls the only time he saw Oscar Wilde and his aristocratic boyfriend Alfred Douglas together. It was on the eve of Wilde’s libel trial over the offending inscription (‘For Oscar Wilde posing Somdomite [sic]’) that Douglas’s father, the Marquess of Queensberry had sent him. Wilde came to see Shaw’s editor Frank Harris at London’s Café Royal, to ask him ‘to testify at the trial that Dorian Gray was a masterpiece of literature and morality’. Harris pleaded with Wilde to flee the country immediately.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Marlowe]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Re-writing the Relationship]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Like the Chorus in Marlowe’s prologue to Doctor Faustus, let me begin by stating what this essay is not. This paper is not a detailed examination of the biographical character of either Marlowe or Shakespeare. Nor is it yet another attempt to show that Marlowe coauthored or, more conspiratorially, actually wrote some of Shakespeare’s plays. Nor will it focus on the working and playing conditions of the early modern theatrical scene.What it will explore is the relationship between Shakespeare and Marlowe as it has been portrayed in biographical and fictional forms.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210305</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Second Best Bed and the Legacy of Anne Hathaway]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>‘I give unto my wife my second best bed with the furniture’, wrote William Shakespeare in his will of March 1616, a month before his death. The repercussions of this phrase have shaped the trajectory of Anne Hathaway’s life for almost 400 years. As an object of material domesticity as well as a reminder of sexual activity, the ‘second best bed’ embodies both the sexual and domestic sides of this famous wife, linking her physically to Shakespeare and to the domestic life that likely kept her in Stratford for the duration of her life.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Catholicism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Jesuits as Cultural Mediators in Early Modern Europe]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sonja Fielitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Though religious matters have long been part of Shakespeare criticism, they have not been the most popular ones on this agenda for a long time. In the last two decades, however, the question of Shakespeare’s personal religious belief has been re-introduced to the scene of early modern studies and vividly discussed by Shakespeare scholars all over the world. The topic has thus proved to be much more than a wave of fashion in Shakespeare studies and certainly deserves further critical investigation. For matters of space this essay must be restricted to one of the numerous questions that concern the field, i.e., the cultural and political impact which the early Jesuit mission, and here the Provincia Germaniae Superioris, had on William Shakespeare, his contemporaries, and the theatre of his time.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210307</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Debate about Shakespeare's Character, Morals, and Religion in Nineteenth-Century Germany]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Wolfgang Weiss]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay traces the process of naturalization of Shakespeare on the Continent and especially in nineteenth-century Germany with the consistent recurrence of his oscillation between the Protestant and Catholic poles in the biographical studies by Shakespeare scholars up to the twentieth century. In the second half of the eighteenth century, when German poets and critics discovered Shakespeare and chose his dramas as their literary models, they were not chiefly interested in his biography, character, and religious belief. Instead, his German admirers, especially of the school of Sturm und Drang (Storm and Stress) and the early Romanticists, concentrated on coming to terms with his dramatic art and defining his poetological position.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210308</link>
<title><![CDATA[To Change the Picture of Shakespeare Biography]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Park Honan]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A report on my experience with Shakespeare: A Life may not be generally useful, but I shall touch on factors that are changing our view of literary biography. It helps to refer to oneself and to the matter of a biographer’s outlook and feelings, no matter how deplorable the feelings. Of course, what a biographer thinks or feels is irrelevant, in one sense.We don’t care what you may have felt, for heaven’s sake; we judge your work! That is proper as far as it goes, but outlook and preparedness count in this field and so I shall allude to those. My general view is that biography thrives when we regard it as highly sophisticated, entertaining, and moving, and able to depict as much about life as works of fiction can. This genre has a certain relation to music and painting in its possible intensity. ‘All that is not useful’, says Matisse, ‘is detrimental to the effect’; the same applies to biographical narratives. Shakespeare’s life offers a special challenge, but not for any dire lack of evidence. Much depends on what use is made of abundant facts about Tudor Stratford, for example, and so on a personal attitude. My early attitude to Shakespeare was romantic and poor. For some time I thought of him as semi-divine, or as being ‘more than a man’. If I liked ‘Prufrock’, that was for its Hamlet allusions mainly. Later at University College in London, I was taken aback when my supervisor asked me to read something besides Shakespeare before trying to write a PhD thesis on the tragedies. I wrote two plays, both staged by London groups, but reviewed harshly in student newspapers, except for a remark to the effect that ‘Honan is incapable of writing anything but duologues, rather like Shakespeare in Two Gentlemen of Verona’. Finally I wrote a thesis on Browning partly because ‘Caliban upon Setebos’ reminded me of The Tempest.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210309</link>
<title><![CDATA['What Was He Really Like?']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Stanley Wells]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>People write biographies of Shakespeare for many different reasons, often in combination. Rarely, if ever, is it out of a desire to disseminate new information, though a technique that can illuminate is to find new ways of placing long-established facts within a fresh context. Biographical discoveries, and serious scholarly treatment of biographical issues, are more likely to be communicated through articles in learned journals. Full-length biographies may be the consequence of a creative wish to engage with and to entertain imagined readerships, or a desire to educate, or the fulfilment of personal or polemical agenda, possibly at least partly subconscious: feminist, or psychosexual, or political; and also, less worthily but no less understandably, of a desire to make money or a search for professional advancement.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210310</link>
<title><![CDATA[Some Further Account of the Life &c. of Mr. William Shakespear, with Corrections Made to the First and Second Editions, and with the Supplementation of New Matter Acquir'd from Diligent Researches in the Publick Records, and from Conversations Mr. Betterton had with the people of Stratford-upon-Avon (1715)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>IT seems to be a kind of Respect due to the Memory of Excellent Men, especially of those whom their Wit and Learning have made Famous, to deliver some Account of themselves, as well as their Works, to Posterity. For this Reason, how fond do we see some People of discovering any little Personal Story of the great Men of Antiquity, their Families, the common Accidents of their Lives, and even their Shape,Make and Features have been the Subject of critical Enquiries. How trifling soever this Curiosity may seem to be, it is certainly very Natural; and we are hardly satisfy'd with an Account of any remarkable Person, 'till we have heard him describ'd even to the very Cloaths he wears. As for what relates to Men of Letters, the
knowledge of an Author may sometimes conduce to the better understanding his Book.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210311</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Walton]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Victor Wratislaw]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Wayne Burrows]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Perch
PETER WALTON</p><p>Agency
VICTOR WRATISLAW</p><p>The Shadow
WAYNE BURROWS</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210312</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210312</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Fuel by Andrew Sant (North Fitzroy: Black Pepper, 2009),
122pp. ISBN 978-1-876044-63-3, £9.99</p><p>Wimmera by Homer Rieth (North Fitzroy: Black Pepper, 2009),
374pp. ISBN 978-1-876044-61-9, £15.95</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and 'the Personal Story']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>"It seems to be a kind of respect due to the memory of excellent men, especially of those whom their wit and learning have made famous, to deliver some account of themselves, as well as their works, to Posterity. For this reason, how fond do we see some people of discovering any little personal story of the great men of Antiquity, their families, the common accidents of their lives, and even their shape, make, and features have been the subject of critical enquiries. How trifling soever this Curiosity may seem to be, it is certainly very natural; and we are hardly satisfy’d with an account of any remarkable person, ‘till we have heard him describ’d even to the very cloaths he wears." (Nicholas Rowe, 1709)</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Afterlives]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Raising and Laying the Ghost of Authority]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>One of the most impressive contributions to Shakespeare scholarship of recent years famously opens as follows: ‘I began with the desire to speak with the dead’. The author, Stephen Greenblatt, explains that the modern critic is in some ways like a shaman who calls up the spirits of the deceased. Greenblatt goes on to argue that such unmediated access to the past is, alas, impossible, as we are always bound by the preconceptions of our own era. Yet the longing for such ultimate authority remains. A similar desire to speak with the dead, translated into a fantasy, lies behind many texts which do allow us unmediated contact with dead writers, including Shakespeare. Such fantasies often take the form of Shakespeare’s ghost appearing on earth, or of mortals being granted an interview with his shade in Elysium. Before 1800, it is almost exclusively in the form of a ghost that Shakespeare is deployed as a literary character, in prologues, epilogues, plays, novels, and narrative poems. Nor are such apparitions confined to Britain alone: in broadly similar ways, from the late eighteenth century onwards, Shakespearean ghosts also appear on the European Continent. I will study this phenomenon from the perspective of authority: the authority invested in Shakespeare’s ghost itself; and hence, in the later author who ventriloquizes through that ghost, making Shakespeare the mouthpiece for her or his ideas and values; and the eventual loss of that authority in Britain, though not so much in Continental Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210303</link>
<title><![CDATA['Talk to Him']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Wilde, His Friends, and Shakespeare's Sonnets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Reiko Oya]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>George Bernard Shaw vividly recalls the only time he saw Oscar Wilde and his aristocratic boyfriend Alfred Douglas together. It was on the eve of Wilde’s libel trial over the offending inscription (‘For Oscar Wilde posing Somdomite [sic]’) that Douglas’s father, the Marquess of Queensberry had sent him. Wilde came to see Shaw’s editor Frank Harris at London’s Café Royal, to ask him ‘to testify at the trial that Dorian Gray was a masterpiece of literature and morality’. Harris pleaded with Wilde to flee the country immediately.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Marlowe]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Re-writing the Relationship]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Like the Chorus in Marlowe’s prologue to Doctor Faustus, let me begin by stating what this essay is not. This paper is not a detailed examination of the biographical character of either Marlowe or Shakespeare. Nor is it yet another attempt to show that Marlowe coauthored or, more conspiratorially, actually wrote some of Shakespeare’s plays. Nor will it focus on the working and playing conditions of the early modern theatrical scene.What it will explore is the relationship between Shakespeare and Marlowe as it has been portrayed in biographical and fictional forms.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210305</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Second Best Bed and the Legacy of Anne Hathaway]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>‘I give unto my wife my second best bed with the furniture’, wrote William Shakespeare in his will of March 1616, a month before his death. The repercussions of this phrase have shaped the trajectory of Anne Hathaway’s life for almost 400 years. As an object of material domesticity as well as a reminder of sexual activity, the ‘second best bed’ embodies both the sexual and domestic sides of this famous wife, linking her physically to Shakespeare and to the domestic life that likely kept her in Stratford for the duration of her life.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Catholicism]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Jesuits as Cultural Mediators in Early Modern Europe]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sonja Fielitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Though religious matters have long been part of Shakespeare criticism, they have not been the most popular ones on this agenda for a long time. In the last two decades, however, the question of Shakespeare’s personal religious belief has been re-introduced to the scene of early modern studies and vividly discussed by Shakespeare scholars all over the world. The topic has thus proved to be much more than a wave of fashion in Shakespeare studies and certainly deserves further critical investigation. For matters of space this essay must be restricted to one of the numerous questions that concern the field, i.e., the cultural and political impact which the early Jesuit mission, and here the Provincia Germaniae Superioris, had on William Shakespeare, his contemporaries, and the theatre of his time.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210307</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Debate about Shakespeare's Character, Morals, and Religion in Nineteenth-Century Germany]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Wolfgang Weiss]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay traces the process of naturalization of Shakespeare on the Continent and especially in nineteenth-century Germany with the consistent recurrence of his oscillation between the Protestant and Catholic poles in the biographical studies by Shakespeare scholars up to the twentieth century. In the second half of the eighteenth century, when German poets and critics discovered Shakespeare and chose his dramas as their literary models, they were not chiefly interested in his biography, character, and religious belief. Instead, his German admirers, especially of the school of Sturm und Drang (Storm and Stress) and the early Romanticists, concentrated on coming to terms with his dramatic art and defining his poetological position.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210308</link>
<title><![CDATA[To Change the Picture of Shakespeare Biography]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Park Honan]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A report on my experience with Shakespeare: A Life may not be generally useful, but I shall touch on factors that are changing our view of literary biography. It helps to refer to oneself and to the matter of a biographer’s outlook and feelings, no matter how deplorable the feelings. Of course, what a biographer thinks or feels is irrelevant, in one sense.We don’t care what you may have felt, for heaven’s sake; we judge your work! That is proper as far as it goes, but outlook and preparedness count in this field and so I shall allude to those. My general view is that biography thrives when we regard it as highly sophisticated, entertaining, and moving, and able to depict as much about life as works of fiction can. This genre has a certain relation to music and painting in its possible intensity. ‘All that is not useful’, says Matisse, ‘is detrimental to the effect’; the same applies to biographical narratives. Shakespeare’s life offers a special challenge, but not for any dire lack of evidence. Much depends on what use is made of abundant facts about Tudor Stratford, for example, and so on a personal attitude. My early attitude to Shakespeare was romantic and poor. For some time I thought of him as semi-divine, or as being ‘more than a man’. If I liked ‘Prufrock’, that was for its Hamlet allusions mainly. Later at University College in London, I was taken aback when my supervisor asked me to read something besides Shakespeare before trying to write a PhD thesis on the tragedies. I wrote two plays, both staged by London groups, but reviewed harshly in student newspapers, except for a remark to the effect that ‘Honan is incapable of writing anything but duologues, rather like Shakespeare in Two Gentlemen of Verona’. Finally I wrote a thesis on Browning partly because ‘Caliban upon Setebos’ reminded me of The Tempest.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210309</link>
<title><![CDATA['What Was He Really Like?']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Stanley Wells]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>People write biographies of Shakespeare for many different reasons, often in combination. Rarely, if ever, is it out of a desire to disseminate new information, though a technique that can illuminate is to find new ways of placing long-established facts within a fresh context. Biographical discoveries, and serious scholarly treatment of biographical issues, are more likely to be communicated through articles in learned journals. Full-length biographies may be the consequence of a creative wish to engage with and to entertain imagined readerships, or a desire to educate, or the fulfilment of personal or polemical agenda, possibly at least partly subconscious: feminist, or psychosexual, or political; and also, less worthily but no less understandably, of a desire to make money or a search for professional advancement.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210310</link>
<title><![CDATA[Some Further Account of the Life &c. of Mr. William Shakespear, with Corrections Made to the First and Second Editions, and with the Supplementation of New Matter Acquir'd from Diligent Researches in the Publick Records, and from Conversations Mr. Betterton had with the people of Stratford-upon-Avon (1715)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>IT seems to be a kind of Respect due to the Memory of Excellent Men, especially of those whom their Wit and Learning have made Famous, to deliver some Account of themselves, as well as their Works, to Posterity. For this Reason, how fond do we see some People of discovering any little Personal Story of the great Men of Antiquity, their Families, the common Accidents of their Lives, and even their Shape,Make and Features have been the Subject of critical Enquiries. How trifling soever this Curiosity may seem to be, it is certainly very Natural; and we are hardly satisfy'd with an Account of any remarkable Person, 'till we have heard him describ'd even to the very Cloaths he wears. As for what relates to Men of Letters, the
knowledge of an Author may sometimes conduce to the better understanding his Book.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210311</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Walton]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Victor Wratislaw]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Wayne Burrows]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Perch
PETER WALTON</p><p>Agency
VICTOR WRATISLAW</p><p>The Shadow
WAYNE BURROWS</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210312</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210312</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Fuel by Andrew Sant (North Fitzroy: Black Pepper, 2009),
122pp. ISBN 978-1-876044-63-3, £9.99</p><p>Wimmera by Homer Rieth (North Fitzroy: Black Pepper, 2009),
374pp. ISBN 978-1-876044-61-9, £15.95</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210313</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210313</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sonja Fielitz]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Paul Franssen]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Park Honan]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Reiko Oya]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Robert Sawyer]]></author>
<author data-order="7"><![CDATA[Katherine Scheil]]></author>
<author data-order="8"><![CDATA[Wolfgang Weiss]]></author>
<author data-order="9"><![CDATA[Stanley Wells]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Questioning Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William Leahy]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>To some extent, the title of this edition of Critical Survey, ‘Questioning Shakespeare’, could be regarded as a little misleading in the sense that the objective of the edition is not to question events in the plays and poems themselves, but rather to question and challenge the conventional Shakespearean critical tradition. It would therefore, perhaps, be more accurate to entitle it ‘Questioning “Shakespeare”’; the quotation marks signaling that it is the ‘institution’ of Shakespeare, with all the historical and cultural resonances such a term suggests, rather than the individual man which is the primary focus throughout. It is the ideological trajectory of this institution which is the essential issue being put in question, though this of necessity requires a close and detailed analysis of some of the plays and poems.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Questioning Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William Leahy]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>To some extent, the title of this edition of Critical Survey, ‘Questioning Shakespeare’, could be regarded as a little misleading in the sense that the objective of the edition is not to question events in the plays and poems themselves, but rather to question and challenge the conventional Shakespearean critical tradition. It would therefore, perhaps, be more accurate to entitle it ‘Questioning “Shakespeare”’; the quotation marks signaling that it is the ‘institution’ of Shakespeare, with all the historical and cultural resonances such a term suggests, rather than the individual man which is the primary focus throughout. It is the ideological trajectory of this institution which is the essential issue being put in question, though this of necessity requires a close and detailed analysis of some of the plays and poems.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210202</link>
<title><![CDATA['O Brave New World']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Tempest and Peter Martyr's De Orbe Novo]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lynne Kositsky]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In recent years the concept of early modern ‘source studies’ has undergone a sea change, with profound but underestimated implications for Tempest scholarship: ‘Where once it was assumed the term[source] could apply only to those texts with demonstrable verbal connection, critics [now insist]…upon the dialogue that an individual text conducts both with its recognisable sources and analogues, and with the wider culture within which it functioned’. Coincident with this widening of critical focus to include the circulation of motifs and ideas throughout the wider culture of early modern Europe has been the emergence of a renewed emphasis on the Mediterranean contexts – both literary and historical – that have shaped the imaginative topography of Shakespeare’s play.After decades of the dominance of Americanist readings, there is now a renewed appreciation for the topographical complexity of Shakespeare’s imaginative landscape.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Questioning Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William Leahy]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>To some extent, the title of this edition of Critical Survey, ‘Questioning Shakespeare’, could be regarded as a little misleading in the sense that the objective of the edition is not to question events in the plays and poems themselves, but rather to question and challenge the conventional Shakespearean critical tradition. It would therefore, perhaps, be more accurate to entitle it ‘Questioning “Shakespeare”’; the quotation marks signaling that it is the ‘institution’ of Shakespeare, with all the historical and cultural resonances such a term suggests, rather than the individual man which is the primary focus throughout. It is the ideological trajectory of this institution which is the essential issue being put in question, though this of necessity requires a close and detailed analysis of some of the plays and poems.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210202</link>
<title><![CDATA['O Brave New World']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Tempest and Peter Martyr's De Orbe Novo]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lynne Kositsky]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In recent years the concept of early modern ‘source studies’ has undergone a sea change, with profound but underestimated implications for Tempest scholarship: ‘Where once it was assumed the term[source] could apply only to those texts with demonstrable verbal connection, critics [now insist]…upon the dialogue that an individual text conducts both with its recognisable sources and analogues, and with the wider culture within which it functioned’. Coincident with this widening of critical focus to include the circulation of motifs and ideas throughout the wider culture of early modern Europe has been the emergence of a renewed emphasis on the Mediterranean contexts – both literary and historical – that have shaped the imaginative topography of Shakespeare’s play.After decades of the dominance of Americanist readings, there is now a renewed appreciation for the topographical complexity of Shakespeare’s imaginative landscape.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cymbeline]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['The first Essay of a new Brytish Poet'?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Penny McCarthy]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Winter’s Tale, The Tempest, Cymbeline, and Pericles have been perceived as constituting a distinct group – ‘romances’ – only since 1874, as Barbara Mowat remarks.1 In the First Folio, the first two of these plays were classified as comedies, the third as tragedy. Pericles, not included in the Folio, never received a classification, but was known anomalously as ‘a play called Pericles’ in both quarto and the Third Folio. I shall argue that Cymbeline is to be seen as neither romance nor tragicomedy, but as an ‘early British History’. Close investigation of the play in relation to the historical section of Loves Martyr (published in 1601) will help to place it not in 1609–1610, but early in Shakespeare’s career. It is anti-Tudor in sentiment, and opposed to James as a prospective king. It subtly promulgates the rule of the Dudleys. The meaning of the contested term ‘British’ is key to this  interpretation.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Questioning Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William Leahy]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>To some extent, the title of this edition of Critical Survey, ‘Questioning Shakespeare’, could be regarded as a little misleading in the sense that the objective of the edition is not to question events in the plays and poems themselves, but rather to question and challenge the conventional Shakespearean critical tradition. It would therefore, perhaps, be more accurate to entitle it ‘Questioning “Shakespeare”’; the quotation marks signaling that it is the ‘institution’ of Shakespeare, with all the historical and cultural resonances such a term suggests, rather than the individual man which is the primary focus throughout. It is the ideological trajectory of this institution which is the essential issue being put in question, though this of necessity requires a close and detailed analysis of some of the plays and poems.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210202</link>
<title><![CDATA['O Brave New World']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Tempest and Peter Martyr's De Orbe Novo]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lynne Kositsky]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In recent years the concept of early modern ‘source studies’ has undergone a sea change, with profound but underestimated implications for Tempest scholarship: ‘Where once it was assumed the term[source] could apply only to those texts with demonstrable verbal connection, critics [now insist]…upon the dialogue that an individual text conducts both with its recognisable sources and analogues, and with the wider culture within which it functioned’. Coincident with this widening of critical focus to include the circulation of motifs and ideas throughout the wider culture of early modern Europe has been the emergence of a renewed emphasis on the Mediterranean contexts – both literary and historical – that have shaped the imaginative topography of Shakespeare’s play.After decades of the dominance of Americanist readings, there is now a renewed appreciation for the topographical complexity of Shakespeare’s imaginative landscape.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cymbeline]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['The first Essay of a new Brytish Poet'?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Penny McCarthy]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Winter’s Tale, The Tempest, Cymbeline, and Pericles have been perceived as constituting a distinct group – ‘romances’ – only since 1874, as Barbara Mowat remarks.1 In the First Folio, the first two of these plays were classified as comedies, the third as tragedy. Pericles, not included in the Folio, never received a classification, but was known anomalously as ‘a play called Pericles’ in both quarto and the Third Folio. I shall argue that Cymbeline is to be seen as neither romance nor tragicomedy, but as an ‘early British History’. Close investigation of the play in relation to the historical section of Loves Martyr (published in 1601) will help to place it not in 1609–1610, but early in Shakespeare’s career. It is anti-Tudor in sentiment, and opposed to James as a prospective king. It subtly promulgates the rule of the Dudleys. The meaning of the contested term ‘British’ is key to this  interpretation.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210204</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Tortured Signifier]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Satire, Censorship, and the Textual History of Troilus and Cressida]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Why does the 1609 quarto of Troilus and Cressida exist in two states, each with a distinct title page (S1 and S2, Figure One)? Surely this textual doubling is the most conspicuous illustration of W.W. Greg’s admonition that Troilus is a ‘play of puzzles, in respect of its textual history no less than its interpretation’. Despite more than a century of speculation, contemporary criticism seems no closer to a satisfying solution. Traditionally, answers have focused on hypothetical market-driven preferences of the publishers, Richard Bonian and Henry Whalley: S1’s reference to performance at the Globe theatre is false because it was ‘unlikely that this play was ever performed to an audience at the Globe’ and the preface to S2 constitutes ‘an assurance that the play was designed for some private occasion or company’. Or the publishers supposed that having two different states of the title page would incite publicity and ‘stimulate sales’, or one publisher, for some unidentified reason, preferred one title page, and the other, another. Or ‘they decided to avoid a copyright dispute with His Majesty’s Servants by leaving them unnamed either in the title or the epistle’, or ‘they discovered after printing was under way that the play had held the stage only briefly but had attracted a sophisticated following’. No wonder that William Godshalk has recently chastised Troilus critics for substituting unverifiable speculation for sober interpretation of factual evidence, encouraging a disciplined return to a ‘facts first, then interpretation’ inquiry model.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Questioning Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William Leahy]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>To some extent, the title of this edition of Critical Survey, ‘Questioning Shakespeare’, could be regarded as a little misleading in the sense that the objective of the edition is not to question events in the plays and poems themselves, but rather to question and challenge the conventional Shakespearean critical tradition. It would therefore, perhaps, be more accurate to entitle it ‘Questioning “Shakespeare”’; the quotation marks signaling that it is the ‘institution’ of Shakespeare, with all the historical and cultural resonances such a term suggests, rather than the individual man which is the primary focus throughout. It is the ideological trajectory of this institution which is the essential issue being put in question, though this of necessity requires a close and detailed analysis of some of the plays and poems.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210202</link>
<title><![CDATA['O Brave New World']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Tempest and Peter Martyr's De Orbe Novo]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lynne Kositsky]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In recent years the concept of early modern ‘source studies’ has undergone a sea change, with profound but underestimated implications for Tempest scholarship: ‘Where once it was assumed the term[source] could apply only to those texts with demonstrable verbal connection, critics [now insist]…upon the dialogue that an individual text conducts both with its recognisable sources and analogues, and with the wider culture within which it functioned’. Coincident with this widening of critical focus to include the circulation of motifs and ideas throughout the wider culture of early modern Europe has been the emergence of a renewed emphasis on the Mediterranean contexts – both literary and historical – that have shaped the imaginative topography of Shakespeare’s play.After decades of the dominance of Americanist readings, there is now a renewed appreciation for the topographical complexity of Shakespeare’s imaginative landscape.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cymbeline]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['The first Essay of a new Brytish Poet'?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Penny McCarthy]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Winter’s Tale, The Tempest, Cymbeline, and Pericles have been perceived as constituting a distinct group – ‘romances’ – only since 1874, as Barbara Mowat remarks.1 In the First Folio, the first two of these plays were classified as comedies, the third as tragedy. Pericles, not included in the Folio, never received a classification, but was known anomalously as ‘a play called Pericles’ in both quarto and the Third Folio. I shall argue that Cymbeline is to be seen as neither romance nor tragicomedy, but as an ‘early British History’. Close investigation of the play in relation to the historical section of Loves Martyr (published in 1601) will help to place it not in 1609–1610, but early in Shakespeare’s career. It is anti-Tudor in sentiment, and opposed to James as a prospective king. It subtly promulgates the rule of the Dudleys. The meaning of the contested term ‘British’ is key to this  interpretation.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210204</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Tortured Signifier]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Satire, Censorship, and the Textual History of Troilus and Cressida]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Why does the 1609 quarto of Troilus and Cressida exist in two states, each with a distinct title page (S1 and S2, Figure One)? Surely this textual doubling is the most conspicuous illustration of W.W. Greg’s admonition that Troilus is a ‘play of puzzles, in respect of its textual history no less than its interpretation’. Despite more than a century of speculation, contemporary criticism seems no closer to a satisfying solution. Traditionally, answers have focused on hypothetical market-driven preferences of the publishers, Richard Bonian and Henry Whalley: S1’s reference to performance at the Globe theatre is false because it was ‘unlikely that this play was ever performed to an audience at the Globe’ and the preface to S2 constitutes ‘an assurance that the play was designed for some private occasion or company’. Or the publishers supposed that having two different states of the title page would incite publicity and ‘stimulate sales’, or one publisher, for some unidentified reason, preferred one title page, and the other, another. Or ‘they decided to avoid a copyright dispute with His Majesty’s Servants by leaving them unnamed either in the title or the epistle’, or ‘they discovered after printing was under way that the play had held the stage only briefly but had attracted a sophisticated following’. No wonder that William Godshalk has recently chastised Troilus critics for substituting unverifiable speculation for sober interpretation of factual evidence, encouraging a disciplined return to a ‘facts first, then interpretation’ inquiry model.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare Authorship Doubt in 1593]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rosalind Barber]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Beliefs acquired from authoritative sources and maintained over time, tend to achieve the status of truths. As a result, though there are many possible ways of interpreting historical data, consensus beliefs are so powerful a determinant of interpretive outcomes that new interpretations of historical evidence will tend to be rare. In addition, any evidence that conflicts radically with a belief that has achieved the status of a truth will logically be dismissed. Such, historically, has been the status of the Shakespeare authorship question. Since we know who wrote the Shakespeare canon, there is no apparent point to research.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Questioning Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William Leahy]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>To some extent, the title of this edition of Critical Survey, ‘Questioning Shakespeare’, could be regarded as a little misleading in the sense that the objective of the edition is not to question events in the plays and poems themselves, but rather to question and challenge the conventional Shakespearean critical tradition. It would therefore, perhaps, be more accurate to entitle it ‘Questioning “Shakespeare”’; the quotation marks signaling that it is the ‘institution’ of Shakespeare, with all the historical and cultural resonances such a term suggests, rather than the individual man which is the primary focus throughout. It is the ideological trajectory of this institution which is the essential issue being put in question, though this of necessity requires a close and detailed analysis of some of the plays and poems.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210202</link>
<title><![CDATA['O Brave New World']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Tempest and Peter Martyr's De Orbe Novo]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lynne Kositsky]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In recent years the concept of early modern ‘source studies’ has undergone a sea change, with profound but underestimated implications for Tempest scholarship: ‘Where once it was assumed the term[source] could apply only to those texts with demonstrable verbal connection, critics [now insist]…upon the dialogue that an individual text conducts both with its recognisable sources and analogues, and with the wider culture within which it functioned’. Coincident with this widening of critical focus to include the circulation of motifs and ideas throughout the wider culture of early modern Europe has been the emergence of a renewed emphasis on the Mediterranean contexts – both literary and historical – that have shaped the imaginative topography of Shakespeare’s play.After decades of the dominance of Americanist readings, there is now a renewed appreciation for the topographical complexity of Shakespeare’s imaginative landscape.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cymbeline]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['The first Essay of a new Brytish Poet'?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Penny McCarthy]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Winter’s Tale, The Tempest, Cymbeline, and Pericles have been perceived as constituting a distinct group – ‘romances’ – only since 1874, as Barbara Mowat remarks.1 In the First Folio, the first two of these plays were classified as comedies, the third as tragedy. Pericles, not included in the Folio, never received a classification, but was known anomalously as ‘a play called Pericles’ in both quarto and the Third Folio. I shall argue that Cymbeline is to be seen as neither romance nor tragicomedy, but as an ‘early British History’. Close investigation of the play in relation to the historical section of Loves Martyr (published in 1601) will help to place it not in 1609–1610, but early in Shakespeare’s career. It is anti-Tudor in sentiment, and opposed to James as a prospective king. It subtly promulgates the rule of the Dudleys. The meaning of the contested term ‘British’ is key to this  interpretation.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210204</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Tortured Signifier]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Satire, Censorship, and the Textual History of Troilus and Cressida]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Why does the 1609 quarto of Troilus and Cressida exist in two states, each with a distinct title page (S1 and S2, Figure One)? Surely this textual doubling is the most conspicuous illustration of W.W. Greg’s admonition that Troilus is a ‘play of puzzles, in respect of its textual history no less than its interpretation’. Despite more than a century of speculation, contemporary criticism seems no closer to a satisfying solution. Traditionally, answers have focused on hypothetical market-driven preferences of the publishers, Richard Bonian and Henry Whalley: S1’s reference to performance at the Globe theatre is false because it was ‘unlikely that this play was ever performed to an audience at the Globe’ and the preface to S2 constitutes ‘an assurance that the play was designed for some private occasion or company’. Or the publishers supposed that having two different states of the title page would incite publicity and ‘stimulate sales’, or one publisher, for some unidentified reason, preferred one title page, and the other, another. Or ‘they decided to avoid a copyright dispute with His Majesty’s Servants by leaving them unnamed either in the title or the epistle’, or ‘they discovered after printing was under way that the play had held the stage only briefly but had attracted a sophisticated following’. No wonder that William Godshalk has recently chastised Troilus critics for substituting unverifiable speculation for sober interpretation of factual evidence, encouraging a disciplined return to a ‘facts first, then interpretation’ inquiry model.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare Authorship Doubt in 1593]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rosalind Barber]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Beliefs acquired from authoritative sources and maintained over time, tend to achieve the status of truths. As a result, though there are many possible ways of interpreting historical data, consensus beliefs are so powerful a determinant of interpretive outcomes that new interpretations of historical evidence will tend to be rare. In addition, any evidence that conflicts radically with a belief that has achieved the status of a truth will logically be dismissed. Such, historically, has been the status of the Shakespeare authorship question. Since we know who wrote the Shakespeare canon, there is no apparent point to research.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210206</link>
<title><![CDATA[From the Horse's Mouth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Other Paul Muldoon]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Bentley]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this paper I argue that Muldoon’s recent Horse Latitudes (2006) rereads, in a way that corrects our misreadings, images of horses and horse-related images in his work, and that from this self-reading another Paul Muldoon emerges: the postmodern ironist we think we know will here give way to a poet of abjection and of ‘abject’ political sympathies, a figure it turns out was there all along.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Questioning Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William Leahy]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>To some extent, the title of this edition of Critical Survey, ‘Questioning Shakespeare’, could be regarded as a little misleading in the sense that the objective of the edition is not to question events in the plays and poems themselves, but rather to question and challenge the conventional Shakespearean critical tradition. It would therefore, perhaps, be more accurate to entitle it ‘Questioning “Shakespeare”’; the quotation marks signaling that it is the ‘institution’ of Shakespeare, with all the historical and cultural resonances such a term suggests, rather than the individual man which is the primary focus throughout. It is the ideological trajectory of this institution which is the essential issue being put in question, though this of necessity requires a close and detailed analysis of some of the plays and poems.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210202</link>
<title><![CDATA['O Brave New World']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Tempest and Peter Martyr's De Orbe Novo]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lynne Kositsky]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In recent years the concept of early modern ‘source studies’ has undergone a sea change, with profound but underestimated implications for Tempest scholarship: ‘Where once it was assumed the term[source] could apply only to those texts with demonstrable verbal connection, critics [now insist]…upon the dialogue that an individual text conducts both with its recognisable sources and analogues, and with the wider culture within which it functioned’. Coincident with this widening of critical focus to include the circulation of motifs and ideas throughout the wider culture of early modern Europe has been the emergence of a renewed emphasis on the Mediterranean contexts – both literary and historical – that have shaped the imaginative topography of Shakespeare’s play.After decades of the dominance of Americanist readings, there is now a renewed appreciation for the topographical complexity of Shakespeare’s imaginative landscape.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cymbeline]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['The first Essay of a new Brytish Poet'?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Penny McCarthy]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Winter’s Tale, The Tempest, Cymbeline, and Pericles have been perceived as constituting a distinct group – ‘romances’ – only since 1874, as Barbara Mowat remarks.1 In the First Folio, the first two of these plays were classified as comedies, the third as tragedy. Pericles, not included in the Folio, never received a classification, but was known anomalously as ‘a play called Pericles’ in both quarto and the Third Folio. I shall argue that Cymbeline is to be seen as neither romance nor tragicomedy, but as an ‘early British History’. Close investigation of the play in relation to the historical section of Loves Martyr (published in 1601) will help to place it not in 1609–1610, but early in Shakespeare’s career. It is anti-Tudor in sentiment, and opposed to James as a prospective king. It subtly promulgates the rule of the Dudleys. The meaning of the contested term ‘British’ is key to this  interpretation.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210204</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Tortured Signifier]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Satire, Censorship, and the Textual History of Troilus and Cressida]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Why does the 1609 quarto of Troilus and Cressida exist in two states, each with a distinct title page (S1 and S2, Figure One)? Surely this textual doubling is the most conspicuous illustration of W.W. Greg’s admonition that Troilus is a ‘play of puzzles, in respect of its textual history no less than its interpretation’. Despite more than a century of speculation, contemporary criticism seems no closer to a satisfying solution. Traditionally, answers have focused on hypothetical market-driven preferences of the publishers, Richard Bonian and Henry Whalley: S1’s reference to performance at the Globe theatre is false because it was ‘unlikely that this play was ever performed to an audience at the Globe’ and the preface to S2 constitutes ‘an assurance that the play was designed for some private occasion or company’. Or the publishers supposed that having two different states of the title page would incite publicity and ‘stimulate sales’, or one publisher, for some unidentified reason, preferred one title page, and the other, another. Or ‘they decided to avoid a copyright dispute with His Majesty’s Servants by leaving them unnamed either in the title or the epistle’, or ‘they discovered after printing was under way that the play had held the stage only briefly but had attracted a sophisticated following’. No wonder that William Godshalk has recently chastised Troilus critics for substituting unverifiable speculation for sober interpretation of factual evidence, encouraging a disciplined return to a ‘facts first, then interpretation’ inquiry model.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare Authorship Doubt in 1593]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rosalind Barber]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Beliefs acquired from authoritative sources and maintained over time, tend to achieve the status of truths. As a result, though there are many possible ways of interpreting historical data, consensus beliefs are so powerful a determinant of interpretive outcomes that new interpretations of historical evidence will tend to be rare. In addition, any evidence that conflicts radically with a belief that has achieved the status of a truth will logically be dismissed. Such, historically, has been the status of the Shakespeare authorship question. Since we know who wrote the Shakespeare canon, there is no apparent point to research.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210206</link>
<title><![CDATA[From the Horse's Mouth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Other Paul Muldoon]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Bentley]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this paper I argue that Muldoon’s recent Horse Latitudes (2006) rereads, in a way that corrects our misreadings, images of horses and horse-related images in his work, and that from this self-reading another Paul Muldoon emerges: the postmodern ironist we think we know will here give way to a poet of abjection and of ‘abject’ political sympathies, a figure it turns out was there all along.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Uncanny Repetition, Trauma, and Displacement in Michael Cunningham's Specimen Days]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aris Mousoutzanis]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Michael Cunningham’s most recent novel, Specimen Days, was bound to be compared to his previous work, The Hours. Reviewers and readers alike could easily identify the numerous similarities between the two texts: both novels were made up of three narratives set at different historical periods but with very similar if not related characters and themes, and a major literary figure haunting their background – Virginia Woolf in The Hours and Walt Whitman in Specimen Days. Lucas, Catherine, and Simon are the three main characters of Cunningham’s latest novel, caught up in similar relationships across three different stories of death and rebirth, trauma and recovery, sacrifice and transcendence.Ahistorical fiction, a police crime thriller, and a science fiction text, the three stories are all set in New York, tied together with recurring symbols and motifs: a white porcelain bowl, a music box, a white horse, the date 21 June, the angel statue at Central Park’s Bethesda Fountain. For a novel that took its creator eight years to complete, Specimen Days seemed to some critics to be short of inspiration. Not only was the novel repeating themes, images, and characters within its own three novellas, but it was also repeating patterns from Cunningham’s previous book.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Questioning Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William Leahy]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>To some extent, the title of this edition of Critical Survey, ‘Questioning Shakespeare’, could be regarded as a little misleading in the sense that the objective of the edition is not to question events in the plays and poems themselves, but rather to question and challenge the conventional Shakespearean critical tradition. It would therefore, perhaps, be more accurate to entitle it ‘Questioning “Shakespeare”’; the quotation marks signaling that it is the ‘institution’ of Shakespeare, with all the historical and cultural resonances such a term suggests, rather than the individual man which is the primary focus throughout. It is the ideological trajectory of this institution which is the essential issue being put in question, though this of necessity requires a close and detailed analysis of some of the plays and poems.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210202</link>
<title><![CDATA['O Brave New World']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Tempest and Peter Martyr's De Orbe Novo]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lynne Kositsky]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In recent years the concept of early modern ‘source studies’ has undergone a sea change, with profound but underestimated implications for Tempest scholarship: ‘Where once it was assumed the term[source] could apply only to those texts with demonstrable verbal connection, critics [now insist]…upon the dialogue that an individual text conducts both with its recognisable sources and analogues, and with the wider culture within which it functioned’. Coincident with this widening of critical focus to include the circulation of motifs and ideas throughout the wider culture of early modern Europe has been the emergence of a renewed emphasis on the Mediterranean contexts – both literary and historical – that have shaped the imaginative topography of Shakespeare’s play.After decades of the dominance of Americanist readings, there is now a renewed appreciation for the topographical complexity of Shakespeare’s imaginative landscape.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cymbeline]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['The first Essay of a new Brytish Poet'?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Penny McCarthy]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Winter’s Tale, The Tempest, Cymbeline, and Pericles have been perceived as constituting a distinct group – ‘romances’ – only since 1874, as Barbara Mowat remarks.1 In the First Folio, the first two of these plays were classified as comedies, the third as tragedy. Pericles, not included in the Folio, never received a classification, but was known anomalously as ‘a play called Pericles’ in both quarto and the Third Folio. I shall argue that Cymbeline is to be seen as neither romance nor tragicomedy, but as an ‘early British History’. Close investigation of the play in relation to the historical section of Loves Martyr (published in 1601) will help to place it not in 1609–1610, but early in Shakespeare’s career. It is anti-Tudor in sentiment, and opposed to James as a prospective king. It subtly promulgates the rule of the Dudleys. The meaning of the contested term ‘British’ is key to this  interpretation.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210204</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Tortured Signifier]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Satire, Censorship, and the Textual History of Troilus and Cressida]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Why does the 1609 quarto of Troilus and Cressida exist in two states, each with a distinct title page (S1 and S2, Figure One)? Surely this textual doubling is the most conspicuous illustration of W.W. Greg’s admonition that Troilus is a ‘play of puzzles, in respect of its textual history no less than its interpretation’. Despite more than a century of speculation, contemporary criticism seems no closer to a satisfying solution. Traditionally, answers have focused on hypothetical market-driven preferences of the publishers, Richard Bonian and Henry Whalley: S1’s reference to performance at the Globe theatre is false because it was ‘unlikely that this play was ever performed to an audience at the Globe’ and the preface to S2 constitutes ‘an assurance that the play was designed for some private occasion or company’. Or the publishers supposed that having two different states of the title page would incite publicity and ‘stimulate sales’, or one publisher, for some unidentified reason, preferred one title page, and the other, another. Or ‘they decided to avoid a copyright dispute with His Majesty’s Servants by leaving them unnamed either in the title or the epistle’, or ‘they discovered after printing was under way that the play had held the stage only briefly but had attracted a sophisticated following’. No wonder that William Godshalk has recently chastised Troilus critics for substituting unverifiable speculation for sober interpretation of factual evidence, encouraging a disciplined return to a ‘facts first, then interpretation’ inquiry model.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare Authorship Doubt in 1593]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rosalind Barber]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Beliefs acquired from authoritative sources and maintained over time, tend to achieve the status of truths. As a result, though there are many possible ways of interpreting historical data, consensus beliefs are so powerful a determinant of interpretive outcomes that new interpretations of historical evidence will tend to be rare. In addition, any evidence that conflicts radically with a belief that has achieved the status of a truth will logically be dismissed. Such, historically, has been the status of the Shakespeare authorship question. Since we know who wrote the Shakespeare canon, there is no apparent point to research.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210206</link>
<title><![CDATA[From the Horse's Mouth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Other Paul Muldoon]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Bentley]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this paper I argue that Muldoon’s recent Horse Latitudes (2006) rereads, in a way that corrects our misreadings, images of horses and horse-related images in his work, and that from this self-reading another Paul Muldoon emerges: the postmodern ironist we think we know will here give way to a poet of abjection and of ‘abject’ political sympathies, a figure it turns out was there all along.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Uncanny Repetition, Trauma, and Displacement in Michael Cunningham's Specimen Days]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aris Mousoutzanis]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Michael Cunningham’s most recent novel, Specimen Days, was bound to be compared to his previous work, The Hours. Reviewers and readers alike could easily identify the numerous similarities between the two texts: both novels were made up of three narratives set at different historical periods but with very similar if not related characters and themes, and a major literary figure haunting their background – Virginia Woolf in The Hours and Walt Whitman in Specimen Days. Lucas, Catherine, and Simon are the three main characters of Cunningham’s latest novel, caught up in similar relationships across three different stories of death and rebirth, trauma and recovery, sacrifice and transcendence.Ahistorical fiction, a police crime thriller, and a science fiction text, the three stories are all set in New York, tied together with recurring symbols and motifs: a white porcelain bowl, a music box, a white horse, the date 21 June, the angel statue at Central Park’s Bethesda Fountain. For a novel that took its creator eight years to complete, Specimen Days seemed to some critics to be short of inspiration. Not only was the novel repeating themes, images, and characters within its own three novellas, but it was also repeating patterns from Cunningham’s previous book.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry in Desperate Times?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Interview with Lidia Vianudf]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lidia Vianu]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Lidia Vianu is Professor of English Contemporary Literature at the University of Bucharest. She has twice been Fulbright lecturer in Comparative Literature in the United States: at the State University of New York, Binghamton, NY, and the University of California, Berkeley. She is also a poet, novelist, critic, and translator, who has published five books of literary criticism as well as Censorship in Romania, a book of interviews and translations. She has written one novel and three poetry collections. Her editing work includes six anthologies of British and American literature and criticism, and she has translated works into both Romanian and English. In 2005 she won, jointly with Adam J. Sorkin, the Corneliu M. Popescu Prize for European Poetry Translation.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Questioning Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William Leahy]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>To some extent, the title of this edition of Critical Survey, ‘Questioning Shakespeare’, could be regarded as a little misleading in the sense that the objective of the edition is not to question events in the plays and poems themselves, but rather to question and challenge the conventional Shakespearean critical tradition. It would therefore, perhaps, be more accurate to entitle it ‘Questioning “Shakespeare”’; the quotation marks signaling that it is the ‘institution’ of Shakespeare, with all the historical and cultural resonances such a term suggests, rather than the individual man which is the primary focus throughout. It is the ideological trajectory of this institution which is the essential issue being put in question, though this of necessity requires a close and detailed analysis of some of the plays and poems.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210202</link>
<title><![CDATA['O Brave New World']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Tempest and Peter Martyr's De Orbe Novo]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lynne Kositsky]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In recent years the concept of early modern ‘source studies’ has undergone a sea change, with profound but underestimated implications for Tempest scholarship: ‘Where once it was assumed the term[source] could apply only to those texts with demonstrable verbal connection, critics [now insist]…upon the dialogue that an individual text conducts both with its recognisable sources and analogues, and with the wider culture within which it functioned’. Coincident with this widening of critical focus to include the circulation of motifs and ideas throughout the wider culture of early modern Europe has been the emergence of a renewed emphasis on the Mediterranean contexts – both literary and historical – that have shaped the imaginative topography of Shakespeare’s play.After decades of the dominance of Americanist readings, there is now a renewed appreciation for the topographical complexity of Shakespeare’s imaginative landscape.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cymbeline]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['The first Essay of a new Brytish Poet'?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Penny McCarthy]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Winter’s Tale, The Tempest, Cymbeline, and Pericles have been perceived as constituting a distinct group – ‘romances’ – only since 1874, as Barbara Mowat remarks.1 In the First Folio, the first two of these plays were classified as comedies, the third as tragedy. Pericles, not included in the Folio, never received a classification, but was known anomalously as ‘a play called Pericles’ in both quarto and the Third Folio. I shall argue that Cymbeline is to be seen as neither romance nor tragicomedy, but as an ‘early British History’. Close investigation of the play in relation to the historical section of Loves Martyr (published in 1601) will help to place it not in 1609–1610, but early in Shakespeare’s career. It is anti-Tudor in sentiment, and opposed to James as a prospective king. It subtly promulgates the rule of the Dudleys. The meaning of the contested term ‘British’ is key to this  interpretation.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210204</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Tortured Signifier]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Satire, Censorship, and the Textual History of Troilus and Cressida]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Why does the 1609 quarto of Troilus and Cressida exist in two states, each with a distinct title page (S1 and S2, Figure One)? Surely this textual doubling is the most conspicuous illustration of W.W. Greg’s admonition that Troilus is a ‘play of puzzles, in respect of its textual history no less than its interpretation’. Despite more than a century of speculation, contemporary criticism seems no closer to a satisfying solution. Traditionally, answers have focused on hypothetical market-driven preferences of the publishers, Richard Bonian and Henry Whalley: S1’s reference to performance at the Globe theatre is false because it was ‘unlikely that this play was ever performed to an audience at the Globe’ and the preface to S2 constitutes ‘an assurance that the play was designed for some private occasion or company’. Or the publishers supposed that having two different states of the title page would incite publicity and ‘stimulate sales’, or one publisher, for some unidentified reason, preferred one title page, and the other, another. Or ‘they decided to avoid a copyright dispute with His Majesty’s Servants by leaving them unnamed either in the title or the epistle’, or ‘they discovered after printing was under way that the play had held the stage only briefly but had attracted a sophisticated following’. No wonder that William Godshalk has recently chastised Troilus critics for substituting unverifiable speculation for sober interpretation of factual evidence, encouraging a disciplined return to a ‘facts first, then interpretation’ inquiry model.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare Authorship Doubt in 1593]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rosalind Barber]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Beliefs acquired from authoritative sources and maintained over time, tend to achieve the status of truths. As a result, though there are many possible ways of interpreting historical data, consensus beliefs are so powerful a determinant of interpretive outcomes that new interpretations of historical evidence will tend to be rare. In addition, any evidence that conflicts radically with a belief that has achieved the status of a truth will logically be dismissed. Such, historically, has been the status of the Shakespeare authorship question. Since we know who wrote the Shakespeare canon, there is no apparent point to research.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210206</link>
<title><![CDATA[From the Horse's Mouth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Other Paul Muldoon]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Bentley]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this paper I argue that Muldoon’s recent Horse Latitudes (2006) rereads, in a way that corrects our misreadings, images of horses and horse-related images in his work, and that from this self-reading another Paul Muldoon emerges: the postmodern ironist we think we know will here give way to a poet of abjection and of ‘abject’ political sympathies, a figure it turns out was there all along.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Uncanny Repetition, Trauma, and Displacement in Michael Cunningham's Specimen Days]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aris Mousoutzanis]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Michael Cunningham’s most recent novel, Specimen Days, was bound to be compared to his previous work, The Hours. Reviewers and readers alike could easily identify the numerous similarities between the two texts: both novels were made up of three narratives set at different historical periods but with very similar if not related characters and themes, and a major literary figure haunting their background – Virginia Woolf in The Hours and Walt Whitman in Specimen Days. Lucas, Catherine, and Simon are the three main characters of Cunningham’s latest novel, caught up in similar relationships across three different stories of death and rebirth, trauma and recovery, sacrifice and transcendence.Ahistorical fiction, a police crime thriller, and a science fiction text, the three stories are all set in New York, tied together with recurring symbols and motifs: a white porcelain bowl, a music box, a white horse, the date 21 June, the angel statue at Central Park’s Bethesda Fountain. For a novel that took its creator eight years to complete, Specimen Days seemed to some critics to be short of inspiration. Not only was the novel repeating themes, images, and characters within its own three novellas, but it was also repeating patterns from Cunningham’s previous book.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry in Desperate Times?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Interview with Lidia Vianudf]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lidia Vianu]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Lidia Vianu is Professor of English Contemporary Literature at the University of Bucharest. She has twice been Fulbright lecturer in Comparative Literature in the United States: at the State University of New York, Binghamton, NY, and the University of California, Berkeley. She is also a poet, novelist, critic, and translator, who has published five books of literary criticism as well as Censorship in Romania, a book of interviews and translations. She has written one novel and three poetry collections. Her editing work includes six anthologies of British and American literature and criticism, and she has translated works into both Romanian and English. In 2005 she won, jointly with Adam J. Sorkin, the Corneliu M. Popescu Prize for European Poetry Translation.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210209</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Idea of India]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Akhila Ashok]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Idea of India
AKHILA ASHOK</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Questioning Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William Leahy]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>To some extent, the title of this edition of Critical Survey, ‘Questioning Shakespeare’, could be regarded as a little misleading in the sense that the objective of the edition is not to question events in the plays and poems themselves, but rather to question and challenge the conventional Shakespearean critical tradition. It would therefore, perhaps, be more accurate to entitle it ‘Questioning “Shakespeare”’; the quotation marks signaling that it is the ‘institution’ of Shakespeare, with all the historical and cultural resonances such a term suggests, rather than the individual man which is the primary focus throughout. It is the ideological trajectory of this institution which is the essential issue being put in question, though this of necessity requires a close and detailed analysis of some of the plays and poems.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210202</link>
<title><![CDATA['O Brave New World']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Tempest and Peter Martyr's De Orbe Novo]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lynne Kositsky]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In recent years the concept of early modern ‘source studies’ has undergone a sea change, with profound but underestimated implications for Tempest scholarship: ‘Where once it was assumed the term[source] could apply only to those texts with demonstrable verbal connection, critics [now insist]…upon the dialogue that an individual text conducts both with its recognisable sources and analogues, and with the wider culture within which it functioned’. Coincident with this widening of critical focus to include the circulation of motifs and ideas throughout the wider culture of early modern Europe has been the emergence of a renewed emphasis on the Mediterranean contexts – both literary and historical – that have shaped the imaginative topography of Shakespeare’s play.After decades of the dominance of Americanist readings, there is now a renewed appreciation for the topographical complexity of Shakespeare’s imaginative landscape.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cymbeline]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['The first Essay of a new Brytish Poet'?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Penny McCarthy]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Winter’s Tale, The Tempest, Cymbeline, and Pericles have been perceived as constituting a distinct group – ‘romances’ – only since 1874, as Barbara Mowat remarks.1 In the First Folio, the first two of these plays were classified as comedies, the third as tragedy. Pericles, not included in the Folio, never received a classification, but was known anomalously as ‘a play called Pericles’ in both quarto and the Third Folio. I shall argue that Cymbeline is to be seen as neither romance nor tragicomedy, but as an ‘early British History’. Close investigation of the play in relation to the historical section of Loves Martyr (published in 1601) will help to place it not in 1609–1610, but early in Shakespeare’s career. It is anti-Tudor in sentiment, and opposed to James as a prospective king. It subtly promulgates the rule of the Dudleys. The meaning of the contested term ‘British’ is key to this  interpretation.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210204</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Tortured Signifier]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Satire, Censorship, and the Textual History of Troilus and Cressida]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Why does the 1609 quarto of Troilus and Cressida exist in two states, each with a distinct title page (S1 and S2, Figure One)? Surely this textual doubling is the most conspicuous illustration of W.W. Greg’s admonition that Troilus is a ‘play of puzzles, in respect of its textual history no less than its interpretation’. Despite more than a century of speculation, contemporary criticism seems no closer to a satisfying solution. Traditionally, answers have focused on hypothetical market-driven preferences of the publishers, Richard Bonian and Henry Whalley: S1’s reference to performance at the Globe theatre is false because it was ‘unlikely that this play was ever performed to an audience at the Globe’ and the preface to S2 constitutes ‘an assurance that the play was designed for some private occasion or company’. Or the publishers supposed that having two different states of the title page would incite publicity and ‘stimulate sales’, or one publisher, for some unidentified reason, preferred one title page, and the other, another. Or ‘they decided to avoid a copyright dispute with His Majesty’s Servants by leaving them unnamed either in the title or the epistle’, or ‘they discovered after printing was under way that the play had held the stage only briefly but had attracted a sophisticated following’. No wonder that William Godshalk has recently chastised Troilus critics for substituting unverifiable speculation for sober interpretation of factual evidence, encouraging a disciplined return to a ‘facts first, then interpretation’ inquiry model.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare Authorship Doubt in 1593]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rosalind Barber]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Beliefs acquired from authoritative sources and maintained over time, tend to achieve the status of truths. As a result, though there are many possible ways of interpreting historical data, consensus beliefs are so powerful a determinant of interpretive outcomes that new interpretations of historical evidence will tend to be rare. In addition, any evidence that conflicts radically with a belief that has achieved the status of a truth will logically be dismissed. Such, historically, has been the status of the Shakespeare authorship question. Since we know who wrote the Shakespeare canon, there is no apparent point to research.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210206</link>
<title><![CDATA[From the Horse's Mouth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Other Paul Muldoon]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Bentley]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this paper I argue that Muldoon’s recent Horse Latitudes (2006) rereads, in a way that corrects our misreadings, images of horses and horse-related images in his work, and that from this self-reading another Paul Muldoon emerges: the postmodern ironist we think we know will here give way to a poet of abjection and of ‘abject’ political sympathies, a figure it turns out was there all along.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Uncanny Repetition, Trauma, and Displacement in Michael Cunningham's Specimen Days]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aris Mousoutzanis]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Michael Cunningham’s most recent novel, Specimen Days, was bound to be compared to his previous work, The Hours. Reviewers and readers alike could easily identify the numerous similarities between the two texts: both novels were made up of three narratives set at different historical periods but with very similar if not related characters and themes, and a major literary figure haunting their background – Virginia Woolf in The Hours and Walt Whitman in Specimen Days. Lucas, Catherine, and Simon are the three main characters of Cunningham’s latest novel, caught up in similar relationships across three different stories of death and rebirth, trauma and recovery, sacrifice and transcendence.Ahistorical fiction, a police crime thriller, and a science fiction text, the three stories are all set in New York, tied together with recurring symbols and motifs: a white porcelain bowl, a music box, a white horse, the date 21 June, the angel statue at Central Park’s Bethesda Fountain. For a novel that took its creator eight years to complete, Specimen Days seemed to some critics to be short of inspiration. Not only was the novel repeating themes, images, and characters within its own three novellas, but it was also repeating patterns from Cunningham’s previous book.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry in Desperate Times?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Interview with Lidia Vianudf]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lidia Vianu]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Lidia Vianu is Professor of English Contemporary Literature at the University of Bucharest. She has twice been Fulbright lecturer in Comparative Literature in the United States: at the State University of New York, Binghamton, NY, and the University of California, Berkeley. She is also a poet, novelist, critic, and translator, who has published five books of literary criticism as well as Censorship in Romania, a book of interviews and translations. She has written one novel and three poetry collections. Her editing work includes six anthologies of British and American literature and criticism, and she has translated works into both Romanian and English. In 2005 she won, jointly with Adam J. Sorkin, the Corneliu M. Popescu Prize for European Poetry Translation.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210209</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Idea of India]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Akhila Ashok]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Idea of India
AKHILA ASHOK</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210210</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210210</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jenny Swann]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Angela Kirby]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Stone Milk by Anne Stevenson (Bloodaxe Books, 2007), 70 pp.
ISBN-10: 1-85224-775-4, £7.95.</p><p>A Lope of Time by Ruth O’Callaghan (Shoestring, ), 66 pp.
ISBN-10: 1-90488-688-4, £9.00.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Questioning Shakespeare]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William Leahy]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>To some extent, the title of this edition of Critical Survey, ‘Questioning Shakespeare’, could be regarded as a little misleading in the sense that the objective of the edition is not to question events in the plays and poems themselves, but rather to question and challenge the conventional Shakespearean critical tradition. It would therefore, perhaps, be more accurate to entitle it ‘Questioning “Shakespeare”’; the quotation marks signaling that it is the ‘institution’ of Shakespeare, with all the historical and cultural resonances such a term suggests, rather than the individual man which is the primary focus throughout. It is the ideological trajectory of this institution which is the essential issue being put in question, though this of necessity requires a close and detailed analysis of some of the plays and poems.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210202</link>
<title><![CDATA['O Brave New World']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Tempest and Peter Martyr's De Orbe Novo]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lynne Kositsky]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In recent years the concept of early modern ‘source studies’ has undergone a sea change, with profound but underestimated implications for Tempest scholarship: ‘Where once it was assumed the term[source] could apply only to those texts with demonstrable verbal connection, critics [now insist]…upon the dialogue that an individual text conducts both with its recognisable sources and analogues, and with the wider culture within which it functioned’. Coincident with this widening of critical focus to include the circulation of motifs and ideas throughout the wider culture of early modern Europe has been the emergence of a renewed emphasis on the Mediterranean contexts – both literary and historical – that have shaped the imaginative topography of Shakespeare’s play.After decades of the dominance of Americanist readings, there is now a renewed appreciation for the topographical complexity of Shakespeare’s imaginative landscape.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cymbeline]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA['The first Essay of a new Brytish Poet'?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Penny McCarthy]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Winter’s Tale, The Tempest, Cymbeline, and Pericles have been perceived as constituting a distinct group – ‘romances’ – only since 1874, as Barbara Mowat remarks.1 In the First Folio, the first two of these plays were classified as comedies, the third as tragedy. Pericles, not included in the Folio, never received a classification, but was known anomalously as ‘a play called Pericles’ in both quarto and the Third Folio. I shall argue that Cymbeline is to be seen as neither romance nor tragicomedy, but as an ‘early British History’. Close investigation of the play in relation to the historical section of Loves Martyr (published in 1601) will help to place it not in 1609–1610, but early in Shakespeare’s career. It is anti-Tudor in sentiment, and opposed to James as a prospective king. It subtly promulgates the rule of the Dudleys. The meaning of the contested term ‘British’ is key to this  interpretation.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210204</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Tortured Signifier]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Satire, Censorship, and the Textual History of Troilus and Cressida]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Why does the 1609 quarto of Troilus and Cressida exist in two states, each with a distinct title page (S1 and S2, Figure One)? Surely this textual doubling is the most conspicuous illustration of W.W. Greg’s admonition that Troilus is a ‘play of puzzles, in respect of its textual history no less than its interpretation’. Despite more than a century of speculation, contemporary criticism seems no closer to a satisfying solution. Traditionally, answers have focused on hypothetical market-driven preferences of the publishers, Richard Bonian and Henry Whalley: S1’s reference to performance at the Globe theatre is false because it was ‘unlikely that this play was ever performed to an audience at the Globe’ and the preface to S2 constitutes ‘an assurance that the play was designed for some private occasion or company’. Or the publishers supposed that having two different states of the title page would incite publicity and ‘stimulate sales’, or one publisher, for some unidentified reason, preferred one title page, and the other, another. Or ‘they decided to avoid a copyright dispute with His Majesty’s Servants by leaving them unnamed either in the title or the epistle’, or ‘they discovered after printing was under way that the play had held the stage only briefly but had attracted a sophisticated following’. No wonder that William Godshalk has recently chastised Troilus critics for substituting unverifiable speculation for sober interpretation of factual evidence, encouraging a disciplined return to a ‘facts first, then interpretation’ inquiry model.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Shakespeare Authorship Doubt in 1593]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rosalind Barber]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Beliefs acquired from authoritative sources and maintained over time, tend to achieve the status of truths. As a result, though there are many possible ways of interpreting historical data, consensus beliefs are so powerful a determinant of interpretive outcomes that new interpretations of historical evidence will tend to be rare. In addition, any evidence that conflicts radically with a belief that has achieved the status of a truth will logically be dismissed. Such, historically, has been the status of the Shakespeare authorship question. Since we know who wrote the Shakespeare canon, there is no apparent point to research.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210206</link>
<title><![CDATA[From the Horse's Mouth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Other Paul Muldoon]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Bentley]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this paper I argue that Muldoon’s recent Horse Latitudes (2006) rereads, in a way that corrects our misreadings, images of horses and horse-related images in his work, and that from this self-reading another Paul Muldoon emerges: the postmodern ironist we think we know will here give way to a poet of abjection and of ‘abject’ political sympathies, a figure it turns out was there all along.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210207</link>
<title><![CDATA[Uncanny Repetition, Trauma, and Displacement in Michael Cunningham's Specimen Days]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aris Mousoutzanis]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Michael Cunningham’s most recent novel, Specimen Days, was bound to be compared to his previous work, The Hours. Reviewers and readers alike could easily identify the numerous similarities between the two texts: both novels were made up of three narratives set at different historical periods but with very similar if not related characters and themes, and a major literary figure haunting their background – Virginia Woolf in The Hours and Walt Whitman in Specimen Days. Lucas, Catherine, and Simon are the three main characters of Cunningham’s latest novel, caught up in similar relationships across three different stories of death and rebirth, trauma and recovery, sacrifice and transcendence.Ahistorical fiction, a police crime thriller, and a science fiction text, the three stories are all set in New York, tied together with recurring symbols and motifs: a white porcelain bowl, a music box, a white horse, the date 21 June, the angel statue at Central Park’s Bethesda Fountain. For a novel that took its creator eight years to complete, Specimen Days seemed to some critics to be short of inspiration. Not only was the novel repeating themes, images, and characters within its own three novellas, but it was also repeating patterns from Cunningham’s previous book.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry in Desperate Times?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[An Interview with Lidia Vianudf]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Lidia Vianu]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Lidia Vianu is Professor of English Contemporary Literature at the University of Bucharest. She has twice been Fulbright lecturer in Comparative Literature in the United States: at the State University of New York, Binghamton, NY, and the University of California, Berkeley. She is also a poet, novelist, critic, and translator, who has published five books of literary criticism as well as Censorship in Romania, a book of interviews and translations. She has written one novel and three poetry collections. Her editing work includes six anthologies of British and American literature and criticism, and she has translated works into both Romanian and English. In 2005 she won, jointly with Adam J. Sorkin, the Corneliu M. Popescu Prize for European Poetry Translation.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210209</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Idea of India]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Akhila Ashok]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Idea of India
AKHILA ASHOK</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210210</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210210</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jenny Swann]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Angela Kirby]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Stone Milk by Anne Stevenson (Bloodaxe Books, 2007), 70 pp.
ISBN-10: 1-85224-775-4, £7.95.</p><p>A Lope of Time by Ruth O’Callaghan (Shoestring, ), 66 pp.
ISBN-10: 1-90488-688-4, £9.00.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210211</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210211</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rosalind Barber]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Paul Bentley]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Lynne Kositsky]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[William Leahy]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Penny McCarthy]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Aris Mousoutzanis]]></author>
<author data-order="7"><![CDATA[Roger Stritmatter]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Beyond Orientalism; Texting the Victorian East]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julia Kuehn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tamara S. Wagner]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Thirty years after its publication in 1978, a reconsideration of Edward Said’s Orientalism invites a shift from contextual and colonial discourse analysis towards a renewed attention to ambiguities of form and structure. The central point of interest of this special issue, ‘Re-Imagining the Victorian Orient’, hinges upon close readings of canonical and noncanonical texts, side by side, in order to highlight the complexities of Victorian literary culture that earlier readings often threatened to deny. The analyses comprise discussions of travel writing as well as of fiction from the 1830s up to the 1920s, covering what is commonly considered the height of imperialism. What brings the essays in this special issue together is the project of opening up the question of the Victorian Orient as a concept and a literary topos, based upon, but also beyond the critical tenets of Orientalism. While this project is rooted in literary history and the history of representation, its main emphasis firmly rests on a ‘texting’ of the Victorian East: an emphasis on genre, aesthetics, and structural metaphors. This collection is held together by the places it foregrounds as much as by this critical redirection towards textual analysis. Divided into two parts, it reads women’s travelogues covering the Middle East, South, and South East Asia, comparing and contrasting them with the ‘notorious’ colonial novels of Dickens, Conrad, Kipling, and Forster.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Beyond Orientalism; Texting the Victorian East]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julia Kuehn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tamara S. Wagner]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Thirty years after its publication in 1978, a reconsideration of Edward Said’s Orientalism invites a shift from contextual and colonial discourse analysis towards a renewed attention to ambiguities of form and structure. The central point of interest of this special issue, ‘Re-Imagining the Victorian Orient’, hinges upon close readings of canonical and noncanonical texts, side by side, in order to highlight the complexities of Victorian literary culture that earlier readings often threatened to deny. The analyses comprise discussions of travel writing as well as of fiction from the 1830s up to the 1920s, covering what is commonly considered the height of imperialism. What brings the essays in this special issue together is the project of opening up the question of the Victorian Orient as a concept and a literary topos, based upon, but also beyond the critical tenets of Orientalism. While this project is rooted in literary history and the history of representation, its main emphasis firmly rests on a ‘texting’ of the Victorian East: an emphasis on genre, aesthetics, and structural metaphors. This collection is held together by the places it foregrounds as much as by this critical redirection towards textual analysis. Divided into two parts, it reads women’s travelogues covering the Middle East, South, and South East Asia, comparing and contrasting them with the ‘notorious’ colonial novels of Dickens, Conrad, Kipling, and Forster.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Oriental Interests, Interesting Orients]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Class, Authority, and the Reception of Knowledge in Victorian Women's Travel Writing]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Muireann O'Cinneide]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay considers epistemological vocabularies in aristocratic
women’s travel writing of the Victorian period, examining the ways
in which travelogues use ideas of ‘interest’ to stage the processing
and dissemination of knowledge about, and personal experience of,
‘the Orient’ over the course of the nineteenth century. Each of the
three travellers who are the main focus of my essay develops her
own distinctive model of engagement with the regions in which she
journeys: models which nevertheless all turn upon particular
invocations of concepts of ‘interest’. I will first discuss what aspects
of knowledge these writers are interested in and how they represent
their own interest in the East, then analyse the ways through which
the publication of their writings appeals to the interests of their
British readership, before asking how the travellers’ best interests are
furthered or hindered by the modes of epistemological authority they
formulate. Ultimately, I argue that these inflections of interest reflect
both the British upper class’s increasing emphasis on elite societal
and cultural responsibility and, more generally, changing Victorian
models of epistemological engagement with the Orient.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Beyond Orientalism; Texting the Victorian East]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julia Kuehn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tamara S. Wagner]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Thirty years after its publication in 1978, a reconsideration of Edward Said’s Orientalism invites a shift from contextual and colonial discourse analysis towards a renewed attention to ambiguities of form and structure. The central point of interest of this special issue, ‘Re-Imagining the Victorian Orient’, hinges upon close readings of canonical and noncanonical texts, side by side, in order to highlight the complexities of Victorian literary culture that earlier readings often threatened to deny. The analyses comprise discussions of travel writing as well as of fiction from the 1830s up to the 1920s, covering what is commonly considered the height of imperialism. What brings the essays in this special issue together is the project of opening up the question of the Victorian Orient as a concept and a literary topos, based upon, but also beyond the critical tenets of Orientalism. While this project is rooted in literary history and the history of representation, its main emphasis firmly rests on a ‘texting’ of the Victorian East: an emphasis on genre, aesthetics, and structural metaphors. This collection is held together by the places it foregrounds as much as by this critical redirection towards textual analysis. Divided into two parts, it reads women’s travelogues covering the Middle East, South, and South East Asia, comparing and contrasting them with the ‘notorious’ colonial novels of Dickens, Conrad, Kipling, and Forster.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Oriental Interests, Interesting Orients]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Class, Authority, and the Reception of Knowledge in Victorian Women's Travel Writing]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Muireann O'Cinneide]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay considers epistemological vocabularies in aristocratic
women’s travel writing of the Victorian period, examining the ways
in which travelogues use ideas of ‘interest’ to stage the processing
and dissemination of knowledge about, and personal experience of,
‘the Orient’ over the course of the nineteenth century. Each of the
three travellers who are the main focus of my essay develops her
own distinctive model of engagement with the regions in which she
journeys: models which nevertheless all turn upon particular
invocations of concepts of ‘interest’. I will first discuss what aspects
of knowledge these writers are interested in and how they represent
their own interest in the East, then analyse the ways through which
the publication of their writings appeals to the interests of their
British readership, before asking how the travellers’ best interests are
furthered or hindered by the modes of epistemological authority they
formulate. Ultimately, I argue that these inflections of interest reflect
both the British upper class’s increasing emphasis on elite societal
and cultural responsibility and, more generally, changing Victorian
models of epistemological engagement with the Orient.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Touring the Dead Lands]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Emily Eden, Victorian Famines, and Colonial Picturesque]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pablo Mukherjee]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>There is a striking tonal similarity amongst those who reviewed
Emily Eden’s account of her journey with her brother George
Auckland – the recently appointed Govenor-General of British India
– across the northern provinces of the country between 1837 and
1840. On its publication in 1866, the Athenaeum decided that like
Lawrence Sterne’s Sentimental Journey, Eden’s book had no
information of interest to the Statistical Society. The Fortnightly
Review agreed: ‘it is true that very little of what is commonly called
“useful knowledge” will be found in these volumes’. Yet, it is
precisely Eden’s failure to provide ‘useful knowledge’ that was seen
as the strength of her work. Freshness, humour, feminine vivacity,
grace, and charm were the typical adjectives employed to describe
Eden’s prose. Moreover, the reviewers seem to have decided that Up
the Country was best evoked in visual terms. The Athenaeum praised
Eden for capturing the ‘picturesque appearance of Indian life’ and
representing her ‘picturesque misery and magnificence’; the
Fortnightly Review applauded the book as ‘a series of pictures true
to life. In her letters we do not read about India; we see it’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Beyond Orientalism; Texting the Victorian East]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julia Kuehn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tamara S. Wagner]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Thirty years after its publication in 1978, a reconsideration of Edward Said’s Orientalism invites a shift from contextual and colonial discourse analysis towards a renewed attention to ambiguities of form and structure. The central point of interest of this special issue, ‘Re-Imagining the Victorian Orient’, hinges upon close readings of canonical and noncanonical texts, side by side, in order to highlight the complexities of Victorian literary culture that earlier readings often threatened to deny. The analyses comprise discussions of travel writing as well as of fiction from the 1830s up to the 1920s, covering what is commonly considered the height of imperialism. What brings the essays in this special issue together is the project of opening up the question of the Victorian Orient as a concept and a literary topos, based upon, but also beyond the critical tenets of Orientalism. While this project is rooted in literary history and the history of representation, its main emphasis firmly rests on a ‘texting’ of the Victorian East: an emphasis on genre, aesthetics, and structural metaphors. This collection is held together by the places it foregrounds as much as by this critical redirection towards textual analysis. Divided into two parts, it reads women’s travelogues covering the Middle East, South, and South East Asia, comparing and contrasting them with the ‘notorious’ colonial novels of Dickens, Conrad, Kipling, and Forster.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Oriental Interests, Interesting Orients]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Class, Authority, and the Reception of Knowledge in Victorian Women's Travel Writing]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Muireann O'Cinneide]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay considers epistemological vocabularies in aristocratic
women’s travel writing of the Victorian period, examining the ways
in which travelogues use ideas of ‘interest’ to stage the processing
and dissemination of knowledge about, and personal experience of,
‘the Orient’ over the course of the nineteenth century. Each of the
three travellers who are the main focus of my essay develops her
own distinctive model of engagement with the regions in which she
journeys: models which nevertheless all turn upon particular
invocations of concepts of ‘interest’. I will first discuss what aspects
of knowledge these writers are interested in and how they represent
their own interest in the East, then analyse the ways through which
the publication of their writings appeals to the interests of their
British readership, before asking how the travellers’ best interests are
furthered or hindered by the modes of epistemological authority they
formulate. Ultimately, I argue that these inflections of interest reflect
both the British upper class’s increasing emphasis on elite societal
and cultural responsibility and, more generally, changing Victorian
models of epistemological engagement with the Orient.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Touring the Dead Lands]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Emily Eden, Victorian Famines, and Colonial Picturesque]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pablo Mukherjee]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>There is a striking tonal similarity amongst those who reviewed
Emily Eden’s account of her journey with her brother George
Auckland – the recently appointed Govenor-General of British India
– across the northern provinces of the country between 1837 and
1840. On its publication in 1866, the Athenaeum decided that like
Lawrence Sterne’s Sentimental Journey, Eden’s book had no
information of interest to the Statistical Society. The Fortnightly
Review agreed: ‘it is true that very little of what is commonly called
“useful knowledge” will be found in these volumes’. Yet, it is
precisely Eden’s failure to provide ‘useful knowledge’ that was seen
as the strength of her work. Freshness, humour, feminine vivacity,
grace, and charm were the typical adjectives employed to describe
Eden’s prose. Moreover, the reviewers seem to have decided that Up
the Country was best evoked in visual terms. The Athenaeum praised
Eden for capturing the ‘picturesque appearance of Indian life’ and
representing her ‘picturesque misery and magnificence’; the
Fortnightly Review applauded the book as ‘a series of pictures true
to life. In her letters we do not read about India; we see it’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Women Travellers in the Malay Archipelago and the Malay Fiction of Joseph Conrad]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Hampson]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The starting point for this essay is Doris Yedamski’s pioneering
research paper on ‘Women Travellers in the Malay Archipelago’.
Yedamski begins by noting that, at the time of her paper, there had
been no systematic study of women’s travel in the region (2). Yet, as
she observes: ‘Travelling women in nineteenth-century Europe were
far from being rare phenomena. As long as they visited relatives
overseas, or sometimes went abroad for educational purposes,
women were allowed to travel’ (31). There were, of course, other
women travellers who did not fit into either of these categories.
Shirley Foster, for example, notes how ‘health’ was also an
acceptable motive for women’s travels, and draws attention to the
paradoxical linkage (for women travellers) between ‘physical
weakness and geographical mobility’. Nevertheless, Yedamski’s
paper produces a useful typology of women travellers in the
archipelago: ‘accompanying women’, solo travellers, or ‘unprotected
females’ (to use the language of the time), and tourists. I will be using
this typology (and many of Yedamski’s examples) later in the essay.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Beyond Orientalism; Texting the Victorian East]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julia Kuehn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tamara S. Wagner]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Thirty years after its publication in 1978, a reconsideration of Edward Said’s Orientalism invites a shift from contextual and colonial discourse analysis towards a renewed attention to ambiguities of form and structure. The central point of interest of this special issue, ‘Re-Imagining the Victorian Orient’, hinges upon close readings of canonical and noncanonical texts, side by side, in order to highlight the complexities of Victorian literary culture that earlier readings often threatened to deny. The analyses comprise discussions of travel writing as well as of fiction from the 1830s up to the 1920s, covering what is commonly considered the height of imperialism. What brings the essays in this special issue together is the project of opening up the question of the Victorian Orient as a concept and a literary topos, based upon, but also beyond the critical tenets of Orientalism. While this project is rooted in literary history and the history of representation, its main emphasis firmly rests on a ‘texting’ of the Victorian East: an emphasis on genre, aesthetics, and structural metaphors. This collection is held together by the places it foregrounds as much as by this critical redirection towards textual analysis. Divided into two parts, it reads women’s travelogues covering the Middle East, South, and South East Asia, comparing and contrasting them with the ‘notorious’ colonial novels of Dickens, Conrad, Kipling, and Forster.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Oriental Interests, Interesting Orients]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Class, Authority, and the Reception of Knowledge in Victorian Women's Travel Writing]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Muireann O'Cinneide]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay considers epistemological vocabularies in aristocratic
women’s travel writing of the Victorian period, examining the ways
in which travelogues use ideas of ‘interest’ to stage the processing
and dissemination of knowledge about, and personal experience of,
‘the Orient’ over the course of the nineteenth century. Each of the
three travellers who are the main focus of my essay develops her
own distinctive model of engagement with the regions in which she
journeys: models which nevertheless all turn upon particular
invocations of concepts of ‘interest’. I will first discuss what aspects
of knowledge these writers are interested in and how they represent
their own interest in the East, then analyse the ways through which
the publication of their writings appeals to the interests of their
British readership, before asking how the travellers’ best interests are
furthered or hindered by the modes of epistemological authority they
formulate. Ultimately, I argue that these inflections of interest reflect
both the British upper class’s increasing emphasis on elite societal
and cultural responsibility and, more generally, changing Victorian
models of epistemological engagement with the Orient.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Touring the Dead Lands]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Emily Eden, Victorian Famines, and Colonial Picturesque]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pablo Mukherjee]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>There is a striking tonal similarity amongst those who reviewed
Emily Eden’s account of her journey with her brother George
Auckland – the recently appointed Govenor-General of British India
– across the northern provinces of the country between 1837 and
1840. On its publication in 1866, the Athenaeum decided that like
Lawrence Sterne’s Sentimental Journey, Eden’s book had no
information of interest to the Statistical Society. The Fortnightly
Review agreed: ‘it is true that very little of what is commonly called
“useful knowledge” will be found in these volumes’. Yet, it is
precisely Eden’s failure to provide ‘useful knowledge’ that was seen
as the strength of her work. Freshness, humour, feminine vivacity,
grace, and charm were the typical adjectives employed to describe
Eden’s prose. Moreover, the reviewers seem to have decided that Up
the Country was best evoked in visual terms. The Athenaeum praised
Eden for capturing the ‘picturesque appearance of Indian life’ and
representing her ‘picturesque misery and magnificence’; the
Fortnightly Review applauded the book as ‘a series of pictures true
to life. In her letters we do not read about India; we see it’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Women Travellers in the Malay Archipelago and the Malay Fiction of Joseph Conrad]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Hampson]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The starting point for this essay is Doris Yedamski’s pioneering
research paper on ‘Women Travellers in the Malay Archipelago’.
Yedamski begins by noting that, at the time of her paper, there had
been no systematic study of women’s travel in the region (2). Yet, as
she observes: ‘Travelling women in nineteenth-century Europe were
far from being rare phenomena. As long as they visited relatives
overseas, or sometimes went abroad for educational purposes,
women were allowed to travel’ (31). There were, of course, other
women travellers who did not fit into either of these categories.
Shirley Foster, for example, notes how ‘health’ was also an
acceptable motive for women’s travels, and draws attention to the
paradoxical linkage (for women travellers) between ‘physical
weakness and geographical mobility’. Nevertheless, Yedamski’s
paper produces a useful typology of women travellers in the
archipelago: ‘accompanying women’, solo travellers, or ‘unprotected
females’ (to use the language of the time), and tourists. I will be using
this typology (and many of Yedamski’s examples) later in the essay.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210105</link>
<title><![CDATA['Not Yet . . . Not There']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Breaking the Bonds of Marriage in E.M. Forster's A Passage to India]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alison Sainsbury]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>E.M. Forster’s A Passage to India is carefully wrought, formally
balanced, stylistically elegant, and maddeningly, deliberately opaque
where one wishes most for clarity. The novel recounts what seem to
be two only marginally related narratives – the story of Fielding and
Aziz and the story of Adela and Ronny. The question, ‘whether or no
it is possible to be friends with an Englishman’, the subject of the
novel’s first conversation, and which presages the story of Fielding
and Aziz, continues long after the story of Adela and Ronny – until,
in fact, the book’s closing lines.1 Yet in spite of the novel’s carefully
self-conscious structure, it is not at all clear why the answer to this
framing thematic question, whether or not Indian and English men
can be friends, should be explored in the context of the most
conventional of all the conventions of the Anglo-Indian domestic
novel: a young girl’s coming to India in order to marry.2 Nor is it
clear why friendship between Indian and English men should turn
on Aziz’s excursion with Mrs Moore and Adela to the Marabar
Caves, although what happens there, and the aftermath, determines
the course of friendship between Fielding and Aziz. Why, we might
ask, do women emerge at the centre of a question about men? Why
is the barrier separating Indian and English men posed in terms of
English women’s response to India?</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Beyond Orientalism; Texting the Victorian East]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julia Kuehn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tamara S. Wagner]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Thirty years after its publication in 1978, a reconsideration of Edward Said’s Orientalism invites a shift from contextual and colonial discourse analysis towards a renewed attention to ambiguities of form and structure. The central point of interest of this special issue, ‘Re-Imagining the Victorian Orient’, hinges upon close readings of canonical and noncanonical texts, side by side, in order to highlight the complexities of Victorian literary culture that earlier readings often threatened to deny. The analyses comprise discussions of travel writing as well as of fiction from the 1830s up to the 1920s, covering what is commonly considered the height of imperialism. What brings the essays in this special issue together is the project of opening up the question of the Victorian Orient as a concept and a literary topos, based upon, but also beyond the critical tenets of Orientalism. While this project is rooted in literary history and the history of representation, its main emphasis firmly rests on a ‘texting’ of the Victorian East: an emphasis on genre, aesthetics, and structural metaphors. This collection is held together by the places it foregrounds as much as by this critical redirection towards textual analysis. Divided into two parts, it reads women’s travelogues covering the Middle East, South, and South East Asia, comparing and contrasting them with the ‘notorious’ colonial novels of Dickens, Conrad, Kipling, and Forster.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Oriental Interests, Interesting Orients]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Class, Authority, and the Reception of Knowledge in Victorian Women's Travel Writing]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Muireann O'Cinneide]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay considers epistemological vocabularies in aristocratic
women’s travel writing of the Victorian period, examining the ways
in which travelogues use ideas of ‘interest’ to stage the processing
and dissemination of knowledge about, and personal experience of,
‘the Orient’ over the course of the nineteenth century. Each of the
three travellers who are the main focus of my essay develops her
own distinctive model of engagement with the regions in which she
journeys: models which nevertheless all turn upon particular
invocations of concepts of ‘interest’. I will first discuss what aspects
of knowledge these writers are interested in and how they represent
their own interest in the East, then analyse the ways through which
the publication of their writings appeals to the interests of their
British readership, before asking how the travellers’ best interests are
furthered or hindered by the modes of epistemological authority they
formulate. Ultimately, I argue that these inflections of interest reflect
both the British upper class’s increasing emphasis on elite societal
and cultural responsibility and, more generally, changing Victorian
models of epistemological engagement with the Orient.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Touring the Dead Lands]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Emily Eden, Victorian Famines, and Colonial Picturesque]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pablo Mukherjee]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>There is a striking tonal similarity amongst those who reviewed
Emily Eden’s account of her journey with her brother George
Auckland – the recently appointed Govenor-General of British India
– across the northern provinces of the country between 1837 and
1840. On its publication in 1866, the Athenaeum decided that like
Lawrence Sterne’s Sentimental Journey, Eden’s book had no
information of interest to the Statistical Society. The Fortnightly
Review agreed: ‘it is true that very little of what is commonly called
“useful knowledge” will be found in these volumes’. Yet, it is
precisely Eden’s failure to provide ‘useful knowledge’ that was seen
as the strength of her work. Freshness, humour, feminine vivacity,
grace, and charm were the typical adjectives employed to describe
Eden’s prose. Moreover, the reviewers seem to have decided that Up
the Country was best evoked in visual terms. The Athenaeum praised
Eden for capturing the ‘picturesque appearance of Indian life’ and
representing her ‘picturesque misery and magnificence’; the
Fortnightly Review applauded the book as ‘a series of pictures true
to life. In her letters we do not read about India; we see it’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Women Travellers in the Malay Archipelago and the Malay Fiction of Joseph Conrad]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Hampson]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The starting point for this essay is Doris Yedamski’s pioneering
research paper on ‘Women Travellers in the Malay Archipelago’.
Yedamski begins by noting that, at the time of her paper, there had
been no systematic study of women’s travel in the region (2). Yet, as
she observes: ‘Travelling women in nineteenth-century Europe were
far from being rare phenomena. As long as they visited relatives
overseas, or sometimes went abroad for educational purposes,
women were allowed to travel’ (31). There were, of course, other
women travellers who did not fit into either of these categories.
Shirley Foster, for example, notes how ‘health’ was also an
acceptable motive for women’s travels, and draws attention to the
paradoxical linkage (for women travellers) between ‘physical
weakness and geographical mobility’. Nevertheless, Yedamski’s
paper produces a useful typology of women travellers in the
archipelago: ‘accompanying women’, solo travellers, or ‘unprotected
females’ (to use the language of the time), and tourists. I will be using
this typology (and many of Yedamski’s examples) later in the essay.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210105</link>
<title><![CDATA['Not Yet . . . Not There']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Breaking the Bonds of Marriage in E.M. Forster's A Passage to India]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alison Sainsbury]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>E.M. Forster’s A Passage to India is carefully wrought, formally
balanced, stylistically elegant, and maddeningly, deliberately opaque
where one wishes most for clarity. The novel recounts what seem to
be two only marginally related narratives – the story of Fielding and
Aziz and the story of Adela and Ronny. The question, ‘whether or no
it is possible to be friends with an Englishman’, the subject of the
novel’s first conversation, and which presages the story of Fielding
and Aziz, continues long after the story of Adela and Ronny – until,
in fact, the book’s closing lines.1 Yet in spite of the novel’s carefully
self-conscious structure, it is not at all clear why the answer to this
framing thematic question, whether or not Indian and English men
can be friends, should be explored in the context of the most
conventional of all the conventions of the Anglo-Indian domestic
novel: a young girl’s coming to India in order to marry.2 Nor is it
clear why friendship between Indian and English men should turn
on Aziz’s excursion with Mrs Moore and Adela to the Marabar
Caves, although what happens there, and the aftermath, determines
the course of friendship between Fielding and Aziz. Why, we might
ask, do women emerge at the centre of a question about men? Why
is the barrier separating Indian and English men posed in terms of
English women’s response to India?</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Turkish Robbers, Lumps of Delight, and the Detritus of Empire]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The East Revisited in Dickens's Late Novels]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Grace Moore]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>It is a testament to Said’s critical legacy that today it is almost
inconceivable to approach the Victorian novel without considering
the representation (or lack thereof) of race and imperialism. Said’s
conceptualisation of Orientalism as a dynamic exchange between
authors and their broader political context has made a new generation
of readers acutely aware of the markers of Britain’s imperial progress
that had hitherto been rendered invisible.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Beyond Orientalism; Texting the Victorian East]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julia Kuehn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tamara S. Wagner]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Thirty years after its publication in 1978, a reconsideration of Edward Said’s Orientalism invites a shift from contextual and colonial discourse analysis towards a renewed attention to ambiguities of form and structure. The central point of interest of this special issue, ‘Re-Imagining the Victorian Orient’, hinges upon close readings of canonical and noncanonical texts, side by side, in order to highlight the complexities of Victorian literary culture that earlier readings often threatened to deny. The analyses comprise discussions of travel writing as well as of fiction from the 1830s up to the 1920s, covering what is commonly considered the height of imperialism. What brings the essays in this special issue together is the project of opening up the question of the Victorian Orient as a concept and a literary topos, based upon, but also beyond the critical tenets of Orientalism. While this project is rooted in literary history and the history of representation, its main emphasis firmly rests on a ‘texting’ of the Victorian East: an emphasis on genre, aesthetics, and structural metaphors. This collection is held together by the places it foregrounds as much as by this critical redirection towards textual analysis. Divided into two parts, it reads women’s travelogues covering the Middle East, South, and South East Asia, comparing and contrasting them with the ‘notorious’ colonial novels of Dickens, Conrad, Kipling, and Forster.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Oriental Interests, Interesting Orients]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Class, Authority, and the Reception of Knowledge in Victorian Women's Travel Writing]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Muireann O'Cinneide]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay considers epistemological vocabularies in aristocratic
women’s travel writing of the Victorian period, examining the ways
in which travelogues use ideas of ‘interest’ to stage the processing
and dissemination of knowledge about, and personal experience of,
‘the Orient’ over the course of the nineteenth century. Each of the
three travellers who are the main focus of my essay develops her
own distinctive model of engagement with the regions in which she
journeys: models which nevertheless all turn upon particular
invocations of concepts of ‘interest’. I will first discuss what aspects
of knowledge these writers are interested in and how they represent
their own interest in the East, then analyse the ways through which
the publication of their writings appeals to the interests of their
British readership, before asking how the travellers’ best interests are
furthered or hindered by the modes of epistemological authority they
formulate. Ultimately, I argue that these inflections of interest reflect
both the British upper class’s increasing emphasis on elite societal
and cultural responsibility and, more generally, changing Victorian
models of epistemological engagement with the Orient.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Touring the Dead Lands]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Emily Eden, Victorian Famines, and Colonial Picturesque]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pablo Mukherjee]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>There is a striking tonal similarity amongst those who reviewed
Emily Eden’s account of her journey with her brother George
Auckland – the recently appointed Govenor-General of British India
– across the northern provinces of the country between 1837 and
1840. On its publication in 1866, the Athenaeum decided that like
Lawrence Sterne’s Sentimental Journey, Eden’s book had no
information of interest to the Statistical Society. The Fortnightly
Review agreed: ‘it is true that very little of what is commonly called
“useful knowledge” will be found in these volumes’. Yet, it is
precisely Eden’s failure to provide ‘useful knowledge’ that was seen
as the strength of her work. Freshness, humour, feminine vivacity,
grace, and charm were the typical adjectives employed to describe
Eden’s prose. Moreover, the reviewers seem to have decided that Up
the Country was best evoked in visual terms. The Athenaeum praised
Eden for capturing the ‘picturesque appearance of Indian life’ and
representing her ‘picturesque misery and magnificence’; the
Fortnightly Review applauded the book as ‘a series of pictures true
to life. In her letters we do not read about India; we see it’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Women Travellers in the Malay Archipelago and the Malay Fiction of Joseph Conrad]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Hampson]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The starting point for this essay is Doris Yedamski’s pioneering
research paper on ‘Women Travellers in the Malay Archipelago’.
Yedamski begins by noting that, at the time of her paper, there had
been no systematic study of women’s travel in the region (2). Yet, as
she observes: ‘Travelling women in nineteenth-century Europe were
far from being rare phenomena. As long as they visited relatives
overseas, or sometimes went abroad for educational purposes,
women were allowed to travel’ (31). There were, of course, other
women travellers who did not fit into either of these categories.
Shirley Foster, for example, notes how ‘health’ was also an
acceptable motive for women’s travels, and draws attention to the
paradoxical linkage (for women travellers) between ‘physical
weakness and geographical mobility’. Nevertheless, Yedamski’s
paper produces a useful typology of women travellers in the
archipelago: ‘accompanying women’, solo travellers, or ‘unprotected
females’ (to use the language of the time), and tourists. I will be using
this typology (and many of Yedamski’s examples) later in the essay.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210105</link>
<title><![CDATA['Not Yet . . . Not There']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Breaking the Bonds of Marriage in E.M. Forster's A Passage to India]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alison Sainsbury]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>E.M. Forster’s A Passage to India is carefully wrought, formally
balanced, stylistically elegant, and maddeningly, deliberately opaque
where one wishes most for clarity. The novel recounts what seem to
be two only marginally related narratives – the story of Fielding and
Aziz and the story of Adela and Ronny. The question, ‘whether or no
it is possible to be friends with an Englishman’, the subject of the
novel’s first conversation, and which presages the story of Fielding
and Aziz, continues long after the story of Adela and Ronny – until,
in fact, the book’s closing lines.1 Yet in spite of the novel’s carefully
self-conscious structure, it is not at all clear why the answer to this
framing thematic question, whether or not Indian and English men
can be friends, should be explored in the context of the most
conventional of all the conventions of the Anglo-Indian domestic
novel: a young girl’s coming to India in order to marry.2 Nor is it
clear why friendship between Indian and English men should turn
on Aziz’s excursion with Mrs Moore and Adela to the Marabar
Caves, although what happens there, and the aftermath, determines
the course of friendship between Fielding and Aziz. Why, we might
ask, do women emerge at the centre of a question about men? Why
is the barrier separating Indian and English men posed in terms of
English women’s response to India?</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Turkish Robbers, Lumps of Delight, and the Detritus of Empire]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The East Revisited in Dickens's Late Novels]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Grace Moore]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>It is a testament to Said’s critical legacy that today it is almost
inconceivable to approach the Victorian novel without considering
the representation (or lack thereof) of race and imperialism. Said’s
conceptualisation of Orientalism as a dynamic exchange between
authors and their broader political context has made a new generation
of readers acutely aware of the markers of Britain’s imperial progress
that had hitherto been rendered invisible.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210107</link>
<title><![CDATA[God and His Doubles]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Kipling and Conrad's 'The Man who would be King']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kaori Nagai]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When James Brooke (1803–68), a former soldier of the East Indian
Company, sailed for Borneo in 1838 as an adventurer and merchant,
he was inspired by contemporary works of ethnology and geography,
especially Thomas Stamford Raffles’s History of Java. Upon his arrival, he eagerly inquired after the languages and customs of native
inhabitants. His interviews often took the form of inquiries into their
religious beliefs, especially as to whether they had a concept of a
supreme God, and if so, by which name he was known. Brooke
religiously recorded in his journals the details of such interviews,
and even the unease of his native informants, who occasionally had
difficulty understanding what Brooke wanted when he insistently
asked who and what their god was. Brooke’s inquiry was along the
lines of comparative philology, which was at that time regarded as a
vital methodology for the new human sciences.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Beyond Orientalism; Texting the Victorian East]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julia Kuehn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tamara S. Wagner]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Thirty years after its publication in 1978, a reconsideration of Edward Said’s Orientalism invites a shift from contextual and colonial discourse analysis towards a renewed attention to ambiguities of form and structure. The central point of interest of this special issue, ‘Re-Imagining the Victorian Orient’, hinges upon close readings of canonical and noncanonical texts, side by side, in order to highlight the complexities of Victorian literary culture that earlier readings often threatened to deny. The analyses comprise discussions of travel writing as well as of fiction from the 1830s up to the 1920s, covering what is commonly considered the height of imperialism. What brings the essays in this special issue together is the project of opening up the question of the Victorian Orient as a concept and a literary topos, based upon, but also beyond the critical tenets of Orientalism. While this project is rooted in literary history and the history of representation, its main emphasis firmly rests on a ‘texting’ of the Victorian East: an emphasis on genre, aesthetics, and structural metaphors. This collection is held together by the places it foregrounds as much as by this critical redirection towards textual analysis. Divided into two parts, it reads women’s travelogues covering the Middle East, South, and South East Asia, comparing and contrasting them with the ‘notorious’ colonial novels of Dickens, Conrad, Kipling, and Forster.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Oriental Interests, Interesting Orients]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Class, Authority, and the Reception of Knowledge in Victorian Women's Travel Writing]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Muireann O'Cinneide]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay considers epistemological vocabularies in aristocratic
women’s travel writing of the Victorian period, examining the ways
in which travelogues use ideas of ‘interest’ to stage the processing
and dissemination of knowledge about, and personal experience of,
‘the Orient’ over the course of the nineteenth century. Each of the
three travellers who are the main focus of my essay develops her
own distinctive model of engagement with the regions in which she
journeys: models which nevertheless all turn upon particular
invocations of concepts of ‘interest’. I will first discuss what aspects
of knowledge these writers are interested in and how they represent
their own interest in the East, then analyse the ways through which
the publication of their writings appeals to the interests of their
British readership, before asking how the travellers’ best interests are
furthered or hindered by the modes of epistemological authority they
formulate. Ultimately, I argue that these inflections of interest reflect
both the British upper class’s increasing emphasis on elite societal
and cultural responsibility and, more generally, changing Victorian
models of epistemological engagement with the Orient.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Touring the Dead Lands]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Emily Eden, Victorian Famines, and Colonial Picturesque]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pablo Mukherjee]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>There is a striking tonal similarity amongst those who reviewed
Emily Eden’s account of her journey with her brother George
Auckland – the recently appointed Govenor-General of British India
– across the northern provinces of the country between 1837 and
1840. On its publication in 1866, the Athenaeum decided that like
Lawrence Sterne’s Sentimental Journey, Eden’s book had no
information of interest to the Statistical Society. The Fortnightly
Review agreed: ‘it is true that very little of what is commonly called
“useful knowledge” will be found in these volumes’. Yet, it is
precisely Eden’s failure to provide ‘useful knowledge’ that was seen
as the strength of her work. Freshness, humour, feminine vivacity,
grace, and charm were the typical adjectives employed to describe
Eden’s prose. Moreover, the reviewers seem to have decided that Up
the Country was best evoked in visual terms. The Athenaeum praised
Eden for capturing the ‘picturesque appearance of Indian life’ and
representing her ‘picturesque misery and magnificence’; the
Fortnightly Review applauded the book as ‘a series of pictures true
to life. In her letters we do not read about India; we see it’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Women Travellers in the Malay Archipelago and the Malay Fiction of Joseph Conrad]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Hampson]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The starting point for this essay is Doris Yedamski’s pioneering
research paper on ‘Women Travellers in the Malay Archipelago’.
Yedamski begins by noting that, at the time of her paper, there had
been no systematic study of women’s travel in the region (2). Yet, as
she observes: ‘Travelling women in nineteenth-century Europe were
far from being rare phenomena. As long as they visited relatives
overseas, or sometimes went abroad for educational purposes,
women were allowed to travel’ (31). There were, of course, other
women travellers who did not fit into either of these categories.
Shirley Foster, for example, notes how ‘health’ was also an
acceptable motive for women’s travels, and draws attention to the
paradoxical linkage (for women travellers) between ‘physical
weakness and geographical mobility’. Nevertheless, Yedamski’s
paper produces a useful typology of women travellers in the
archipelago: ‘accompanying women’, solo travellers, or ‘unprotected
females’ (to use the language of the time), and tourists. I will be using
this typology (and many of Yedamski’s examples) later in the essay.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210105</link>
<title><![CDATA['Not Yet . . . Not There']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Breaking the Bonds of Marriage in E.M. Forster's A Passage to India]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alison Sainsbury]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>E.M. Forster’s A Passage to India is carefully wrought, formally
balanced, stylistically elegant, and maddeningly, deliberately opaque
where one wishes most for clarity. The novel recounts what seem to
be two only marginally related narratives – the story of Fielding and
Aziz and the story of Adela and Ronny. The question, ‘whether or no
it is possible to be friends with an Englishman’, the subject of the
novel’s first conversation, and which presages the story of Fielding
and Aziz, continues long after the story of Adela and Ronny – until,
in fact, the book’s closing lines.1 Yet in spite of the novel’s carefully
self-conscious structure, it is not at all clear why the answer to this
framing thematic question, whether or not Indian and English men
can be friends, should be explored in the context of the most
conventional of all the conventions of the Anglo-Indian domestic
novel: a young girl’s coming to India in order to marry.2 Nor is it
clear why friendship between Indian and English men should turn
on Aziz’s excursion with Mrs Moore and Adela to the Marabar
Caves, although what happens there, and the aftermath, determines
the course of friendship between Fielding and Aziz. Why, we might
ask, do women emerge at the centre of a question about men? Why
is the barrier separating Indian and English men posed in terms of
English women’s response to India?</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Turkish Robbers, Lumps of Delight, and the Detritus of Empire]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The East Revisited in Dickens's Late Novels]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Grace Moore]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>It is a testament to Said’s critical legacy that today it is almost
inconceivable to approach the Victorian novel without considering
the representation (or lack thereof) of race and imperialism. Said’s
conceptualisation of Orientalism as a dynamic exchange between
authors and their broader political context has made a new generation
of readers acutely aware of the markers of Britain’s imperial progress
that had hitherto been rendered invisible.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210107</link>
<title><![CDATA[God and His Doubles]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Kipling and Conrad's 'The Man who would be King']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kaori Nagai]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When James Brooke (1803–68), a former soldier of the East Indian
Company, sailed for Borneo in 1838 as an adventurer and merchant,
he was inspired by contemporary works of ethnology and geography,
especially Thomas Stamford Raffles’s History of Java. Upon his arrival, he eagerly inquired after the languages and customs of native
inhabitants. His interviews often took the form of inquiries into their
religious beliefs, especially as to whether they had a concept of a
supreme God, and if so, by which name he was known. Brooke
religiously recorded in his journals the details of such interviews,
and even the unease of his native informants, who occasionally had
difficulty understanding what Brooke wanted when he insistently
asked who and what their god was. Brooke’s inquiry was along the
lines of comparative philology, which was at that time regarded as a
vital methodology for the new human sciences.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Lord Jim]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Character in Search of a Plot]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Isobel Baxter]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Borrowing heavily from the opening of Conrad’s Heart of Darkness,
Edward Said’s Orientalism suggests that imperialist acquisitiveness
was excused through an anthropological rhetoric of geography: ‘The
important thing was to dignify simple conquest with an idea, to turn
the appetite for more geographical space into a theory about the
special relationship between geography on the one hand and civilized
or uncivilized peoples on the other.’1 Intriguingly anticipating this
critique, in Lord Jim, Conrad explores the fallout of such idealisation
both for the colonies and, more particularly, for the colonisers. The
idealising rhetoric of justification that Said identifies has already been
fully internalised by Jim so that he fails to recognise its fictional basis.
It is exactly this problem of blurred boundaries between fictional ideal
and the lived experience of reality that Conrad seeks to explore in the
novel. This exploration takes place not only in the realm of
colonialism, however, but also in that of narrative itself, so that the
novel exhibits a certain sceptical self-reflexivity of the kind usually
denied by Said to those orientalising authors he seeks to critique. This
narratalogical self-consciousness is more pertinently discussed by
Said in his 1974 essay, ‘Conrad: The Presentation of a Narrative’, yet
here his focus refrains from acknowledging the ethical import of
Conrad’s narrative play.2 What follows then is an exploration of Lord
Jim that, without being an overtly Saidian reading of the novel,
unpacks the ethical concerns that arise from the elision of fiction and
reality in the ideal of romance.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Beyond Orientalism; Texting the Victorian East]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julia Kuehn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tamara S. Wagner]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Thirty years after its publication in 1978, a reconsideration of Edward Said’s Orientalism invites a shift from contextual and colonial discourse analysis towards a renewed attention to ambiguities of form and structure. The central point of interest of this special issue, ‘Re-Imagining the Victorian Orient’, hinges upon close readings of canonical and noncanonical texts, side by side, in order to highlight the complexities of Victorian literary culture that earlier readings often threatened to deny. The analyses comprise discussions of travel writing as well as of fiction from the 1830s up to the 1920s, covering what is commonly considered the height of imperialism. What brings the essays in this special issue together is the project of opening up the question of the Victorian Orient as a concept and a literary topos, based upon, but also beyond the critical tenets of Orientalism. While this project is rooted in literary history and the history of representation, its main emphasis firmly rests on a ‘texting’ of the Victorian East: an emphasis on genre, aesthetics, and structural metaphors. This collection is held together by the places it foregrounds as much as by this critical redirection towards textual analysis. Divided into two parts, it reads women’s travelogues covering the Middle East, South, and South East Asia, comparing and contrasting them with the ‘notorious’ colonial novels of Dickens, Conrad, Kipling, and Forster.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Oriental Interests, Interesting Orients]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Class, Authority, and the Reception of Knowledge in Victorian Women's Travel Writing]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Muireann O'Cinneide]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay considers epistemological vocabularies in aristocratic
women’s travel writing of the Victorian period, examining the ways
in which travelogues use ideas of ‘interest’ to stage the processing
and dissemination of knowledge about, and personal experience of,
‘the Orient’ over the course of the nineteenth century. Each of the
three travellers who are the main focus of my essay develops her
own distinctive model of engagement with the regions in which she
journeys: models which nevertheless all turn upon particular
invocations of concepts of ‘interest’. I will first discuss what aspects
of knowledge these writers are interested in and how they represent
their own interest in the East, then analyse the ways through which
the publication of their writings appeals to the interests of their
British readership, before asking how the travellers’ best interests are
furthered or hindered by the modes of epistemological authority they
formulate. Ultimately, I argue that these inflections of interest reflect
both the British upper class’s increasing emphasis on elite societal
and cultural responsibility and, more generally, changing Victorian
models of epistemological engagement with the Orient.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Touring the Dead Lands]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Emily Eden, Victorian Famines, and Colonial Picturesque]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pablo Mukherjee]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>There is a striking tonal similarity amongst those who reviewed
Emily Eden’s account of her journey with her brother George
Auckland – the recently appointed Govenor-General of British India
– across the northern provinces of the country between 1837 and
1840. On its publication in 1866, the Athenaeum decided that like
Lawrence Sterne’s Sentimental Journey, Eden’s book had no
information of interest to the Statistical Society. The Fortnightly
Review agreed: ‘it is true that very little of what is commonly called
“useful knowledge” will be found in these volumes’. Yet, it is
precisely Eden’s failure to provide ‘useful knowledge’ that was seen
as the strength of her work. Freshness, humour, feminine vivacity,
grace, and charm were the typical adjectives employed to describe
Eden’s prose. Moreover, the reviewers seem to have decided that Up
the Country was best evoked in visual terms. The Athenaeum praised
Eden for capturing the ‘picturesque appearance of Indian life’ and
representing her ‘picturesque misery and magnificence’; the
Fortnightly Review applauded the book as ‘a series of pictures true
to life. In her letters we do not read about India; we see it’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Women Travellers in the Malay Archipelago and the Malay Fiction of Joseph Conrad]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Hampson]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The starting point for this essay is Doris Yedamski’s pioneering
research paper on ‘Women Travellers in the Malay Archipelago’.
Yedamski begins by noting that, at the time of her paper, there had
been no systematic study of women’s travel in the region (2). Yet, as
she observes: ‘Travelling women in nineteenth-century Europe were
far from being rare phenomena. As long as they visited relatives
overseas, or sometimes went abroad for educational purposes,
women were allowed to travel’ (31). There were, of course, other
women travellers who did not fit into either of these categories.
Shirley Foster, for example, notes how ‘health’ was also an
acceptable motive for women’s travels, and draws attention to the
paradoxical linkage (for women travellers) between ‘physical
weakness and geographical mobility’. Nevertheless, Yedamski’s
paper produces a useful typology of women travellers in the
archipelago: ‘accompanying women’, solo travellers, or ‘unprotected
females’ (to use the language of the time), and tourists. I will be using
this typology (and many of Yedamski’s examples) later in the essay.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210105</link>
<title><![CDATA['Not Yet . . . Not There']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Breaking the Bonds of Marriage in E.M. Forster's A Passage to India]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alison Sainsbury]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>E.M. Forster’s A Passage to India is carefully wrought, formally
balanced, stylistically elegant, and maddeningly, deliberately opaque
where one wishes most for clarity. The novel recounts what seem to
be two only marginally related narratives – the story of Fielding and
Aziz and the story of Adela and Ronny. The question, ‘whether or no
it is possible to be friends with an Englishman’, the subject of the
novel’s first conversation, and which presages the story of Fielding
and Aziz, continues long after the story of Adela and Ronny – until,
in fact, the book’s closing lines.1 Yet in spite of the novel’s carefully
self-conscious structure, it is not at all clear why the answer to this
framing thematic question, whether or not Indian and English men
can be friends, should be explored in the context of the most
conventional of all the conventions of the Anglo-Indian domestic
novel: a young girl’s coming to India in order to marry.2 Nor is it
clear why friendship between Indian and English men should turn
on Aziz’s excursion with Mrs Moore and Adela to the Marabar
Caves, although what happens there, and the aftermath, determines
the course of friendship between Fielding and Aziz. Why, we might
ask, do women emerge at the centre of a question about men? Why
is the barrier separating Indian and English men posed in terms of
English women’s response to India?</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Turkish Robbers, Lumps of Delight, and the Detritus of Empire]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The East Revisited in Dickens's Late Novels]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Grace Moore]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>It is a testament to Said’s critical legacy that today it is almost
inconceivable to approach the Victorian novel without considering
the representation (or lack thereof) of race and imperialism. Said’s
conceptualisation of Orientalism as a dynamic exchange between
authors and their broader political context has made a new generation
of readers acutely aware of the markers of Britain’s imperial progress
that had hitherto been rendered invisible.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210107</link>
<title><![CDATA[God and His Doubles]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Kipling and Conrad's 'The Man who would be King']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kaori Nagai]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When James Brooke (1803–68), a former soldier of the East Indian
Company, sailed for Borneo in 1838 as an adventurer and merchant,
he was inspired by contemporary works of ethnology and geography,
especially Thomas Stamford Raffles’s History of Java. Upon his arrival, he eagerly inquired after the languages and customs of native
inhabitants. His interviews often took the form of inquiries into their
religious beliefs, especially as to whether they had a concept of a
supreme God, and if so, by which name he was known. Brooke
religiously recorded in his journals the details of such interviews,
and even the unease of his native informants, who occasionally had
difficulty understanding what Brooke wanted when he insistently
asked who and what their god was. Brooke’s inquiry was along the
lines of comparative philology, which was at that time regarded as a
vital methodology for the new human sciences.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Lord Jim]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Character in Search of a Plot]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Isobel Baxter]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Borrowing heavily from the opening of Conrad’s Heart of Darkness,
Edward Said’s Orientalism suggests that imperialist acquisitiveness
was excused through an anthropological rhetoric of geography: ‘The
important thing was to dignify simple conquest with an idea, to turn
the appetite for more geographical space into a theory about the
special relationship between geography on the one hand and civilized
or uncivilized peoples on the other.’1 Intriguingly anticipating this
critique, in Lord Jim, Conrad explores the fallout of such idealisation
both for the colonies and, more particularly, for the colonisers. The
idealising rhetoric of justification that Said identifies has already been
fully internalised by Jim so that he fails to recognise its fictional basis.
It is exactly this problem of blurred boundaries between fictional ideal
and the lived experience of reality that Conrad seeks to explore in the
novel. This exploration takes place not only in the realm of
colonialism, however, but also in that of narrative itself, so that the
novel exhibits a certain sceptical self-reflexivity of the kind usually
denied by Said to those orientalising authors he seeks to critique. This
narratalogical self-consciousness is more pertinently discussed by
Said in his 1974 essay, ‘Conrad: The Presentation of a Narrative’, yet
here his focus refrains from acknowledging the ethical import of
Conrad’s narrative play.2 What follows then is an exploration of Lord
Jim that, without being an overtly Saidian reading of the novel,
unpacks the ethical concerns that arise from the elision of fiction and
reality in the ideal of romance.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210109</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210109</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matt Simpson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Thorn Gruin]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>At the Hospital
MATT SIMPSON</p><p>Thorn Gruin's New Year Malediction
THORN GRUIN</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Beyond Orientalism; Texting the Victorian East]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julia Kuehn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tamara S. Wagner]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Thirty years after its publication in 1978, a reconsideration of Edward Said’s Orientalism invites a shift from contextual and colonial discourse analysis towards a renewed attention to ambiguities of form and structure. The central point of interest of this special issue, ‘Re-Imagining the Victorian Orient’, hinges upon close readings of canonical and noncanonical texts, side by side, in order to highlight the complexities of Victorian literary culture that earlier readings often threatened to deny. The analyses comprise discussions of travel writing as well as of fiction from the 1830s up to the 1920s, covering what is commonly considered the height of imperialism. What brings the essays in this special issue together is the project of opening up the question of the Victorian Orient as a concept and a literary topos, based upon, but also beyond the critical tenets of Orientalism. While this project is rooted in literary history and the history of representation, its main emphasis firmly rests on a ‘texting’ of the Victorian East: an emphasis on genre, aesthetics, and structural metaphors. This collection is held together by the places it foregrounds as much as by this critical redirection towards textual analysis. Divided into two parts, it reads women’s travelogues covering the Middle East, South, and South East Asia, comparing and contrasting them with the ‘notorious’ colonial novels of Dickens, Conrad, Kipling, and Forster.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Oriental Interests, Interesting Orients]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Class, Authority, and the Reception of Knowledge in Victorian Women's Travel Writing]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Muireann O'Cinneide]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay considers epistemological vocabularies in aristocratic
women’s travel writing of the Victorian period, examining the ways
in which travelogues use ideas of ‘interest’ to stage the processing
and dissemination of knowledge about, and personal experience of,
‘the Orient’ over the course of the nineteenth century. Each of the
three travellers who are the main focus of my essay develops her
own distinctive model of engagement with the regions in which she
journeys: models which nevertheless all turn upon particular
invocations of concepts of ‘interest’. I will first discuss what aspects
of knowledge these writers are interested in and how they represent
their own interest in the East, then analyse the ways through which
the publication of their writings appeals to the interests of their
British readership, before asking how the travellers’ best interests are
furthered or hindered by the modes of epistemological authority they
formulate. Ultimately, I argue that these inflections of interest reflect
both the British upper class’s increasing emphasis on elite societal
and cultural responsibility and, more generally, changing Victorian
models of epistemological engagement with the Orient.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Touring the Dead Lands]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Emily Eden, Victorian Famines, and Colonial Picturesque]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pablo Mukherjee]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>There is a striking tonal similarity amongst those who reviewed
Emily Eden’s account of her journey with her brother George
Auckland – the recently appointed Govenor-General of British India
– across the northern provinces of the country between 1837 and
1840. On its publication in 1866, the Athenaeum decided that like
Lawrence Sterne’s Sentimental Journey, Eden’s book had no
information of interest to the Statistical Society. The Fortnightly
Review agreed: ‘it is true that very little of what is commonly called
“useful knowledge” will be found in these volumes’. Yet, it is
precisely Eden’s failure to provide ‘useful knowledge’ that was seen
as the strength of her work. Freshness, humour, feminine vivacity,
grace, and charm were the typical adjectives employed to describe
Eden’s prose. Moreover, the reviewers seem to have decided that Up
the Country was best evoked in visual terms. The Athenaeum praised
Eden for capturing the ‘picturesque appearance of Indian life’ and
representing her ‘picturesque misery and magnificence’; the
Fortnightly Review applauded the book as ‘a series of pictures true
to life. In her letters we do not read about India; we see it’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Women Travellers in the Malay Archipelago and the Malay Fiction of Joseph Conrad]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Hampson]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The starting point for this essay is Doris Yedamski’s pioneering
research paper on ‘Women Travellers in the Malay Archipelago’.
Yedamski begins by noting that, at the time of her paper, there had
been no systematic study of women’s travel in the region (2). Yet, as
she observes: ‘Travelling women in nineteenth-century Europe were
far from being rare phenomena. As long as they visited relatives
overseas, or sometimes went abroad for educational purposes,
women were allowed to travel’ (31). There were, of course, other
women travellers who did not fit into either of these categories.
Shirley Foster, for example, notes how ‘health’ was also an
acceptable motive for women’s travels, and draws attention to the
paradoxical linkage (for women travellers) between ‘physical
weakness and geographical mobility’. Nevertheless, Yedamski’s
paper produces a useful typology of women travellers in the
archipelago: ‘accompanying women’, solo travellers, or ‘unprotected
females’ (to use the language of the time), and tourists. I will be using
this typology (and many of Yedamski’s examples) later in the essay.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210105</link>
<title><![CDATA['Not Yet . . . Not There']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Breaking the Bonds of Marriage in E.M. Forster's A Passage to India]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alison Sainsbury]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>E.M. Forster’s A Passage to India is carefully wrought, formally
balanced, stylistically elegant, and maddeningly, deliberately opaque
where one wishes most for clarity. The novel recounts what seem to
be two only marginally related narratives – the story of Fielding and
Aziz and the story of Adela and Ronny. The question, ‘whether or no
it is possible to be friends with an Englishman’, the subject of the
novel’s first conversation, and which presages the story of Fielding
and Aziz, continues long after the story of Adela and Ronny – until,
in fact, the book’s closing lines.1 Yet in spite of the novel’s carefully
self-conscious structure, it is not at all clear why the answer to this
framing thematic question, whether or not Indian and English men
can be friends, should be explored in the context of the most
conventional of all the conventions of the Anglo-Indian domestic
novel: a young girl’s coming to India in order to marry.2 Nor is it
clear why friendship between Indian and English men should turn
on Aziz’s excursion with Mrs Moore and Adela to the Marabar
Caves, although what happens there, and the aftermath, determines
the course of friendship between Fielding and Aziz. Why, we might
ask, do women emerge at the centre of a question about men? Why
is the barrier separating Indian and English men posed in terms of
English women’s response to India?</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Turkish Robbers, Lumps of Delight, and the Detritus of Empire]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The East Revisited in Dickens's Late Novels]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Grace Moore]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>It is a testament to Said’s critical legacy that today it is almost
inconceivable to approach the Victorian novel without considering
the representation (or lack thereof) of race and imperialism. Said’s
conceptualisation of Orientalism as a dynamic exchange between
authors and their broader political context has made a new generation
of readers acutely aware of the markers of Britain’s imperial progress
that had hitherto been rendered invisible.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210107</link>
<title><![CDATA[God and His Doubles]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Kipling and Conrad's 'The Man who would be King']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kaori Nagai]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When James Brooke (1803–68), a former soldier of the East Indian
Company, sailed for Borneo in 1838 as an adventurer and merchant,
he was inspired by contemporary works of ethnology and geography,
especially Thomas Stamford Raffles’s History of Java. Upon his arrival, he eagerly inquired after the languages and customs of native
inhabitants. His interviews often took the form of inquiries into their
religious beliefs, especially as to whether they had a concept of a
supreme God, and if so, by which name he was known. Brooke
religiously recorded in his journals the details of such interviews,
and even the unease of his native informants, who occasionally had
difficulty understanding what Brooke wanted when he insistently
asked who and what their god was. Brooke’s inquiry was along the
lines of comparative philology, which was at that time regarded as a
vital methodology for the new human sciences.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Lord Jim]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Character in Search of a Plot]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Isobel Baxter]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Borrowing heavily from the opening of Conrad’s Heart of Darkness,
Edward Said’s Orientalism suggests that imperialist acquisitiveness
was excused through an anthropological rhetoric of geography: ‘The
important thing was to dignify simple conquest with an idea, to turn
the appetite for more geographical space into a theory about the
special relationship between geography on the one hand and civilized
or uncivilized peoples on the other.’1 Intriguingly anticipating this
critique, in Lord Jim, Conrad explores the fallout of such idealisation
both for the colonies and, more particularly, for the colonisers. The
idealising rhetoric of justification that Said identifies has already been
fully internalised by Jim so that he fails to recognise its fictional basis.
It is exactly this problem of blurred boundaries between fictional ideal
and the lived experience of reality that Conrad seeks to explore in the
novel. This exploration takes place not only in the realm of
colonialism, however, but also in that of narrative itself, so that the
novel exhibits a certain sceptical self-reflexivity of the kind usually
denied by Said to those orientalising authors he seeks to critique. This
narratalogical self-consciousness is more pertinently discussed by
Said in his 1974 essay, ‘Conrad: The Presentation of a Narrative’, yet
here his focus refrains from acknowledging the ethical import of
Conrad’s narrative play.2 What follows then is an exploration of Lord
Jim that, without being an overtly Saidian reading of the novel,
unpacks the ethical concerns that arise from the elision of fiction and
reality in the ideal of romance.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210109</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210109</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matt Simpson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Thorn Gruin]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>At the Hospital
MATT SIMPSON</p><p>Thorn Gruin's New Year Malediction
THORN GRUIN</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210110</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210110</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[George Parfitt]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Crucifixion in the Plaza de Armas by Martin Espada
(Middlesbrough: Smokestack Books, 2008), 72pp.
ISBN 0-9554028-1-6, New ISBN 978-0-9554028-1-4, £7.95</p><p>Seeds of Fire edited by Jon Andersen (Middlesbrough:
Smokestack Books, 2008), 174pp. ISBN 0-9554028-2-4,
New ISBN 978-0-9554028-2-1, £9.95</p><p>When the Metro is Free edited by Alan Dent (Middlesbrough:
Smokestack Books, 2007), 98pp. ISBN 0-9551061-9-2,
ISBN 978-0-955-10619-4, £7.95</p><p>Permanent Winter edited by Yana Glembotskaya and
Oleg Burkov (Middlesbrough: Smokestack Books, 2007),
85pp. ISBN 0-9548691-2, ISBN 978-0-9548691-99, £7.95</p><p>Contains Mild Peril by Adrian Buckner (Nottingham:
Five Leaves, 2008), 72pp. ISBN 978-1-905512-43-0, £7.00</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Beyond Orientalism; Texting the Victorian East]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julia Kuehn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tamara S. Wagner]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Thirty years after its publication in 1978, a reconsideration of Edward Said’s Orientalism invites a shift from contextual and colonial discourse analysis towards a renewed attention to ambiguities of form and structure. The central point of interest of this special issue, ‘Re-Imagining the Victorian Orient’, hinges upon close readings of canonical and noncanonical texts, side by side, in order to highlight the complexities of Victorian literary culture that earlier readings often threatened to deny. The analyses comprise discussions of travel writing as well as of fiction from the 1830s up to the 1920s, covering what is commonly considered the height of imperialism. What brings the essays in this special issue together is the project of opening up the question of the Victorian Orient as a concept and a literary topos, based upon, but also beyond the critical tenets of Orientalism. While this project is rooted in literary history and the history of representation, its main emphasis firmly rests on a ‘texting’ of the Victorian East: an emphasis on genre, aesthetics, and structural metaphors. This collection is held together by the places it foregrounds as much as by this critical redirection towards textual analysis. Divided into two parts, it reads women’s travelogues covering the Middle East, South, and South East Asia, comparing and contrasting them with the ‘notorious’ colonial novels of Dickens, Conrad, Kipling, and Forster.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Oriental Interests, Interesting Orients]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Class, Authority, and the Reception of Knowledge in Victorian Women's Travel Writing]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Muireann O'Cinneide]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay considers epistemological vocabularies in aristocratic
women’s travel writing of the Victorian period, examining the ways
in which travelogues use ideas of ‘interest’ to stage the processing
and dissemination of knowledge about, and personal experience of,
‘the Orient’ over the course of the nineteenth century. Each of the
three travellers who are the main focus of my essay develops her
own distinctive model of engagement with the regions in which she
journeys: models which nevertheless all turn upon particular
invocations of concepts of ‘interest’. I will first discuss what aspects
of knowledge these writers are interested in and how they represent
their own interest in the East, then analyse the ways through which
the publication of their writings appeals to the interests of their
British readership, before asking how the travellers’ best interests are
furthered or hindered by the modes of epistemological authority they
formulate. Ultimately, I argue that these inflections of interest reflect
both the British upper class’s increasing emphasis on elite societal
and cultural responsibility and, more generally, changing Victorian
models of epistemological engagement with the Orient.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Touring the Dead Lands]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Emily Eden, Victorian Famines, and Colonial Picturesque]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pablo Mukherjee]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>There is a striking tonal similarity amongst those who reviewed
Emily Eden’s account of her journey with her brother George
Auckland – the recently appointed Govenor-General of British India
– across the northern provinces of the country between 1837 and
1840. On its publication in 1866, the Athenaeum decided that like
Lawrence Sterne’s Sentimental Journey, Eden’s book had no
information of interest to the Statistical Society. The Fortnightly
Review agreed: ‘it is true that very little of what is commonly called
“useful knowledge” will be found in these volumes’. Yet, it is
precisely Eden’s failure to provide ‘useful knowledge’ that was seen
as the strength of her work. Freshness, humour, feminine vivacity,
grace, and charm were the typical adjectives employed to describe
Eden’s prose. Moreover, the reviewers seem to have decided that Up
the Country was best evoked in visual terms. The Athenaeum praised
Eden for capturing the ‘picturesque appearance of Indian life’ and
representing her ‘picturesque misery and magnificence’; the
Fortnightly Review applauded the book as ‘a series of pictures true
to life. In her letters we do not read about India; we see it’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Women Travellers in the Malay Archipelago and the Malay Fiction of Joseph Conrad]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Hampson]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The starting point for this essay is Doris Yedamski’s pioneering
research paper on ‘Women Travellers in the Malay Archipelago’.
Yedamski begins by noting that, at the time of her paper, there had
been no systematic study of women’s travel in the region (2). Yet, as
she observes: ‘Travelling women in nineteenth-century Europe were
far from being rare phenomena. As long as they visited relatives
overseas, or sometimes went abroad for educational purposes,
women were allowed to travel’ (31). There were, of course, other
women travellers who did not fit into either of these categories.
Shirley Foster, for example, notes how ‘health’ was also an
acceptable motive for women’s travels, and draws attention to the
paradoxical linkage (for women travellers) between ‘physical
weakness and geographical mobility’. Nevertheless, Yedamski’s
paper produces a useful typology of women travellers in the
archipelago: ‘accompanying women’, solo travellers, or ‘unprotected
females’ (to use the language of the time), and tourists. I will be using
this typology (and many of Yedamski’s examples) later in the essay.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210105</link>
<title><![CDATA['Not Yet . . . Not There']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Breaking the Bonds of Marriage in E.M. Forster's A Passage to India]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alison Sainsbury]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>E.M. Forster’s A Passage to India is carefully wrought, formally
balanced, stylistically elegant, and maddeningly, deliberately opaque
where one wishes most for clarity. The novel recounts what seem to
be two only marginally related narratives – the story of Fielding and
Aziz and the story of Adela and Ronny. The question, ‘whether or no
it is possible to be friends with an Englishman’, the subject of the
novel’s first conversation, and which presages the story of Fielding
and Aziz, continues long after the story of Adela and Ronny – until,
in fact, the book’s closing lines.1 Yet in spite of the novel’s carefully
self-conscious structure, it is not at all clear why the answer to this
framing thematic question, whether or not Indian and English men
can be friends, should be explored in the context of the most
conventional of all the conventions of the Anglo-Indian domestic
novel: a young girl’s coming to India in order to marry.2 Nor is it
clear why friendship between Indian and English men should turn
on Aziz’s excursion with Mrs Moore and Adela to the Marabar
Caves, although what happens there, and the aftermath, determines
the course of friendship between Fielding and Aziz. Why, we might
ask, do women emerge at the centre of a question about men? Why
is the barrier separating Indian and English men posed in terms of
English women’s response to India?</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Turkish Robbers, Lumps of Delight, and the Detritus of Empire]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The East Revisited in Dickens's Late Novels]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Grace Moore]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>It is a testament to Said’s critical legacy that today it is almost
inconceivable to approach the Victorian novel without considering
the representation (or lack thereof) of race and imperialism. Said’s
conceptualisation of Orientalism as a dynamic exchange between
authors and their broader political context has made a new generation
of readers acutely aware of the markers of Britain’s imperial progress
that had hitherto been rendered invisible.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210107</link>
<title><![CDATA[God and His Doubles]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Kipling and Conrad's 'The Man who would be King']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kaori Nagai]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When James Brooke (1803–68), a former soldier of the East Indian
Company, sailed for Borneo in 1838 as an adventurer and merchant,
he was inspired by contemporary works of ethnology and geography,
especially Thomas Stamford Raffles’s History of Java. Upon his arrival, he eagerly inquired after the languages and customs of native
inhabitants. His interviews often took the form of inquiries into their
religious beliefs, especially as to whether they had a concept of a
supreme God, and if so, by which name he was known. Brooke
religiously recorded in his journals the details of such interviews,
and even the unease of his native informants, who occasionally had
difficulty understanding what Brooke wanted when he insistently
asked who and what their god was. Brooke’s inquiry was along the
lines of comparative philology, which was at that time regarded as a
vital methodology for the new human sciences.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Lord Jim]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Character in Search of a Plot]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Isobel Baxter]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Borrowing heavily from the opening of Conrad’s Heart of Darkness,
Edward Said’s Orientalism suggests that imperialist acquisitiveness
was excused through an anthropological rhetoric of geography: ‘The
important thing was to dignify simple conquest with an idea, to turn
the appetite for more geographical space into a theory about the
special relationship between geography on the one hand and civilized
or uncivilized peoples on the other.’1 Intriguingly anticipating this
critique, in Lord Jim, Conrad explores the fallout of such idealisation
both for the colonies and, more particularly, for the colonisers. The
idealising rhetoric of justification that Said identifies has already been
fully internalised by Jim so that he fails to recognise its fictional basis.
It is exactly this problem of blurred boundaries between fictional ideal
and the lived experience of reality that Conrad seeks to explore in the
novel. This exploration takes place not only in the realm of
colonialism, however, but also in that of narrative itself, so that the
novel exhibits a certain sceptical self-reflexivity of the kind usually
denied by Said to those orientalising authors he seeks to critique. This
narratalogical self-consciousness is more pertinently discussed by
Said in his 1974 essay, ‘Conrad: The Presentation of a Narrative’, yet
here his focus refrains from acknowledging the ethical import of
Conrad’s narrative play.2 What follows then is an exploration of Lord
Jim that, without being an overtly Saidian reading of the novel,
unpacks the ethical concerns that arise from the elision of fiction and
reality in the ideal of romance.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210109</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210109</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matt Simpson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Thorn Gruin]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>At the Hospital
MATT SIMPSON</p><p>Thorn Gruin's New Year Malediction
THORN GRUIN</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210110</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210110</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[George Parfitt]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Crucifixion in the Plaza de Armas by Martin Espada
(Middlesbrough: Smokestack Books, 2008), 72pp.
ISBN 0-9554028-1-6, New ISBN 978-0-9554028-1-4, £7.95</p><p>Seeds of Fire edited by Jon Andersen (Middlesbrough:
Smokestack Books, 2008), 174pp. ISBN 0-9554028-2-4,
New ISBN 978-0-9554028-2-1, £9.95</p><p>When the Metro is Free edited by Alan Dent (Middlesbrough:
Smokestack Books, 2007), 98pp. ISBN 0-9551061-9-2,
ISBN 978-0-955-10619-4, £7.95</p><p>Permanent Winter edited by Yana Glembotskaya and
Oleg Burkov (Middlesbrough: Smokestack Books, 2007),
85pp. ISBN 0-9548691-2, ISBN 978-0-9548691-99, £7.95</p><p>Contains Mild Peril by Adrian Buckner (Nottingham:
Five Leaves, 2008), 72pp. ISBN 978-1-905512-43-0, £7.00</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2009.210111</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2009.210111</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Isobel Baxter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Robert Hampson]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Julia Kuehn]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Grace Moore]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Pablo Mukherjee]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Kaori Nagai]]></author>
<author data-order="7"><![CDATA[Muireann O'Cinneide]]></author>
<author data-order="8"><![CDATA[Alison Sainsbury]]></author>
<author data-order="9"><![CDATA[Tamara S.con Wagner]]></author>
<prism:volume>21</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Victorian Masculinities]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graeme Smart]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Amelia Yeates]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The study of Victorian masculinities is now a burgeoning field. In 1995 an emphasis on pluralities was registered in titles such as Herbert Sussman’s Victorian Masculinities: Manhood and Masculine Poetics in Early Victorian Literature and Art and Joseph A. Kestner’s Masculinities in Victorian Painting. Ten years on, Martin A. Danahay’s Gender at Work in Victorian Culture: Literature, Art and Masculinity would still be concerned with the many and competing ways in which masculinity was represented in the nineteenth century. This is not the only task of writers on masculinity, however. In 1995 R.W. Connell noted: ‘To recognize more than one kind of masculinity is only a first step. We have to examine the relations between them. Further, we have to unpack the milieux of class and race and scrutinize the gender relations operating within them.’ Much recent work on masculinity does just that and the essays published here reflect this imperative.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Victorian Masculinities]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graeme Smart]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Amelia Yeates]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The study of Victorian masculinities is now a burgeoning field. In 1995 an emphasis on pluralities was registered in titles such as Herbert Sussman’s Victorian Masculinities: Manhood and Masculine Poetics in Early Victorian Literature and Art and Joseph A. Kestner’s Masculinities in Victorian Painting. Ten years on, Martin A. Danahay’s Gender at Work in Victorian Culture: Literature, Art and Masculinity would still be concerned with the many and competing ways in which masculinity was represented in the nineteenth century. This is not the only task of writers on masculinity, however. In 1995 R.W. Connell noted: ‘To recognize more than one kind of masculinity is only a first step. We have to examine the relations between them. Further, we have to unpack the milieux of class and race and scrutinize the gender relations operating within them.’ Much recent work on masculinity does just that and the essays published here reflect this imperative.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Red Coats and Black Shields]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Race and Masculinity in British Representations of the Anglo-Zulu War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Catherine E. Anderson]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In its review of the Grosvenor Gallery’s June 1880 exhibition, the Victorian society magazine The Queen juxtaposed reproductions of Carl Haag’s A Zulu (1880) – a striking profile of a black male warrior – and S.M. Fisher’s portrait of Ethel, Daughter of W. H. Peake, Esq. (c.1880) – a young white girl seated and demurely facing the viewer. The magazine’s readers would have been struck at once by the contrasts between the two images: one body, male, adult, black and in a ‘savage’ state of undress; the other, female, child, white and properly attired in so many respectable layers of clothing that only her face remains uncovered. According to The Queen, the figures in these two works ‘represent respectively Barbarism and Civilisation, each in the highest types’</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Victorian Masculinities]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graeme Smart]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Amelia Yeates]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The study of Victorian masculinities is now a burgeoning field. In 1995 an emphasis on pluralities was registered in titles such as Herbert Sussman’s Victorian Masculinities: Manhood and Masculine Poetics in Early Victorian Literature and Art and Joseph A. Kestner’s Masculinities in Victorian Painting. Ten years on, Martin A. Danahay’s Gender at Work in Victorian Culture: Literature, Art and Masculinity would still be concerned with the many and competing ways in which masculinity was represented in the nineteenth century. This is not the only task of writers on masculinity, however. In 1995 R.W. Connell noted: ‘To recognize more than one kind of masculinity is only a first step. We have to examine the relations between them. Further, we have to unpack the milieux of class and race and scrutinize the gender relations operating within them.’ Much recent work on masculinity does just that and the essays published here reflect this imperative.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Red Coats and Black Shields]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Race and Masculinity in British Representations of the Anglo-Zulu War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Catherine E. Anderson]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In its review of the Grosvenor Gallery’s June 1880 exhibition, the Victorian society magazine The Queen juxtaposed reproductions of Carl Haag’s A Zulu (1880) – a striking profile of a black male warrior – and S.M. Fisher’s portrait of Ethel, Daughter of W. H. Peake, Esq. (c.1880) – a young white girl seated and demurely facing the viewer. The magazine’s readers would have been struck at once by the contrasts between the two images: one body, male, adult, black and in a ‘savage’ state of undress; the other, female, child, white and properly attired in so many respectable layers of clothing that only her face remains uncovered. According to The Queen, the figures in these two works ‘represent respectively Barbarism and Civilisation, each in the highest types’</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Triangular Erotics]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Politics of Masculinity, Imperialism and Big-Game Hunting in Rider Haggard's She]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Madhudaya Sinha]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Animal imagery and anthropomorphic parallels abound in Rider Haggard’s fantastic African adventure, She (1887). Africa itself is presented to the reader as a landscape inhabited by ‘beastly’ natives and wild animals galore. Even the novel’s overpowering female presence, that of ‘She-who-must-be-obeyed’ (as Ayesha is known by those natives over whom she rules), is eventually reduced to a simian status. Such a textual focus, fitting comfortably into a more extensive dream of Victorian empire, lent the novel cultural, as well as fictive, power. The animal imagery helped to produce durable models of African identity and otherness which were compatible with current ideas of geography, race and human evolution.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Victorian Masculinities]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graeme Smart]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Amelia Yeates]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The study of Victorian masculinities is now a burgeoning field. In 1995 an emphasis on pluralities was registered in titles such as Herbert Sussman’s Victorian Masculinities: Manhood and Masculine Poetics in Early Victorian Literature and Art and Joseph A. Kestner’s Masculinities in Victorian Painting. Ten years on, Martin A. Danahay’s Gender at Work in Victorian Culture: Literature, Art and Masculinity would still be concerned with the many and competing ways in which masculinity was represented in the nineteenth century. This is not the only task of writers on masculinity, however. In 1995 R.W. Connell noted: ‘To recognize more than one kind of masculinity is only a first step. We have to examine the relations between them. Further, we have to unpack the milieux of class and race and scrutinize the gender relations operating within them.’ Much recent work on masculinity does just that and the essays published here reflect this imperative.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Red Coats and Black Shields]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Race and Masculinity in British Representations of the Anglo-Zulu War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Catherine E. Anderson]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In its review of the Grosvenor Gallery’s June 1880 exhibition, the Victorian society magazine The Queen juxtaposed reproductions of Carl Haag’s A Zulu (1880) – a striking profile of a black male warrior – and S.M. Fisher’s portrait of Ethel, Daughter of W. H. Peake, Esq. (c.1880) – a young white girl seated and demurely facing the viewer. The magazine’s readers would have been struck at once by the contrasts between the two images: one body, male, adult, black and in a ‘savage’ state of undress; the other, female, child, white and properly attired in so many respectable layers of clothing that only her face remains uncovered. According to The Queen, the figures in these two works ‘represent respectively Barbarism and Civilisation, each in the highest types’</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Triangular Erotics]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Politics of Masculinity, Imperialism and Big-Game Hunting in Rider Haggard's She]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Madhudaya Sinha]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Animal imagery and anthropomorphic parallels abound in Rider Haggard’s fantastic African adventure, She (1887). Africa itself is presented to the reader as a landscape inhabited by ‘beastly’ natives and wild animals galore. Even the novel’s overpowering female presence, that of ‘She-who-must-be-obeyed’ (as Ayesha is known by those natives over whom she rules), is eventually reduced to a simian status. Such a textual focus, fitting comfortably into a more extensive dream of Victorian empire, lent the novel cultural, as well as fictive, power. The animal imagery helped to produce durable models of African identity and otherness which were compatible with current ideas of geography, race and human evolution.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Masculine Appearances]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Male Physicality on the Late-Victorian Stage]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Haldane Lawrence]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>James Eli Adams, in Dandies and Desert Saints: Styles of Victorian Masculinity (1995), has written of the ‘intractable element of theatricality in all masculine self-fashioning, which inevitably makes appeal to an audience, real or imagined … even the normative is typically asserted as an unending performance’. It could also be argued that ‘masculine self-fashioning’, and the necessity for display to an audience gaze, is taken to its extreme in the world of entertainment, where men appear on stage, in costume, wearing make-up, and acting out aspects of masculinity often alien to their own personae. Through applying this debate to nineteenth-century popular culture, this article discusses men who confronted the gaze of both sexes while posing as living statues, displaying muscular strength, or encouraging idolatry through their charismatic presences on the legitimate stage.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Victorian Masculinities]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graeme Smart]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Amelia Yeates]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The study of Victorian masculinities is now a burgeoning field. In 1995 an emphasis on pluralities was registered in titles such as Herbert Sussman’s Victorian Masculinities: Manhood and Masculine Poetics in Early Victorian Literature and Art and Joseph A. Kestner’s Masculinities in Victorian Painting. Ten years on, Martin A. Danahay’s Gender at Work in Victorian Culture: Literature, Art and Masculinity would still be concerned with the many and competing ways in which masculinity was represented in the nineteenth century. This is not the only task of writers on masculinity, however. In 1995 R.W. Connell noted: ‘To recognize more than one kind of masculinity is only a first step. We have to examine the relations between them. Further, we have to unpack the milieux of class and race and scrutinize the gender relations operating within them.’ Much recent work on masculinity does just that and the essays published here reflect this imperative.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Red Coats and Black Shields]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Race and Masculinity in British Representations of the Anglo-Zulu War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Catherine E. Anderson]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In its review of the Grosvenor Gallery’s June 1880 exhibition, the Victorian society magazine The Queen juxtaposed reproductions of Carl Haag’s A Zulu (1880) – a striking profile of a black male warrior – and S.M. Fisher’s portrait of Ethel, Daughter of W. H. Peake, Esq. (c.1880) – a young white girl seated and demurely facing the viewer. The magazine’s readers would have been struck at once by the contrasts between the two images: one body, male, adult, black and in a ‘savage’ state of undress; the other, female, child, white and properly attired in so many respectable layers of clothing that only her face remains uncovered. According to The Queen, the figures in these two works ‘represent respectively Barbarism and Civilisation, each in the highest types’</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Triangular Erotics]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Politics of Masculinity, Imperialism and Big-Game Hunting in Rider Haggard's She]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Madhudaya Sinha]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Animal imagery and anthropomorphic parallels abound in Rider Haggard’s fantastic African adventure, She (1887). Africa itself is presented to the reader as a landscape inhabited by ‘beastly’ natives and wild animals galore. Even the novel’s overpowering female presence, that of ‘She-who-must-be-obeyed’ (as Ayesha is known by those natives over whom she rules), is eventually reduced to a simian status. Such a textual focus, fitting comfortably into a more extensive dream of Victorian empire, lent the novel cultural, as well as fictive, power. The animal imagery helped to produce durable models of African identity and otherness which were compatible with current ideas of geography, race and human evolution.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Masculine Appearances]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Male Physicality on the Late-Victorian Stage]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Haldane Lawrence]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>James Eli Adams, in Dandies and Desert Saints: Styles of Victorian Masculinity (1995), has written of the ‘intractable element of theatricality in all masculine self-fashioning, which inevitably makes appeal to an audience, real or imagined … even the normative is typically asserted as an unending performance’. It could also be argued that ‘masculine self-fashioning’, and the necessity for display to an audience gaze, is taken to its extreme in the world of entertainment, where men appear on stage, in costume, wearing make-up, and acting out aspects of masculinity often alien to their own personae. Through applying this debate to nineteenth-century popular culture, this article discusses men who confronted the gaze of both sexes while posing as living statues, displaying muscular strength, or encouraging idolatry through their charismatic presences on the legitimate stage.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Emasculation, Eugenics and the Consumptive Voyeur in The Portrait of a Lady (1881) and The Story of a Nobody (1893)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alexandra Tankard]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In nineteenth-century Britain, pulmonary tuberculosis – known as phthisis, decline or consumption – killed more people than any other disease. Furthermore, the social and ideological impact of consumption extended far beyond mere mortality. The common belief in an identifiable, hereditary ‘consumptive type’ of person, combined with the often chronic nature of tuberculosis, caused the disease to be regarded as a permanent, identity-conferring condition. Popular belief in the hereditary ‘consumptive type’ long predated the publication of Darwin’s theories of human evolution in 1871 and survived long after 1882, when the disease was proven to be contagious rather than hereditary, indicating that consumption carried a complex cultural significance independent of its scientific status.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Victorian Masculinities]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graeme Smart]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Amelia Yeates]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The study of Victorian masculinities is now a burgeoning field. In 1995 an emphasis on pluralities was registered in titles such as Herbert Sussman’s Victorian Masculinities: Manhood and Masculine Poetics in Early Victorian Literature and Art and Joseph A. Kestner’s Masculinities in Victorian Painting. Ten years on, Martin A. Danahay’s Gender at Work in Victorian Culture: Literature, Art and Masculinity would still be concerned with the many and competing ways in which masculinity was represented in the nineteenth century. This is not the only task of writers on masculinity, however. In 1995 R.W. Connell noted: ‘To recognize more than one kind of masculinity is only a first step. We have to examine the relations between them. Further, we have to unpack the milieux of class and race and scrutinize the gender relations operating within them.’ Much recent work on masculinity does just that and the essays published here reflect this imperative.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Red Coats and Black Shields]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Race and Masculinity in British Representations of the Anglo-Zulu War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Catherine E. Anderson]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In its review of the Grosvenor Gallery’s June 1880 exhibition, the Victorian society magazine The Queen juxtaposed reproductions of Carl Haag’s A Zulu (1880) – a striking profile of a black male warrior – and S.M. Fisher’s portrait of Ethel, Daughter of W. H. Peake, Esq. (c.1880) – a young white girl seated and demurely facing the viewer. The magazine’s readers would have been struck at once by the contrasts between the two images: one body, male, adult, black and in a ‘savage’ state of undress; the other, female, child, white and properly attired in so many respectable layers of clothing that only her face remains uncovered. According to The Queen, the figures in these two works ‘represent respectively Barbarism and Civilisation, each in the highest types’</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Triangular Erotics]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Politics of Masculinity, Imperialism and Big-Game Hunting in Rider Haggard's She]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Madhudaya Sinha]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Animal imagery and anthropomorphic parallels abound in Rider Haggard’s fantastic African adventure, She (1887). Africa itself is presented to the reader as a landscape inhabited by ‘beastly’ natives and wild animals galore. Even the novel’s overpowering female presence, that of ‘She-who-must-be-obeyed’ (as Ayesha is known by those natives over whom she rules), is eventually reduced to a simian status. Such a textual focus, fitting comfortably into a more extensive dream of Victorian empire, lent the novel cultural, as well as fictive, power. The animal imagery helped to produce durable models of African identity and otherness which were compatible with current ideas of geography, race and human evolution.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Masculine Appearances]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Male Physicality on the Late-Victorian Stage]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Haldane Lawrence]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>James Eli Adams, in Dandies and Desert Saints: Styles of Victorian Masculinity (1995), has written of the ‘intractable element of theatricality in all masculine self-fashioning, which inevitably makes appeal to an audience, real or imagined … even the normative is typically asserted as an unending performance’. It could also be argued that ‘masculine self-fashioning’, and the necessity for display to an audience gaze, is taken to its extreme in the world of entertainment, where men appear on stage, in costume, wearing make-up, and acting out aspects of masculinity often alien to their own personae. Through applying this debate to nineteenth-century popular culture, this article discusses men who confronted the gaze of both sexes while posing as living statues, displaying muscular strength, or encouraging idolatry through their charismatic presences on the legitimate stage.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Emasculation, Eugenics and the Consumptive Voyeur in The Portrait of a Lady (1881) and The Story of a Nobody (1893)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alexandra Tankard]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In nineteenth-century Britain, pulmonary tuberculosis – known as phthisis, decline or consumption – killed more people than any other disease. Furthermore, the social and ideological impact of consumption extended far beyond mere mortality. The common belief in an identifiable, hereditary ‘consumptive type’ of person, combined with the often chronic nature of tuberculosis, caused the disease to be regarded as a permanent, identity-conferring condition. Popular belief in the hereditary ‘consumptive type’ long predated the publication of Darwin’s theories of human evolution in 1871 and survived long after 1882, when the disease was proven to be contagious rather than hereditary, indicating that consumption carried a complex cultural significance independent of its scientific status.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bound By Sound]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Music, Victorian Masculinity and Dante Gabriel Rossetti]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Karen Yuen]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The masculinity of the Victorian painter-poet Dante Gabriel Rossetti (1828-1882) has always been a subject of intense interest for scholars of nineteenth-century British literature and art history. The question ‘how manly was Rossetti?’ resurfaces every so often, and answers have always been varied. Jay D. Sloan’s ‘Attempting “Spheral Change”: D.G. Rossetti, Victorian Masculinity and the Failure of Passion’ (2004) positions Rossetti as a nonconformist, a man who rejected gender norms and sought to express his manhood through a rhetoric of passion. Sloan’s argument provides a neat contrast to one provided by Herbert Sussman in Victorian Masculinities: Manhood and Masculine Poetics in Early Victorian Literature and Art (1995), in which Sussman argues that Rossetti crafted a ‘Bohemian’ model of manhood that, despite its veneer of otherness, allowed room for ‘masculine’ expressions of a normative nature.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Victorian Masculinities]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graeme Smart]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Amelia Yeates]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The study of Victorian masculinities is now a burgeoning field. In 1995 an emphasis on pluralities was registered in titles such as Herbert Sussman’s Victorian Masculinities: Manhood and Masculine Poetics in Early Victorian Literature and Art and Joseph A. Kestner’s Masculinities in Victorian Painting. Ten years on, Martin A. Danahay’s Gender at Work in Victorian Culture: Literature, Art and Masculinity would still be concerned with the many and competing ways in which masculinity was represented in the nineteenth century. This is not the only task of writers on masculinity, however. In 1995 R.W. Connell noted: ‘To recognize more than one kind of masculinity is only a first step. We have to examine the relations between them. Further, we have to unpack the milieux of class and race and scrutinize the gender relations operating within them.’ Much recent work on masculinity does just that and the essays published here reflect this imperative.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Red Coats and Black Shields]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Race and Masculinity in British Representations of the Anglo-Zulu War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Catherine E. Anderson]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In its review of the Grosvenor Gallery’s June 1880 exhibition, the Victorian society magazine The Queen juxtaposed reproductions of Carl Haag’s A Zulu (1880) – a striking profile of a black male warrior – and S.M. Fisher’s portrait of Ethel, Daughter of W. H. Peake, Esq. (c.1880) – a young white girl seated and demurely facing the viewer. The magazine’s readers would have been struck at once by the contrasts between the two images: one body, male, adult, black and in a ‘savage’ state of undress; the other, female, child, white and properly attired in so many respectable layers of clothing that only her face remains uncovered. According to The Queen, the figures in these two works ‘represent respectively Barbarism and Civilisation, each in the highest types’</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Triangular Erotics]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Politics of Masculinity, Imperialism and Big-Game Hunting in Rider Haggard's She]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Madhudaya Sinha]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Animal imagery and anthropomorphic parallels abound in Rider Haggard’s fantastic African adventure, She (1887). Africa itself is presented to the reader as a landscape inhabited by ‘beastly’ natives and wild animals galore. Even the novel’s overpowering female presence, that of ‘She-who-must-be-obeyed’ (as Ayesha is known by those natives over whom she rules), is eventually reduced to a simian status. Such a textual focus, fitting comfortably into a more extensive dream of Victorian empire, lent the novel cultural, as well as fictive, power. The animal imagery helped to produce durable models of African identity and otherness which were compatible with current ideas of geography, race and human evolution.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Masculine Appearances]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Male Physicality on the Late-Victorian Stage]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Haldane Lawrence]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>James Eli Adams, in Dandies and Desert Saints: Styles of Victorian Masculinity (1995), has written of the ‘intractable element of theatricality in all masculine self-fashioning, which inevitably makes appeal to an audience, real or imagined … even the normative is typically asserted as an unending performance’. It could also be argued that ‘masculine self-fashioning’, and the necessity for display to an audience gaze, is taken to its extreme in the world of entertainment, where men appear on stage, in costume, wearing make-up, and acting out aspects of masculinity often alien to their own personae. Through applying this debate to nineteenth-century popular culture, this article discusses men who confronted the gaze of both sexes while posing as living statues, displaying muscular strength, or encouraging idolatry through their charismatic presences on the legitimate stage.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Emasculation, Eugenics and the Consumptive Voyeur in The Portrait of a Lady (1881) and The Story of a Nobody (1893)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alexandra Tankard]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In nineteenth-century Britain, pulmonary tuberculosis – known as phthisis, decline or consumption – killed more people than any other disease. Furthermore, the social and ideological impact of consumption extended far beyond mere mortality. The common belief in an identifiable, hereditary ‘consumptive type’ of person, combined with the often chronic nature of tuberculosis, caused the disease to be regarded as a permanent, identity-conferring condition. Popular belief in the hereditary ‘consumptive type’ long predated the publication of Darwin’s theories of human evolution in 1871 and survived long after 1882, when the disease was proven to be contagious rather than hereditary, indicating that consumption carried a complex cultural significance independent of its scientific status.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bound By Sound]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Music, Victorian Masculinity and Dante Gabriel Rossetti]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Karen Yuen]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The masculinity of the Victorian painter-poet Dante Gabriel Rossetti (1828-1882) has always been a subject of intense interest for scholars of nineteenth-century British literature and art history. The question ‘how manly was Rossetti?’ resurfaces every so often, and answers have always been varied. Jay D. Sloan’s ‘Attempting “Spheral Change”: D.G. Rossetti, Victorian Masculinity and the Failure of Passion’ (2004) positions Rossetti as a nonconformist, a man who rejected gender norms and sought to express his manhood through a rhetoric of passion. Sloan’s argument provides a neat contrast to one provided by Herbert Sussman in Victorian Masculinities: Manhood and Masculine Poetics in Early Victorian Literature and Art (1995), in which Sussman argues that Rossetti crafted a ‘Bohemian’ model of manhood that, despite its veneer of otherness, allowed room for ‘masculine’ expressions of a normative nature.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200307</link>
<title><![CDATA['This starting, feverish heart']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Matthew Arnold and the Problem of Manliness]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Heather Ellis]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores the ambiguous role of gender in Matthew Arnold’s poetry and early criticism, an aspect of his work hitherto almost entirely neglected by Victorian scholars. In the first part, a link is posited between effeminate caricatures of Arnold and his early work and those of John Henry Newman and the Oxford Movement, whose notions about the peculiar spiritual value of poetry and of contemplative seclusion exercised a pervasive influence upon Arnold as an Oxford undergraduate in the early 1840s and indeed throughout his life. The article goes on to suggest that while Newman felt confident enough to propose an alternative ideal of manliness based upon the traditionally feminine, yet irrefutably Christian, virtues of self-denial, self-inspection and obedience, Arnold lacked the certainty which Newman’s faith gave him, and, in addition, felt that he had failed to live up to the contrasting ideal of self-assertive, active manliness propounded by his father, Newman’s arch-rival and critic, Thomas Arnold.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Victorian Masculinities]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graeme Smart]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Amelia Yeates]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The study of Victorian masculinities is now a burgeoning field. In 1995 an emphasis on pluralities was registered in titles such as Herbert Sussman’s Victorian Masculinities: Manhood and Masculine Poetics in Early Victorian Literature and Art and Joseph A. Kestner’s Masculinities in Victorian Painting. Ten years on, Martin A. Danahay’s Gender at Work in Victorian Culture: Literature, Art and Masculinity would still be concerned with the many and competing ways in which masculinity was represented in the nineteenth century. This is not the only task of writers on masculinity, however. In 1995 R.W. Connell noted: ‘To recognize more than one kind of masculinity is only a first step. We have to examine the relations between them. Further, we have to unpack the milieux of class and race and scrutinize the gender relations operating within them.’ Much recent work on masculinity does just that and the essays published here reflect this imperative.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Red Coats and Black Shields]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Race and Masculinity in British Representations of the Anglo-Zulu War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Catherine E. Anderson]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In its review of the Grosvenor Gallery’s June 1880 exhibition, the Victorian society magazine The Queen juxtaposed reproductions of Carl Haag’s A Zulu (1880) – a striking profile of a black male warrior – and S.M. Fisher’s portrait of Ethel, Daughter of W. H. Peake, Esq. (c.1880) – a young white girl seated and demurely facing the viewer. The magazine’s readers would have been struck at once by the contrasts between the two images: one body, male, adult, black and in a ‘savage’ state of undress; the other, female, child, white and properly attired in so many respectable layers of clothing that only her face remains uncovered. According to The Queen, the figures in these two works ‘represent respectively Barbarism and Civilisation, each in the highest types’</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Triangular Erotics]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Politics of Masculinity, Imperialism and Big-Game Hunting in Rider Haggard's She]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Madhudaya Sinha]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Animal imagery and anthropomorphic parallels abound in Rider Haggard’s fantastic African adventure, She (1887). Africa itself is presented to the reader as a landscape inhabited by ‘beastly’ natives and wild animals galore. Even the novel’s overpowering female presence, that of ‘She-who-must-be-obeyed’ (as Ayesha is known by those natives over whom she rules), is eventually reduced to a simian status. Such a textual focus, fitting comfortably into a more extensive dream of Victorian empire, lent the novel cultural, as well as fictive, power. The animal imagery helped to produce durable models of African identity and otherness which were compatible with current ideas of geography, race and human evolution.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Masculine Appearances]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Male Physicality on the Late-Victorian Stage]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Haldane Lawrence]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>James Eli Adams, in Dandies and Desert Saints: Styles of Victorian Masculinity (1995), has written of the ‘intractable element of theatricality in all masculine self-fashioning, which inevitably makes appeal to an audience, real or imagined … even the normative is typically asserted as an unending performance’. It could also be argued that ‘masculine self-fashioning’, and the necessity for display to an audience gaze, is taken to its extreme in the world of entertainment, where men appear on stage, in costume, wearing make-up, and acting out aspects of masculinity often alien to their own personae. Through applying this debate to nineteenth-century popular culture, this article discusses men who confronted the gaze of both sexes while posing as living statues, displaying muscular strength, or encouraging idolatry through their charismatic presences on the legitimate stage.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Emasculation, Eugenics and the Consumptive Voyeur in The Portrait of a Lady (1881) and The Story of a Nobody (1893)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alexandra Tankard]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In nineteenth-century Britain, pulmonary tuberculosis – known as phthisis, decline or consumption – killed more people than any other disease. Furthermore, the social and ideological impact of consumption extended far beyond mere mortality. The common belief in an identifiable, hereditary ‘consumptive type’ of person, combined with the often chronic nature of tuberculosis, caused the disease to be regarded as a permanent, identity-conferring condition. Popular belief in the hereditary ‘consumptive type’ long predated the publication of Darwin’s theories of human evolution in 1871 and survived long after 1882, when the disease was proven to be contagious rather than hereditary, indicating that consumption carried a complex cultural significance independent of its scientific status.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bound By Sound]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Music, Victorian Masculinity and Dante Gabriel Rossetti]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Karen Yuen]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The masculinity of the Victorian painter-poet Dante Gabriel Rossetti (1828-1882) has always been a subject of intense interest for scholars of nineteenth-century British literature and art history. The question ‘how manly was Rossetti?’ resurfaces every so often, and answers have always been varied. Jay D. Sloan’s ‘Attempting “Spheral Change”: D.G. Rossetti, Victorian Masculinity and the Failure of Passion’ (2004) positions Rossetti as a nonconformist, a man who rejected gender norms and sought to express his manhood through a rhetoric of passion. Sloan’s argument provides a neat contrast to one provided by Herbert Sussman in Victorian Masculinities: Manhood and Masculine Poetics in Early Victorian Literature and Art (1995), in which Sussman argues that Rossetti crafted a ‘Bohemian’ model of manhood that, despite its veneer of otherness, allowed room for ‘masculine’ expressions of a normative nature.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200307</link>
<title><![CDATA['This starting, feverish heart']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Matthew Arnold and the Problem of Manliness]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Heather Ellis]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores the ambiguous role of gender in Matthew Arnold’s poetry and early criticism, an aspect of his work hitherto almost entirely neglected by Victorian scholars. In the first part, a link is posited between effeminate caricatures of Arnold and his early work and those of John Henry Newman and the Oxford Movement, whose notions about the peculiar spiritual value of poetry and of contemplative seclusion exercised a pervasive influence upon Arnold as an Oxford undergraduate in the early 1840s and indeed throughout his life. The article goes on to suggest that while Newman felt confident enough to propose an alternative ideal of manliness based upon the traditionally feminine, yet irrefutably Christian, virtues of self-denial, self-inspection and obedience, Arnold lacked the certainty which Newman’s faith gave him, and, in addition, felt that he had failed to live up to the contrasting ideal of self-assertive, active manliness propounded by his father, Newman’s arch-rival and critic, Thomas Arnold.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200308</link>
<title><![CDATA[Warmth and Light and Sky]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Niall Griffiths in Conversation]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ian Peddie]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Niall Griffiths]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Born in Toxteth, Liverpool, in 1966, Niall Griffiths lives in the west Wales town of Aberystwyth. Now with seven novels to his credit, Griffiths originally arrived on the literary scene in 2000 with his first book, Grits, much of which was based on personal experience. Incorporating a narrative style critics frequently describe as ‘uncompromising’, Griffiths’s convincing regional vernacular lends his work a good deal of its authenticity, or, as the author puts it, the argot of place and class ‘carries a weight of nonestablishment, marginal knowledge’ (see page 102). This conviction is akin to shibboleth, to the recovery of custom and place and language that dominates his work. To see his fiction in this light necessitates acceptance that the vast multitude so often unrecognised in literature have a story to tell. Yet critics unwilling to comprehend the world inhabited by Griffiths’s characters invariably reach for adjectives such as ‘stark’, ‘raw’ and ‘uncompromising’ – the accustomed synonyms attributed to his work – as a means of explaining away a view of society at odds with their own.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Victorian Masculinities]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graeme Smart]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Amelia Yeates]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The study of Victorian masculinities is now a burgeoning field. In 1995 an emphasis on pluralities was registered in titles such as Herbert Sussman’s Victorian Masculinities: Manhood and Masculine Poetics in Early Victorian Literature and Art and Joseph A. Kestner’s Masculinities in Victorian Painting. Ten years on, Martin A. Danahay’s Gender at Work in Victorian Culture: Literature, Art and Masculinity would still be concerned with the many and competing ways in which masculinity was represented in the nineteenth century. This is not the only task of writers on masculinity, however. In 1995 R.W. Connell noted: ‘To recognize more than one kind of masculinity is only a first step. We have to examine the relations between them. Further, we have to unpack the milieux of class and race and scrutinize the gender relations operating within them.’ Much recent work on masculinity does just that and the essays published here reflect this imperative.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Red Coats and Black Shields]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Race and Masculinity in British Representations of the Anglo-Zulu War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Catherine E. Anderson]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In its review of the Grosvenor Gallery’s June 1880 exhibition, the Victorian society magazine The Queen juxtaposed reproductions of Carl Haag’s A Zulu (1880) – a striking profile of a black male warrior – and S.M. Fisher’s portrait of Ethel, Daughter of W. H. Peake, Esq. (c.1880) – a young white girl seated and demurely facing the viewer. The magazine’s readers would have been struck at once by the contrasts between the two images: one body, male, adult, black and in a ‘savage’ state of undress; the other, female, child, white and properly attired in so many respectable layers of clothing that only her face remains uncovered. According to The Queen, the figures in these two works ‘represent respectively Barbarism and Civilisation, each in the highest types’</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Triangular Erotics]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Politics of Masculinity, Imperialism and Big-Game Hunting in Rider Haggard's She]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Madhudaya Sinha]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Animal imagery and anthropomorphic parallels abound in Rider Haggard’s fantastic African adventure, She (1887). Africa itself is presented to the reader as a landscape inhabited by ‘beastly’ natives and wild animals galore. Even the novel’s overpowering female presence, that of ‘She-who-must-be-obeyed’ (as Ayesha is known by those natives over whom she rules), is eventually reduced to a simian status. Such a textual focus, fitting comfortably into a more extensive dream of Victorian empire, lent the novel cultural, as well as fictive, power. The animal imagery helped to produce durable models of African identity and otherness which were compatible with current ideas of geography, race and human evolution.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Masculine Appearances]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Male Physicality on the Late-Victorian Stage]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Haldane Lawrence]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>James Eli Adams, in Dandies and Desert Saints: Styles of Victorian Masculinity (1995), has written of the ‘intractable element of theatricality in all masculine self-fashioning, which inevitably makes appeal to an audience, real or imagined … even the normative is typically asserted as an unending performance’. It could also be argued that ‘masculine self-fashioning’, and the necessity for display to an audience gaze, is taken to its extreme in the world of entertainment, where men appear on stage, in costume, wearing make-up, and acting out aspects of masculinity often alien to their own personae. Through applying this debate to nineteenth-century popular culture, this article discusses men who confronted the gaze of both sexes while posing as living statues, displaying muscular strength, or encouraging idolatry through their charismatic presences on the legitimate stage.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Emasculation, Eugenics and the Consumptive Voyeur in The Portrait of a Lady (1881) and The Story of a Nobody (1893)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alexandra Tankard]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In nineteenth-century Britain, pulmonary tuberculosis – known as phthisis, decline or consumption – killed more people than any other disease. Furthermore, the social and ideological impact of consumption extended far beyond mere mortality. The common belief in an identifiable, hereditary ‘consumptive type’ of person, combined with the often chronic nature of tuberculosis, caused the disease to be regarded as a permanent, identity-conferring condition. Popular belief in the hereditary ‘consumptive type’ long predated the publication of Darwin’s theories of human evolution in 1871 and survived long after 1882, when the disease was proven to be contagious rather than hereditary, indicating that consumption carried a complex cultural significance independent of its scientific status.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bound By Sound]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Music, Victorian Masculinity and Dante Gabriel Rossetti]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Karen Yuen]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The masculinity of the Victorian painter-poet Dante Gabriel Rossetti (1828-1882) has always been a subject of intense interest for scholars of nineteenth-century British literature and art history. The question ‘how manly was Rossetti?’ resurfaces every so often, and answers have always been varied. Jay D. Sloan’s ‘Attempting “Spheral Change”: D.G. Rossetti, Victorian Masculinity and the Failure of Passion’ (2004) positions Rossetti as a nonconformist, a man who rejected gender norms and sought to express his manhood through a rhetoric of passion. Sloan’s argument provides a neat contrast to one provided by Herbert Sussman in Victorian Masculinities: Manhood and Masculine Poetics in Early Victorian Literature and Art (1995), in which Sussman argues that Rossetti crafted a ‘Bohemian’ model of manhood that, despite its veneer of otherness, allowed room for ‘masculine’ expressions of a normative nature.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200307</link>
<title><![CDATA['This starting, feverish heart']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Matthew Arnold and the Problem of Manliness]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Heather Ellis]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores the ambiguous role of gender in Matthew Arnold’s poetry and early criticism, an aspect of his work hitherto almost entirely neglected by Victorian scholars. In the first part, a link is posited between effeminate caricatures of Arnold and his early work and those of John Henry Newman and the Oxford Movement, whose notions about the peculiar spiritual value of poetry and of contemplative seclusion exercised a pervasive influence upon Arnold as an Oxford undergraduate in the early 1840s and indeed throughout his life. The article goes on to suggest that while Newman felt confident enough to propose an alternative ideal of manliness based upon the traditionally feminine, yet irrefutably Christian, virtues of self-denial, self-inspection and obedience, Arnold lacked the certainty which Newman’s faith gave him, and, in addition, felt that he had failed to live up to the contrasting ideal of self-assertive, active manliness propounded by his father, Newman’s arch-rival and critic, Thomas Arnold.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200308</link>
<title><![CDATA[Warmth and Light and Sky]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Niall Griffiths in Conversation]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ian Peddie]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Niall Griffiths]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Born in Toxteth, Liverpool, in 1966, Niall Griffiths lives in the west Wales town of Aberystwyth. Now with seven novels to his credit, Griffiths originally arrived on the literary scene in 2000 with his first book, Grits, much of which was based on personal experience. Incorporating a narrative style critics frequently describe as ‘uncompromising’, Griffiths’s convincing regional vernacular lends his work a good deal of its authenticity, or, as the author puts it, the argot of place and class ‘carries a weight of nonestablishment, marginal knowledge’ (see page 102). This conviction is akin to shibboleth, to the recovery of custom and place and language that dominates his work. To see his fiction in this light necessitates acceptance that the vast multitude so often unrecognised in literature have a story to tell. Yet critics unwilling to comprehend the world inhabited by Griffiths’s characters invariably reach for adjectives such as ‘stark’, ‘raw’ and ‘uncompromising’ – the accustomed synonyms attributed to his work – as a means of explaining away a view of society at odds with their own.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200309</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Journal
Frau Schackenberger’s Afternoon
RUTH O’CALLAGHAN</p><p>Thorn Gruin’s Sorrowful Sonnet
JOHN LUCAS</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Victorian Masculinities]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graeme Smart]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Amelia Yeates]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The study of Victorian masculinities is now a burgeoning field. In 1995 an emphasis on pluralities was registered in titles such as Herbert Sussman’s Victorian Masculinities: Manhood and Masculine Poetics in Early Victorian Literature and Art and Joseph A. Kestner’s Masculinities in Victorian Painting. Ten years on, Martin A. Danahay’s Gender at Work in Victorian Culture: Literature, Art and Masculinity would still be concerned with the many and competing ways in which masculinity was represented in the nineteenth century. This is not the only task of writers on masculinity, however. In 1995 R.W. Connell noted: ‘To recognize more than one kind of masculinity is only a first step. We have to examine the relations between them. Further, we have to unpack the milieux of class and race and scrutinize the gender relations operating within them.’ Much recent work on masculinity does just that and the essays published here reflect this imperative.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Red Coats and Black Shields]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Race and Masculinity in British Representations of the Anglo-Zulu War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Catherine E. Anderson]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In its review of the Grosvenor Gallery’s June 1880 exhibition, the Victorian society magazine The Queen juxtaposed reproductions of Carl Haag’s A Zulu (1880) – a striking profile of a black male warrior – and S.M. Fisher’s portrait of Ethel, Daughter of W. H. Peake, Esq. (c.1880) – a young white girl seated and demurely facing the viewer. The magazine’s readers would have been struck at once by the contrasts between the two images: one body, male, adult, black and in a ‘savage’ state of undress; the other, female, child, white and properly attired in so many respectable layers of clothing that only her face remains uncovered. According to The Queen, the figures in these two works ‘represent respectively Barbarism and Civilisation, each in the highest types’</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Triangular Erotics]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Politics of Masculinity, Imperialism and Big-Game Hunting in Rider Haggard's She]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Madhudaya Sinha]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Animal imagery and anthropomorphic parallels abound in Rider Haggard’s fantastic African adventure, She (1887). Africa itself is presented to the reader as a landscape inhabited by ‘beastly’ natives and wild animals galore. Even the novel’s overpowering female presence, that of ‘She-who-must-be-obeyed’ (as Ayesha is known by those natives over whom she rules), is eventually reduced to a simian status. Such a textual focus, fitting comfortably into a more extensive dream of Victorian empire, lent the novel cultural, as well as fictive, power. The animal imagery helped to produce durable models of African identity and otherness which were compatible with current ideas of geography, race and human evolution.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Masculine Appearances]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Male Physicality on the Late-Victorian Stage]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Haldane Lawrence]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>James Eli Adams, in Dandies and Desert Saints: Styles of Victorian Masculinity (1995), has written of the ‘intractable element of theatricality in all masculine self-fashioning, which inevitably makes appeal to an audience, real or imagined … even the normative is typically asserted as an unending performance’. It could also be argued that ‘masculine self-fashioning’, and the necessity for display to an audience gaze, is taken to its extreme in the world of entertainment, where men appear on stage, in costume, wearing make-up, and acting out aspects of masculinity often alien to their own personae. Through applying this debate to nineteenth-century popular culture, this article discusses men who confronted the gaze of both sexes while posing as living statues, displaying muscular strength, or encouraging idolatry through their charismatic presences on the legitimate stage.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Emasculation, Eugenics and the Consumptive Voyeur in The Portrait of a Lady (1881) and The Story of a Nobody (1893)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alexandra Tankard]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In nineteenth-century Britain, pulmonary tuberculosis – known as phthisis, decline or consumption – killed more people than any other disease. Furthermore, the social and ideological impact of consumption extended far beyond mere mortality. The common belief in an identifiable, hereditary ‘consumptive type’ of person, combined with the often chronic nature of tuberculosis, caused the disease to be regarded as a permanent, identity-conferring condition. Popular belief in the hereditary ‘consumptive type’ long predated the publication of Darwin’s theories of human evolution in 1871 and survived long after 1882, when the disease was proven to be contagious rather than hereditary, indicating that consumption carried a complex cultural significance independent of its scientific status.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bound By Sound]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Music, Victorian Masculinity and Dante Gabriel Rossetti]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Karen Yuen]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The masculinity of the Victorian painter-poet Dante Gabriel Rossetti (1828-1882) has always been a subject of intense interest for scholars of nineteenth-century British literature and art history. The question ‘how manly was Rossetti?’ resurfaces every so often, and answers have always been varied. Jay D. Sloan’s ‘Attempting “Spheral Change”: D.G. Rossetti, Victorian Masculinity and the Failure of Passion’ (2004) positions Rossetti as a nonconformist, a man who rejected gender norms and sought to express his manhood through a rhetoric of passion. Sloan’s argument provides a neat contrast to one provided by Herbert Sussman in Victorian Masculinities: Manhood and Masculine Poetics in Early Victorian Literature and Art (1995), in which Sussman argues that Rossetti crafted a ‘Bohemian’ model of manhood that, despite its veneer of otherness, allowed room for ‘masculine’ expressions of a normative nature.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200307</link>
<title><![CDATA['This starting, feverish heart']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Matthew Arnold and the Problem of Manliness]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Heather Ellis]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores the ambiguous role of gender in Matthew Arnold’s poetry and early criticism, an aspect of his work hitherto almost entirely neglected by Victorian scholars. In the first part, a link is posited between effeminate caricatures of Arnold and his early work and those of John Henry Newman and the Oxford Movement, whose notions about the peculiar spiritual value of poetry and of contemplative seclusion exercised a pervasive influence upon Arnold as an Oxford undergraduate in the early 1840s and indeed throughout his life. The article goes on to suggest that while Newman felt confident enough to propose an alternative ideal of manliness based upon the traditionally feminine, yet irrefutably Christian, virtues of self-denial, self-inspection and obedience, Arnold lacked the certainty which Newman’s faith gave him, and, in addition, felt that he had failed to live up to the contrasting ideal of self-assertive, active manliness propounded by his father, Newman’s arch-rival and critic, Thomas Arnold.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200308</link>
<title><![CDATA[Warmth and Light and Sky]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Niall Griffiths in Conversation]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ian Peddie]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Niall Griffiths]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Born in Toxteth, Liverpool, in 1966, Niall Griffiths lives in the west Wales town of Aberystwyth. Now with seven novels to his credit, Griffiths originally arrived on the literary scene in 2000 with his first book, Grits, much of which was based on personal experience. Incorporating a narrative style critics frequently describe as ‘uncompromising’, Griffiths’s convincing regional vernacular lends his work a good deal of its authenticity, or, as the author puts it, the argot of place and class ‘carries a weight of nonestablishment, marginal knowledge’ (see page 102). This conviction is akin to shibboleth, to the recovery of custom and place and language that dominates his work. To see his fiction in this light necessitates acceptance that the vast multitude so often unrecognised in literature have a story to tell. Yet critics unwilling to comprehend the world inhabited by Griffiths’s characters invariably reach for adjectives such as ‘stark’, ‘raw’ and ‘uncompromising’ – the accustomed synonyms attributed to his work – as a means of explaining away a view of society at odds with their own.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200309</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Journal
Frau Schackenberger’s Afternoon
RUTH O’CALLAGHAN</p><p>Thorn Gruin’s Sorrowful Sonnet
JOHN LUCAS</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200310</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Defying the Odds: Selective Poems by David Tipton (Sow’s Ear Press, 2006), 216 pp. ISBN-10: 0-95432-481-1, £9.99.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Victorian Masculinities]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graeme Smart]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Amelia Yeates]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The study of Victorian masculinities is now a burgeoning field. In 1995 an emphasis on pluralities was registered in titles such as Herbert Sussman’s Victorian Masculinities: Manhood and Masculine Poetics in Early Victorian Literature and Art and Joseph A. Kestner’s Masculinities in Victorian Painting. Ten years on, Martin A. Danahay’s Gender at Work in Victorian Culture: Literature, Art and Masculinity would still be concerned with the many and competing ways in which masculinity was represented in the nineteenth century. This is not the only task of writers on masculinity, however. In 1995 R.W. Connell noted: ‘To recognize more than one kind of masculinity is only a first step. We have to examine the relations between them. Further, we have to unpack the milieux of class and race and scrutinize the gender relations operating within them.’ Much recent work on masculinity does just that and the essays published here reflect this imperative.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200302</link>
<title><![CDATA[Red Coats and Black Shields]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Race and Masculinity in British Representations of the Anglo-Zulu War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Catherine E. Anderson]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In its review of the Grosvenor Gallery’s June 1880 exhibition, the Victorian society magazine The Queen juxtaposed reproductions of Carl Haag’s A Zulu (1880) – a striking profile of a black male warrior – and S.M. Fisher’s portrait of Ethel, Daughter of W. H. Peake, Esq. (c.1880) – a young white girl seated and demurely facing the viewer. The magazine’s readers would have been struck at once by the contrasts between the two images: one body, male, adult, black and in a ‘savage’ state of undress; the other, female, child, white and properly attired in so many respectable layers of clothing that only her face remains uncovered. According to The Queen, the figures in these two works ‘represent respectively Barbarism and Civilisation, each in the highest types’</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Triangular Erotics]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Politics of Masculinity, Imperialism and Big-Game Hunting in Rider Haggard's She]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Madhudaya Sinha]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Animal imagery and anthropomorphic parallels abound in Rider Haggard’s fantastic African adventure, She (1887). Africa itself is presented to the reader as a landscape inhabited by ‘beastly’ natives and wild animals galore. Even the novel’s overpowering female presence, that of ‘She-who-must-be-obeyed’ (as Ayesha is known by those natives over whom she rules), is eventually reduced to a simian status. Such a textual focus, fitting comfortably into a more extensive dream of Victorian empire, lent the novel cultural, as well as fictive, power. The animal imagery helped to produce durable models of African identity and otherness which were compatible with current ideas of geography, race and human evolution.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Masculine Appearances]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Male Physicality on the Late-Victorian Stage]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Haldane Lawrence]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>James Eli Adams, in Dandies and Desert Saints: Styles of Victorian Masculinity (1995), has written of the ‘intractable element of theatricality in all masculine self-fashioning, which inevitably makes appeal to an audience, real or imagined … even the normative is typically asserted as an unending performance’. It could also be argued that ‘masculine self-fashioning’, and the necessity for display to an audience gaze, is taken to its extreme in the world of entertainment, where men appear on stage, in costume, wearing make-up, and acting out aspects of masculinity often alien to their own personae. Through applying this debate to nineteenth-century popular culture, this article discusses men who confronted the gaze of both sexes while posing as living statues, displaying muscular strength, or encouraging idolatry through their charismatic presences on the legitimate stage.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Emasculation, Eugenics and the Consumptive Voyeur in The Portrait of a Lady (1881) and The Story of a Nobody (1893)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alexandra Tankard]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In nineteenth-century Britain, pulmonary tuberculosis – known as phthisis, decline or consumption – killed more people than any other disease. Furthermore, the social and ideological impact of consumption extended far beyond mere mortality. The common belief in an identifiable, hereditary ‘consumptive type’ of person, combined with the often chronic nature of tuberculosis, caused the disease to be regarded as a permanent, identity-conferring condition. Popular belief in the hereditary ‘consumptive type’ long predated the publication of Darwin’s theories of human evolution in 1871 and survived long after 1882, when the disease was proven to be contagious rather than hereditary, indicating that consumption carried a complex cultural significance independent of its scientific status.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200306</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bound By Sound]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Music, Victorian Masculinity and Dante Gabriel Rossetti]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Karen Yuen]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The masculinity of the Victorian painter-poet Dante Gabriel Rossetti (1828-1882) has always been a subject of intense interest for scholars of nineteenth-century British literature and art history. The question ‘how manly was Rossetti?’ resurfaces every so often, and answers have always been varied. Jay D. Sloan’s ‘Attempting “Spheral Change”: D.G. Rossetti, Victorian Masculinity and the Failure of Passion’ (2004) positions Rossetti as a nonconformist, a man who rejected gender norms and sought to express his manhood through a rhetoric of passion. Sloan’s argument provides a neat contrast to one provided by Herbert Sussman in Victorian Masculinities: Manhood and Masculine Poetics in Early Victorian Literature and Art (1995), in which Sussman argues that Rossetti crafted a ‘Bohemian’ model of manhood that, despite its veneer of otherness, allowed room for ‘masculine’ expressions of a normative nature.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200307</link>
<title><![CDATA['This starting, feverish heart']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Matthew Arnold and the Problem of Manliness]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Heather Ellis]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article explores the ambiguous role of gender in Matthew Arnold’s poetry and early criticism, an aspect of his work hitherto almost entirely neglected by Victorian scholars. In the first part, a link is posited between effeminate caricatures of Arnold and his early work and those of John Henry Newman and the Oxford Movement, whose notions about the peculiar spiritual value of poetry and of contemplative seclusion exercised a pervasive influence upon Arnold as an Oxford undergraduate in the early 1840s and indeed throughout his life. The article goes on to suggest that while Newman felt confident enough to propose an alternative ideal of manliness based upon the traditionally feminine, yet irrefutably Christian, virtues of self-denial, self-inspection and obedience, Arnold lacked the certainty which Newman’s faith gave him, and, in addition, felt that he had failed to live up to the contrasting ideal of self-assertive, active manliness propounded by his father, Newman’s arch-rival and critic, Thomas Arnold.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200308</link>
<title><![CDATA[Warmth and Light and Sky]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Niall Griffiths in Conversation]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ian Peddie]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Niall Griffiths]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Born in Toxteth, Liverpool, in 1966, Niall Griffiths lives in the west Wales town of Aberystwyth. Now with seven novels to his credit, Griffiths originally arrived on the literary scene in 2000 with his first book, Grits, much of which was based on personal experience. Incorporating a narrative style critics frequently describe as ‘uncompromising’, Griffiths’s convincing regional vernacular lends his work a good deal of its authenticity, or, as the author puts it, the argot of place and class ‘carries a weight of nonestablishment, marginal knowledge’ (see page 102). This conviction is akin to shibboleth, to the recovery of custom and place and language that dominates his work. To see his fiction in this light necessitates acceptance that the vast multitude so often unrecognised in literature have a story to tell. Yet critics unwilling to comprehend the world inhabited by Griffiths’s characters invariably reach for adjectives such as ‘stark’, ‘raw’ and ‘uncompromising’ – the accustomed synonyms attributed to his work – as a means of explaining away a view of society at odds with their own.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200309</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Journal
Frau Schackenberger’s Afternoon
RUTH O’CALLAGHAN</p><p>Thorn Gruin’s Sorrowful Sonnet
JOHN LUCAS</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200310</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Defying the Odds: Selective Poems by David Tipton (Sow’s Ear Press, 2006), 216 pp. ISBN-10: 0-95432-481-1, £9.99.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200311</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Catherine E. Anderson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Heather Ellis]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[David Haldane Lawrence]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Ian Peddie]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Madhudaya Sinha]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Graeme Smart]]></author>
<author data-order="7"><![CDATA[Alexandra Tankard]]></author>
<author data-order="8"><![CDATA[Amelia Yeates]]></author>
<author data-order="9"><![CDATA[Karen Yuen]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Holocaust Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Rowland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Robert Eaglestone]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>‘Why no appraisals of [Holocaust] verse – particularly verse composed in the English language?’, asks Susan Gubar in Poetry after Auschwitz. The question appears particularly pertinent, if paradoxical, in the context of her list of canonical authors in the field of Holocaust literature, most of whom are either primarily poets (Dan Pagis, Paul Celan and Nelly Sachs) or prose writers as well as poets (Charlotte Delbo, Primo Levi and Tadeusz Borowski). One answer is that critics have rightly attended to the more sophisticated prose in the work of Delbo, Levi and Borowski. However, this has lead to the overshadowing of, for example, the significance of Levi’s ‘Shemà’ as metatestimony in relation to If This is a Man, Borowski’s ‘October Sky’ as a complex, dialectical anti-lyric, and Delbo’s shift into poetic form in Auschwitz and After when she senses that her prose is simply not up to the task of recounting certain traumatic experiences.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Holocaust Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Rowland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Robert Eaglestone]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>‘Why no appraisals of [Holocaust] verse – particularly verse composed in the English language?’, asks Susan Gubar in Poetry after Auschwitz. The question appears particularly pertinent, if paradoxical, in the context of her list of canonical authors in the field of Holocaust literature, most of whom are either primarily poets (Dan Pagis, Paul Celan and Nelly Sachs) or prose writers as well as poets (Charlotte Delbo, Primo Levi and Tadeusz Borowski). One answer is that critics have rightly attended to the more sophisticated prose in the work of Delbo, Levi and Borowski. However, this has lead to the overshadowing of, for example, the significance of Levi’s ‘Shemà’ as metatestimony in relation to If This is a Man, Borowski’s ‘October Sky’ as a complex, dialectical anti-lyric, and Delbo’s shift into poetic form in Auschwitz and After when she senses that her prose is simply not up to the task of recounting certain traumatic experiences.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Holocaust Poetry and Testimony]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sue Vice]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Elie Wiesel has claimed that testimony is the generic legacy of the Holocaust. Other critics have pointed out that testimony, in the sense of first-person literary accounts of events to which the author was eye-witness, also characterized earlier historical calamities, in particular the First World War. That war produced testimony in the form of lyric poetry, in which the reader recognized the author as a witness and assumed a close fit to the poem’s speaking subject. Yet it is not poetic but prose testimony that is typical of Holocaust eyewitness, while Holocaust poetry is considered a separate and self-contained genre. In this essay, I will explore the reasons why this should be so, and whether there is a closer link than at first appears between the construction of the first-person narrator of a prose testimony, such as Wiesel’s Night (1958), and the lyric ‘I’ of some Holocaust poetry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Holocaust Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Rowland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Robert Eaglestone]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>‘Why no appraisals of [Holocaust] verse – particularly verse composed in the English language?’, asks Susan Gubar in Poetry after Auschwitz. The question appears particularly pertinent, if paradoxical, in the context of her list of canonical authors in the field of Holocaust literature, most of whom are either primarily poets (Dan Pagis, Paul Celan and Nelly Sachs) or prose writers as well as poets (Charlotte Delbo, Primo Levi and Tadeusz Borowski). One answer is that critics have rightly attended to the more sophisticated prose in the work of Delbo, Levi and Borowski. However, this has lead to the overshadowing of, for example, the significance of Levi’s ‘Shemà’ as metatestimony in relation to If This is a Man, Borowski’s ‘October Sky’ as a complex, dialectical anti-lyric, and Delbo’s shift into poetic form in Auschwitz and After when she senses that her prose is simply not up to the task of recounting certain traumatic experiences.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Holocaust Poetry and Testimony]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sue Vice]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Elie Wiesel has claimed that testimony is the generic legacy of the Holocaust. Other critics have pointed out that testimony, in the sense of first-person literary accounts of events to which the author was eye-witness, also characterized earlier historical calamities, in particular the First World War. That war produced testimony in the form of lyric poetry, in which the reader recognized the author as a witness and assumed a close fit to the poem’s speaking subject. Yet it is not poetic but prose testimony that is typical of Holocaust eyewitness, while Holocaust poetry is considered a separate and self-contained genre. In this essay, I will explore the reasons why this should be so, and whether there is a closer link than at first appears between the construction of the first-person narrator of a prose testimony, such as Wiesel’s Night (1958), and the lyric ‘I’ of some Holocaust poetry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200203</link>
<title><![CDATA['Working through' and 'awkward poetics' in Second Generation Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Lily Brett, Anne Michaels, Raymond Federman]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Eaglestone]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The aim of this article is to explore a tension in understanding post-Holocaust writing, specifically Second Generation poetry, between the idea of ‘working through’ and the complexities of post-Holocaust writing that Antony Rowland describes as ‘awkward poetics’, the ‘noncathartic artistry of disaster’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Holocaust Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Rowland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Robert Eaglestone]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>‘Why no appraisals of [Holocaust] verse – particularly verse composed in the English language?’, asks Susan Gubar in Poetry after Auschwitz. The question appears particularly pertinent, if paradoxical, in the context of her list of canonical authors in the field of Holocaust literature, most of whom are either primarily poets (Dan Pagis, Paul Celan and Nelly Sachs) or prose writers as well as poets (Charlotte Delbo, Primo Levi and Tadeusz Borowski). One answer is that critics have rightly attended to the more sophisticated prose in the work of Delbo, Levi and Borowski. However, this has lead to the overshadowing of, for example, the significance of Levi’s ‘Shemà’ as metatestimony in relation to If This is a Man, Borowski’s ‘October Sky’ as a complex, dialectical anti-lyric, and Delbo’s shift into poetic form in Auschwitz and After when she senses that her prose is simply not up to the task of recounting certain traumatic experiences.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Holocaust Poetry and Testimony]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sue Vice]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Elie Wiesel has claimed that testimony is the generic legacy of the Holocaust. Other critics have pointed out that testimony, in the sense of first-person literary accounts of events to which the author was eye-witness, also characterized earlier historical calamities, in particular the First World War. That war produced testimony in the form of lyric poetry, in which the reader recognized the author as a witness and assumed a close fit to the poem’s speaking subject. Yet it is not poetic but prose testimony that is typical of Holocaust eyewitness, while Holocaust poetry is considered a separate and self-contained genre. In this essay, I will explore the reasons why this should be so, and whether there is a closer link than at first appears between the construction of the first-person narrator of a prose testimony, such as Wiesel’s Night (1958), and the lyric ‘I’ of some Holocaust poetry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200203</link>
<title><![CDATA['Working through' and 'awkward poetics' in Second Generation Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Lily Brett, Anne Michaels, Raymond Federman]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Eaglestone]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The aim of this article is to explore a tension in understanding post-Holocaust writing, specifically Second Generation poetry, between the idea of ‘working through’ and the complexities of post-Holocaust writing that Antony Rowland describes as ‘awkward poetics’, the ‘noncathartic artistry of disaster’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Before The Human Race]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Robert Antelme's Anthropomorphic Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sara Guyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the Spring of 1944, one month before the Gestapo arrested him, sending him first to the prison at Fresnes and then deporting him to Buchenwald and Dachau, Robert Antelme published four poems in Littérature, a newly inaugurated – and ultimately short-lived – literary journal. The journal, which appeared only in that year, aimed to present the work of young French writers. As the editor, René Julliard explains in a preface to the first issue, Littérature did not represent a particular ‘school’, and authors were not bound by restrictions of page numbers or genre. In each issue – which included poems, stories, plays, and essays – the contributions were organized alphabetically, according to the author’s name.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Holocaust Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Rowland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Robert Eaglestone]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>‘Why no appraisals of [Holocaust] verse – particularly verse composed in the English language?’, asks Susan Gubar in Poetry after Auschwitz. The question appears particularly pertinent, if paradoxical, in the context of her list of canonical authors in the field of Holocaust literature, most of whom are either primarily poets (Dan Pagis, Paul Celan and Nelly Sachs) or prose writers as well as poets (Charlotte Delbo, Primo Levi and Tadeusz Borowski). One answer is that critics have rightly attended to the more sophisticated prose in the work of Delbo, Levi and Borowski. However, this has lead to the overshadowing of, for example, the significance of Levi’s ‘Shemà’ as metatestimony in relation to If This is a Man, Borowski’s ‘October Sky’ as a complex, dialectical anti-lyric, and Delbo’s shift into poetic form in Auschwitz and After when she senses that her prose is simply not up to the task of recounting certain traumatic experiences.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Holocaust Poetry and Testimony]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sue Vice]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Elie Wiesel has claimed that testimony is the generic legacy of the Holocaust. Other critics have pointed out that testimony, in the sense of first-person literary accounts of events to which the author was eye-witness, also characterized earlier historical calamities, in particular the First World War. That war produced testimony in the form of lyric poetry, in which the reader recognized the author as a witness and assumed a close fit to the poem’s speaking subject. Yet it is not poetic but prose testimony that is typical of Holocaust eyewitness, while Holocaust poetry is considered a separate and self-contained genre. In this essay, I will explore the reasons why this should be so, and whether there is a closer link than at first appears between the construction of the first-person narrator of a prose testimony, such as Wiesel’s Night (1958), and the lyric ‘I’ of some Holocaust poetry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200203</link>
<title><![CDATA['Working through' and 'awkward poetics' in Second Generation Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Lily Brett, Anne Michaels, Raymond Federman]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Eaglestone]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The aim of this article is to explore a tension in understanding post-Holocaust writing, specifically Second Generation poetry, between the idea of ‘working through’ and the complexities of post-Holocaust writing that Antony Rowland describes as ‘awkward poetics’, the ‘noncathartic artistry of disaster’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Before The Human Race]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Robert Antelme's Anthropomorphic Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sara Guyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the Spring of 1944, one month before the Gestapo arrested him, sending him first to the prison at Fresnes and then deporting him to Buchenwald and Dachau, Robert Antelme published four poems in Littérature, a newly inaugurated – and ultimately short-lived – literary journal. The journal, which appeared only in that year, aimed to present the work of young French writers. As the editor, René Julliard explains in a preface to the first issue, Littérature did not represent a particular ‘school’, and authors were not bound by restrictions of page numbers or genre. In each issue – which included poems, stories, plays, and essays – the contributions were organized alphabetically, according to the author’s name.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Interview with Tadeusz Pióro (re Tadeusz Borowski's Selected Poems)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Rowland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tadeusz Pióro]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Tadeusz Borowski’s poetry is virtually unknown in Britain and America, despite the fact that the Polish writer was a poet long before he wrote his controversial stories about his experiences in Auschwitz–Birkenau and Dachau. These stories, a selection of which appear in Penguin’s This Way for the Gas, Ladies and Gentlemen, ensured his canonical status in twentieth-century European literature. Yet only three Borowski poems are readily available in English translations: ‘Night over Birkenau’, ‘The Sun of Auschwitz’ and ‘Farewell to Maria’ are printed in Hilda Schiff’s anthology Holocaust Poetry. A few more appear in the English translation of Adam Zych’s anthology The Auschwitz Poems,3 but this edition is currently out of print.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Holocaust Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Rowland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Robert Eaglestone]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>‘Why no appraisals of [Holocaust] verse – particularly verse composed in the English language?’, asks Susan Gubar in Poetry after Auschwitz. The question appears particularly pertinent, if paradoxical, in the context of her list of canonical authors in the field of Holocaust literature, most of whom are either primarily poets (Dan Pagis, Paul Celan and Nelly Sachs) or prose writers as well as poets (Charlotte Delbo, Primo Levi and Tadeusz Borowski). One answer is that critics have rightly attended to the more sophisticated prose in the work of Delbo, Levi and Borowski. However, this has lead to the overshadowing of, for example, the significance of Levi’s ‘Shemà’ as metatestimony in relation to If This is a Man, Borowski’s ‘October Sky’ as a complex, dialectical anti-lyric, and Delbo’s shift into poetic form in Auschwitz and After when she senses that her prose is simply not up to the task of recounting certain traumatic experiences.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Holocaust Poetry and Testimony]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sue Vice]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Elie Wiesel has claimed that testimony is the generic legacy of the Holocaust. Other critics have pointed out that testimony, in the sense of first-person literary accounts of events to which the author was eye-witness, also characterized earlier historical calamities, in particular the First World War. That war produced testimony in the form of lyric poetry, in which the reader recognized the author as a witness and assumed a close fit to the poem’s speaking subject. Yet it is not poetic but prose testimony that is typical of Holocaust eyewitness, while Holocaust poetry is considered a separate and self-contained genre. In this essay, I will explore the reasons why this should be so, and whether there is a closer link than at first appears between the construction of the first-person narrator of a prose testimony, such as Wiesel’s Night (1958), and the lyric ‘I’ of some Holocaust poetry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200203</link>
<title><![CDATA['Working through' and 'awkward poetics' in Second Generation Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Lily Brett, Anne Michaels, Raymond Federman]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Eaglestone]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The aim of this article is to explore a tension in understanding post-Holocaust writing, specifically Second Generation poetry, between the idea of ‘working through’ and the complexities of post-Holocaust writing that Antony Rowland describes as ‘awkward poetics’, the ‘noncathartic artistry of disaster’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Before The Human Race]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Robert Antelme's Anthropomorphic Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sara Guyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the Spring of 1944, one month before the Gestapo arrested him, sending him first to the prison at Fresnes and then deporting him to Buchenwald and Dachau, Robert Antelme published four poems in Littérature, a newly inaugurated – and ultimately short-lived – literary journal. The journal, which appeared only in that year, aimed to present the work of young French writers. As the editor, René Julliard explains in a preface to the first issue, Littérature did not represent a particular ‘school’, and authors were not bound by restrictions of page numbers or genre. In each issue – which included poems, stories, plays, and essays – the contributions were organized alphabetically, according to the author’s name.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Interview with Tadeusz Pióro (re Tadeusz Borowski's Selected Poems)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Rowland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tadeusz Pióro]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Tadeusz Borowski’s poetry is virtually unknown in Britain and America, despite the fact that the Polish writer was a poet long before he wrote his controversial stories about his experiences in Auschwitz–Birkenau and Dachau. These stories, a selection of which appear in Penguin’s This Way for the Gas, Ladies and Gentlemen, ensured his canonical status in twentieth-century European literature. Yet only three Borowski poems are readily available in English translations: ‘Night over Birkenau’, ‘The Sun of Auschwitz’ and ‘Farewell to Maria’ are printed in Hilda Schiff’s anthology Holocaust Poetry. A few more appear in the English translation of Adam Zych’s anthology The Auschwitz Poems,3 but this edition is currently out of print.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200206</link>
<title><![CDATA['Black Phones']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Postmodern Poetics in the Holocaust Poetry of Sylvia Plath]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matthew Boswell]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Sylvia Plath’s Holocaust poetry and the frequently impassioned critical responses to it illustrate why Sue Vice characterises Holocaust fictions as ‘scandalous’, in the sense that ‘they invariably provoke controversy by inspiring repulsion and acclaim in equal measure’ – the only qualification being that this critical divide was not split particularly evenly when Plath’s best-known Holocaust writing was first published in the mid 1960s. In fact, it took the scales of critical opinion several decades to reach any kind of equilibrium, with the ‘repulsed’ response tending to prevail for the quarter century following its initial publication, but with the critical temper noticeably softening in the 1990s: a shift in critical attitudes that reflects the way that notoriously scandalous texts (here one might include some of Plath’s favourites, such as Lady Chatterley’s Lover and Ulysses) often end up normalising once controversial subject matter.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Holocaust Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Rowland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Robert Eaglestone]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>‘Why no appraisals of [Holocaust] verse – particularly verse composed in the English language?’, asks Susan Gubar in Poetry after Auschwitz. The question appears particularly pertinent, if paradoxical, in the context of her list of canonical authors in the field of Holocaust literature, most of whom are either primarily poets (Dan Pagis, Paul Celan and Nelly Sachs) or prose writers as well as poets (Charlotte Delbo, Primo Levi and Tadeusz Borowski). One answer is that critics have rightly attended to the more sophisticated prose in the work of Delbo, Levi and Borowski. However, this has lead to the overshadowing of, for example, the significance of Levi’s ‘Shemà’ as metatestimony in relation to If This is a Man, Borowski’s ‘October Sky’ as a complex, dialectical anti-lyric, and Delbo’s shift into poetic form in Auschwitz and After when she senses that her prose is simply not up to the task of recounting certain traumatic experiences.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Holocaust Poetry and Testimony]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sue Vice]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Elie Wiesel has claimed that testimony is the generic legacy of the Holocaust. Other critics have pointed out that testimony, in the sense of first-person literary accounts of events to which the author was eye-witness, also characterized earlier historical calamities, in particular the First World War. That war produced testimony in the form of lyric poetry, in which the reader recognized the author as a witness and assumed a close fit to the poem’s speaking subject. Yet it is not poetic but prose testimony that is typical of Holocaust eyewitness, while Holocaust poetry is considered a separate and self-contained genre. In this essay, I will explore the reasons why this should be so, and whether there is a closer link than at first appears between the construction of the first-person narrator of a prose testimony, such as Wiesel’s Night (1958), and the lyric ‘I’ of some Holocaust poetry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200203</link>
<title><![CDATA['Working through' and 'awkward poetics' in Second Generation Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Lily Brett, Anne Michaels, Raymond Federman]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Eaglestone]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The aim of this article is to explore a tension in understanding post-Holocaust writing, specifically Second Generation poetry, between the idea of ‘working through’ and the complexities of post-Holocaust writing that Antony Rowland describes as ‘awkward poetics’, the ‘noncathartic artistry of disaster’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Before The Human Race]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Robert Antelme's Anthropomorphic Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sara Guyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the Spring of 1944, one month before the Gestapo arrested him, sending him first to the prison at Fresnes and then deporting him to Buchenwald and Dachau, Robert Antelme published four poems in Littérature, a newly inaugurated – and ultimately short-lived – literary journal. The journal, which appeared only in that year, aimed to present the work of young French writers. As the editor, René Julliard explains in a preface to the first issue, Littérature did not represent a particular ‘school’, and authors were not bound by restrictions of page numbers or genre. In each issue – which included poems, stories, plays, and essays – the contributions were organized alphabetically, according to the author’s name.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Interview with Tadeusz Pióro (re Tadeusz Borowski's Selected Poems)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Rowland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tadeusz Pióro]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Tadeusz Borowski’s poetry is virtually unknown in Britain and America, despite the fact that the Polish writer was a poet long before he wrote his controversial stories about his experiences in Auschwitz–Birkenau and Dachau. These stories, a selection of which appear in Penguin’s This Way for the Gas, Ladies and Gentlemen, ensured his canonical status in twentieth-century European literature. Yet only three Borowski poems are readily available in English translations: ‘Night over Birkenau’, ‘The Sun of Auschwitz’ and ‘Farewell to Maria’ are printed in Hilda Schiff’s anthology Holocaust Poetry. A few more appear in the English translation of Adam Zych’s anthology The Auschwitz Poems,3 but this edition is currently out of print.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200206</link>
<title><![CDATA['Black Phones']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Postmodern Poetics in the Holocaust Poetry of Sylvia Plath]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matthew Boswell]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Sylvia Plath’s Holocaust poetry and the frequently impassioned critical responses to it illustrate why Sue Vice characterises Holocaust fictions as ‘scandalous’, in the sense that ‘they invariably provoke controversy by inspiring repulsion and acclaim in equal measure’ – the only qualification being that this critical divide was not split particularly evenly when Plath’s best-known Holocaust writing was first published in the mid 1960s. In fact, it took the scales of critical opinion several decades to reach any kind of equilibrium, with the ‘repulsed’ response tending to prevail for the quarter century following its initial publication, but with the critical temper noticeably softening in the 1990s: a shift in critical attitudes that reflects the way that notoriously scandalous texts (here one might include some of Plath’s favourites, such as Lady Chatterley’s Lover and Ulysses) often end up normalising once controversial subject matter.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200207</link>
<title><![CDATA['I think it would be better to be a Jew']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anne Sexton and the Holocaust]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Melanie Waters]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Writing in postwar America for an eighteen-year period between 1956 and 1974, the poet Anne Sexton was repeatedly drawn to the Holocaust, and its awkward cultural legacy, as a source of creative inspiration. Still, while her contemporary, Sylvia Plath, has generated a series of fierce debates as a result of the Nazi–Jew symbolism in her poems ‘Daddy’ (1962) and ‘Lady Lazarus’ (1962), there have been no sustained excavations of Sexton’s own complex relationship to the Holocaust. In this article, I aim to shed new light on Sexton’s use of Holocaust imagery by making detailed reference to three of her poems: ‘My Friend, My Friend’ (1959), ‘Hansel and Gretel’ (1971), and ‘After Auschwitz’ (1974). Written at various stages in her career, these poems not only engage with the subject matter of the Holocaust at the level of content, but also at the level of form. More explicitly, these poems display a range of formal eccentricities that register the difficulties of converting the Holocaust into poetry and which, I argue, might be usefully reconsidered alongside recent theoretical discourses on aesthetics, psychoanalysis, and trauma.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Holocaust Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Rowland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Robert Eaglestone]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>‘Why no appraisals of [Holocaust] verse – particularly verse composed in the English language?’, asks Susan Gubar in Poetry after Auschwitz. The question appears particularly pertinent, if paradoxical, in the context of her list of canonical authors in the field of Holocaust literature, most of whom are either primarily poets (Dan Pagis, Paul Celan and Nelly Sachs) or prose writers as well as poets (Charlotte Delbo, Primo Levi and Tadeusz Borowski). One answer is that critics have rightly attended to the more sophisticated prose in the work of Delbo, Levi and Borowski. However, this has lead to the overshadowing of, for example, the significance of Levi’s ‘Shemà’ as metatestimony in relation to If This is a Man, Borowski’s ‘October Sky’ as a complex, dialectical anti-lyric, and Delbo’s shift into poetic form in Auschwitz and After when she senses that her prose is simply not up to the task of recounting certain traumatic experiences.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Holocaust Poetry and Testimony]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sue Vice]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Elie Wiesel has claimed that testimony is the generic legacy of the Holocaust. Other critics have pointed out that testimony, in the sense of first-person literary accounts of events to which the author was eye-witness, also characterized earlier historical calamities, in particular the First World War. That war produced testimony in the form of lyric poetry, in which the reader recognized the author as a witness and assumed a close fit to the poem’s speaking subject. Yet it is not poetic but prose testimony that is typical of Holocaust eyewitness, while Holocaust poetry is considered a separate and self-contained genre. In this essay, I will explore the reasons why this should be so, and whether there is a closer link than at first appears between the construction of the first-person narrator of a prose testimony, such as Wiesel’s Night (1958), and the lyric ‘I’ of some Holocaust poetry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200203</link>
<title><![CDATA['Working through' and 'awkward poetics' in Second Generation Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Lily Brett, Anne Michaels, Raymond Federman]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Eaglestone]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The aim of this article is to explore a tension in understanding post-Holocaust writing, specifically Second Generation poetry, between the idea of ‘working through’ and the complexities of post-Holocaust writing that Antony Rowland describes as ‘awkward poetics’, the ‘noncathartic artistry of disaster’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Before The Human Race]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Robert Antelme's Anthropomorphic Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sara Guyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the Spring of 1944, one month before the Gestapo arrested him, sending him first to the prison at Fresnes and then deporting him to Buchenwald and Dachau, Robert Antelme published four poems in Littérature, a newly inaugurated – and ultimately short-lived – literary journal. The journal, which appeared only in that year, aimed to present the work of young French writers. As the editor, René Julliard explains in a preface to the first issue, Littérature did not represent a particular ‘school’, and authors were not bound by restrictions of page numbers or genre. In each issue – which included poems, stories, plays, and essays – the contributions were organized alphabetically, according to the author’s name.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Interview with Tadeusz Pióro (re Tadeusz Borowski's Selected Poems)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Rowland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tadeusz Pióro]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Tadeusz Borowski’s poetry is virtually unknown in Britain and America, despite the fact that the Polish writer was a poet long before he wrote his controversial stories about his experiences in Auschwitz–Birkenau and Dachau. These stories, a selection of which appear in Penguin’s This Way for the Gas, Ladies and Gentlemen, ensured his canonical status in twentieth-century European literature. Yet only three Borowski poems are readily available in English translations: ‘Night over Birkenau’, ‘The Sun of Auschwitz’ and ‘Farewell to Maria’ are printed in Hilda Schiff’s anthology Holocaust Poetry. A few more appear in the English translation of Adam Zych’s anthology The Auschwitz Poems,3 but this edition is currently out of print.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200206</link>
<title><![CDATA['Black Phones']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Postmodern Poetics in the Holocaust Poetry of Sylvia Plath]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matthew Boswell]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Sylvia Plath’s Holocaust poetry and the frequently impassioned critical responses to it illustrate why Sue Vice characterises Holocaust fictions as ‘scandalous’, in the sense that ‘they invariably provoke controversy by inspiring repulsion and acclaim in equal measure’ – the only qualification being that this critical divide was not split particularly evenly when Plath’s best-known Holocaust writing was first published in the mid 1960s. In fact, it took the scales of critical opinion several decades to reach any kind of equilibrium, with the ‘repulsed’ response tending to prevail for the quarter century following its initial publication, but with the critical temper noticeably softening in the 1990s: a shift in critical attitudes that reflects the way that notoriously scandalous texts (here one might include some of Plath’s favourites, such as Lady Chatterley’s Lover and Ulysses) often end up normalising once controversial subject matter.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200207</link>
<title><![CDATA['I think it would be better to be a Jew']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anne Sexton and the Holocaust]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Melanie Waters]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Writing in postwar America for an eighteen-year period between 1956 and 1974, the poet Anne Sexton was repeatedly drawn to the Holocaust, and its awkward cultural legacy, as a source of creative inspiration. Still, while her contemporary, Sylvia Plath, has generated a series of fierce debates as a result of the Nazi–Jew symbolism in her poems ‘Daddy’ (1962) and ‘Lady Lazarus’ (1962), there have been no sustained excavations of Sexton’s own complex relationship to the Holocaust. In this article, I aim to shed new light on Sexton’s use of Holocaust imagery by making detailed reference to three of her poems: ‘My Friend, My Friend’ (1959), ‘Hansel and Gretel’ (1971), and ‘After Auschwitz’ (1974). Written at various stages in her career, these poems not only engage with the subject matter of the Holocaust at the level of content, but also at the level of form. More explicitly, these poems display a range of formal eccentricities that register the difficulties of converting the Holocaust into poetry and which, I argue, might be usefully reconsidered alongside recent theoretical discourses on aesthetics, psychoanalysis, and trauma.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200208</link>
<title><![CDATA['The poet remained alone amidst the corpses of words . . .']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Deportation Poetry of André Ulmann and Maurice Honel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gary D. Mole]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In an article entitled ‘Témoignage du camp et poésie’, published in 1948, the former deportee Robert Antelme, author of the now classic deportation text L’Espèce humaine, identifies what he sees as the respective problems of prose and poetic testimonies. The prose account, claims Antelme, in its supposed stark objectivity, all too often reads like some abstract accusatory act, a photograph that may provoke fear and trembling, but from which lessons cannot be explicitly learnt. Poetry, on the other hand, would run the risk of fleeing the reality of the camps, of allowing it to be only glimpsed through melodic counterpoint or nostalgic themes, thus enveloping the reality in a mist of words but never really penetrating it. In fleeing prosaic description, then, poetry would risk falling into obscurity.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Holocaust Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Rowland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Robert Eaglestone]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>‘Why no appraisals of [Holocaust] verse – particularly verse composed in the English language?’, asks Susan Gubar in Poetry after Auschwitz. The question appears particularly pertinent, if paradoxical, in the context of her list of canonical authors in the field of Holocaust literature, most of whom are either primarily poets (Dan Pagis, Paul Celan and Nelly Sachs) or prose writers as well as poets (Charlotte Delbo, Primo Levi and Tadeusz Borowski). One answer is that critics have rightly attended to the more sophisticated prose in the work of Delbo, Levi and Borowski. However, this has lead to the overshadowing of, for example, the significance of Levi’s ‘Shemà’ as metatestimony in relation to If This is a Man, Borowski’s ‘October Sky’ as a complex, dialectical anti-lyric, and Delbo’s shift into poetic form in Auschwitz and After when she senses that her prose is simply not up to the task of recounting certain traumatic experiences.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Holocaust Poetry and Testimony]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sue Vice]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Elie Wiesel has claimed that testimony is the generic legacy of the Holocaust. Other critics have pointed out that testimony, in the sense of first-person literary accounts of events to which the author was eye-witness, also characterized earlier historical calamities, in particular the First World War. That war produced testimony in the form of lyric poetry, in which the reader recognized the author as a witness and assumed a close fit to the poem’s speaking subject. Yet it is not poetic but prose testimony that is typical of Holocaust eyewitness, while Holocaust poetry is considered a separate and self-contained genre. In this essay, I will explore the reasons why this should be so, and whether there is a closer link than at first appears between the construction of the first-person narrator of a prose testimony, such as Wiesel’s Night (1958), and the lyric ‘I’ of some Holocaust poetry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200203</link>
<title><![CDATA['Working through' and 'awkward poetics' in Second Generation Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Lily Brett, Anne Michaels, Raymond Federman]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Eaglestone]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The aim of this article is to explore a tension in understanding post-Holocaust writing, specifically Second Generation poetry, between the idea of ‘working through’ and the complexities of post-Holocaust writing that Antony Rowland describes as ‘awkward poetics’, the ‘noncathartic artistry of disaster’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Before The Human Race]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Robert Antelme's Anthropomorphic Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sara Guyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the Spring of 1944, one month before the Gestapo arrested him, sending him first to the prison at Fresnes and then deporting him to Buchenwald and Dachau, Robert Antelme published four poems in Littérature, a newly inaugurated – and ultimately short-lived – literary journal. The journal, which appeared only in that year, aimed to present the work of young French writers. As the editor, René Julliard explains in a preface to the first issue, Littérature did not represent a particular ‘school’, and authors were not bound by restrictions of page numbers or genre. In each issue – which included poems, stories, plays, and essays – the contributions were organized alphabetically, according to the author’s name.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Interview with Tadeusz Pióro (re Tadeusz Borowski's Selected Poems)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Rowland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tadeusz Pióro]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Tadeusz Borowski’s poetry is virtually unknown in Britain and America, despite the fact that the Polish writer was a poet long before he wrote his controversial stories about his experiences in Auschwitz–Birkenau and Dachau. These stories, a selection of which appear in Penguin’s This Way for the Gas, Ladies and Gentlemen, ensured his canonical status in twentieth-century European literature. Yet only three Borowski poems are readily available in English translations: ‘Night over Birkenau’, ‘The Sun of Auschwitz’ and ‘Farewell to Maria’ are printed in Hilda Schiff’s anthology Holocaust Poetry. A few more appear in the English translation of Adam Zych’s anthology The Auschwitz Poems,3 but this edition is currently out of print.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200206</link>
<title><![CDATA['Black Phones']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Postmodern Poetics in the Holocaust Poetry of Sylvia Plath]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matthew Boswell]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Sylvia Plath’s Holocaust poetry and the frequently impassioned critical responses to it illustrate why Sue Vice characterises Holocaust fictions as ‘scandalous’, in the sense that ‘they invariably provoke controversy by inspiring repulsion and acclaim in equal measure’ – the only qualification being that this critical divide was not split particularly evenly when Plath’s best-known Holocaust writing was first published in the mid 1960s. In fact, it took the scales of critical opinion several decades to reach any kind of equilibrium, with the ‘repulsed’ response tending to prevail for the quarter century following its initial publication, but with the critical temper noticeably softening in the 1990s: a shift in critical attitudes that reflects the way that notoriously scandalous texts (here one might include some of Plath’s favourites, such as Lady Chatterley’s Lover and Ulysses) often end up normalising once controversial subject matter.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200207</link>
<title><![CDATA['I think it would be better to be a Jew']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anne Sexton and the Holocaust]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Melanie Waters]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Writing in postwar America for an eighteen-year period between 1956 and 1974, the poet Anne Sexton was repeatedly drawn to the Holocaust, and its awkward cultural legacy, as a source of creative inspiration. Still, while her contemporary, Sylvia Plath, has generated a series of fierce debates as a result of the Nazi–Jew symbolism in her poems ‘Daddy’ (1962) and ‘Lady Lazarus’ (1962), there have been no sustained excavations of Sexton’s own complex relationship to the Holocaust. In this article, I aim to shed new light on Sexton’s use of Holocaust imagery by making detailed reference to three of her poems: ‘My Friend, My Friend’ (1959), ‘Hansel and Gretel’ (1971), and ‘After Auschwitz’ (1974). Written at various stages in her career, these poems not only engage with the subject matter of the Holocaust at the level of content, but also at the level of form. More explicitly, these poems display a range of formal eccentricities that register the difficulties of converting the Holocaust into poetry and which, I argue, might be usefully reconsidered alongside recent theoretical discourses on aesthetics, psychoanalysis, and trauma.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200208</link>
<title><![CDATA['The poet remained alone amidst the corpses of words . . .']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Deportation Poetry of André Ulmann and Maurice Honel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gary D. Mole]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In an article entitled ‘Témoignage du camp et poésie’, published in 1948, the former deportee Robert Antelme, author of the now classic deportation text L’Espèce humaine, identifies what he sees as the respective problems of prose and poetic testimonies. The prose account, claims Antelme, in its supposed stark objectivity, all too often reads like some abstract accusatory act, a photograph that may provoke fear and trembling, but from which lessons cannot be explicitly learnt. Poetry, on the other hand, would run the risk of fleeing the reality of the camps, of allowing it to be only glimpsed through melodic counterpoint or nostalgic themes, thus enveloping the reality in a mist of words but never really penetrating it. In fleeing prosaic description, then, poetry would risk falling into obscurity.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Broken Homes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Three Kindertransport Poets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Lawson]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Holocaust has exerted a substantial influence on twentieth-century and contemporary English poetry. One has only to consider Shoah-related work by the likes of Geoffrey Hill, Ted Hughes and Tony Harrison to recognise this cultural fact. Further, Jewish poets writing in English have spoken out as especially affected by this European tragedy.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Holocaust Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Rowland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Robert Eaglestone]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>‘Why no appraisals of [Holocaust] verse – particularly verse composed in the English language?’, asks Susan Gubar in Poetry after Auschwitz. The question appears particularly pertinent, if paradoxical, in the context of her list of canonical authors in the field of Holocaust literature, most of whom are either primarily poets (Dan Pagis, Paul Celan and Nelly Sachs) or prose writers as well as poets (Charlotte Delbo, Primo Levi and Tadeusz Borowski). One answer is that critics have rightly attended to the more sophisticated prose in the work of Delbo, Levi and Borowski. However, this has lead to the overshadowing of, for example, the significance of Levi’s ‘Shemà’ as metatestimony in relation to If This is a Man, Borowski’s ‘October Sky’ as a complex, dialectical anti-lyric, and Delbo’s shift into poetic form in Auschwitz and After when she senses that her prose is simply not up to the task of recounting certain traumatic experiences.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Holocaust Poetry and Testimony]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sue Vice]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Elie Wiesel has claimed that testimony is the generic legacy of the Holocaust. Other critics have pointed out that testimony, in the sense of first-person literary accounts of events to which the author was eye-witness, also characterized earlier historical calamities, in particular the First World War. That war produced testimony in the form of lyric poetry, in which the reader recognized the author as a witness and assumed a close fit to the poem’s speaking subject. Yet it is not poetic but prose testimony that is typical of Holocaust eyewitness, while Holocaust poetry is considered a separate and self-contained genre. In this essay, I will explore the reasons why this should be so, and whether there is a closer link than at first appears between the construction of the first-person narrator of a prose testimony, such as Wiesel’s Night (1958), and the lyric ‘I’ of some Holocaust poetry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200203</link>
<title><![CDATA['Working through' and 'awkward poetics' in Second Generation Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Lily Brett, Anne Michaels, Raymond Federman]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Eaglestone]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The aim of this article is to explore a tension in understanding post-Holocaust writing, specifically Second Generation poetry, between the idea of ‘working through’ and the complexities of post-Holocaust writing that Antony Rowland describes as ‘awkward poetics’, the ‘noncathartic artistry of disaster’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Before The Human Race]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Robert Antelme's Anthropomorphic Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sara Guyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the Spring of 1944, one month before the Gestapo arrested him, sending him first to the prison at Fresnes and then deporting him to Buchenwald and Dachau, Robert Antelme published four poems in Littérature, a newly inaugurated – and ultimately short-lived – literary journal. The journal, which appeared only in that year, aimed to present the work of young French writers. As the editor, René Julliard explains in a preface to the first issue, Littérature did not represent a particular ‘school’, and authors were not bound by restrictions of page numbers or genre. In each issue – which included poems, stories, plays, and essays – the contributions were organized alphabetically, according to the author’s name.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Interview with Tadeusz Pióro (re Tadeusz Borowski's Selected Poems)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Rowland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tadeusz Pióro]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Tadeusz Borowski’s poetry is virtually unknown in Britain and America, despite the fact that the Polish writer was a poet long before he wrote his controversial stories about his experiences in Auschwitz–Birkenau and Dachau. These stories, a selection of which appear in Penguin’s This Way for the Gas, Ladies and Gentlemen, ensured his canonical status in twentieth-century European literature. Yet only three Borowski poems are readily available in English translations: ‘Night over Birkenau’, ‘The Sun of Auschwitz’ and ‘Farewell to Maria’ are printed in Hilda Schiff’s anthology Holocaust Poetry. A few more appear in the English translation of Adam Zych’s anthology The Auschwitz Poems,3 but this edition is currently out of print.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200206</link>
<title><![CDATA['Black Phones']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Postmodern Poetics in the Holocaust Poetry of Sylvia Plath]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matthew Boswell]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Sylvia Plath’s Holocaust poetry and the frequently impassioned critical responses to it illustrate why Sue Vice characterises Holocaust fictions as ‘scandalous’, in the sense that ‘they invariably provoke controversy by inspiring repulsion and acclaim in equal measure’ – the only qualification being that this critical divide was not split particularly evenly when Plath’s best-known Holocaust writing was first published in the mid 1960s. In fact, it took the scales of critical opinion several decades to reach any kind of equilibrium, with the ‘repulsed’ response tending to prevail for the quarter century following its initial publication, but with the critical temper noticeably softening in the 1990s: a shift in critical attitudes that reflects the way that notoriously scandalous texts (here one might include some of Plath’s favourites, such as Lady Chatterley’s Lover and Ulysses) often end up normalising once controversial subject matter.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200207</link>
<title><![CDATA['I think it would be better to be a Jew']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anne Sexton and the Holocaust]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Melanie Waters]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Writing in postwar America for an eighteen-year period between 1956 and 1974, the poet Anne Sexton was repeatedly drawn to the Holocaust, and its awkward cultural legacy, as a source of creative inspiration. Still, while her contemporary, Sylvia Plath, has generated a series of fierce debates as a result of the Nazi–Jew symbolism in her poems ‘Daddy’ (1962) and ‘Lady Lazarus’ (1962), there have been no sustained excavations of Sexton’s own complex relationship to the Holocaust. In this article, I aim to shed new light on Sexton’s use of Holocaust imagery by making detailed reference to three of her poems: ‘My Friend, My Friend’ (1959), ‘Hansel and Gretel’ (1971), and ‘After Auschwitz’ (1974). Written at various stages in her career, these poems not only engage with the subject matter of the Holocaust at the level of content, but also at the level of form. More explicitly, these poems display a range of formal eccentricities that register the difficulties of converting the Holocaust into poetry and which, I argue, might be usefully reconsidered alongside recent theoretical discourses on aesthetics, psychoanalysis, and trauma.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200208</link>
<title><![CDATA['The poet remained alone amidst the corpses of words . . .']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Deportation Poetry of André Ulmann and Maurice Honel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gary D. Mole]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In an article entitled ‘Témoignage du camp et poésie’, published in 1948, the former deportee Robert Antelme, author of the now classic deportation text L’Espèce humaine, identifies what he sees as the respective problems of prose and poetic testimonies. The prose account, claims Antelme, in its supposed stark objectivity, all too often reads like some abstract accusatory act, a photograph that may provoke fear and trembling, but from which lessons cannot be explicitly learnt. Poetry, on the other hand, would run the risk of fleeing the reality of the camps, of allowing it to be only glimpsed through melodic counterpoint or nostalgic themes, thus enveloping the reality in a mist of words but never really penetrating it. In fleeing prosaic description, then, poetry would risk falling into obscurity.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Broken Homes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Three Kindertransport Poets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Lawson]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Holocaust has exerted a substantial influence on twentieth-century and contemporary English poetry. One has only to consider Shoah-related work by the likes of Geoffrey Hill, Ted Hughes and Tony Harrison to recognise this cultural fact. Further, Jewish poets writing in English have spoken out as especially affected by this European tragedy.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200210</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200210</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[George Dundas]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Roger Craik]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Leros Summer 1939
GEORGE DUNDAS</p><p>Friday Night
De Toog Eetcafe, Amsterdam
ROGER CRAIK</p><p>Found Poem
Thorn Gruin’s Sorrowful Sonnet
JOHN LUCAS</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Holocaust Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Rowland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Robert Eaglestone]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>‘Why no appraisals of [Holocaust] verse – particularly verse composed in the English language?’, asks Susan Gubar in Poetry after Auschwitz. The question appears particularly pertinent, if paradoxical, in the context of her list of canonical authors in the field of Holocaust literature, most of whom are either primarily poets (Dan Pagis, Paul Celan and Nelly Sachs) or prose writers as well as poets (Charlotte Delbo, Primo Levi and Tadeusz Borowski). One answer is that critics have rightly attended to the more sophisticated prose in the work of Delbo, Levi and Borowski. However, this has lead to the overshadowing of, for example, the significance of Levi’s ‘Shemà’ as metatestimony in relation to If This is a Man, Borowski’s ‘October Sky’ as a complex, dialectical anti-lyric, and Delbo’s shift into poetic form in Auschwitz and After when she senses that her prose is simply not up to the task of recounting certain traumatic experiences.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Holocaust Poetry and Testimony]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sue Vice]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Elie Wiesel has claimed that testimony is the generic legacy of the Holocaust. Other critics have pointed out that testimony, in the sense of first-person literary accounts of events to which the author was eye-witness, also characterized earlier historical calamities, in particular the First World War. That war produced testimony in the form of lyric poetry, in which the reader recognized the author as a witness and assumed a close fit to the poem’s speaking subject. Yet it is not poetic but prose testimony that is typical of Holocaust eyewitness, while Holocaust poetry is considered a separate and self-contained genre. In this essay, I will explore the reasons why this should be so, and whether there is a closer link than at first appears between the construction of the first-person narrator of a prose testimony, such as Wiesel’s Night (1958), and the lyric ‘I’ of some Holocaust poetry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200203</link>
<title><![CDATA['Working through' and 'awkward poetics' in Second Generation Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Lily Brett, Anne Michaels, Raymond Federman]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Eaglestone]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The aim of this article is to explore a tension in understanding post-Holocaust writing, specifically Second Generation poetry, between the idea of ‘working through’ and the complexities of post-Holocaust writing that Antony Rowland describes as ‘awkward poetics’, the ‘noncathartic artistry of disaster’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Before The Human Race]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Robert Antelme's Anthropomorphic Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sara Guyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the Spring of 1944, one month before the Gestapo arrested him, sending him first to the prison at Fresnes and then deporting him to Buchenwald and Dachau, Robert Antelme published four poems in Littérature, a newly inaugurated – and ultimately short-lived – literary journal. The journal, which appeared only in that year, aimed to present the work of young French writers. As the editor, René Julliard explains in a preface to the first issue, Littérature did not represent a particular ‘school’, and authors were not bound by restrictions of page numbers or genre. In each issue – which included poems, stories, plays, and essays – the contributions were organized alphabetically, according to the author’s name.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Interview with Tadeusz Pióro (re Tadeusz Borowski's Selected Poems)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Rowland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tadeusz Pióro]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Tadeusz Borowski’s poetry is virtually unknown in Britain and America, despite the fact that the Polish writer was a poet long before he wrote his controversial stories about his experiences in Auschwitz–Birkenau and Dachau. These stories, a selection of which appear in Penguin’s This Way for the Gas, Ladies and Gentlemen, ensured his canonical status in twentieth-century European literature. Yet only three Borowski poems are readily available in English translations: ‘Night over Birkenau’, ‘The Sun of Auschwitz’ and ‘Farewell to Maria’ are printed in Hilda Schiff’s anthology Holocaust Poetry. A few more appear in the English translation of Adam Zych’s anthology The Auschwitz Poems,3 but this edition is currently out of print.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200206</link>
<title><![CDATA['Black Phones']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Postmodern Poetics in the Holocaust Poetry of Sylvia Plath]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matthew Boswell]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Sylvia Plath’s Holocaust poetry and the frequently impassioned critical responses to it illustrate why Sue Vice characterises Holocaust fictions as ‘scandalous’, in the sense that ‘they invariably provoke controversy by inspiring repulsion and acclaim in equal measure’ – the only qualification being that this critical divide was not split particularly evenly when Plath’s best-known Holocaust writing was first published in the mid 1960s. In fact, it took the scales of critical opinion several decades to reach any kind of equilibrium, with the ‘repulsed’ response tending to prevail for the quarter century following its initial publication, but with the critical temper noticeably softening in the 1990s: a shift in critical attitudes that reflects the way that notoriously scandalous texts (here one might include some of Plath’s favourites, such as Lady Chatterley’s Lover and Ulysses) often end up normalising once controversial subject matter.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200207</link>
<title><![CDATA['I think it would be better to be a Jew']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anne Sexton and the Holocaust]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Melanie Waters]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Writing in postwar America for an eighteen-year period between 1956 and 1974, the poet Anne Sexton was repeatedly drawn to the Holocaust, and its awkward cultural legacy, as a source of creative inspiration. Still, while her contemporary, Sylvia Plath, has generated a series of fierce debates as a result of the Nazi–Jew symbolism in her poems ‘Daddy’ (1962) and ‘Lady Lazarus’ (1962), there have been no sustained excavations of Sexton’s own complex relationship to the Holocaust. In this article, I aim to shed new light on Sexton’s use of Holocaust imagery by making detailed reference to three of her poems: ‘My Friend, My Friend’ (1959), ‘Hansel and Gretel’ (1971), and ‘After Auschwitz’ (1974). Written at various stages in her career, these poems not only engage with the subject matter of the Holocaust at the level of content, but also at the level of form. More explicitly, these poems display a range of formal eccentricities that register the difficulties of converting the Holocaust into poetry and which, I argue, might be usefully reconsidered alongside recent theoretical discourses on aesthetics, psychoanalysis, and trauma.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200208</link>
<title><![CDATA['The poet remained alone amidst the corpses of words . . .']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Deportation Poetry of André Ulmann and Maurice Honel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gary D. Mole]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In an article entitled ‘Témoignage du camp et poésie’, published in 1948, the former deportee Robert Antelme, author of the now classic deportation text L’Espèce humaine, identifies what he sees as the respective problems of prose and poetic testimonies. The prose account, claims Antelme, in its supposed stark objectivity, all too often reads like some abstract accusatory act, a photograph that may provoke fear and trembling, but from which lessons cannot be explicitly learnt. Poetry, on the other hand, would run the risk of fleeing the reality of the camps, of allowing it to be only glimpsed through melodic counterpoint or nostalgic themes, thus enveloping the reality in a mist of words but never really penetrating it. In fleeing prosaic description, then, poetry would risk falling into obscurity.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Broken Homes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Three Kindertransport Poets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Lawson]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Holocaust has exerted a substantial influence on twentieth-century and contemporary English poetry. One has only to consider Shoah-related work by the likes of Geoffrey Hill, Ted Hughes and Tony Harrison to recognise this cultural fact. Further, Jewish poets writing in English have spoken out as especially affected by this European tragedy.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200210</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200210</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[George Dundas]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Roger Craik]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Leros Summer 1939
GEORGE DUNDAS</p><p>Friday Night
De Toog Eetcafe, Amsterdam
ROGER CRAIK</p><p>Found Poem
Thorn Gruin’s Sorrowful Sonnet
JOHN LUCAS</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200211</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200211</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Other Summers by Stephen Edgar (Melbourne: Black Pepper Press, 2006). 108pp. ISBN: 978-1-876044-54-1, $16.00.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Holocaust Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Rowland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Robert Eaglestone]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>‘Why no appraisals of [Holocaust] verse – particularly verse composed in the English language?’, asks Susan Gubar in Poetry after Auschwitz. The question appears particularly pertinent, if paradoxical, in the context of her list of canonical authors in the field of Holocaust literature, most of whom are either primarily poets (Dan Pagis, Paul Celan and Nelly Sachs) or prose writers as well as poets (Charlotte Delbo, Primo Levi and Tadeusz Borowski). One answer is that critics have rightly attended to the more sophisticated prose in the work of Delbo, Levi and Borowski. However, this has lead to the overshadowing of, for example, the significance of Levi’s ‘Shemà’ as metatestimony in relation to If This is a Man, Borowski’s ‘October Sky’ as a complex, dialectical anti-lyric, and Delbo’s shift into poetic form in Auschwitz and After when she senses that her prose is simply not up to the task of recounting certain traumatic experiences.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200202</link>
<title><![CDATA[Holocaust Poetry and Testimony]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sue Vice]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Elie Wiesel has claimed that testimony is the generic legacy of the Holocaust. Other critics have pointed out that testimony, in the sense of first-person literary accounts of events to which the author was eye-witness, also characterized earlier historical calamities, in particular the First World War. That war produced testimony in the form of lyric poetry, in which the reader recognized the author as a witness and assumed a close fit to the poem’s speaking subject. Yet it is not poetic but prose testimony that is typical of Holocaust eyewitness, while Holocaust poetry is considered a separate and self-contained genre. In this essay, I will explore the reasons why this should be so, and whether there is a closer link than at first appears between the construction of the first-person narrator of a prose testimony, such as Wiesel’s Night (1958), and the lyric ‘I’ of some Holocaust poetry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200203</link>
<title><![CDATA['Working through' and 'awkward poetics' in Second Generation Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Lily Brett, Anne Michaels, Raymond Federman]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Eaglestone]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The aim of this article is to explore a tension in understanding post-Holocaust writing, specifically Second Generation poetry, between the idea of ‘working through’ and the complexities of post-Holocaust writing that Antony Rowland describes as ‘awkward poetics’, the ‘noncathartic artistry of disaster’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Before The Human Race]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Robert Antelme's Anthropomorphic Poetry]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sara Guyer]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the Spring of 1944, one month before the Gestapo arrested him, sending him first to the prison at Fresnes and then deporting him to Buchenwald and Dachau, Robert Antelme published four poems in Littérature, a newly inaugurated – and ultimately short-lived – literary journal. The journal, which appeared only in that year, aimed to present the work of young French writers. As the editor, René Julliard explains in a preface to the first issue, Littérature did not represent a particular ‘school’, and authors were not bound by restrictions of page numbers or genre. In each issue – which included poems, stories, plays, and essays – the contributions were organized alphabetically, according to the author’s name.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200205</link>
<title><![CDATA[Interview with Tadeusz Pióro (re Tadeusz Borowski's Selected Poems)]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Antony Rowland]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Tadeusz Pióro]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Tadeusz Borowski’s poetry is virtually unknown in Britain and America, despite the fact that the Polish writer was a poet long before he wrote his controversial stories about his experiences in Auschwitz–Birkenau and Dachau. These stories, a selection of which appear in Penguin’s This Way for the Gas, Ladies and Gentlemen, ensured his canonical status in twentieth-century European literature. Yet only three Borowski poems are readily available in English translations: ‘Night over Birkenau’, ‘The Sun of Auschwitz’ and ‘Farewell to Maria’ are printed in Hilda Schiff’s anthology Holocaust Poetry. A few more appear in the English translation of Adam Zych’s anthology The Auschwitz Poems,3 but this edition is currently out of print.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200206</link>
<title><![CDATA['Black Phones']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Postmodern Poetics in the Holocaust Poetry of Sylvia Plath]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matthew Boswell]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Sylvia Plath’s Holocaust poetry and the frequently impassioned critical responses to it illustrate why Sue Vice characterises Holocaust fictions as ‘scandalous’, in the sense that ‘they invariably provoke controversy by inspiring repulsion and acclaim in equal measure’ – the only qualification being that this critical divide was not split particularly evenly when Plath’s best-known Holocaust writing was first published in the mid 1960s. In fact, it took the scales of critical opinion several decades to reach any kind of equilibrium, with the ‘repulsed’ response tending to prevail for the quarter century following its initial publication, but with the critical temper noticeably softening in the 1990s: a shift in critical attitudes that reflects the way that notoriously scandalous texts (here one might include some of Plath’s favourites, such as Lady Chatterley’s Lover and Ulysses) often end up normalising once controversial subject matter.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200207</link>
<title><![CDATA['I think it would be better to be a Jew']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anne Sexton and the Holocaust]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Melanie Waters]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Writing in postwar America for an eighteen-year period between 1956 and 1974, the poet Anne Sexton was repeatedly drawn to the Holocaust, and its awkward cultural legacy, as a source of creative inspiration. Still, while her contemporary, Sylvia Plath, has generated a series of fierce debates as a result of the Nazi–Jew symbolism in her poems ‘Daddy’ (1962) and ‘Lady Lazarus’ (1962), there have been no sustained excavations of Sexton’s own complex relationship to the Holocaust. In this article, I aim to shed new light on Sexton’s use of Holocaust imagery by making detailed reference to three of her poems: ‘My Friend, My Friend’ (1959), ‘Hansel and Gretel’ (1971), and ‘After Auschwitz’ (1974). Written at various stages in her career, these poems not only engage with the subject matter of the Holocaust at the level of content, but also at the level of form. More explicitly, these poems display a range of formal eccentricities that register the difficulties of converting the Holocaust into poetry and which, I argue, might be usefully reconsidered alongside recent theoretical discourses on aesthetics, psychoanalysis, and trauma.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200208</link>
<title><![CDATA['The poet remained alone amidst the corpses of words . . .']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Deportation Poetry of André Ulmann and Maurice Honel]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gary D. Mole]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In an article entitled ‘Témoignage du camp et poésie’, published in 1948, the former deportee Robert Antelme, author of the now classic deportation text L’Espèce humaine, identifies what he sees as the respective problems of prose and poetic testimonies. The prose account, claims Antelme, in its supposed stark objectivity, all too often reads like some abstract accusatory act, a photograph that may provoke fear and trembling, but from which lessons cannot be explicitly learnt. Poetry, on the other hand, would run the risk of fleeing the reality of the camps, of allowing it to be only glimpsed through melodic counterpoint or nostalgic themes, thus enveloping the reality in a mist of words but never really penetrating it. In fleeing prosaic description, then, poetry would risk falling into obscurity.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Broken Homes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Three Kindertransport Poets]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Lawson]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Holocaust has exerted a substantial influence on twentieth-century and contemporary English poetry. One has only to consider Shoah-related work by the likes of Geoffrey Hill, Ted Hughes and Tony Harrison to recognise this cultural fact. Further, Jewish poets writing in English have spoken out as especially affected by this European tragedy.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200210</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200210</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[George Dundas]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Roger Craik]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Leros Summer 1939
GEORGE DUNDAS</p><p>Friday Night
De Toog Eetcafe, Amsterdam
ROGER CRAIK</p><p>Found Poem
Thorn Gruin’s Sorrowful Sonnet
JOHN LUCAS</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200211</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200211</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Other Summers by Stephen Edgar (Melbourne: Black Pepper Press, 2006). 108pp. ISBN: 978-1-876044-54-1, $16.00.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200212</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200212</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matthew Boswell]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Robert Eaglestone]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Sara Guyer]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Peter Lawson]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Gary D. Mole]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Antony Rowland]]></author>
<author data-order="7"><![CDATA[Sue Vice]]></author>
<author data-order="8"><![CDATA[Melanie Waters]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Contemporary fiction has to address all manner of uncertainties. Those brought about by scientific developments and related social changes are possibly most acute in novels which experiment with the new science of cloning and reproductive technologies. Here there is often an explicit exploration of what it means to be human. As Eva Sabine Zehelein’s article shows, the capability of science to replace sexual reproduction is explored as a potentially liberating idea by the scientist-author, Carl Djerassi. His novel provides a means of educating the reader about science as well as providing a testing-ground for the ethical issues which face today’s scientists. Notably it is the long-term effects of scientific inventions in reproductive technologies which require hard thinking today. While these concerns will be considered by scientists and legislators, they are certainly being tested in the relative freedom of the novel. Thus Eva Hoffmann’s The Secret demonstrates that, to some extent, it is the clone who exposes what is taken for granted as human. Susan Stuart illustrates here the critical perspective offered by this novel. Whatever scientific interventions and biological crafting are involved in the creation of new life, the complexity of the decisions and actions of the life created provides a rich source of narrative exploration, especially in the bildungsroman form.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Contemporary fiction has to address all manner of uncertainties. Those brought about by scientific developments and related social changes are possibly most acute in novels which experiment with the new science of cloning and reproductive technologies. Here there is often an explicit exploration of what it means to be human. As Eva Sabine Zehelein’s article shows, the capability of science to replace sexual reproduction is explored as a potentially liberating idea by the scientist-author, Carl Djerassi. His novel provides a means of educating the reader about science as well as providing a testing-ground for the ethical issues which face today’s scientists. Notably it is the long-term effects of scientific inventions in reproductive technologies which require hard thinking today. While these concerns will be considered by scientists and legislators, they are certainly being tested in the relative freedom of the novel. Thus Eva Hoffmann’s The Secret demonstrates that, to some extent, it is the clone who exposes what is taken for granted as human. Susan Stuart illustrates here the critical perspective offered by this novel. Whatever scientific interventions and biological crafting are involved in the creation of new life, the complexity of the decisions and actions of the life created provides a rich source of narrative exploration, especially in the bildungsroman form.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200102</link>
<title><![CDATA[From 'The Purest Literature We Have' to 'A Spirit Grown Corrupt']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Embracing Contamination in Twentieth-Century Crime Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gill Plain]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Powers of Horror (1982), Julia Kristeva suggests that the corpse is ‘the utmost in abjection. It is death infecting life’. This categorical statement, while not intended for the genre of crime fiction, nonetheless does much to explain the power and appeal of the twentieth century’s most successful fictional formula. For Kristeva, the abject is ‘the in-between, the ambiguous, the composite’ (4); it is experienced as an encounter with ‘an other who precedes and possesses me’ (10) and it is ‘a border that has encroached upon everything’ (3). Borders both defend and confine. They are the necessary limits that protect the subject from psychosis, and they are that which deny us our desired return to a lost imaginary plenitude. Kristeva’s abject evokes seepage, it speaks to the instability of borders, and the impossibility of the pristine, the firm, the uncontaminated. And it is just this sense of unavoidable defilement, this tension between the maintenance and collapse of cultural and social boundaries, that underpins both the crime genre and our fascination with the form.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Contemporary fiction has to address all manner of uncertainties. Those brought about by scientific developments and related social changes are possibly most acute in novels which experiment with the new science of cloning and reproductive technologies. Here there is often an explicit exploration of what it means to be human. As Eva Sabine Zehelein’s article shows, the capability of science to replace sexual reproduction is explored as a potentially liberating idea by the scientist-author, Carl Djerassi. His novel provides a means of educating the reader about science as well as providing a testing-ground for the ethical issues which face today’s scientists. Notably it is the long-term effects of scientific inventions in reproductive technologies which require hard thinking today. While these concerns will be considered by scientists and legislators, they are certainly being tested in the relative freedom of the novel. Thus Eva Hoffmann’s The Secret demonstrates that, to some extent, it is the clone who exposes what is taken for granted as human. Susan Stuart illustrates here the critical perspective offered by this novel. Whatever scientific interventions and biological crafting are involved in the creation of new life, the complexity of the decisions and actions of the life created provides a rich source of narrative exploration, especially in the bildungsroman form.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200102</link>
<title><![CDATA[From 'The Purest Literature We Have' to 'A Spirit Grown Corrupt']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Embracing Contamination in Twentieth-Century Crime Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gill Plain]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Powers of Horror (1982), Julia Kristeva suggests that the corpse is ‘the utmost in abjection. It is death infecting life’. This categorical statement, while not intended for the genre of crime fiction, nonetheless does much to explain the power and appeal of the twentieth century’s most successful fictional formula. For Kristeva, the abject is ‘the in-between, the ambiguous, the composite’ (4); it is experienced as an encounter with ‘an other who precedes and possesses me’ (10) and it is ‘a border that has encroached upon everything’ (3). Borders both defend and confine. They are the necessary limits that protect the subject from psychosis, and they are that which deny us our desired return to a lost imaginary plenitude. Kristeva’s abject evokes seepage, it speaks to the instability of borders, and the impossibility of the pristine, the firm, the uncontaminated. And it is just this sense of unavoidable defilement, this tension between the maintenance and collapse of cultural and social boundaries, that underpins both the crime genre and our fascination with the form.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200103</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Family Plot in Recent Novels by P.D. James and Reginald Hill]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sabine Vanacker]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Families, hidden family links and family origins feature largely in the detective novels of both P.D. James and Reginald Hill, as indeed they did for their precursor Agatha Christie. With their more recent police procedurals, however, both authors have intensified the plotting around the motif of family and friends. James and Hill now write long and expansive novels, introducing us to large, extended communities often consisting of a central family, their servants and employees, their friends and lovers, and at times even a dependent village. The novels by P.D. James, featuring the policeman Adam Dalgliesh, and the novels by Reginald Hill, based around the detectives Dalziel and Pascoe, are hugely popular detective series. However, in narratological terms, the novels’ length and the sheer complexity of the plotting around the family would initially appear to be distinctly counterproductive. Indeed, as the detectives interview them one by one, so many family and friends pass the review that one of the basic features of narrative would appear to be undermined, the narrative tension established in a novel’s opening pages and arching down to its closing sentence.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Contemporary fiction has to address all manner of uncertainties. Those brought about by scientific developments and related social changes are possibly most acute in novels which experiment with the new science of cloning and reproductive technologies. Here there is often an explicit exploration of what it means to be human. As Eva Sabine Zehelein’s article shows, the capability of science to replace sexual reproduction is explored as a potentially liberating idea by the scientist-author, Carl Djerassi. His novel provides a means of educating the reader about science as well as providing a testing-ground for the ethical issues which face today’s scientists. Notably it is the long-term effects of scientific inventions in reproductive technologies which require hard thinking today. While these concerns will be considered by scientists and legislators, they are certainly being tested in the relative freedom of the novel. Thus Eva Hoffmann’s The Secret demonstrates that, to some extent, it is the clone who exposes what is taken for granted as human. Susan Stuart illustrates here the critical perspective offered by this novel. Whatever scientific interventions and biological crafting are involved in the creation of new life, the complexity of the decisions and actions of the life created provides a rich source of narrative exploration, especially in the bildungsroman form.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200102</link>
<title><![CDATA[From 'The Purest Literature We Have' to 'A Spirit Grown Corrupt']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Embracing Contamination in Twentieth-Century Crime Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gill Plain]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Powers of Horror (1982), Julia Kristeva suggests that the corpse is ‘the utmost in abjection. It is death infecting life’. This categorical statement, while not intended for the genre of crime fiction, nonetheless does much to explain the power and appeal of the twentieth century’s most successful fictional formula. For Kristeva, the abject is ‘the in-between, the ambiguous, the composite’ (4); it is experienced as an encounter with ‘an other who precedes and possesses me’ (10) and it is ‘a border that has encroached upon everything’ (3). Borders both defend and confine. They are the necessary limits that protect the subject from psychosis, and they are that which deny us our desired return to a lost imaginary plenitude. Kristeva’s abject evokes seepage, it speaks to the instability of borders, and the impossibility of the pristine, the firm, the uncontaminated. And it is just this sense of unavoidable defilement, this tension between the maintenance and collapse of cultural and social boundaries, that underpins both the crime genre and our fascination with the form.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200103</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Family Plot in Recent Novels by P.D. James and Reginald Hill]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sabine Vanacker]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Families, hidden family links and family origins feature largely in the detective novels of both P.D. James and Reginald Hill, as indeed they did for their precursor Agatha Christie. With their more recent police procedurals, however, both authors have intensified the plotting around the motif of family and friends. James and Hill now write long and expansive novels, introducing us to large, extended communities often consisting of a central family, their servants and employees, their friends and lovers, and at times even a dependent village. The novels by P.D. James, featuring the policeman Adam Dalgliesh, and the novels by Reginald Hill, based around the detectives Dalziel and Pascoe, are hugely popular detective series. However, in narratological terms, the novels’ length and the sheer complexity of the plotting around the family would initially appear to be distinctly counterproductive. Indeed, as the detectives interview them one by one, so many family and friends pass the review that one of the basic features of narrative would appear to be undermined, the narrative tension established in a novel’s opening pages and arching down to its closing sentence.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Traces of Shame]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Margaret Atwood's Portrayal of Childhood Bullying and its Consequences in Cat's Eye]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bethan Jones]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Cat’s Eye, published in 1989, reveals Margaret Atwood’s preoccupation with both family ties and friendship. The profundity and fallibility of such bonds are made manifest by the relationships in which Elaine, the novel’s protagonist, becomes involved during the course of the novel. Her family background is an unorthodox yet loving one, and the father-figure of this family contrasts strikingly with the domineering patriarch within Cordelia’s family, who subdues and excludes his youngest daughter. The bond between siblings is explored through reference to Elaine’s brother Stephen, and also through Cordelia’s patronising older sisters, who tend to contribute to her sense of inferiority and abandonment. The interconnection between family and friendship is evident in the way in which modes of behaviour formed within the family context are perpetuated within a friendship group, as the child attempts to compensate for his/her own, and others’, inadequacies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Contemporary fiction has to address all manner of uncertainties. Those brought about by scientific developments and related social changes are possibly most acute in novels which experiment with the new science of cloning and reproductive technologies. Here there is often an explicit exploration of what it means to be human. As Eva Sabine Zehelein’s article shows, the capability of science to replace sexual reproduction is explored as a potentially liberating idea by the scientist-author, Carl Djerassi. His novel provides a means of educating the reader about science as well as providing a testing-ground for the ethical issues which face today’s scientists. Notably it is the long-term effects of scientific inventions in reproductive technologies which require hard thinking today. While these concerns will be considered by scientists and legislators, they are certainly being tested in the relative freedom of the novel. Thus Eva Hoffmann’s The Secret demonstrates that, to some extent, it is the clone who exposes what is taken for granted as human. Susan Stuart illustrates here the critical perspective offered by this novel. Whatever scientific interventions and biological crafting are involved in the creation of new life, the complexity of the decisions and actions of the life created provides a rich source of narrative exploration, especially in the bildungsroman form.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200102</link>
<title><![CDATA[From 'The Purest Literature We Have' to 'A Spirit Grown Corrupt']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Embracing Contamination in Twentieth-Century Crime Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gill Plain]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Powers of Horror (1982), Julia Kristeva suggests that the corpse is ‘the utmost in abjection. It is death infecting life’. This categorical statement, while not intended for the genre of crime fiction, nonetheless does much to explain the power and appeal of the twentieth century’s most successful fictional formula. For Kristeva, the abject is ‘the in-between, the ambiguous, the composite’ (4); it is experienced as an encounter with ‘an other who precedes and possesses me’ (10) and it is ‘a border that has encroached upon everything’ (3). Borders both defend and confine. They are the necessary limits that protect the subject from psychosis, and they are that which deny us our desired return to a lost imaginary plenitude. Kristeva’s abject evokes seepage, it speaks to the instability of borders, and the impossibility of the pristine, the firm, the uncontaminated. And it is just this sense of unavoidable defilement, this tension between the maintenance and collapse of cultural and social boundaries, that underpins both the crime genre and our fascination with the form.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200103</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Family Plot in Recent Novels by P.D. James and Reginald Hill]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sabine Vanacker]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Families, hidden family links and family origins feature largely in the detective novels of both P.D. James and Reginald Hill, as indeed they did for their precursor Agatha Christie. With their more recent police procedurals, however, both authors have intensified the plotting around the motif of family and friends. James and Hill now write long and expansive novels, introducing us to large, extended communities often consisting of a central family, their servants and employees, their friends and lovers, and at times even a dependent village. The novels by P.D. James, featuring the policeman Adam Dalgliesh, and the novels by Reginald Hill, based around the detectives Dalziel and Pascoe, are hugely popular detective series. However, in narratological terms, the novels’ length and the sheer complexity of the plotting around the family would initially appear to be distinctly counterproductive. Indeed, as the detectives interview them one by one, so many family and friends pass the review that one of the basic features of narrative would appear to be undermined, the narrative tension established in a novel’s opening pages and arching down to its closing sentence.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Traces of Shame]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Margaret Atwood's Portrayal of Childhood Bullying and its Consequences in Cat's Eye]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bethan Jones]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Cat’s Eye, published in 1989, reveals Margaret Atwood’s preoccupation with both family ties and friendship. The profundity and fallibility of such bonds are made manifest by the relationships in which Elaine, the novel’s protagonist, becomes involved during the course of the novel. Her family background is an unorthodox yet loving one, and the father-figure of this family contrasts strikingly with the domineering patriarch within Cordelia’s family, who subdues and excludes his youngest daughter. The bond between siblings is explored through reference to Elaine’s brother Stephen, and also through Cordelia’s patronising older sisters, who tend to contribute to her sense of inferiority and abandonment. The interconnection between family and friendship is evident in the way in which modes of behaviour formed within the family context are perpetuated within a friendship group, as the child attempts to compensate for his/her own, and others’, inadequacies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Are Clones Really Different?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Evidence from a Bildungsroman – Eva Hoffman's The Secret]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susan Stuart]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Secret is a first novel by Eva Hoffman, a Polish-American writer, better known for her non-fiction work, her memoir Lost in Translation and other writings which take her back to eastern Europe and the experiences of an earlier generation. It is set in a future USA where cloning is legal, though not acceptable to everyone, and the development of the narrative is largely guided by an implicit exposition of issues related to cloning. The Secret is a first person, chronological account in which many voices are heard, and these diverse voices contribute to a lively discussion within the text of the possible effects and implications of cloning for the clone, and for the clone’s family and friends.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Contemporary fiction has to address all manner of uncertainties. Those brought about by scientific developments and related social changes are possibly most acute in novels which experiment with the new science of cloning and reproductive technologies. Here there is often an explicit exploration of what it means to be human. As Eva Sabine Zehelein’s article shows, the capability of science to replace sexual reproduction is explored as a potentially liberating idea by the scientist-author, Carl Djerassi. His novel provides a means of educating the reader about science as well as providing a testing-ground for the ethical issues which face today’s scientists. Notably it is the long-term effects of scientific inventions in reproductive technologies which require hard thinking today. While these concerns will be considered by scientists and legislators, they are certainly being tested in the relative freedom of the novel. Thus Eva Hoffmann’s The Secret demonstrates that, to some extent, it is the clone who exposes what is taken for granted as human. Susan Stuart illustrates here the critical perspective offered by this novel. Whatever scientific interventions and biological crafting are involved in the creation of new life, the complexity of the decisions and actions of the life created provides a rich source of narrative exploration, especially in the bildungsroman form.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200102</link>
<title><![CDATA[From 'The Purest Literature We Have' to 'A Spirit Grown Corrupt']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Embracing Contamination in Twentieth-Century Crime Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gill Plain]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Powers of Horror (1982), Julia Kristeva suggests that the corpse is ‘the utmost in abjection. It is death infecting life’. This categorical statement, while not intended for the genre of crime fiction, nonetheless does much to explain the power and appeal of the twentieth century’s most successful fictional formula. For Kristeva, the abject is ‘the in-between, the ambiguous, the composite’ (4); it is experienced as an encounter with ‘an other who precedes and possesses me’ (10) and it is ‘a border that has encroached upon everything’ (3). Borders both defend and confine. They are the necessary limits that protect the subject from psychosis, and they are that which deny us our desired return to a lost imaginary plenitude. Kristeva’s abject evokes seepage, it speaks to the instability of borders, and the impossibility of the pristine, the firm, the uncontaminated. And it is just this sense of unavoidable defilement, this tension between the maintenance and collapse of cultural and social boundaries, that underpins both the crime genre and our fascination with the form.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200103</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Family Plot in Recent Novels by P.D. James and Reginald Hill]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sabine Vanacker]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Families, hidden family links and family origins feature largely in the detective novels of both P.D. James and Reginald Hill, as indeed they did for their precursor Agatha Christie. With their more recent police procedurals, however, both authors have intensified the plotting around the motif of family and friends. James and Hill now write long and expansive novels, introducing us to large, extended communities often consisting of a central family, their servants and employees, their friends and lovers, and at times even a dependent village. The novels by P.D. James, featuring the policeman Adam Dalgliesh, and the novels by Reginald Hill, based around the detectives Dalziel and Pascoe, are hugely popular detective series. However, in narratological terms, the novels’ length and the sheer complexity of the plotting around the family would initially appear to be distinctly counterproductive. Indeed, as the detectives interview them one by one, so many family and friends pass the review that one of the basic features of narrative would appear to be undermined, the narrative tension established in a novel’s opening pages and arching down to its closing sentence.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Traces of Shame]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Margaret Atwood's Portrayal of Childhood Bullying and its Consequences in Cat's Eye]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bethan Jones]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Cat’s Eye, published in 1989, reveals Margaret Atwood’s preoccupation with both family ties and friendship. The profundity and fallibility of such bonds are made manifest by the relationships in which Elaine, the novel’s protagonist, becomes involved during the course of the novel. Her family background is an unorthodox yet loving one, and the father-figure of this family contrasts strikingly with the domineering patriarch within Cordelia’s family, who subdues and excludes his youngest daughter. The bond between siblings is explored through reference to Elaine’s brother Stephen, and also through Cordelia’s patronising older sisters, who tend to contribute to her sense of inferiority and abandonment. The interconnection between family and friendship is evident in the way in which modes of behaviour formed within the family context are perpetuated within a friendship group, as the child attempts to compensate for his/her own, and others’, inadequacies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Are Clones Really Different?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Evidence from a Bildungsroman – Eva Hoffman's The Secret]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susan Stuart]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Secret is a first novel by Eva Hoffman, a Polish-American writer, better known for her non-fiction work, her memoir Lost in Translation and other writings which take her back to eastern Europe and the experiences of an earlier generation. It is set in a future USA where cloning is legal, though not acceptable to everyone, and the development of the narrative is largely guided by an implicit exposition of issues related to cloning. The Secret is a first person, chronological account in which many voices are heard, and these diverse voices contribute to a lively discussion within the text of the possible effects and implications of cloning for the clone, and for the clone’s family and friends.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Carl Djerassi's Seed]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Eva-Sabine Zehelein]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Some fifteen years ago, a distinguished chemistry professor at Stanford University closed his lab in order to write autobiographies, novels and plays. The ‘(god)father of the pill’ (a term he has often criticized) has received numerous scientific prizes and honours. Carl Djerassi is one of the few American scientists to have been awarded both the National Medal of Science (1973) and the National Medal of Technology (1992). He has been called an outstanding scientific hero of the twentieth century, well-situated in the National Inventors Hall of Fame, and now even immortalized on an Austrian postal stamp. Djerassi decided to fence off his own personal garden patch on the vast prairies of belles lettres, and to create his own literary genre.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Contemporary fiction has to address all manner of uncertainties. Those brought about by scientific developments and related social changes are possibly most acute in novels which experiment with the new science of cloning and reproductive technologies. Here there is often an explicit exploration of what it means to be human. As Eva Sabine Zehelein’s article shows, the capability of science to replace sexual reproduction is explored as a potentially liberating idea by the scientist-author, Carl Djerassi. His novel provides a means of educating the reader about science as well as providing a testing-ground for the ethical issues which face today’s scientists. Notably it is the long-term effects of scientific inventions in reproductive technologies which require hard thinking today. While these concerns will be considered by scientists and legislators, they are certainly being tested in the relative freedom of the novel. Thus Eva Hoffmann’s The Secret demonstrates that, to some extent, it is the clone who exposes what is taken for granted as human. Susan Stuart illustrates here the critical perspective offered by this novel. Whatever scientific interventions and biological crafting are involved in the creation of new life, the complexity of the decisions and actions of the life created provides a rich source of narrative exploration, especially in the bildungsroman form.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200102</link>
<title><![CDATA[From 'The Purest Literature We Have' to 'A Spirit Grown Corrupt']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Embracing Contamination in Twentieth-Century Crime Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gill Plain]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Powers of Horror (1982), Julia Kristeva suggests that the corpse is ‘the utmost in abjection. It is death infecting life’. This categorical statement, while not intended for the genre of crime fiction, nonetheless does much to explain the power and appeal of the twentieth century’s most successful fictional formula. For Kristeva, the abject is ‘the in-between, the ambiguous, the composite’ (4); it is experienced as an encounter with ‘an other who precedes and possesses me’ (10) and it is ‘a border that has encroached upon everything’ (3). Borders both defend and confine. They are the necessary limits that protect the subject from psychosis, and they are that which deny us our desired return to a lost imaginary plenitude. Kristeva’s abject evokes seepage, it speaks to the instability of borders, and the impossibility of the pristine, the firm, the uncontaminated. And it is just this sense of unavoidable defilement, this tension between the maintenance and collapse of cultural and social boundaries, that underpins both the crime genre and our fascination with the form.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200103</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Family Plot in Recent Novels by P.D. James and Reginald Hill]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sabine Vanacker]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Families, hidden family links and family origins feature largely in the detective novels of both P.D. James and Reginald Hill, as indeed they did for their precursor Agatha Christie. With their more recent police procedurals, however, both authors have intensified the plotting around the motif of family and friends. James and Hill now write long and expansive novels, introducing us to large, extended communities often consisting of a central family, their servants and employees, their friends and lovers, and at times even a dependent village. The novels by P.D. James, featuring the policeman Adam Dalgliesh, and the novels by Reginald Hill, based around the detectives Dalziel and Pascoe, are hugely popular detective series. However, in narratological terms, the novels’ length and the sheer complexity of the plotting around the family would initially appear to be distinctly counterproductive. Indeed, as the detectives interview them one by one, so many family and friends pass the review that one of the basic features of narrative would appear to be undermined, the narrative tension established in a novel’s opening pages and arching down to its closing sentence.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Traces of Shame]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Margaret Atwood's Portrayal of Childhood Bullying and its Consequences in Cat's Eye]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bethan Jones]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Cat’s Eye, published in 1989, reveals Margaret Atwood’s preoccupation with both family ties and friendship. The profundity and fallibility of such bonds are made manifest by the relationships in which Elaine, the novel’s protagonist, becomes involved during the course of the novel. Her family background is an unorthodox yet loving one, and the father-figure of this family contrasts strikingly with the domineering patriarch within Cordelia’s family, who subdues and excludes his youngest daughter. The bond between siblings is explored through reference to Elaine’s brother Stephen, and also through Cordelia’s patronising older sisters, who tend to contribute to her sense of inferiority and abandonment. The interconnection between family and friendship is evident in the way in which modes of behaviour formed within the family context are perpetuated within a friendship group, as the child attempts to compensate for his/her own, and others’, inadequacies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Are Clones Really Different?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Evidence from a Bildungsroman – Eva Hoffman's The Secret]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susan Stuart]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Secret is a first novel by Eva Hoffman, a Polish-American writer, better known for her non-fiction work, her memoir Lost in Translation and other writings which take her back to eastern Europe and the experiences of an earlier generation. It is set in a future USA where cloning is legal, though not acceptable to everyone, and the development of the narrative is largely guided by an implicit exposition of issues related to cloning. The Secret is a first person, chronological account in which many voices are heard, and these diverse voices contribute to a lively discussion within the text of the possible effects and implications of cloning for the clone, and for the clone’s family and friends.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Carl Djerassi's Seed]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Eva-Sabine Zehelein]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Some fifteen years ago, a distinguished chemistry professor at Stanford University closed his lab in order to write autobiographies, novels and plays. The ‘(god)father of the pill’ (a term he has often criticized) has received numerous scientific prizes and honours. Carl Djerassi is one of the few American scientists to have been awarded both the National Medal of Science (1973) and the National Medal of Technology (1992). He has been called an outstanding scientific hero of the twentieth century, well-situated in the National Inventors Hall of Fame, and now even immortalized on an Austrian postal stamp. Djerassi decided to fence off his own personal garden patch on the vast prairies of belles lettres, and to create his own literary genre.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sex, Violence and Concrete]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Post-war Dystopian Vision of London in Nineteen Eighty-Four]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lawrence Phillips]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>While London was to prove the cauldron in which the future of modern Britain would unfold, the early post-war anxieties about London and the social, political, and cultural future of the country initiated a series of near-future dystopian visions of the city. Although this was never an extensive tradition, George Orwell’s Nineteen Eighty-Four (1949), Anthony Burgess’s A Clockwork Orange (1962), and J.G. Ballard’s High Rise (1975) represent three clear waypoints in its development. It has, nonetheless, marked a continuing sense of a loss of national prestige and an acute anxiety over the future of both the city and modern British society. Strikingly, given the known liberal credentials of these authors, such anxieties have provoked in these novels a conservative fear of change, whether represented by a socialist government, a burgeoning youth culture, or technological development.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Contemporary fiction has to address all manner of uncertainties. Those brought about by scientific developments and related social changes are possibly most acute in novels which experiment with the new science of cloning and reproductive technologies. Here there is often an explicit exploration of what it means to be human. As Eva Sabine Zehelein’s article shows, the capability of science to replace sexual reproduction is explored as a potentially liberating idea by the scientist-author, Carl Djerassi. His novel provides a means of educating the reader about science as well as providing a testing-ground for the ethical issues which face today’s scientists. Notably it is the long-term effects of scientific inventions in reproductive technologies which require hard thinking today. While these concerns will be considered by scientists and legislators, they are certainly being tested in the relative freedom of the novel. Thus Eva Hoffmann’s The Secret demonstrates that, to some extent, it is the clone who exposes what is taken for granted as human. Susan Stuart illustrates here the critical perspective offered by this novel. Whatever scientific interventions and biological crafting are involved in the creation of new life, the complexity of the decisions and actions of the life created provides a rich source of narrative exploration, especially in the bildungsroman form.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200102</link>
<title><![CDATA[From 'The Purest Literature We Have' to 'A Spirit Grown Corrupt']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Embracing Contamination in Twentieth-Century Crime Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gill Plain]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Powers of Horror (1982), Julia Kristeva suggests that the corpse is ‘the utmost in abjection. It is death infecting life’. This categorical statement, while not intended for the genre of crime fiction, nonetheless does much to explain the power and appeal of the twentieth century’s most successful fictional formula. For Kristeva, the abject is ‘the in-between, the ambiguous, the composite’ (4); it is experienced as an encounter with ‘an other who precedes and possesses me’ (10) and it is ‘a border that has encroached upon everything’ (3). Borders both defend and confine. They are the necessary limits that protect the subject from psychosis, and they are that which deny us our desired return to a lost imaginary plenitude. Kristeva’s abject evokes seepage, it speaks to the instability of borders, and the impossibility of the pristine, the firm, the uncontaminated. And it is just this sense of unavoidable defilement, this tension between the maintenance and collapse of cultural and social boundaries, that underpins both the crime genre and our fascination with the form.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200103</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Family Plot in Recent Novels by P.D. James and Reginald Hill]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sabine Vanacker]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Families, hidden family links and family origins feature largely in the detective novels of both P.D. James and Reginald Hill, as indeed they did for their precursor Agatha Christie. With their more recent police procedurals, however, both authors have intensified the plotting around the motif of family and friends. James and Hill now write long and expansive novels, introducing us to large, extended communities often consisting of a central family, their servants and employees, their friends and lovers, and at times even a dependent village. The novels by P.D. James, featuring the policeman Adam Dalgliesh, and the novels by Reginald Hill, based around the detectives Dalziel and Pascoe, are hugely popular detective series. However, in narratological terms, the novels’ length and the sheer complexity of the plotting around the family would initially appear to be distinctly counterproductive. Indeed, as the detectives interview them one by one, so many family and friends pass the review that one of the basic features of narrative would appear to be undermined, the narrative tension established in a novel’s opening pages and arching down to its closing sentence.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Traces of Shame]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Margaret Atwood's Portrayal of Childhood Bullying and its Consequences in Cat's Eye]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bethan Jones]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Cat’s Eye, published in 1989, reveals Margaret Atwood’s preoccupation with both family ties and friendship. The profundity and fallibility of such bonds are made manifest by the relationships in which Elaine, the novel’s protagonist, becomes involved during the course of the novel. Her family background is an unorthodox yet loving one, and the father-figure of this family contrasts strikingly with the domineering patriarch within Cordelia’s family, who subdues and excludes his youngest daughter. The bond between siblings is explored through reference to Elaine’s brother Stephen, and also through Cordelia’s patronising older sisters, who tend to contribute to her sense of inferiority and abandonment. The interconnection between family and friendship is evident in the way in which modes of behaviour formed within the family context are perpetuated within a friendship group, as the child attempts to compensate for his/her own, and others’, inadequacies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Are Clones Really Different?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Evidence from a Bildungsroman – Eva Hoffman's The Secret]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susan Stuart]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Secret is a first novel by Eva Hoffman, a Polish-American writer, better known for her non-fiction work, her memoir Lost in Translation and other writings which take her back to eastern Europe and the experiences of an earlier generation. It is set in a future USA where cloning is legal, though not acceptable to everyone, and the development of the narrative is largely guided by an implicit exposition of issues related to cloning. The Secret is a first person, chronological account in which many voices are heard, and these diverse voices contribute to a lively discussion within the text of the possible effects and implications of cloning for the clone, and for the clone’s family and friends.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Carl Djerassi's Seed]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Eva-Sabine Zehelein]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Some fifteen years ago, a distinguished chemistry professor at Stanford University closed his lab in order to write autobiographies, novels and plays. The ‘(god)father of the pill’ (a term he has often criticized) has received numerous scientific prizes and honours. Carl Djerassi is one of the few American scientists to have been awarded both the National Medal of Science (1973) and the National Medal of Technology (1992). He has been called an outstanding scientific hero of the twentieth century, well-situated in the National Inventors Hall of Fame, and now even immortalized on an Austrian postal stamp. Djerassi decided to fence off his own personal garden patch on the vast prairies of belles lettres, and to create his own literary genre.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sex, Violence and Concrete]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Post-war Dystopian Vision of London in Nineteen Eighty-Four]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lawrence Phillips]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>While London was to prove the cauldron in which the future of modern Britain would unfold, the early post-war anxieties about London and the social, political, and cultural future of the country initiated a series of near-future dystopian visions of the city. Although this was never an extensive tradition, George Orwell’s Nineteen Eighty-Four (1949), Anthony Burgess’s A Clockwork Orange (1962), and J.G. Ballard’s High Rise (1975) represent three clear waypoints in its development. It has, nonetheless, marked a continuing sense of a loss of national prestige and an acute anxiety over the future of both the city and modern British society. Strikingly, given the known liberal credentials of these authors, such anxieties have provoked in these novels a conservative fear of change, whether represented by a socialist government, a burgeoning youth culture, or technological development.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Politics, the Domestic and the Uncanny Effects of the Everyday in Ian McEwan's Saturday]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Richard Brown]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>McEwan’s Saturday (2005) begins and ends in the edgy border zones between sleeping and waking, the public and the private, night and day. The main plot action concerns a violent threat to the domestic security of its protagonist Henry Perowne, while its setting draws on contemporary political events. It is a novel which can be seen to develop aspects of earlier works, including A Child in Time (1987), Black Dogs (1992) and Enduring Love (1997). As a novel set on a single day, it can be compared with a closely contemporary American work, Don de Lillo’s Cosmopolis (2003) and the modernist day novel such as James Joyce’s Ulysses (1922) and Virginia Woolf’s Mrs Dalloway (1925). Saturday communicates its political themes in terms of family life, celebrates the power of the novel to explore both pathological and political states of the mind and draws on uncanny politicising effects in representing the everyday.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Contemporary fiction has to address all manner of uncertainties. Those brought about by scientific developments and related social changes are possibly most acute in novels which experiment with the new science of cloning and reproductive technologies. Here there is often an explicit exploration of what it means to be human. As Eva Sabine Zehelein’s article shows, the capability of science to replace sexual reproduction is explored as a potentially liberating idea by the scientist-author, Carl Djerassi. His novel provides a means of educating the reader about science as well as providing a testing-ground for the ethical issues which face today’s scientists. Notably it is the long-term effects of scientific inventions in reproductive technologies which require hard thinking today. While these concerns will be considered by scientists and legislators, they are certainly being tested in the relative freedom of the novel. Thus Eva Hoffmann’s The Secret demonstrates that, to some extent, it is the clone who exposes what is taken for granted as human. Susan Stuart illustrates here the critical perspective offered by this novel. Whatever scientific interventions and biological crafting are involved in the creation of new life, the complexity of the decisions and actions of the life created provides a rich source of narrative exploration, especially in the bildungsroman form.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200102</link>
<title><![CDATA[From 'The Purest Literature We Have' to 'A Spirit Grown Corrupt']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Embracing Contamination in Twentieth-Century Crime Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gill Plain]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Powers of Horror (1982), Julia Kristeva suggests that the corpse is ‘the utmost in abjection. It is death infecting life’. This categorical statement, while not intended for the genre of crime fiction, nonetheless does much to explain the power and appeal of the twentieth century’s most successful fictional formula. For Kristeva, the abject is ‘the in-between, the ambiguous, the composite’ (4); it is experienced as an encounter with ‘an other who precedes and possesses me’ (10) and it is ‘a border that has encroached upon everything’ (3). Borders both defend and confine. They are the necessary limits that protect the subject from psychosis, and they are that which deny us our desired return to a lost imaginary plenitude. Kristeva’s abject evokes seepage, it speaks to the instability of borders, and the impossibility of the pristine, the firm, the uncontaminated. And it is just this sense of unavoidable defilement, this tension between the maintenance and collapse of cultural and social boundaries, that underpins both the crime genre and our fascination with the form.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200103</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Family Plot in Recent Novels by P.D. James and Reginald Hill]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sabine Vanacker]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Families, hidden family links and family origins feature largely in the detective novels of both P.D. James and Reginald Hill, as indeed they did for their precursor Agatha Christie. With their more recent police procedurals, however, both authors have intensified the plotting around the motif of family and friends. James and Hill now write long and expansive novels, introducing us to large, extended communities often consisting of a central family, their servants and employees, their friends and lovers, and at times even a dependent village. The novels by P.D. James, featuring the policeman Adam Dalgliesh, and the novels by Reginald Hill, based around the detectives Dalziel and Pascoe, are hugely popular detective series. However, in narratological terms, the novels’ length and the sheer complexity of the plotting around the family would initially appear to be distinctly counterproductive. Indeed, as the detectives interview them one by one, so many family and friends pass the review that one of the basic features of narrative would appear to be undermined, the narrative tension established in a novel’s opening pages and arching down to its closing sentence.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Traces of Shame]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Margaret Atwood's Portrayal of Childhood Bullying and its Consequences in Cat's Eye]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bethan Jones]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Cat’s Eye, published in 1989, reveals Margaret Atwood’s preoccupation with both family ties and friendship. The profundity and fallibility of such bonds are made manifest by the relationships in which Elaine, the novel’s protagonist, becomes involved during the course of the novel. Her family background is an unorthodox yet loving one, and the father-figure of this family contrasts strikingly with the domineering patriarch within Cordelia’s family, who subdues and excludes his youngest daughter. The bond between siblings is explored through reference to Elaine’s brother Stephen, and also through Cordelia’s patronising older sisters, who tend to contribute to her sense of inferiority and abandonment. The interconnection between family and friendship is evident in the way in which modes of behaviour formed within the family context are perpetuated within a friendship group, as the child attempts to compensate for his/her own, and others’, inadequacies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Are Clones Really Different?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Evidence from a Bildungsroman – Eva Hoffman's The Secret]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susan Stuart]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Secret is a first novel by Eva Hoffman, a Polish-American writer, better known for her non-fiction work, her memoir Lost in Translation and other writings which take her back to eastern Europe and the experiences of an earlier generation. It is set in a future USA where cloning is legal, though not acceptable to everyone, and the development of the narrative is largely guided by an implicit exposition of issues related to cloning. The Secret is a first person, chronological account in which many voices are heard, and these diverse voices contribute to a lively discussion within the text of the possible effects and implications of cloning for the clone, and for the clone’s family and friends.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Carl Djerassi's Seed]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Eva-Sabine Zehelein]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Some fifteen years ago, a distinguished chemistry professor at Stanford University closed his lab in order to write autobiographies, novels and plays. The ‘(god)father of the pill’ (a term he has often criticized) has received numerous scientific prizes and honours. Carl Djerassi is one of the few American scientists to have been awarded both the National Medal of Science (1973) and the National Medal of Technology (1992). He has been called an outstanding scientific hero of the twentieth century, well-situated in the National Inventors Hall of Fame, and now even immortalized on an Austrian postal stamp. Djerassi decided to fence off his own personal garden patch on the vast prairies of belles lettres, and to create his own literary genre.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sex, Violence and Concrete]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Post-war Dystopian Vision of London in Nineteen Eighty-Four]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lawrence Phillips]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>While London was to prove the cauldron in which the future of modern Britain would unfold, the early post-war anxieties about London and the social, political, and cultural future of the country initiated a series of near-future dystopian visions of the city. Although this was never an extensive tradition, George Orwell’s Nineteen Eighty-Four (1949), Anthony Burgess’s A Clockwork Orange (1962), and J.G. Ballard’s High Rise (1975) represent three clear waypoints in its development. It has, nonetheless, marked a continuing sense of a loss of national prestige and an acute anxiety over the future of both the city and modern British society. Strikingly, given the known liberal credentials of these authors, such anxieties have provoked in these novels a conservative fear of change, whether represented by a socialist government, a burgeoning youth culture, or technological development.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Politics, the Domestic and the Uncanny Effects of the Everyday in Ian McEwan's Saturday]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Richard Brown]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>McEwan’s Saturday (2005) begins and ends in the edgy border zones between sleeping and waking, the public and the private, night and day. The main plot action concerns a violent threat to the domestic security of its protagonist Henry Perowne, while its setting draws on contemporary political events. It is a novel which can be seen to develop aspects of earlier works, including A Child in Time (1987), Black Dogs (1992) and Enduring Love (1997). As a novel set on a single day, it can be compared with a closely contemporary American work, Don de Lillo’s Cosmopolis (2003) and the modernist day novel such as James Joyce’s Ulysses (1922) and Virginia Woolf’s Mrs Dalloway (1925). Saturday communicates its political themes in terms of family life, celebrates the power of the novel to explore both pathological and political states of the mind and draws on uncanny politicising effects in representing the everyday.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200109</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200109</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Scott Kelly]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Stephen Hughes]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Ballade of the Makers
Envoi
SCOTT KELLY</p><p>New Year’s Day 2008
Action
STEPHEN HUGHES</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Contemporary fiction has to address all manner of uncertainties. Those brought about by scientific developments and related social changes are possibly most acute in novels which experiment with the new science of cloning and reproductive technologies. Here there is often an explicit exploration of what it means to be human. As Eva Sabine Zehelein’s article shows, the capability of science to replace sexual reproduction is explored as a potentially liberating idea by the scientist-author, Carl Djerassi. His novel provides a means of educating the reader about science as well as providing a testing-ground for the ethical issues which face today’s scientists. Notably it is the long-term effects of scientific inventions in reproductive technologies which require hard thinking today. While these concerns will be considered by scientists and legislators, they are certainly being tested in the relative freedom of the novel. Thus Eva Hoffmann’s The Secret demonstrates that, to some extent, it is the clone who exposes what is taken for granted as human. Susan Stuart illustrates here the critical perspective offered by this novel. Whatever scientific interventions and biological crafting are involved in the creation of new life, the complexity of the decisions and actions of the life created provides a rich source of narrative exploration, especially in the bildungsroman form.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200102</link>
<title><![CDATA[From 'The Purest Literature We Have' to 'A Spirit Grown Corrupt']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Embracing Contamination in Twentieth-Century Crime Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gill Plain]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Powers of Horror (1982), Julia Kristeva suggests that the corpse is ‘the utmost in abjection. It is death infecting life’. This categorical statement, while not intended for the genre of crime fiction, nonetheless does much to explain the power and appeal of the twentieth century’s most successful fictional formula. For Kristeva, the abject is ‘the in-between, the ambiguous, the composite’ (4); it is experienced as an encounter with ‘an other who precedes and possesses me’ (10) and it is ‘a border that has encroached upon everything’ (3). Borders both defend and confine. They are the necessary limits that protect the subject from psychosis, and they are that which deny us our desired return to a lost imaginary plenitude. Kristeva’s abject evokes seepage, it speaks to the instability of borders, and the impossibility of the pristine, the firm, the uncontaminated. And it is just this sense of unavoidable defilement, this tension between the maintenance and collapse of cultural and social boundaries, that underpins both the crime genre and our fascination with the form.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200103</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Family Plot in Recent Novels by P.D. James and Reginald Hill]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sabine Vanacker]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Families, hidden family links and family origins feature largely in the detective novels of both P.D. James and Reginald Hill, as indeed they did for their precursor Agatha Christie. With their more recent police procedurals, however, both authors have intensified the plotting around the motif of family and friends. James and Hill now write long and expansive novels, introducing us to large, extended communities often consisting of a central family, their servants and employees, their friends and lovers, and at times even a dependent village. The novels by P.D. James, featuring the policeman Adam Dalgliesh, and the novels by Reginald Hill, based around the detectives Dalziel and Pascoe, are hugely popular detective series. However, in narratological terms, the novels’ length and the sheer complexity of the plotting around the family would initially appear to be distinctly counterproductive. Indeed, as the detectives interview them one by one, so many family and friends pass the review that one of the basic features of narrative would appear to be undermined, the narrative tension established in a novel’s opening pages and arching down to its closing sentence.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Traces of Shame]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Margaret Atwood's Portrayal of Childhood Bullying and its Consequences in Cat's Eye]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bethan Jones]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Cat’s Eye, published in 1989, reveals Margaret Atwood’s preoccupation with both family ties and friendship. The profundity and fallibility of such bonds are made manifest by the relationships in which Elaine, the novel’s protagonist, becomes involved during the course of the novel. Her family background is an unorthodox yet loving one, and the father-figure of this family contrasts strikingly with the domineering patriarch within Cordelia’s family, who subdues and excludes his youngest daughter. The bond between siblings is explored through reference to Elaine’s brother Stephen, and also through Cordelia’s patronising older sisters, who tend to contribute to her sense of inferiority and abandonment. The interconnection between family and friendship is evident in the way in which modes of behaviour formed within the family context are perpetuated within a friendship group, as the child attempts to compensate for his/her own, and others’, inadequacies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Are Clones Really Different?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Evidence from a Bildungsroman – Eva Hoffman's The Secret]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susan Stuart]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Secret is a first novel by Eva Hoffman, a Polish-American writer, better known for her non-fiction work, her memoir Lost in Translation and other writings which take her back to eastern Europe and the experiences of an earlier generation. It is set in a future USA where cloning is legal, though not acceptable to everyone, and the development of the narrative is largely guided by an implicit exposition of issues related to cloning. The Secret is a first person, chronological account in which many voices are heard, and these diverse voices contribute to a lively discussion within the text of the possible effects and implications of cloning for the clone, and for the clone’s family and friends.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Carl Djerassi's Seed]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Eva-Sabine Zehelein]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Some fifteen years ago, a distinguished chemistry professor at Stanford University closed his lab in order to write autobiographies, novels and plays. The ‘(god)father of the pill’ (a term he has often criticized) has received numerous scientific prizes and honours. Carl Djerassi is one of the few American scientists to have been awarded both the National Medal of Science (1973) and the National Medal of Technology (1992). He has been called an outstanding scientific hero of the twentieth century, well-situated in the National Inventors Hall of Fame, and now even immortalized on an Austrian postal stamp. Djerassi decided to fence off his own personal garden patch on the vast prairies of belles lettres, and to create his own literary genre.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sex, Violence and Concrete]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Post-war Dystopian Vision of London in Nineteen Eighty-Four]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lawrence Phillips]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>While London was to prove the cauldron in which the future of modern Britain would unfold, the early post-war anxieties about London and the social, political, and cultural future of the country initiated a series of near-future dystopian visions of the city. Although this was never an extensive tradition, George Orwell’s Nineteen Eighty-Four (1949), Anthony Burgess’s A Clockwork Orange (1962), and J.G. Ballard’s High Rise (1975) represent three clear waypoints in its development. It has, nonetheless, marked a continuing sense of a loss of national prestige and an acute anxiety over the future of both the city and modern British society. Strikingly, given the known liberal credentials of these authors, such anxieties have provoked in these novels a conservative fear of change, whether represented by a socialist government, a burgeoning youth culture, or technological development.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Politics, the Domestic and the Uncanny Effects of the Everyday in Ian McEwan's Saturday]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Richard Brown]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>McEwan’s Saturday (2005) begins and ends in the edgy border zones between sleeping and waking, the public and the private, night and day. The main plot action concerns a violent threat to the domestic security of its protagonist Henry Perowne, while its setting draws on contemporary political events. It is a novel which can be seen to develop aspects of earlier works, including A Child in Time (1987), Black Dogs (1992) and Enduring Love (1997). As a novel set on a single day, it can be compared with a closely contemporary American work, Don de Lillo’s Cosmopolis (2003) and the modernist day novel such as James Joyce’s Ulysses (1922) and Virginia Woolf’s Mrs Dalloway (1925). Saturday communicates its political themes in terms of family life, celebrates the power of the novel to explore both pathological and political states of the mind and draws on uncanny politicising effects in representing the everyday.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200109</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200109</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Scott Kelly]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Stephen Hughes]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Ballade of the Makers
Envoi
SCOTT KELLY</p><p>New Year’s Day 2008
Action
STEPHEN HUGHES</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200110</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200110</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Stan Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Lines North by Pat Corina (Soundswrite Press, 2008) 96 pp. ISBN 978-0-95507-86 1-3, £5.00</p><p>Sympathetic Magic by Brian Fewster (Poor Tom’s Press, 2008) 92 pp. ISBN 978-0-95433-715-5, £6</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Contemporary fiction has to address all manner of uncertainties. Those brought about by scientific developments and related social changes are possibly most acute in novels which experiment with the new science of cloning and reproductive technologies. Here there is often an explicit exploration of what it means to be human. As Eva Sabine Zehelein’s article shows, the capability of science to replace sexual reproduction is explored as a potentially liberating idea by the scientist-author, Carl Djerassi. His novel provides a means of educating the reader about science as well as providing a testing-ground for the ethical issues which face today’s scientists. Notably it is the long-term effects of scientific inventions in reproductive technologies which require hard thinking today. While these concerns will be considered by scientists and legislators, they are certainly being tested in the relative freedom of the novel. Thus Eva Hoffmann’s The Secret demonstrates that, to some extent, it is the clone who exposes what is taken for granted as human. Susan Stuart illustrates here the critical perspective offered by this novel. Whatever scientific interventions and biological crafting are involved in the creation of new life, the complexity of the decisions and actions of the life created provides a rich source of narrative exploration, especially in the bildungsroman form.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200102</link>
<title><![CDATA[From 'The Purest Literature We Have' to 'A Spirit Grown Corrupt']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Embracing Contamination in Twentieth-Century Crime Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Gill Plain]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Powers of Horror (1982), Julia Kristeva suggests that the corpse is ‘the utmost in abjection. It is death infecting life’. This categorical statement, while not intended for the genre of crime fiction, nonetheless does much to explain the power and appeal of the twentieth century’s most successful fictional formula. For Kristeva, the abject is ‘the in-between, the ambiguous, the composite’ (4); it is experienced as an encounter with ‘an other who precedes and possesses me’ (10) and it is ‘a border that has encroached upon everything’ (3). Borders both defend and confine. They are the necessary limits that protect the subject from psychosis, and they are that which deny us our desired return to a lost imaginary plenitude. Kristeva’s abject evokes seepage, it speaks to the instability of borders, and the impossibility of the pristine, the firm, the uncontaminated. And it is just this sense of unavoidable defilement, this tension between the maintenance and collapse of cultural and social boundaries, that underpins both the crime genre and our fascination with the form.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200103</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Family Plot in Recent Novels by P.D. James and Reginald Hill]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sabine Vanacker]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Families, hidden family links and family origins feature largely in the detective novels of both P.D. James and Reginald Hill, as indeed they did for their precursor Agatha Christie. With their more recent police procedurals, however, both authors have intensified the plotting around the motif of family and friends. James and Hill now write long and expansive novels, introducing us to large, extended communities often consisting of a central family, their servants and employees, their friends and lovers, and at times even a dependent village. The novels by P.D. James, featuring the policeman Adam Dalgliesh, and the novels by Reginald Hill, based around the detectives Dalziel and Pascoe, are hugely popular detective series. However, in narratological terms, the novels’ length and the sheer complexity of the plotting around the family would initially appear to be distinctly counterproductive. Indeed, as the detectives interview them one by one, so many family and friends pass the review that one of the basic features of narrative would appear to be undermined, the narrative tension established in a novel’s opening pages and arching down to its closing sentence.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Traces of Shame]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Margaret Atwood's Portrayal of Childhood Bullying and its Consequences in Cat's Eye]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bethan Jones]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Cat’s Eye, published in 1989, reveals Margaret Atwood’s preoccupation with both family ties and friendship. The profundity and fallibility of such bonds are made manifest by the relationships in which Elaine, the novel’s protagonist, becomes involved during the course of the novel. Her family background is an unorthodox yet loving one, and the father-figure of this family contrasts strikingly with the domineering patriarch within Cordelia’s family, who subdues and excludes his youngest daughter. The bond between siblings is explored through reference to Elaine’s brother Stephen, and also through Cordelia’s patronising older sisters, who tend to contribute to her sense of inferiority and abandonment. The interconnection between family and friendship is evident in the way in which modes of behaviour formed within the family context are perpetuated within a friendship group, as the child attempts to compensate for his/her own, and others’, inadequacies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200105</link>
<title><![CDATA[Are Clones Really Different?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Evidence from a Bildungsroman – Eva Hoffman's The Secret]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susan Stuart]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Secret is a first novel by Eva Hoffman, a Polish-American writer, better known for her non-fiction work, her memoir Lost in Translation and other writings which take her back to eastern Europe and the experiences of an earlier generation. It is set in a future USA where cloning is legal, though not acceptable to everyone, and the development of the narrative is largely guided by an implicit exposition of issues related to cloning. The Secret is a first person, chronological account in which many voices are heard, and these diverse voices contribute to a lively discussion within the text of the possible effects and implications of cloning for the clone, and for the clone’s family and friends.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200106</link>
<title><![CDATA[Carl Djerassi's Seed]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Eva-Sabine Zehelein]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Some fifteen years ago, a distinguished chemistry professor at Stanford University closed his lab in order to write autobiographies, novels and plays. The ‘(god)father of the pill’ (a term he has often criticized) has received numerous scientific prizes and honours. Carl Djerassi is one of the few American scientists to have been awarded both the National Medal of Science (1973) and the National Medal of Technology (1992). He has been called an outstanding scientific hero of the twentieth century, well-situated in the National Inventors Hall of Fame, and now even immortalized on an Austrian postal stamp. Djerassi decided to fence off his own personal garden patch on the vast prairies of belles lettres, and to create his own literary genre.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Sex, Violence and Concrete]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Post-war Dystopian Vision of London in Nineteen Eighty-Four]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lawrence Phillips]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>While London was to prove the cauldron in which the future of modern Britain would unfold, the early post-war anxieties about London and the social, political, and cultural future of the country initiated a series of near-future dystopian visions of the city. Although this was never an extensive tradition, George Orwell’s Nineteen Eighty-Four (1949), Anthony Burgess’s A Clockwork Orange (1962), and J.G. Ballard’s High Rise (1975) represent three clear waypoints in its development. It has, nonetheless, marked a continuing sense of a loss of national prestige and an acute anxiety over the future of both the city and modern British society. Strikingly, given the known liberal credentials of these authors, such anxieties have provoked in these novels a conservative fear of change, whether represented by a socialist government, a burgeoning youth culture, or technological development.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Politics, the Domestic and the Uncanny Effects of the Everyday in Ian McEwan's Saturday]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Richard Brown]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>McEwan’s Saturday (2005) begins and ends in the edgy border zones between sleeping and waking, the public and the private, night and day. The main plot action concerns a violent threat to the domestic security of its protagonist Henry Perowne, while its setting draws on contemporary political events. It is a novel which can be seen to develop aspects of earlier works, including A Child in Time (1987), Black Dogs (1992) and Enduring Love (1997). As a novel set on a single day, it can be compared with a closely contemporary American work, Don de Lillo’s Cosmopolis (2003) and the modernist day novel such as James Joyce’s Ulysses (1922) and Virginia Woolf’s Mrs Dalloway (1925). Saturday communicates its political themes in terms of family life, celebrates the power of the novel to explore both pathological and political states of the mind and draws on uncanny politicising effects in representing the everyday.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200109</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200109</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Scott Kelly]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Stephen Hughes]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Ballade of the Makers
Envoi
SCOTT KELLY</p><p>New Year’s Day 2008
Action
STEPHEN HUGHES</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200110</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200110</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Stan Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Lines North by Pat Corina (Soundswrite Press, 2008) 96 pp. ISBN 978-0-95507-86 1-3, £5.00</p><p>Sympathetic Magic by Brian Fewster (Poor Tom’s Press, 2008) 92 pp. ISBN 978-0-95433-715-5, £6</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2008.200111</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2008.200111</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Richard Brown]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Bethan Jones]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Lawrence Phillips]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Gill Plain]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Susan Stuart]]></author>
<author data-order="7"><![CDATA[Sabine Vanacker]]></author>
<author data-order="8"><![CDATA[Eva-Sabine Zehelein]]></author>
<prism:volume>20</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>To my knowledge, this is the first essay collection in any language
to be devoted to Arab appropriations of Shakespeare. Studies of
international Shakespeare appropriation have mushroomed over the
past fifteen to twenty years. Excitement began to build in the 1990s,
as several lines of academic inquiry converged. Translation theorists
found in Shakespeare’s plays a convenient (because widely known
and prestigious) test case. Scholars in performance studies, having
noted how sharply local context could influence a play’s staging and
interpretation, saw a need to account for ‘intercultural’ performances
of Shakespeare in various languages and locales. Marxist scholars
became interested in the fetishisation of Shakespeare as a British
cultural icon which, in turn, was used to confer cultural legitimacy
on the project of capitalist empire-building. Scholars of postcolonial
drama and literature explored how the periphery responded. The
‘new Europe’ provided another compelling set of examples. All this
scholarship has developed quickly and with a great sense of urgency.
Shakespeareans in many countries have contributed. By now there
is a rich bibliography on Shakespeare appropriation in India, China,
Japan, South Africa, Israel and many countries in Latin America and
Eastern and Western Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>To my knowledge, this is the first essay collection in any language
to be devoted to Arab appropriations of Shakespeare. Studies of
international Shakespeare appropriation have mushroomed over the
past fifteen to twenty years. Excitement began to build in the 1990s,
as several lines of academic inquiry converged. Translation theorists
found in Shakespeare’s plays a convenient (because widely known
and prestigious) test case. Scholars in performance studies, having
noted how sharply local context could influence a play’s staging and
interpretation, saw a need to account for ‘intercultural’ performances
of Shakespeare in various languages and locales. Marxist scholars
became interested in the fetishisation of Shakespeare as a British
cultural icon which, in turn, was used to confer cultural legitimacy
on the project of capitalist empire-building. Scholars of postcolonial
drama and literature explored how the periphery responded. The
‘new Europe’ provided another compelling set of examples. All this
scholarship has developed quickly and with a great sense of urgency.
Shakespeareans in many countries have contributed. By now there
is a rich bibliography on Shakespeare appropriation in India, China,
Japan, South Africa, Israel and many countries in Latin America and
Eastern and Western Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190302</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Martyrs of Love and the Emergence of the Arab Cultural Consumer]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Bayer]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Sometime around 1890, Romeo and Juliet became the first
Shakespeare play translated into Arabic and staged at a public
theatre. The classic love story proved exceedingly popular among
theatregoers in Cairo, and it remained in the repertory of Iskandar
Farah’s theatrical company and its various successors for over twenty
years, even while it was simultaneously revived by other troupes.
The success of this production has been duly noted. The popularity
of Shuhada’ al-Gharam [The Martyrs of Love], as it was known,
remains somewhat puzzling, however, since it was in many respects
completely foreign to its early Arab audiences who had very little
familiarity with Shakespeare, and especially the genre of tragedy. But
if it was unfamiliar to them, replete with the melodramatic songs of
the fl amboyant pop star Salama Hijazi, and punctuated with comic
sketches, recited poetry and cabaret-style music between acts, it
would strike Western viewers of Shakespeare as equally exotic.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>To my knowledge, this is the first essay collection in any language
to be devoted to Arab appropriations of Shakespeare. Studies of
international Shakespeare appropriation have mushroomed over the
past fifteen to twenty years. Excitement began to build in the 1990s,
as several lines of academic inquiry converged. Translation theorists
found in Shakespeare’s plays a convenient (because widely known
and prestigious) test case. Scholars in performance studies, having
noted how sharply local context could influence a play’s staging and
interpretation, saw a need to account for ‘intercultural’ performances
of Shakespeare in various languages and locales. Marxist scholars
became interested in the fetishisation of Shakespeare as a British
cultural icon which, in turn, was used to confer cultural legitimacy
on the project of capitalist empire-building. Scholars of postcolonial
drama and literature explored how the periphery responded. The
‘new Europe’ provided another compelling set of examples. All this
scholarship has developed quickly and with a great sense of urgency.
Shakespeareans in many countries have contributed. By now there
is a rich bibliography on Shakespeare appropriation in India, China,
Japan, South Africa, Israel and many countries in Latin America and
Eastern and Western Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190302</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Martyrs of Love and the Emergence of the Arab Cultural Consumer]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Bayer]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Sometime around 1890, Romeo and Juliet became the first
Shakespeare play translated into Arabic and staged at a public
theatre. The classic love story proved exceedingly popular among
theatregoers in Cairo, and it remained in the repertory of Iskandar
Farah’s theatrical company and its various successors for over twenty
years, even while it was simultaneously revived by other troupes.
The success of this production has been duly noted. The popularity
of Shuhada’ al-Gharam [The Martyrs of Love], as it was known,
remains somewhat puzzling, however, since it was in many respects
completely foreign to its early Arab audiences who had very little
familiarity with Shakespeare, and especially the genre of tragedy. But
if it was unfamiliar to them, replete with the melodramatic songs of
the fl amboyant pop star Salama Hijazi, and punctuated with comic
sketches, recited poetry and cabaret-style music between acts, it
would strike Western viewers of Shakespeare as equally exotic.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Decommercialising Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Mutran's Translation of Othello]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sameh F. Hanna]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a series of satirical narrative articles published in al-Sufur literary
weekly in 1920, playwright and theatre critic Muhammad Taymur
(1892–1921) describes a play he watched, not in reality, but in a
dream. In a humourous style that oscillates between the language
of fiction and the language of drama, Taymur elaborates in these
articles, entitled ‘Trial of the Playwrights’ (Muhakamat Mu’alifi al-
Riwayat al-Tamthiliyya), on the practices of both playwrights and
theatre translators at the time. The defendants in this imagined,
dream-like trial include such prominent figures as Jurj Abyad, Farah
Antun, Ibrahim Ramzi and Lutfi Jum‘a, among others. Significantly,
members of the jury were the foreign writers on whose work theatre
makers in Egypt drew for their performances. These included
Shakespeare, Corneille, Racine and Goethe. The prosecutor was the
French playwright Edmund Rostand, whose play Cyrano de Bergerac
was very popular among Egyptian theatregoers at the time. Two of
the defendants, Farah Antun and Khalil Mutran, were known to have
practised theatre translation and were thus tried on that basis. Farah
Antun was found guilty of ‘translation malpractice’. According to the
prosecutor in this imaginary trial, Antun ‘picked the old vaudeville
plays and rendered them in a strange, astounding and distorted
translation that is half colloquial, half classical, and mixed it with
some Syrian jokes … to make the audience laugh’ (77). For this
commercially oriented translation practice, the jury ordered Antun
to suspend his translation activity for ten years to allow the Egyptian
audience enough time to forget his uninspiring translations. But as
for Khalil Mutran (1872–1949), the renowned poet and Shakespeare
translator, the jury only blamed him for not producing enough of his
translations of Shakespeare’s drama (84).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>To my knowledge, this is the first essay collection in any language
to be devoted to Arab appropriations of Shakespeare. Studies of
international Shakespeare appropriation have mushroomed over the
past fifteen to twenty years. Excitement began to build in the 1990s,
as several lines of academic inquiry converged. Translation theorists
found in Shakespeare’s plays a convenient (because widely known
and prestigious) test case. Scholars in performance studies, having
noted how sharply local context could influence a play’s staging and
interpretation, saw a need to account for ‘intercultural’ performances
of Shakespeare in various languages and locales. Marxist scholars
became interested in the fetishisation of Shakespeare as a British
cultural icon which, in turn, was used to confer cultural legitimacy
on the project of capitalist empire-building. Scholars of postcolonial
drama and literature explored how the periphery responded. The
‘new Europe’ provided another compelling set of examples. All this
scholarship has developed quickly and with a great sense of urgency.
Shakespeareans in many countries have contributed. By now there
is a rich bibliography on Shakespeare appropriation in India, China,
Japan, South Africa, Israel and many countries in Latin America and
Eastern and Western Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190302</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Martyrs of Love and the Emergence of the Arab Cultural Consumer]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Bayer]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Sometime around 1890, Romeo and Juliet became the first
Shakespeare play translated into Arabic and staged at a public
theatre. The classic love story proved exceedingly popular among
theatregoers in Cairo, and it remained in the repertory of Iskandar
Farah’s theatrical company and its various successors for over twenty
years, even while it was simultaneously revived by other troupes.
The success of this production has been duly noted. The popularity
of Shuhada’ al-Gharam [The Martyrs of Love], as it was known,
remains somewhat puzzling, however, since it was in many respects
completely foreign to its early Arab audiences who had very little
familiarity with Shakespeare, and especially the genre of tragedy. But
if it was unfamiliar to them, replete with the melodramatic songs of
the fl amboyant pop star Salama Hijazi, and punctuated with comic
sketches, recited poetry and cabaret-style music between acts, it
would strike Western viewers of Shakespeare as equally exotic.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Decommercialising Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Mutran's Translation of Othello]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sameh F. Hanna]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a series of satirical narrative articles published in al-Sufur literary
weekly in 1920, playwright and theatre critic Muhammad Taymur
(1892–1921) describes a play he watched, not in reality, but in a
dream. In a humourous style that oscillates between the language
of fiction and the language of drama, Taymur elaborates in these
articles, entitled ‘Trial of the Playwrights’ (Muhakamat Mu’alifi al-
Riwayat al-Tamthiliyya), on the practices of both playwrights and
theatre translators at the time. The defendants in this imagined,
dream-like trial include such prominent figures as Jurj Abyad, Farah
Antun, Ibrahim Ramzi and Lutfi Jum‘a, among others. Significantly,
members of the jury were the foreign writers on whose work theatre
makers in Egypt drew for their performances. These included
Shakespeare, Corneille, Racine and Goethe. The prosecutor was the
French playwright Edmund Rostand, whose play Cyrano de Bergerac
was very popular among Egyptian theatregoers at the time. Two of
the defendants, Farah Antun and Khalil Mutran, were known to have
practised theatre translation and were thus tried on that basis. Farah
Antun was found guilty of ‘translation malpractice’. According to the
prosecutor in this imaginary trial, Antun ‘picked the old vaudeville
plays and rendered them in a strange, astounding and distorted
translation that is half colloquial, half classical, and mixed it with
some Syrian jokes … to make the audience laugh’ (77). For this
commercially oriented translation practice, the jury ordered Antun
to suspend his translation activity for ten years to allow the Egyptian
audience enough time to forget his uninspiring translations. But as
for Khalil Mutran (1872–1949), the renowned poet and Shakespeare
translator, the jury only blamed him for not producing enough of his
translations of Shakespeare’s drama (84).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Moroccan Shakespeare and the Celebration of Impasse]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nabil Lahlou's Ophelia Is Not Dead]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khalid Amine]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A corpus of plays related to Shakespeare has developed within the
newly established genre of drama in Morocco since its independence
in 1956. Most of these dramas are part of the process of constructing
Moroccan cultural/theatrical identity. The various Shakespearean
manifestations are, indeed, attempts to make a theatrical space by
altering or reproducing the Shakespearean myth. However, in order to
conceive of Moroccan dramatic texts related to Shakespeare as cultural
utterances, we must read them with and within the parameters of a
series of overlapping discursive contexts. These contexts, as I hope
to demonstrate, create the conditions within which these hybridized
texts take on their complex cultural signifi cation.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>To my knowledge, this is the first essay collection in any language
to be devoted to Arab appropriations of Shakespeare. Studies of
international Shakespeare appropriation have mushroomed over the
past fifteen to twenty years. Excitement began to build in the 1990s,
as several lines of academic inquiry converged. Translation theorists
found in Shakespeare’s plays a convenient (because widely known
and prestigious) test case. Scholars in performance studies, having
noted how sharply local context could influence a play’s staging and
interpretation, saw a need to account for ‘intercultural’ performances
of Shakespeare in various languages and locales. Marxist scholars
became interested in the fetishisation of Shakespeare as a British
cultural icon which, in turn, was used to confer cultural legitimacy
on the project of capitalist empire-building. Scholars of postcolonial
drama and literature explored how the periphery responded. The
‘new Europe’ provided another compelling set of examples. All this
scholarship has developed quickly and with a great sense of urgency.
Shakespeareans in many countries have contributed. By now there
is a rich bibliography on Shakespeare appropriation in India, China,
Japan, South Africa, Israel and many countries in Latin America and
Eastern and Western Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190302</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Martyrs of Love and the Emergence of the Arab Cultural Consumer]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Bayer]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Sometime around 1890, Romeo and Juliet became the first
Shakespeare play translated into Arabic and staged at a public
theatre. The classic love story proved exceedingly popular among
theatregoers in Cairo, and it remained in the repertory of Iskandar
Farah’s theatrical company and its various successors for over twenty
years, even while it was simultaneously revived by other troupes.
The success of this production has been duly noted. The popularity
of Shuhada’ al-Gharam [The Martyrs of Love], as it was known,
remains somewhat puzzling, however, since it was in many respects
completely foreign to its early Arab audiences who had very little
familiarity with Shakespeare, and especially the genre of tragedy. But
if it was unfamiliar to them, replete with the melodramatic songs of
the fl amboyant pop star Salama Hijazi, and punctuated with comic
sketches, recited poetry and cabaret-style music between acts, it
would strike Western viewers of Shakespeare as equally exotic.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Decommercialising Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Mutran's Translation of Othello]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sameh F. Hanna]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a series of satirical narrative articles published in al-Sufur literary
weekly in 1920, playwright and theatre critic Muhammad Taymur
(1892–1921) describes a play he watched, not in reality, but in a
dream. In a humourous style that oscillates between the language
of fiction and the language of drama, Taymur elaborates in these
articles, entitled ‘Trial of the Playwrights’ (Muhakamat Mu’alifi al-
Riwayat al-Tamthiliyya), on the practices of both playwrights and
theatre translators at the time. The defendants in this imagined,
dream-like trial include such prominent figures as Jurj Abyad, Farah
Antun, Ibrahim Ramzi and Lutfi Jum‘a, among others. Significantly,
members of the jury were the foreign writers on whose work theatre
makers in Egypt drew for their performances. These included
Shakespeare, Corneille, Racine and Goethe. The prosecutor was the
French playwright Edmund Rostand, whose play Cyrano de Bergerac
was very popular among Egyptian theatregoers at the time. Two of
the defendants, Farah Antun and Khalil Mutran, were known to have
practised theatre translation and were thus tried on that basis. Farah
Antun was found guilty of ‘translation malpractice’. According to the
prosecutor in this imaginary trial, Antun ‘picked the old vaudeville
plays and rendered them in a strange, astounding and distorted
translation that is half colloquial, half classical, and mixed it with
some Syrian jokes … to make the audience laugh’ (77). For this
commercially oriented translation practice, the jury ordered Antun
to suspend his translation activity for ten years to allow the Egyptian
audience enough time to forget his uninspiring translations. But as
for Khalil Mutran (1872–1949), the renowned poet and Shakespeare
translator, the jury only blamed him for not producing enough of his
translations of Shakespeare’s drama (84).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Moroccan Shakespeare and the Celebration of Impasse]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nabil Lahlou's Ophelia Is Not Dead]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khalid Amine]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A corpus of plays related to Shakespeare has developed within the
newly established genre of drama in Morocco since its independence
in 1956. Most of these dramas are part of the process of constructing
Moroccan cultural/theatrical identity. The various Shakespearean
manifestations are, indeed, attempts to make a theatrical space by
altering or reproducing the Shakespearean myth. However, in order to
conceive of Moroccan dramatic texts related to Shakespeare as cultural
utterances, we must read them with and within the parameters of a
series of overlapping discursive contexts. These contexts, as I hope
to demonstrate, create the conditions within which these hybridized
texts take on their complex cultural signifi cation.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Vanishing Intertexts in the Arab Hamlet Tradition]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A scorpion, its poisonous tail torn out, runs desperate circles around a
piece of burning coal. A small boy sits in front of a screen, watching
a film of a play translated from one language he does not understand
into another. Twenty-five years later, these two events – an upper-
Egyptian game, a Russian film of an English play – coalesce into
a one-act play called Dance of the Scorpions, an Arabic-language
offshoot of Shakespeare’s Hamlet. This, at any rate, is the simple
etiology offered by the offshoot play’s creator, Egyptian playwright/
director Mahmoud Aboudoma. Let me summarise Aboudoma’s
offshoot play and two versions of his first Shakespeare encounter
before pointing to the larger questions these stories help to frame.
This article will then make a start at addressing those questions.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>To my knowledge, this is the first essay collection in any language
to be devoted to Arab appropriations of Shakespeare. Studies of
international Shakespeare appropriation have mushroomed over the
past fifteen to twenty years. Excitement began to build in the 1990s,
as several lines of academic inquiry converged. Translation theorists
found in Shakespeare’s plays a convenient (because widely known
and prestigious) test case. Scholars in performance studies, having
noted how sharply local context could influence a play’s staging and
interpretation, saw a need to account for ‘intercultural’ performances
of Shakespeare in various languages and locales. Marxist scholars
became interested in the fetishisation of Shakespeare as a British
cultural icon which, in turn, was used to confer cultural legitimacy
on the project of capitalist empire-building. Scholars of postcolonial
drama and literature explored how the periphery responded. The
‘new Europe’ provided another compelling set of examples. All this
scholarship has developed quickly and with a great sense of urgency.
Shakespeareans in many countries have contributed. By now there
is a rich bibliography on Shakespeare appropriation in India, China,
Japan, South Africa, Israel and many countries in Latin America and
Eastern and Western Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190302</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Martyrs of Love and the Emergence of the Arab Cultural Consumer]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Bayer]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Sometime around 1890, Romeo and Juliet became the first
Shakespeare play translated into Arabic and staged at a public
theatre. The classic love story proved exceedingly popular among
theatregoers in Cairo, and it remained in the repertory of Iskandar
Farah’s theatrical company and its various successors for over twenty
years, even while it was simultaneously revived by other troupes.
The success of this production has been duly noted. The popularity
of Shuhada’ al-Gharam [The Martyrs of Love], as it was known,
remains somewhat puzzling, however, since it was in many respects
completely foreign to its early Arab audiences who had very little
familiarity with Shakespeare, and especially the genre of tragedy. But
if it was unfamiliar to them, replete with the melodramatic songs of
the fl amboyant pop star Salama Hijazi, and punctuated with comic
sketches, recited poetry and cabaret-style music between acts, it
would strike Western viewers of Shakespeare as equally exotic.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Decommercialising Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Mutran's Translation of Othello]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sameh F. Hanna]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a series of satirical narrative articles published in al-Sufur literary
weekly in 1920, playwright and theatre critic Muhammad Taymur
(1892–1921) describes a play he watched, not in reality, but in a
dream. In a humourous style that oscillates between the language
of fiction and the language of drama, Taymur elaborates in these
articles, entitled ‘Trial of the Playwrights’ (Muhakamat Mu’alifi al-
Riwayat al-Tamthiliyya), on the practices of both playwrights and
theatre translators at the time. The defendants in this imagined,
dream-like trial include such prominent figures as Jurj Abyad, Farah
Antun, Ibrahim Ramzi and Lutfi Jum‘a, among others. Significantly,
members of the jury were the foreign writers on whose work theatre
makers in Egypt drew for their performances. These included
Shakespeare, Corneille, Racine and Goethe. The prosecutor was the
French playwright Edmund Rostand, whose play Cyrano de Bergerac
was very popular among Egyptian theatregoers at the time. Two of
the defendants, Farah Antun and Khalil Mutran, were known to have
practised theatre translation and were thus tried on that basis. Farah
Antun was found guilty of ‘translation malpractice’. According to the
prosecutor in this imaginary trial, Antun ‘picked the old vaudeville
plays and rendered them in a strange, astounding and distorted
translation that is half colloquial, half classical, and mixed it with
some Syrian jokes … to make the audience laugh’ (77). For this
commercially oriented translation practice, the jury ordered Antun
to suspend his translation activity for ten years to allow the Egyptian
audience enough time to forget his uninspiring translations. But as
for Khalil Mutran (1872–1949), the renowned poet and Shakespeare
translator, the jury only blamed him for not producing enough of his
translations of Shakespeare’s drama (84).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Moroccan Shakespeare and the Celebration of Impasse]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nabil Lahlou's Ophelia Is Not Dead]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khalid Amine]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A corpus of plays related to Shakespeare has developed within the
newly established genre of drama in Morocco since its independence
in 1956. Most of these dramas are part of the process of constructing
Moroccan cultural/theatrical identity. The various Shakespearean
manifestations are, indeed, attempts to make a theatrical space by
altering or reproducing the Shakespearean myth. However, in order to
conceive of Moroccan dramatic texts related to Shakespeare as cultural
utterances, we must read them with and within the parameters of a
series of overlapping discursive contexts. These contexts, as I hope
to demonstrate, create the conditions within which these hybridized
texts take on their complex cultural signifi cation.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Vanishing Intertexts in the Arab Hamlet Tradition]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A scorpion, its poisonous tail torn out, runs desperate circles around a
piece of burning coal. A small boy sits in front of a screen, watching
a film of a play translated from one language he does not understand
into another. Twenty-five years later, these two events – an upper-
Egyptian game, a Russian film of an English play – coalesce into
a one-act play called Dance of the Scorpions, an Arabic-language
offshoot of Shakespeare’s Hamlet. This, at any rate, is the simple
etiology offered by the offshoot play’s creator, Egyptian playwright/
director Mahmoud Aboudoma. Let me summarise Aboudoma’s
offshoot play and two versions of his first Shakespeare encounter
before pointing to the larger questions these stories help to frame.
This article will then make a start at addressing those questions.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190306</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Tunisian Stage]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Part in Question]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rafik Darragi]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Last March, a well-known Tunisian critic wondered about the
motivations that had led Mohamed Driss, the head of the Tunisian
National Theatre and one of the greatest directors in the country, to
direct a Shakespeare play:
What is today the purpose of reproducing a Shakespearean tragedy,
when all over the world directors are desperately searching for new
creative ways, new means for attracting a public who is more and more
disinterested by the theatre?</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>To my knowledge, this is the first essay collection in any language
to be devoted to Arab appropriations of Shakespeare. Studies of
international Shakespeare appropriation have mushroomed over the
past fifteen to twenty years. Excitement began to build in the 1990s,
as several lines of academic inquiry converged. Translation theorists
found in Shakespeare’s plays a convenient (because widely known
and prestigious) test case. Scholars in performance studies, having
noted how sharply local context could influence a play’s staging and
interpretation, saw a need to account for ‘intercultural’ performances
of Shakespeare in various languages and locales. Marxist scholars
became interested in the fetishisation of Shakespeare as a British
cultural icon which, in turn, was used to confer cultural legitimacy
on the project of capitalist empire-building. Scholars of postcolonial
drama and literature explored how the periphery responded. The
‘new Europe’ provided another compelling set of examples. All this
scholarship has developed quickly and with a great sense of urgency.
Shakespeareans in many countries have contributed. By now there
is a rich bibliography on Shakespeare appropriation in India, China,
Japan, South Africa, Israel and many countries in Latin America and
Eastern and Western Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190302</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Martyrs of Love and the Emergence of the Arab Cultural Consumer]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Bayer]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Sometime around 1890, Romeo and Juliet became the first
Shakespeare play translated into Arabic and staged at a public
theatre. The classic love story proved exceedingly popular among
theatregoers in Cairo, and it remained in the repertory of Iskandar
Farah’s theatrical company and its various successors for over twenty
years, even while it was simultaneously revived by other troupes.
The success of this production has been duly noted. The popularity
of Shuhada’ al-Gharam [The Martyrs of Love], as it was known,
remains somewhat puzzling, however, since it was in many respects
completely foreign to its early Arab audiences who had very little
familiarity with Shakespeare, and especially the genre of tragedy. But
if it was unfamiliar to them, replete with the melodramatic songs of
the fl amboyant pop star Salama Hijazi, and punctuated with comic
sketches, recited poetry and cabaret-style music between acts, it
would strike Western viewers of Shakespeare as equally exotic.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Decommercialising Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Mutran's Translation of Othello]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sameh F. Hanna]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a series of satirical narrative articles published in al-Sufur literary
weekly in 1920, playwright and theatre critic Muhammad Taymur
(1892–1921) describes a play he watched, not in reality, but in a
dream. In a humourous style that oscillates between the language
of fiction and the language of drama, Taymur elaborates in these
articles, entitled ‘Trial of the Playwrights’ (Muhakamat Mu’alifi al-
Riwayat al-Tamthiliyya), on the practices of both playwrights and
theatre translators at the time. The defendants in this imagined,
dream-like trial include such prominent figures as Jurj Abyad, Farah
Antun, Ibrahim Ramzi and Lutfi Jum‘a, among others. Significantly,
members of the jury were the foreign writers on whose work theatre
makers in Egypt drew for their performances. These included
Shakespeare, Corneille, Racine and Goethe. The prosecutor was the
French playwright Edmund Rostand, whose play Cyrano de Bergerac
was very popular among Egyptian theatregoers at the time. Two of
the defendants, Farah Antun and Khalil Mutran, were known to have
practised theatre translation and were thus tried on that basis. Farah
Antun was found guilty of ‘translation malpractice’. According to the
prosecutor in this imaginary trial, Antun ‘picked the old vaudeville
plays and rendered them in a strange, astounding and distorted
translation that is half colloquial, half classical, and mixed it with
some Syrian jokes … to make the audience laugh’ (77). For this
commercially oriented translation practice, the jury ordered Antun
to suspend his translation activity for ten years to allow the Egyptian
audience enough time to forget his uninspiring translations. But as
for Khalil Mutran (1872–1949), the renowned poet and Shakespeare
translator, the jury only blamed him for not producing enough of his
translations of Shakespeare’s drama (84).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Moroccan Shakespeare and the Celebration of Impasse]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nabil Lahlou's Ophelia Is Not Dead]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khalid Amine]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A corpus of plays related to Shakespeare has developed within the
newly established genre of drama in Morocco since its independence
in 1956. Most of these dramas are part of the process of constructing
Moroccan cultural/theatrical identity. The various Shakespearean
manifestations are, indeed, attempts to make a theatrical space by
altering or reproducing the Shakespearean myth. However, in order to
conceive of Moroccan dramatic texts related to Shakespeare as cultural
utterances, we must read them with and within the parameters of a
series of overlapping discursive contexts. These contexts, as I hope
to demonstrate, create the conditions within which these hybridized
texts take on their complex cultural signifi cation.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Vanishing Intertexts in the Arab Hamlet Tradition]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A scorpion, its poisonous tail torn out, runs desperate circles around a
piece of burning coal. A small boy sits in front of a screen, watching
a film of a play translated from one language he does not understand
into another. Twenty-five years later, these two events – an upper-
Egyptian game, a Russian film of an English play – coalesce into
a one-act play called Dance of the Scorpions, an Arabic-language
offshoot of Shakespeare’s Hamlet. This, at any rate, is the simple
etiology offered by the offshoot play’s creator, Egyptian playwright/
director Mahmoud Aboudoma. Let me summarise Aboudoma’s
offshoot play and two versions of his first Shakespeare encounter
before pointing to the larger questions these stories help to frame.
This article will then make a start at addressing those questions.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190306</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Tunisian Stage]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Part in Question]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rafik Darragi]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Last March, a well-known Tunisian critic wondered about the
motivations that had led Mohamed Driss, the head of the Tunisian
National Theatre and one of the greatest directors in the country, to
direct a Shakespeare play:
What is today the purpose of reproducing a Shakespearean tragedy,
when all over the world directors are desperately searching for new
creative ways, new means for attracting a public who is more and more
disinterested by the theatre?</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190307</link>
<title><![CDATA['Rudely Interrupted']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Terrorism]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On Saturday 19 March, 2005, Omar Ahmed Abdullah Ali tidied his
workstation at Qatar Petroleum and shut down his computer for the
last time. There were very few people in the offi ce that day, and none
of them noticed anything unusual about his behaviour. They recalled
him afterwards as ‘a decent man’, a family man whose wife had, only
a month before, given birth to their third child.
Earlier that morning the 38-year old Egyptian computer programmer
had said goodbye to Umm Abdullah and his three children quite
normally, as if nothing unusual were about to occur. I am not what
I am. Now he left the offi ce quietly, unassumingly, attracting no
attention, and went to collect his black Land Cruiser from the company
car park. Driving slowly and carefully, he pulled the car onto the road
and headed towards the Doha suburb of Fariq Kalaib.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>To my knowledge, this is the first essay collection in any language
to be devoted to Arab appropriations of Shakespeare. Studies of
international Shakespeare appropriation have mushroomed over the
past fifteen to twenty years. Excitement began to build in the 1990s,
as several lines of academic inquiry converged. Translation theorists
found in Shakespeare’s plays a convenient (because widely known
and prestigious) test case. Scholars in performance studies, having
noted how sharply local context could influence a play’s staging and
interpretation, saw a need to account for ‘intercultural’ performances
of Shakespeare in various languages and locales. Marxist scholars
became interested in the fetishisation of Shakespeare as a British
cultural icon which, in turn, was used to confer cultural legitimacy
on the project of capitalist empire-building. Scholars of postcolonial
drama and literature explored how the periphery responded. The
‘new Europe’ provided another compelling set of examples. All this
scholarship has developed quickly and with a great sense of urgency.
Shakespeareans in many countries have contributed. By now there
is a rich bibliography on Shakespeare appropriation in India, China,
Japan, South Africa, Israel and many countries in Latin America and
Eastern and Western Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190302</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Martyrs of Love and the Emergence of the Arab Cultural Consumer]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Bayer]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Sometime around 1890, Romeo and Juliet became the first
Shakespeare play translated into Arabic and staged at a public
theatre. The classic love story proved exceedingly popular among
theatregoers in Cairo, and it remained in the repertory of Iskandar
Farah’s theatrical company and its various successors for over twenty
years, even while it was simultaneously revived by other troupes.
The success of this production has been duly noted. The popularity
of Shuhada’ al-Gharam [The Martyrs of Love], as it was known,
remains somewhat puzzling, however, since it was in many respects
completely foreign to its early Arab audiences who had very little
familiarity with Shakespeare, and especially the genre of tragedy. But
if it was unfamiliar to them, replete with the melodramatic songs of
the fl amboyant pop star Salama Hijazi, and punctuated with comic
sketches, recited poetry and cabaret-style music between acts, it
would strike Western viewers of Shakespeare as equally exotic.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Decommercialising Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Mutran's Translation of Othello]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sameh F. Hanna]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a series of satirical narrative articles published in al-Sufur literary
weekly in 1920, playwright and theatre critic Muhammad Taymur
(1892–1921) describes a play he watched, not in reality, but in a
dream. In a humourous style that oscillates between the language
of fiction and the language of drama, Taymur elaborates in these
articles, entitled ‘Trial of the Playwrights’ (Muhakamat Mu’alifi al-
Riwayat al-Tamthiliyya), on the practices of both playwrights and
theatre translators at the time. The defendants in this imagined,
dream-like trial include such prominent figures as Jurj Abyad, Farah
Antun, Ibrahim Ramzi and Lutfi Jum‘a, among others. Significantly,
members of the jury were the foreign writers on whose work theatre
makers in Egypt drew for their performances. These included
Shakespeare, Corneille, Racine and Goethe. The prosecutor was the
French playwright Edmund Rostand, whose play Cyrano de Bergerac
was very popular among Egyptian theatregoers at the time. Two of
the defendants, Farah Antun and Khalil Mutran, were known to have
practised theatre translation and were thus tried on that basis. Farah
Antun was found guilty of ‘translation malpractice’. According to the
prosecutor in this imaginary trial, Antun ‘picked the old vaudeville
plays and rendered them in a strange, astounding and distorted
translation that is half colloquial, half classical, and mixed it with
some Syrian jokes … to make the audience laugh’ (77). For this
commercially oriented translation practice, the jury ordered Antun
to suspend his translation activity for ten years to allow the Egyptian
audience enough time to forget his uninspiring translations. But as
for Khalil Mutran (1872–1949), the renowned poet and Shakespeare
translator, the jury only blamed him for not producing enough of his
translations of Shakespeare’s drama (84).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Moroccan Shakespeare and the Celebration of Impasse]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nabil Lahlou's Ophelia Is Not Dead]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khalid Amine]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A corpus of plays related to Shakespeare has developed within the
newly established genre of drama in Morocco since its independence
in 1956. Most of these dramas are part of the process of constructing
Moroccan cultural/theatrical identity. The various Shakespearean
manifestations are, indeed, attempts to make a theatrical space by
altering or reproducing the Shakespearean myth. However, in order to
conceive of Moroccan dramatic texts related to Shakespeare as cultural
utterances, we must read them with and within the parameters of a
series of overlapping discursive contexts. These contexts, as I hope
to demonstrate, create the conditions within which these hybridized
texts take on their complex cultural signifi cation.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Vanishing Intertexts in the Arab Hamlet Tradition]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A scorpion, its poisonous tail torn out, runs desperate circles around a
piece of burning coal. A small boy sits in front of a screen, watching
a film of a play translated from one language he does not understand
into another. Twenty-five years later, these two events – an upper-
Egyptian game, a Russian film of an English play – coalesce into
a one-act play called Dance of the Scorpions, an Arabic-language
offshoot of Shakespeare’s Hamlet. This, at any rate, is the simple
etiology offered by the offshoot play’s creator, Egyptian playwright/
director Mahmoud Aboudoma. Let me summarise Aboudoma’s
offshoot play and two versions of his first Shakespeare encounter
before pointing to the larger questions these stories help to frame.
This article will then make a start at addressing those questions.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190306</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Tunisian Stage]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Part in Question]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rafik Darragi]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Last March, a well-known Tunisian critic wondered about the
motivations that had led Mohamed Driss, the head of the Tunisian
National Theatre and one of the greatest directors in the country, to
direct a Shakespeare play:
What is today the purpose of reproducing a Shakespearean tragedy,
when all over the world directors are desperately searching for new
creative ways, new means for attracting a public who is more and more
disinterested by the theatre?</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190307</link>
<title><![CDATA['Rudely Interrupted']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Terrorism]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On Saturday 19 March, 2005, Omar Ahmed Abdullah Ali tidied his
workstation at Qatar Petroleum and shut down his computer for the
last time. There were very few people in the offi ce that day, and none
of them noticed anything unusual about his behaviour. They recalled
him afterwards as ‘a decent man’, a family man whose wife had, only
a month before, given birth to their third child.
Earlier that morning the 38-year old Egyptian computer programmer
had said goodbye to Umm Abdullah and his three children quite
normally, as if nothing unusual were about to occur. I am not what
I am. Now he left the offi ce quietly, unassumingly, attracting no
attention, and went to collect his black Land Cruiser from the company
car park. Driving slowly and carefully, he pulled the car onto the road
and headed towards the Doha suburb of Fariq Kalaib.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190308</link>
<title><![CDATA[From Summit to Tragedy]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Sulayman Al-Bassam's Richard III and Political Theatre]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Richard III is one of Shakespeare’s best-known characters, a
familiarity independent of the history plays, Henry VI and Richard
III, in which he appears. This celebrity has less to do with Richard’s
historical reputation, and more with the way in which great actors
of the nineteenth and twentieth centuries gave the role status and
popular visibility, particularly perhaps via Laurence Olivier’s 1955
film version. Just as Hamlet is automatically identifi able by black
suit and prop skull, Richard is immediately recognisable by his
legendary deformity (mandatory hump, optional limp), and by the
famous opening line of his initial soliloquy: ‘Now is the winter of our
discontent’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>To my knowledge, this is the first essay collection in any language
to be devoted to Arab appropriations of Shakespeare. Studies of
international Shakespeare appropriation have mushroomed over the
past fifteen to twenty years. Excitement began to build in the 1990s,
as several lines of academic inquiry converged. Translation theorists
found in Shakespeare’s plays a convenient (because widely known
and prestigious) test case. Scholars in performance studies, having
noted how sharply local context could influence a play’s staging and
interpretation, saw a need to account for ‘intercultural’ performances
of Shakespeare in various languages and locales. Marxist scholars
became interested in the fetishisation of Shakespeare as a British
cultural icon which, in turn, was used to confer cultural legitimacy
on the project of capitalist empire-building. Scholars of postcolonial
drama and literature explored how the periphery responded. The
‘new Europe’ provided another compelling set of examples. All this
scholarship has developed quickly and with a great sense of urgency.
Shakespeareans in many countries have contributed. By now there
is a rich bibliography on Shakespeare appropriation in India, China,
Japan, South Africa, Israel and many countries in Latin America and
Eastern and Western Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190302</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Martyrs of Love and the Emergence of the Arab Cultural Consumer]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Bayer]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Sometime around 1890, Romeo and Juliet became the first
Shakespeare play translated into Arabic and staged at a public
theatre. The classic love story proved exceedingly popular among
theatregoers in Cairo, and it remained in the repertory of Iskandar
Farah’s theatrical company and its various successors for over twenty
years, even while it was simultaneously revived by other troupes.
The success of this production has been duly noted. The popularity
of Shuhada’ al-Gharam [The Martyrs of Love], as it was known,
remains somewhat puzzling, however, since it was in many respects
completely foreign to its early Arab audiences who had very little
familiarity with Shakespeare, and especially the genre of tragedy. But
if it was unfamiliar to them, replete with the melodramatic songs of
the fl amboyant pop star Salama Hijazi, and punctuated with comic
sketches, recited poetry and cabaret-style music between acts, it
would strike Western viewers of Shakespeare as equally exotic.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Decommercialising Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Mutran's Translation of Othello]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sameh F. Hanna]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a series of satirical narrative articles published in al-Sufur literary
weekly in 1920, playwright and theatre critic Muhammad Taymur
(1892–1921) describes a play he watched, not in reality, but in a
dream. In a humourous style that oscillates between the language
of fiction and the language of drama, Taymur elaborates in these
articles, entitled ‘Trial of the Playwrights’ (Muhakamat Mu’alifi al-
Riwayat al-Tamthiliyya), on the practices of both playwrights and
theatre translators at the time. The defendants in this imagined,
dream-like trial include such prominent figures as Jurj Abyad, Farah
Antun, Ibrahim Ramzi and Lutfi Jum‘a, among others. Significantly,
members of the jury were the foreign writers on whose work theatre
makers in Egypt drew for their performances. These included
Shakespeare, Corneille, Racine and Goethe. The prosecutor was the
French playwright Edmund Rostand, whose play Cyrano de Bergerac
was very popular among Egyptian theatregoers at the time. Two of
the defendants, Farah Antun and Khalil Mutran, were known to have
practised theatre translation and were thus tried on that basis. Farah
Antun was found guilty of ‘translation malpractice’. According to the
prosecutor in this imaginary trial, Antun ‘picked the old vaudeville
plays and rendered them in a strange, astounding and distorted
translation that is half colloquial, half classical, and mixed it with
some Syrian jokes … to make the audience laugh’ (77). For this
commercially oriented translation practice, the jury ordered Antun
to suspend his translation activity for ten years to allow the Egyptian
audience enough time to forget his uninspiring translations. But as
for Khalil Mutran (1872–1949), the renowned poet and Shakespeare
translator, the jury only blamed him for not producing enough of his
translations of Shakespeare’s drama (84).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Moroccan Shakespeare and the Celebration of Impasse]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nabil Lahlou's Ophelia Is Not Dead]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khalid Amine]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A corpus of plays related to Shakespeare has developed within the
newly established genre of drama in Morocco since its independence
in 1956. Most of these dramas are part of the process of constructing
Moroccan cultural/theatrical identity. The various Shakespearean
manifestations are, indeed, attempts to make a theatrical space by
altering or reproducing the Shakespearean myth. However, in order to
conceive of Moroccan dramatic texts related to Shakespeare as cultural
utterances, we must read them with and within the parameters of a
series of overlapping discursive contexts. These contexts, as I hope
to demonstrate, create the conditions within which these hybridized
texts take on their complex cultural signifi cation.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Vanishing Intertexts in the Arab Hamlet Tradition]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A scorpion, its poisonous tail torn out, runs desperate circles around a
piece of burning coal. A small boy sits in front of a screen, watching
a film of a play translated from one language he does not understand
into another. Twenty-five years later, these two events – an upper-
Egyptian game, a Russian film of an English play – coalesce into
a one-act play called Dance of the Scorpions, an Arabic-language
offshoot of Shakespeare’s Hamlet. This, at any rate, is the simple
etiology offered by the offshoot play’s creator, Egyptian playwright/
director Mahmoud Aboudoma. Let me summarise Aboudoma’s
offshoot play and two versions of his first Shakespeare encounter
before pointing to the larger questions these stories help to frame.
This article will then make a start at addressing those questions.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190306</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Tunisian Stage]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Part in Question]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rafik Darragi]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Last March, a well-known Tunisian critic wondered about the
motivations that had led Mohamed Driss, the head of the Tunisian
National Theatre and one of the greatest directors in the country, to
direct a Shakespeare play:
What is today the purpose of reproducing a Shakespearean tragedy,
when all over the world directors are desperately searching for new
creative ways, new means for attracting a public who is more and more
disinterested by the theatre?</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190307</link>
<title><![CDATA['Rudely Interrupted']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Terrorism]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On Saturday 19 March, 2005, Omar Ahmed Abdullah Ali tidied his
workstation at Qatar Petroleum and shut down his computer for the
last time. There were very few people in the offi ce that day, and none
of them noticed anything unusual about his behaviour. They recalled
him afterwards as ‘a decent man’, a family man whose wife had, only
a month before, given birth to their third child.
Earlier that morning the 38-year old Egyptian computer programmer
had said goodbye to Umm Abdullah and his three children quite
normally, as if nothing unusual were about to occur. I am not what
I am. Now he left the offi ce quietly, unassumingly, attracting no
attention, and went to collect his black Land Cruiser from the company
car park. Driving slowly and carefully, he pulled the car onto the road
and headed towards the Doha suburb of Fariq Kalaib.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190308</link>
<title><![CDATA[From Summit to Tragedy]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Sulayman Al-Bassam's Richard III and Political Theatre]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Richard III is one of Shakespeare’s best-known characters, a
familiarity independent of the history plays, Henry VI and Richard
III, in which he appears. This celebrity has less to do with Richard’s
historical reputation, and more with the way in which great actors
of the nineteenth and twentieth centuries gave the role status and
popular visibility, particularly perhaps via Laurence Olivier’s 1955
film version. Just as Hamlet is automatically identifi able by black
suit and prop skull, Richard is immediately recognisable by his
legendary deformity (mandatory hump, optional limp), and by the
famous opening line of his initial soliloquy: ‘Now is the winter of our
discontent’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190309</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matt Simpson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Richard Kell]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Roger Caldwell]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Violin
MATT SIMPSON</p><p>Conversation in a Mirror
Why There’s An Irish Gelateria On Via Vittorio
RUTH O’CALLAGHAN</p><p>Merda D’Artista
RICHARD KELL</p><p>If I were Prince of Liechtenstein
ROGER CALDWELL</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>To my knowledge, this is the first essay collection in any language
to be devoted to Arab appropriations of Shakespeare. Studies of
international Shakespeare appropriation have mushroomed over the
past fifteen to twenty years. Excitement began to build in the 1990s,
as several lines of academic inquiry converged. Translation theorists
found in Shakespeare’s plays a convenient (because widely known
and prestigious) test case. Scholars in performance studies, having
noted how sharply local context could influence a play’s staging and
interpretation, saw a need to account for ‘intercultural’ performances
of Shakespeare in various languages and locales. Marxist scholars
became interested in the fetishisation of Shakespeare as a British
cultural icon which, in turn, was used to confer cultural legitimacy
on the project of capitalist empire-building. Scholars of postcolonial
drama and literature explored how the periphery responded. The
‘new Europe’ provided another compelling set of examples. All this
scholarship has developed quickly and with a great sense of urgency.
Shakespeareans in many countries have contributed. By now there
is a rich bibliography on Shakespeare appropriation in India, China,
Japan, South Africa, Israel and many countries in Latin America and
Eastern and Western Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190302</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Martyrs of Love and the Emergence of the Arab Cultural Consumer]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Bayer]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Sometime around 1890, Romeo and Juliet became the first
Shakespeare play translated into Arabic and staged at a public
theatre. The classic love story proved exceedingly popular among
theatregoers in Cairo, and it remained in the repertory of Iskandar
Farah’s theatrical company and its various successors for over twenty
years, even while it was simultaneously revived by other troupes.
The success of this production has been duly noted. The popularity
of Shuhada’ al-Gharam [The Martyrs of Love], as it was known,
remains somewhat puzzling, however, since it was in many respects
completely foreign to its early Arab audiences who had very little
familiarity with Shakespeare, and especially the genre of tragedy. But
if it was unfamiliar to them, replete with the melodramatic songs of
the fl amboyant pop star Salama Hijazi, and punctuated with comic
sketches, recited poetry and cabaret-style music between acts, it
would strike Western viewers of Shakespeare as equally exotic.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Decommercialising Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Mutran's Translation of Othello]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sameh F. Hanna]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a series of satirical narrative articles published in al-Sufur literary
weekly in 1920, playwright and theatre critic Muhammad Taymur
(1892–1921) describes a play he watched, not in reality, but in a
dream. In a humourous style that oscillates between the language
of fiction and the language of drama, Taymur elaborates in these
articles, entitled ‘Trial of the Playwrights’ (Muhakamat Mu’alifi al-
Riwayat al-Tamthiliyya), on the practices of both playwrights and
theatre translators at the time. The defendants in this imagined,
dream-like trial include such prominent figures as Jurj Abyad, Farah
Antun, Ibrahim Ramzi and Lutfi Jum‘a, among others. Significantly,
members of the jury were the foreign writers on whose work theatre
makers in Egypt drew for their performances. These included
Shakespeare, Corneille, Racine and Goethe. The prosecutor was the
French playwright Edmund Rostand, whose play Cyrano de Bergerac
was very popular among Egyptian theatregoers at the time. Two of
the defendants, Farah Antun and Khalil Mutran, were known to have
practised theatre translation and were thus tried on that basis. Farah
Antun was found guilty of ‘translation malpractice’. According to the
prosecutor in this imaginary trial, Antun ‘picked the old vaudeville
plays and rendered them in a strange, astounding and distorted
translation that is half colloquial, half classical, and mixed it with
some Syrian jokes … to make the audience laugh’ (77). For this
commercially oriented translation practice, the jury ordered Antun
to suspend his translation activity for ten years to allow the Egyptian
audience enough time to forget his uninspiring translations. But as
for Khalil Mutran (1872–1949), the renowned poet and Shakespeare
translator, the jury only blamed him for not producing enough of his
translations of Shakespeare’s drama (84).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Moroccan Shakespeare and the Celebration of Impasse]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nabil Lahlou's Ophelia Is Not Dead]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khalid Amine]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A corpus of plays related to Shakespeare has developed within the
newly established genre of drama in Morocco since its independence
in 1956. Most of these dramas are part of the process of constructing
Moroccan cultural/theatrical identity. The various Shakespearean
manifestations are, indeed, attempts to make a theatrical space by
altering or reproducing the Shakespearean myth. However, in order to
conceive of Moroccan dramatic texts related to Shakespeare as cultural
utterances, we must read them with and within the parameters of a
series of overlapping discursive contexts. These contexts, as I hope
to demonstrate, create the conditions within which these hybridized
texts take on their complex cultural signifi cation.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Vanishing Intertexts in the Arab Hamlet Tradition]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A scorpion, its poisonous tail torn out, runs desperate circles around a
piece of burning coal. A small boy sits in front of a screen, watching
a film of a play translated from one language he does not understand
into another. Twenty-five years later, these two events – an upper-
Egyptian game, a Russian film of an English play – coalesce into
a one-act play called Dance of the Scorpions, an Arabic-language
offshoot of Shakespeare’s Hamlet. This, at any rate, is the simple
etiology offered by the offshoot play’s creator, Egyptian playwright/
director Mahmoud Aboudoma. Let me summarise Aboudoma’s
offshoot play and two versions of his first Shakespeare encounter
before pointing to the larger questions these stories help to frame.
This article will then make a start at addressing those questions.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190306</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Tunisian Stage]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Part in Question]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rafik Darragi]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Last March, a well-known Tunisian critic wondered about the
motivations that had led Mohamed Driss, the head of the Tunisian
National Theatre and one of the greatest directors in the country, to
direct a Shakespeare play:
What is today the purpose of reproducing a Shakespearean tragedy,
when all over the world directors are desperately searching for new
creative ways, new means for attracting a public who is more and more
disinterested by the theatre?</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190307</link>
<title><![CDATA['Rudely Interrupted']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Terrorism]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On Saturday 19 March, 2005, Omar Ahmed Abdullah Ali tidied his
workstation at Qatar Petroleum and shut down his computer for the
last time. There were very few people in the offi ce that day, and none
of them noticed anything unusual about his behaviour. They recalled
him afterwards as ‘a decent man’, a family man whose wife had, only
a month before, given birth to their third child.
Earlier that morning the 38-year old Egyptian computer programmer
had said goodbye to Umm Abdullah and his three children quite
normally, as if nothing unusual were about to occur. I am not what
I am. Now he left the offi ce quietly, unassumingly, attracting no
attention, and went to collect his black Land Cruiser from the company
car park. Driving slowly and carefully, he pulled the car onto the road
and headed towards the Doha suburb of Fariq Kalaib.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190308</link>
<title><![CDATA[From Summit to Tragedy]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Sulayman Al-Bassam's Richard III and Political Theatre]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Richard III is one of Shakespeare’s best-known characters, a
familiarity independent of the history plays, Henry VI and Richard
III, in which he appears. This celebrity has less to do with Richard’s
historical reputation, and more with the way in which great actors
of the nineteenth and twentieth centuries gave the role status and
popular visibility, particularly perhaps via Laurence Olivier’s 1955
film version. Just as Hamlet is automatically identifi able by black
suit and prop skull, Richard is immediately recognisable by his
legendary deformity (mandatory hump, optional limp), and by the
famous opening line of his initial soliloquy: ‘Now is the winter of our
discontent’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190309</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matt Simpson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Richard Kell]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Roger Caldwell]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Violin
MATT SIMPSON</p><p>Conversation in a Mirror
Why There’s An Irish Gelateria On Via Vittorio
RUTH O’CALLAGHAN</p><p>Merda D’Artista
RICHARD KELL</p><p>If I were Prince of Liechtenstein
ROGER CALDWELL</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190310</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matt Simpson]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Wrong Jarrow by Tom Kelly (Middlesbrough: Smokestack
Books, 2006), 52 pp, ISBN 0-95510-617-6, £7.95</p><p>Wall by Ellen Phethean (Middlesbrough: Smokestack Books,
2006), 156 pp, ISBN 0-95510-616-8, £7.95</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190301</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190301</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>To my knowledge, this is the first essay collection in any language
to be devoted to Arab appropriations of Shakespeare. Studies of
international Shakespeare appropriation have mushroomed over the
past fifteen to twenty years. Excitement began to build in the 1990s,
as several lines of academic inquiry converged. Translation theorists
found in Shakespeare’s plays a convenient (because widely known
and prestigious) test case. Scholars in performance studies, having
noted how sharply local context could influence a play’s staging and
interpretation, saw a need to account for ‘intercultural’ performances
of Shakespeare in various languages and locales. Marxist scholars
became interested in the fetishisation of Shakespeare as a British
cultural icon which, in turn, was used to confer cultural legitimacy
on the project of capitalist empire-building. Scholars of postcolonial
drama and literature explored how the periphery responded. The
‘new Europe’ provided another compelling set of examples. All this
scholarship has developed quickly and with a great sense of urgency.
Shakespeareans in many countries have contributed. By now there
is a rich bibliography on Shakespeare appropriation in India, China,
Japan, South Africa, Israel and many countries in Latin America and
Eastern and Western Europe.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190302</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Martyrs of Love and the Emergence of the Arab Cultural Consumer]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Bayer]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Sometime around 1890, Romeo and Juliet became the first
Shakespeare play translated into Arabic and staged at a public
theatre. The classic love story proved exceedingly popular among
theatregoers in Cairo, and it remained in the repertory of Iskandar
Farah’s theatrical company and its various successors for over twenty
years, even while it was simultaneously revived by other troupes.
The success of this production has been duly noted. The popularity
of Shuhada’ al-Gharam [The Martyrs of Love], as it was known,
remains somewhat puzzling, however, since it was in many respects
completely foreign to its early Arab audiences who had very little
familiarity with Shakespeare, and especially the genre of tragedy. But
if it was unfamiliar to them, replete with the melodramatic songs of
the fl amboyant pop star Salama Hijazi, and punctuated with comic
sketches, recited poetry and cabaret-style music between acts, it
would strike Western viewers of Shakespeare as equally exotic.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190303</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190303</link>
<title><![CDATA[Decommercialising Shakespeare]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Mutran's Translation of Othello]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sameh F. Hanna]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a series of satirical narrative articles published in al-Sufur literary
weekly in 1920, playwright and theatre critic Muhammad Taymur
(1892–1921) describes a play he watched, not in reality, but in a
dream. In a humourous style that oscillates between the language
of fiction and the language of drama, Taymur elaborates in these
articles, entitled ‘Trial of the Playwrights’ (Muhakamat Mu’alifi al-
Riwayat al-Tamthiliyya), on the practices of both playwrights and
theatre translators at the time. The defendants in this imagined,
dream-like trial include such prominent figures as Jurj Abyad, Farah
Antun, Ibrahim Ramzi and Lutfi Jum‘a, among others. Significantly,
members of the jury were the foreign writers on whose work theatre
makers in Egypt drew for their performances. These included
Shakespeare, Corneille, Racine and Goethe. The prosecutor was the
French playwright Edmund Rostand, whose play Cyrano de Bergerac
was very popular among Egyptian theatregoers at the time. Two of
the defendants, Farah Antun and Khalil Mutran, were known to have
practised theatre translation and were thus tried on that basis. Farah
Antun was found guilty of ‘translation malpractice’. According to the
prosecutor in this imaginary trial, Antun ‘picked the old vaudeville
plays and rendered them in a strange, astounding and distorted
translation that is half colloquial, half classical, and mixed it with
some Syrian jokes … to make the audience laugh’ (77). For this
commercially oriented translation practice, the jury ordered Antun
to suspend his translation activity for ten years to allow the Egyptian
audience enough time to forget his uninspiring translations. But as
for Khalil Mutran (1872–1949), the renowned poet and Shakespeare
translator, the jury only blamed him for not producing enough of his
translations of Shakespeare’s drama (84).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190304</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190304</link>
<title><![CDATA[Moroccan Shakespeare and the Celebration of Impasse]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Nabil Lahlou's Ophelia Is Not Dead]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khalid Amine]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A corpus of plays related to Shakespeare has developed within the
newly established genre of drama in Morocco since its independence
in 1956. Most of these dramas are part of the process of constructing
Moroccan cultural/theatrical identity. The various Shakespearean
manifestations are, indeed, attempts to make a theatrical space by
altering or reproducing the Shakespearean myth. However, in order to
conceive of Moroccan dramatic texts related to Shakespeare as cultural
utterances, we must read them with and within the parameters of a
series of overlapping discursive contexts. These contexts, as I hope
to demonstrate, create the conditions within which these hybridized
texts take on their complex cultural signifi cation.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190305</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190305</link>
<title><![CDATA[Vanishing Intertexts in the Arab Hamlet Tradition]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A scorpion, its poisonous tail torn out, runs desperate circles around a
piece of burning coal. A small boy sits in front of a screen, watching
a film of a play translated from one language he does not understand
into another. Twenty-five years later, these two events – an upper-
Egyptian game, a Russian film of an English play – coalesce into
a one-act play called Dance of the Scorpions, an Arabic-language
offshoot of Shakespeare’s Hamlet. This, at any rate, is the simple
etiology offered by the offshoot play’s creator, Egyptian playwright/
director Mahmoud Aboudoma. Let me summarise Aboudoma’s
offshoot play and two versions of his first Shakespeare encounter
before pointing to the larger questions these stories help to frame.
This article will then make a start at addressing those questions.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190306</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190306</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Tunisian Stage]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare's Part in Question]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rafik Darragi]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Last March, a well-known Tunisian critic wondered about the
motivations that had led Mohamed Driss, the head of the Tunisian
National Theatre and one of the greatest directors in the country, to
direct a Shakespeare play:
What is today the purpose of reproducing a Shakespearean tragedy,
when all over the world directors are desperately searching for new
creative ways, new means for attracting a public who is more and more
disinterested by the theatre?</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190307</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190307</link>
<title><![CDATA['Rudely Interrupted']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Shakespeare and Terrorism]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On Saturday 19 March, 2005, Omar Ahmed Abdullah Ali tidied his
workstation at Qatar Petroleum and shut down his computer for the
last time. There were very few people in the offi ce that day, and none
of them noticed anything unusual about his behaviour. They recalled
him afterwards as ‘a decent man’, a family man whose wife had, only
a month before, given birth to their third child.
Earlier that morning the 38-year old Egyptian computer programmer
had said goodbye to Umm Abdullah and his three children quite
normally, as if nothing unusual were about to occur. I am not what
I am. Now he left the offi ce quietly, unassumingly, attracting no
attention, and went to collect his black Land Cruiser from the company
car park. Driving slowly and carefully, he pulled the car onto the road
and headed towards the Doha suburb of Fariq Kalaib.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190308</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190308</link>
<title><![CDATA[From Summit to Tragedy]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Sulayman Al-Bassam's Richard III and Political Theatre]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Richard III is one of Shakespeare’s best-known characters, a
familiarity independent of the history plays, Henry VI and Richard
III, in which he appears. This celebrity has less to do with Richard’s
historical reputation, and more with the way in which great actors
of the nineteenth and twentieth centuries gave the role status and
popular visibility, particularly perhaps via Laurence Olivier’s 1955
film version. Just as Hamlet is automatically identifi able by black
suit and prop skull, Richard is immediately recognisable by his
legendary deformity (mandatory hump, optional limp), and by the
famous opening line of his initial soliloquy: ‘Now is the winter of our
discontent’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190309</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190309</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matt Simpson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Richard Kell]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Roger Caldwell]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Violin
MATT SIMPSON</p><p>Conversation in a Mirror
Why There’s An Irish Gelateria On Via Vittorio
RUTH O’CALLAGHAN</p><p>Merda D’Artista
RICHARD KELL</p><p>If I were Prince of Liechtenstein
ROGER CALDWELL</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190310</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190310</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matt Simpson]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Wrong Jarrow by Tom Kelly (Middlesbrough: Smokestack
Books, 2006), 52 pp, ISBN 0-95510-617-6, £7.95</p><p>Wall by Ellen Phethean (Middlesbrough: Smokestack Books,
2006), 156 pp, ISBN 0-95510-616-8, £7.95</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190311</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Khalid Amine]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Mark Bayer]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Rafik Darragi]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Sameh F. Hanna]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Graham Holderness]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Margaret Litvin]]></author>
<author data-order="7"><![CDATA[Bryan Loughrey]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cymbeline and Empire]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Innes]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Bits of Shakespeare can be deleted or at least ‘dispensed with’. This
is the possibility mooted by the editor of the Second Arden edition of
Cymbeline (J.M. Nosworthy) and it appears in the notes to the wager
scene, I.v. The element to be dispensed with is the difficult staging of
the minor characters present: Philario, a Frenchman, a Spaniard and
a Dutchman.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cymbeline and Empire]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Innes]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Bits of Shakespeare can be deleted or at least ‘dispensed with’. This
is the possibility mooted by the editor of the Second Arden edition of
Cymbeline (J.M. Nosworthy) and it appears in the notes to the wager
scene, I.v. The element to be dispensed with is the difficult staging of
the minor characters present: Philario, a Frenchman, a Spaniard and
a Dutchman.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190202</link>
<title><![CDATA['Bubble[s]' and Female Verse]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Reading of Anna Laeticia Barbauld's 'Washing Day']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the 1770s, the painter Richard Samuel, a Royal Academy member,
painted a group of British female artists and literary figures as the
‘Nine Living Muses of Great Britain’ (Figure 1).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cymbeline and Empire]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Innes]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Bits of Shakespeare can be deleted or at least ‘dispensed with’. This
is the possibility mooted by the editor of the Second Arden edition of
Cymbeline (J.M. Nosworthy) and it appears in the notes to the wager
scene, I.v. The element to be dispensed with is the difficult staging of
the minor characters present: Philario, a Frenchman, a Spaniard and
a Dutchman.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190202</link>
<title><![CDATA['Bubble[s]' and Female Verse]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Reading of Anna Laeticia Barbauld's 'Washing Day']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the 1770s, the painter Richard Samuel, a Royal Academy member,
painted a group of British female artists and literary figures as the
‘Nine Living Muses of Great Britain’ (Figure 1).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Long John Silver, Karl Marx and the Ship of State]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Loraine Fletcher]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Political readings of Treasure Island are rare, and of fairly recent date.
David H. Jackson’s account, ‘Treasure Island as a Late-Victorian
Adults’ Novel’, identifies a strong element of class antagonism.
Against Robert Louis Stevenson’s claim that his early romances are
amoral and ahistorical, Jackson proposes that ‘Treasure Island is a
simplified account of eighteenth-century hierarchical society’, where
‘the premium virtue is duty – unquestioning loyalty to the hierarchy’,
and in which Stevenson promotes ‘firm and conservative social
values’. For Jackson, Treasure Island is mainly about good and bad
children as defined by obedience to or disrespect for authority figures,
engaging ‘the reader’s personal nostalgia for his or her own
childhood’. In her postcolonial work Problematic Shores, Diana
Loxley also counters the traditional view of this novel as a timeless
romance. She finds that it is ‘in fact deeply marked by its moment of
historical production in the heyday of Victorian imperialism’, and she
convincingly provides ‘the colonial context within which Treasure
Island should be read and discussed’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cymbeline and Empire]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Innes]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Bits of Shakespeare can be deleted or at least ‘dispensed with’. This
is the possibility mooted by the editor of the Second Arden edition of
Cymbeline (J.M. Nosworthy) and it appears in the notes to the wager
scene, I.v. The element to be dispensed with is the difficult staging of
the minor characters present: Philario, a Frenchman, a Spaniard and
a Dutchman.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190202</link>
<title><![CDATA['Bubble[s]' and Female Verse]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Reading of Anna Laeticia Barbauld's 'Washing Day']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the 1770s, the painter Richard Samuel, a Royal Academy member,
painted a group of British female artists and literary figures as the
‘Nine Living Muses of Great Britain’ (Figure 1).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Long John Silver, Karl Marx and the Ship of State]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Loraine Fletcher]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Political readings of Treasure Island are rare, and of fairly recent date.
David H. Jackson’s account, ‘Treasure Island as a Late-Victorian
Adults’ Novel’, identifies a strong element of class antagonism.
Against Robert Louis Stevenson’s claim that his early romances are
amoral and ahistorical, Jackson proposes that ‘Treasure Island is a
simplified account of eighteenth-century hierarchical society’, where
‘the premium virtue is duty – unquestioning loyalty to the hierarchy’,
and in which Stevenson promotes ‘firm and conservative social
values’. For Jackson, Treasure Island is mainly about good and bad
children as defined by obedience to or disrespect for authority figures,
engaging ‘the reader’s personal nostalgia for his or her own
childhood’. In her postcolonial work Problematic Shores, Diana
Loxley also counters the traditional view of this novel as a timeless
romance. She finds that it is ‘in fact deeply marked by its moment of
historical production in the heyday of Victorian imperialism’, and she
convincingly provides ‘the colonial context within which Treasure
Island should be read and discussed’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bram Stoker's Gothic and the Resources of Science]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Glennis Byron]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a 1909 article for the North American Review on ‘The American
“Tramp” Question’, Bram Stoker turns his attention to the issue of
vagrancy and urges the necessity of swift action to deal with the ever
increasing problem of the ‘wilfully-idle class’: ‘When certain persons
– or classes of persons – are manifestly dangerous to the more peaceful
and better-ordered classes of communities’, he declares, ‘it is the
essence of good government – indeed, a necessary duty to responsible
officials – to keep them in restraint, or certainly under observation’.
There is consequently a need for some means of identifying these
‘undesirable’ characters, so that they can easily be located and detained
in order to be taught to be industrious. Anticipating the introduction of
GPS (Global Positioning System) or electronic tagging, he suggests
that while the primitive system of ‘ear-marking with a “hot yron”’may
not be acceptable to the modern age, ‘surely the resources of science are
equal to some method of personal marking of an indelible quality’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cymbeline and Empire]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Innes]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Bits of Shakespeare can be deleted or at least ‘dispensed with’. This
is the possibility mooted by the editor of the Second Arden edition of
Cymbeline (J.M. Nosworthy) and it appears in the notes to the wager
scene, I.v. The element to be dispensed with is the difficult staging of
the minor characters present: Philario, a Frenchman, a Spaniard and
a Dutchman.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190202</link>
<title><![CDATA['Bubble[s]' and Female Verse]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Reading of Anna Laeticia Barbauld's 'Washing Day']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the 1770s, the painter Richard Samuel, a Royal Academy member,
painted a group of British female artists and literary figures as the
‘Nine Living Muses of Great Britain’ (Figure 1).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Long John Silver, Karl Marx and the Ship of State]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Loraine Fletcher]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Political readings of Treasure Island are rare, and of fairly recent date.
David H. Jackson’s account, ‘Treasure Island as a Late-Victorian
Adults’ Novel’, identifies a strong element of class antagonism.
Against Robert Louis Stevenson’s claim that his early romances are
amoral and ahistorical, Jackson proposes that ‘Treasure Island is a
simplified account of eighteenth-century hierarchical society’, where
‘the premium virtue is duty – unquestioning loyalty to the hierarchy’,
and in which Stevenson promotes ‘firm and conservative social
values’. For Jackson, Treasure Island is mainly about good and bad
children as defined by obedience to or disrespect for authority figures,
engaging ‘the reader’s personal nostalgia for his or her own
childhood’. In her postcolonial work Problematic Shores, Diana
Loxley also counters the traditional view of this novel as a timeless
romance. She finds that it is ‘in fact deeply marked by its moment of
historical production in the heyday of Victorian imperialism’, and she
convincingly provides ‘the colonial context within which Treasure
Island should be read and discussed’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bram Stoker's Gothic and the Resources of Science]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Glennis Byron]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a 1909 article for the North American Review on ‘The American
“Tramp” Question’, Bram Stoker turns his attention to the issue of
vagrancy and urges the necessity of swift action to deal with the ever
increasing problem of the ‘wilfully-idle class’: ‘When certain persons
– or classes of persons – are manifestly dangerous to the more peaceful
and better-ordered classes of communities’, he declares, ‘it is the
essence of good government – indeed, a necessary duty to responsible
officials – to keep them in restraint, or certainly under observation’.
There is consequently a need for some means of identifying these
‘undesirable’ characters, so that they can easily be located and detained
in order to be taught to be industrious. Anticipating the introduction of
GPS (Global Positioning System) or electronic tagging, he suggests
that while the primitive system of ‘ear-marking with a “hot yron”’may
not be acceptable to the modern age, ‘surely the resources of science are
equal to some method of personal marking of an indelible quality’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190205</link>
<title><![CDATA['Both in Men's Clothing']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender, Sovereignty and Insecurity in Richard Marsh's The Beetle]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Victoria Margree]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On its publication in 1897 Richard Marsh’s The Beetle was more
popular than Dracula. However, in the latter part of the twentieth
century its popularity with both readers and critics waned, and it is
only now that Marsh’s story of the Egyptian beetle-creature seeking
vengeance on a British politician is attracting renewed critical
interest. It is not my intention here to take serious issue with any of
these important and revealing critical discussions, which variously
explore the novel in terms of fears over ‘reverse colonisation’;
depictions of the ‘abhumanness’ of the female body; and cultural
debates on the nature and significance of trance-states. Rather, I wish
to open up discussion of the novel by identifying some of the
important and peculiar features of this – admittedly very peculiar –
novel, that have not so far received the attention they deserve. These
thus-far critically neglected features include: the significance of the
opening chapters’ emphases upon vagrancy and destitution; the
novel’s exploration of ‘political authority’ and its ambivalence
towards its central male character, the liberal politician; and the
representation of the New Woman. More specifically I wish to
investigate the historical and ideological motivations for what I
consider to be the novel’s conflation of its New Woman character with
the figure of the emasculated and vagrant clerk.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cymbeline and Empire]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Innes]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Bits of Shakespeare can be deleted or at least ‘dispensed with’. This
is the possibility mooted by the editor of the Second Arden edition of
Cymbeline (J.M. Nosworthy) and it appears in the notes to the wager
scene, I.v. The element to be dispensed with is the difficult staging of
the minor characters present: Philario, a Frenchman, a Spaniard and
a Dutchman.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190202</link>
<title><![CDATA['Bubble[s]' and Female Verse]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Reading of Anna Laeticia Barbauld's 'Washing Day']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the 1770s, the painter Richard Samuel, a Royal Academy member,
painted a group of British female artists and literary figures as the
‘Nine Living Muses of Great Britain’ (Figure 1).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Long John Silver, Karl Marx and the Ship of State]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Loraine Fletcher]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Political readings of Treasure Island are rare, and of fairly recent date.
David H. Jackson’s account, ‘Treasure Island as a Late-Victorian
Adults’ Novel’, identifies a strong element of class antagonism.
Against Robert Louis Stevenson’s claim that his early romances are
amoral and ahistorical, Jackson proposes that ‘Treasure Island is a
simplified account of eighteenth-century hierarchical society’, where
‘the premium virtue is duty – unquestioning loyalty to the hierarchy’,
and in which Stevenson promotes ‘firm and conservative social
values’. For Jackson, Treasure Island is mainly about good and bad
children as defined by obedience to or disrespect for authority figures,
engaging ‘the reader’s personal nostalgia for his or her own
childhood’. In her postcolonial work Problematic Shores, Diana
Loxley also counters the traditional view of this novel as a timeless
romance. She finds that it is ‘in fact deeply marked by its moment of
historical production in the heyday of Victorian imperialism’, and she
convincingly provides ‘the colonial context within which Treasure
Island should be read and discussed’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bram Stoker's Gothic and the Resources of Science]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Glennis Byron]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a 1909 article for the North American Review on ‘The American
“Tramp” Question’, Bram Stoker turns his attention to the issue of
vagrancy and urges the necessity of swift action to deal with the ever
increasing problem of the ‘wilfully-idle class’: ‘When certain persons
– or classes of persons – are manifestly dangerous to the more peaceful
and better-ordered classes of communities’, he declares, ‘it is the
essence of good government – indeed, a necessary duty to responsible
officials – to keep them in restraint, or certainly under observation’.
There is consequently a need for some means of identifying these
‘undesirable’ characters, so that they can easily be located and detained
in order to be taught to be industrious. Anticipating the introduction of
GPS (Global Positioning System) or electronic tagging, he suggests
that while the primitive system of ‘ear-marking with a “hot yron”’may
not be acceptable to the modern age, ‘surely the resources of science are
equal to some method of personal marking of an indelible quality’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190205</link>
<title><![CDATA['Both in Men's Clothing']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender, Sovereignty and Insecurity in Richard Marsh's The Beetle]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Victoria Margree]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On its publication in 1897 Richard Marsh’s The Beetle was more
popular than Dracula. However, in the latter part of the twentieth
century its popularity with both readers and critics waned, and it is
only now that Marsh’s story of the Egyptian beetle-creature seeking
vengeance on a British politician is attracting renewed critical
interest. It is not my intention here to take serious issue with any of
these important and revealing critical discussions, which variously
explore the novel in terms of fears over ‘reverse colonisation’;
depictions of the ‘abhumanness’ of the female body; and cultural
debates on the nature and significance of trance-states. Rather, I wish
to open up discussion of the novel by identifying some of the
important and peculiar features of this – admittedly very peculiar –
novel, that have not so far received the attention they deserve. These
thus-far critically neglected features include: the significance of the
opening chapters’ emphases upon vagrancy and destitution; the
novel’s exploration of ‘political authority’ and its ambivalence
towards its central male character, the liberal politician; and the
representation of the New Woman. More specifically I wish to
investigate the historical and ideological motivations for what I
consider to be the novel’s conflation of its New Woman character with
the figure of the emasculated and vagrant clerk.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Facing the Thing]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Green Man, Psychoanalysis and Kingsley Amis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robin Sims]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A range of texts published since the late nineteenth century take for
their theme the forest, presented as an ambiguous and ‘uncivilised’
space, as deadly as it is seductive, and as frightening as it is bursting
with life; they portray the wooded realm as the habitat of shadowy
supernatural presences which embody these contradictory qualities.
The work of the anthropologist Sir James George Frazer suggested
every wood to be teeming with imagined vegetation spirits; the eerie
fin-de-siècle fictions of Arthur Machen and Algernon Blackwood
presented sylvan settings as the garden of the Arcadian Pan, reborn as
a creature of ecstasy and terror. Latterly, such imagery has often
centred on a supposed British wood-god, the ‘Green Man’. It is my
contention that this marginal, though persistent, tradition can be
understood in the terms of a theory that the French psychoanalyst
Jacques Lacan set forth, in a wholly different context, in 1959–1960:
that of the Thing, the life-giving yet deathly object of the drive to
escape the ‘original curse’ of language. This article aims to elucidate
Lacan’s theory, and its relevance to ambivalent visions of the mythic
forest, in a reading of Kingsley Amis’s novel of death, desire and the
supernatural, The Green Man, published in 1969.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cymbeline and Empire]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Innes]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Bits of Shakespeare can be deleted or at least ‘dispensed with’. This
is the possibility mooted by the editor of the Second Arden edition of
Cymbeline (J.M. Nosworthy) and it appears in the notes to the wager
scene, I.v. The element to be dispensed with is the difficult staging of
the minor characters present: Philario, a Frenchman, a Spaniard and
a Dutchman.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190202</link>
<title><![CDATA['Bubble[s]' and Female Verse]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Reading of Anna Laeticia Barbauld's 'Washing Day']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the 1770s, the painter Richard Samuel, a Royal Academy member,
painted a group of British female artists and literary figures as the
‘Nine Living Muses of Great Britain’ (Figure 1).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Long John Silver, Karl Marx and the Ship of State]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Loraine Fletcher]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Political readings of Treasure Island are rare, and of fairly recent date.
David H. Jackson’s account, ‘Treasure Island as a Late-Victorian
Adults’ Novel’, identifies a strong element of class antagonism.
Against Robert Louis Stevenson’s claim that his early romances are
amoral and ahistorical, Jackson proposes that ‘Treasure Island is a
simplified account of eighteenth-century hierarchical society’, where
‘the premium virtue is duty – unquestioning loyalty to the hierarchy’,
and in which Stevenson promotes ‘firm and conservative social
values’. For Jackson, Treasure Island is mainly about good and bad
children as defined by obedience to or disrespect for authority figures,
engaging ‘the reader’s personal nostalgia for his or her own
childhood’. In her postcolonial work Problematic Shores, Diana
Loxley also counters the traditional view of this novel as a timeless
romance. She finds that it is ‘in fact deeply marked by its moment of
historical production in the heyday of Victorian imperialism’, and she
convincingly provides ‘the colonial context within which Treasure
Island should be read and discussed’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bram Stoker's Gothic and the Resources of Science]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Glennis Byron]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a 1909 article for the North American Review on ‘The American
“Tramp” Question’, Bram Stoker turns his attention to the issue of
vagrancy and urges the necessity of swift action to deal with the ever
increasing problem of the ‘wilfully-idle class’: ‘When certain persons
– or classes of persons – are manifestly dangerous to the more peaceful
and better-ordered classes of communities’, he declares, ‘it is the
essence of good government – indeed, a necessary duty to responsible
officials – to keep them in restraint, or certainly under observation’.
There is consequently a need for some means of identifying these
‘undesirable’ characters, so that they can easily be located and detained
in order to be taught to be industrious. Anticipating the introduction of
GPS (Global Positioning System) or electronic tagging, he suggests
that while the primitive system of ‘ear-marking with a “hot yron”’may
not be acceptable to the modern age, ‘surely the resources of science are
equal to some method of personal marking of an indelible quality’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190205</link>
<title><![CDATA['Both in Men's Clothing']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender, Sovereignty and Insecurity in Richard Marsh's The Beetle]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Victoria Margree]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On its publication in 1897 Richard Marsh’s The Beetle was more
popular than Dracula. However, in the latter part of the twentieth
century its popularity with both readers and critics waned, and it is
only now that Marsh’s story of the Egyptian beetle-creature seeking
vengeance on a British politician is attracting renewed critical
interest. It is not my intention here to take serious issue with any of
these important and revealing critical discussions, which variously
explore the novel in terms of fears over ‘reverse colonisation’;
depictions of the ‘abhumanness’ of the female body; and cultural
debates on the nature and significance of trance-states. Rather, I wish
to open up discussion of the novel by identifying some of the
important and peculiar features of this – admittedly very peculiar –
novel, that have not so far received the attention they deserve. These
thus-far critically neglected features include: the significance of the
opening chapters’ emphases upon vagrancy and destitution; the
novel’s exploration of ‘political authority’ and its ambivalence
towards its central male character, the liberal politician; and the
representation of the New Woman. More specifically I wish to
investigate the historical and ideological motivations for what I
consider to be the novel’s conflation of its New Woman character with
the figure of the emasculated and vagrant clerk.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Facing the Thing]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Green Man, Psychoanalysis and Kingsley Amis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robin Sims]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A range of texts published since the late nineteenth century take for
their theme the forest, presented as an ambiguous and ‘uncivilised’
space, as deadly as it is seductive, and as frightening as it is bursting
with life; they portray the wooded realm as the habitat of shadowy
supernatural presences which embody these contradictory qualities.
The work of the anthropologist Sir James George Frazer suggested
every wood to be teeming with imagined vegetation spirits; the eerie
fin-de-siècle fictions of Arthur Machen and Algernon Blackwood
presented sylvan settings as the garden of the Arcadian Pan, reborn as
a creature of ecstasy and terror. Latterly, such imagery has often
centred on a supposed British wood-god, the ‘Green Man’. It is my
contention that this marginal, though persistent, tradition can be
understood in the terms of a theory that the French psychoanalyst
Jacques Lacan set forth, in a wholly different context, in 1959–1960:
that of the Thing, the life-giving yet deathly object of the drive to
escape the ‘original curse’ of language. This article aims to elucidate
Lacan’s theory, and its relevance to ambivalent visions of the mythic
forest, in a reading of Kingsley Amis’s novel of death, desire and the
supernatural, The Green Man, published in 1969.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190207</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Dreams, In Imagination]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Suspense, Anxiety and the Cold War in Tim O'Brien's The Nuclear Age]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Cordle]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Tim O’Brien’s The Nuclear Age the narrator, William Cowling,
gazes out of his aeroplane window at a United States alight with
nuclear explosions. In Don DeLillo’s End Zone nuclear war rapidly
develops after a nuclear device explodes in Europe, and cities around
the world are destroyed. In Douglas Coupland’s Generation X a
supermarket erupts in panic as sirens wail, jets are scrambled and a
nuclear missile explodes. The opening frames of the film Thirteen
Days are lit by the explosions of rocket propellant as a missile rises
gracefully into the blackness of space. The earth’s horizon is seen
from the top of the missile’s arc, and inverts as it heads back
downwards. A nuclear explosion follows, more missiles leaping into
the air are intercut with further explosions, and the sequence ends
with a mushroom cloud boiling up to fill the screen.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cymbeline and Empire]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Innes]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Bits of Shakespeare can be deleted or at least ‘dispensed with’. This
is the possibility mooted by the editor of the Second Arden edition of
Cymbeline (J.M. Nosworthy) and it appears in the notes to the wager
scene, I.v. The element to be dispensed with is the difficult staging of
the minor characters present: Philario, a Frenchman, a Spaniard and
a Dutchman.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190202</link>
<title><![CDATA['Bubble[s]' and Female Verse]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Reading of Anna Laeticia Barbauld's 'Washing Day']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the 1770s, the painter Richard Samuel, a Royal Academy member,
painted a group of British female artists and literary figures as the
‘Nine Living Muses of Great Britain’ (Figure 1).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Long John Silver, Karl Marx and the Ship of State]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Loraine Fletcher]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Political readings of Treasure Island are rare, and of fairly recent date.
David H. Jackson’s account, ‘Treasure Island as a Late-Victorian
Adults’ Novel’, identifies a strong element of class antagonism.
Against Robert Louis Stevenson’s claim that his early romances are
amoral and ahistorical, Jackson proposes that ‘Treasure Island is a
simplified account of eighteenth-century hierarchical society’, where
‘the premium virtue is duty – unquestioning loyalty to the hierarchy’,
and in which Stevenson promotes ‘firm and conservative social
values’. For Jackson, Treasure Island is mainly about good and bad
children as defined by obedience to or disrespect for authority figures,
engaging ‘the reader’s personal nostalgia for his or her own
childhood’. In her postcolonial work Problematic Shores, Diana
Loxley also counters the traditional view of this novel as a timeless
romance. She finds that it is ‘in fact deeply marked by its moment of
historical production in the heyday of Victorian imperialism’, and she
convincingly provides ‘the colonial context within which Treasure
Island should be read and discussed’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bram Stoker's Gothic and the Resources of Science]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Glennis Byron]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a 1909 article for the North American Review on ‘The American
“Tramp” Question’, Bram Stoker turns his attention to the issue of
vagrancy and urges the necessity of swift action to deal with the ever
increasing problem of the ‘wilfully-idle class’: ‘When certain persons
– or classes of persons – are manifestly dangerous to the more peaceful
and better-ordered classes of communities’, he declares, ‘it is the
essence of good government – indeed, a necessary duty to responsible
officials – to keep them in restraint, or certainly under observation’.
There is consequently a need for some means of identifying these
‘undesirable’ characters, so that they can easily be located and detained
in order to be taught to be industrious. Anticipating the introduction of
GPS (Global Positioning System) or electronic tagging, he suggests
that while the primitive system of ‘ear-marking with a “hot yron”’may
not be acceptable to the modern age, ‘surely the resources of science are
equal to some method of personal marking of an indelible quality’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190205</link>
<title><![CDATA['Both in Men's Clothing']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender, Sovereignty and Insecurity in Richard Marsh's The Beetle]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Victoria Margree]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On its publication in 1897 Richard Marsh’s The Beetle was more
popular than Dracula. However, in the latter part of the twentieth
century its popularity with both readers and critics waned, and it is
only now that Marsh’s story of the Egyptian beetle-creature seeking
vengeance on a British politician is attracting renewed critical
interest. It is not my intention here to take serious issue with any of
these important and revealing critical discussions, which variously
explore the novel in terms of fears over ‘reverse colonisation’;
depictions of the ‘abhumanness’ of the female body; and cultural
debates on the nature and significance of trance-states. Rather, I wish
to open up discussion of the novel by identifying some of the
important and peculiar features of this – admittedly very peculiar –
novel, that have not so far received the attention they deserve. These
thus-far critically neglected features include: the significance of the
opening chapters’ emphases upon vagrancy and destitution; the
novel’s exploration of ‘political authority’ and its ambivalence
towards its central male character, the liberal politician; and the
representation of the New Woman. More specifically I wish to
investigate the historical and ideological motivations for what I
consider to be the novel’s conflation of its New Woman character with
the figure of the emasculated and vagrant clerk.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Facing the Thing]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Green Man, Psychoanalysis and Kingsley Amis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robin Sims]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A range of texts published since the late nineteenth century take for
their theme the forest, presented as an ambiguous and ‘uncivilised’
space, as deadly as it is seductive, and as frightening as it is bursting
with life; they portray the wooded realm as the habitat of shadowy
supernatural presences which embody these contradictory qualities.
The work of the anthropologist Sir James George Frazer suggested
every wood to be teeming with imagined vegetation spirits; the eerie
fin-de-siècle fictions of Arthur Machen and Algernon Blackwood
presented sylvan settings as the garden of the Arcadian Pan, reborn as
a creature of ecstasy and terror. Latterly, such imagery has often
centred on a supposed British wood-god, the ‘Green Man’. It is my
contention that this marginal, though persistent, tradition can be
understood in the terms of a theory that the French psychoanalyst
Jacques Lacan set forth, in a wholly different context, in 1959–1960:
that of the Thing, the life-giving yet deathly object of the drive to
escape the ‘original curse’ of language. This article aims to elucidate
Lacan’s theory, and its relevance to ambivalent visions of the mythic
forest, in a reading of Kingsley Amis’s novel of death, desire and the
supernatural, The Green Man, published in 1969.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190207</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Dreams, In Imagination]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Suspense, Anxiety and the Cold War in Tim O'Brien's The Nuclear Age]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Cordle]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Tim O’Brien’s The Nuclear Age the narrator, William Cowling,
gazes out of his aeroplane window at a United States alight with
nuclear explosions. In Don DeLillo’s End Zone nuclear war rapidly
develops after a nuclear device explodes in Europe, and cities around
the world are destroyed. In Douglas Coupland’s Generation X a
supermarket erupts in panic as sirens wail, jets are scrambled and a
nuclear missile explodes. The opening frames of the film Thirteen
Days are lit by the explosions of rocket propellant as a missile rises
gracefully into the blackness of space. The earth’s horizon is seen
from the top of the missile’s arc, and inverts as it heads back
downwards. A nuclear explosion follows, more missiles leaping into
the air are intercut with further explosions, and the sequence ends
with a mushroom cloud boiling up to fill the screen.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Barry Cole]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[John Greening]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Richard Kell]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>After Dining Out In May
On Being Diagnosed
BARRY COLE</p><p>Two Poems From Iceland Requiem
JOHN GREENING</p><p>The Progress Of Life
The Progress Of Art
RICHARD KELL</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cymbeline and Empire]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Innes]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Bits of Shakespeare can be deleted or at least ‘dispensed with’. This
is the possibility mooted by the editor of the Second Arden edition of
Cymbeline (J.M. Nosworthy) and it appears in the notes to the wager
scene, I.v. The element to be dispensed with is the difficult staging of
the minor characters present: Philario, a Frenchman, a Spaniard and
a Dutchman.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190202</link>
<title><![CDATA['Bubble[s]' and Female Verse]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Reading of Anna Laeticia Barbauld's 'Washing Day']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the 1770s, the painter Richard Samuel, a Royal Academy member,
painted a group of British female artists and literary figures as the
‘Nine Living Muses of Great Britain’ (Figure 1).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Long John Silver, Karl Marx and the Ship of State]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Loraine Fletcher]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Political readings of Treasure Island are rare, and of fairly recent date.
David H. Jackson’s account, ‘Treasure Island as a Late-Victorian
Adults’ Novel’, identifies a strong element of class antagonism.
Against Robert Louis Stevenson’s claim that his early romances are
amoral and ahistorical, Jackson proposes that ‘Treasure Island is a
simplified account of eighteenth-century hierarchical society’, where
‘the premium virtue is duty – unquestioning loyalty to the hierarchy’,
and in which Stevenson promotes ‘firm and conservative social
values’. For Jackson, Treasure Island is mainly about good and bad
children as defined by obedience to or disrespect for authority figures,
engaging ‘the reader’s personal nostalgia for his or her own
childhood’. In her postcolonial work Problematic Shores, Diana
Loxley also counters the traditional view of this novel as a timeless
romance. She finds that it is ‘in fact deeply marked by its moment of
historical production in the heyday of Victorian imperialism’, and she
convincingly provides ‘the colonial context within which Treasure
Island should be read and discussed’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bram Stoker's Gothic and the Resources of Science]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Glennis Byron]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a 1909 article for the North American Review on ‘The American
“Tramp” Question’, Bram Stoker turns his attention to the issue of
vagrancy and urges the necessity of swift action to deal with the ever
increasing problem of the ‘wilfully-idle class’: ‘When certain persons
– or classes of persons – are manifestly dangerous to the more peaceful
and better-ordered classes of communities’, he declares, ‘it is the
essence of good government – indeed, a necessary duty to responsible
officials – to keep them in restraint, or certainly under observation’.
There is consequently a need for some means of identifying these
‘undesirable’ characters, so that they can easily be located and detained
in order to be taught to be industrious. Anticipating the introduction of
GPS (Global Positioning System) or electronic tagging, he suggests
that while the primitive system of ‘ear-marking with a “hot yron”’may
not be acceptable to the modern age, ‘surely the resources of science are
equal to some method of personal marking of an indelible quality’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190205</link>
<title><![CDATA['Both in Men's Clothing']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender, Sovereignty and Insecurity in Richard Marsh's The Beetle]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Victoria Margree]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On its publication in 1897 Richard Marsh’s The Beetle was more
popular than Dracula. However, in the latter part of the twentieth
century its popularity with both readers and critics waned, and it is
only now that Marsh’s story of the Egyptian beetle-creature seeking
vengeance on a British politician is attracting renewed critical
interest. It is not my intention here to take serious issue with any of
these important and revealing critical discussions, which variously
explore the novel in terms of fears over ‘reverse colonisation’;
depictions of the ‘abhumanness’ of the female body; and cultural
debates on the nature and significance of trance-states. Rather, I wish
to open up discussion of the novel by identifying some of the
important and peculiar features of this – admittedly very peculiar –
novel, that have not so far received the attention they deserve. These
thus-far critically neglected features include: the significance of the
opening chapters’ emphases upon vagrancy and destitution; the
novel’s exploration of ‘political authority’ and its ambivalence
towards its central male character, the liberal politician; and the
representation of the New Woman. More specifically I wish to
investigate the historical and ideological motivations for what I
consider to be the novel’s conflation of its New Woman character with
the figure of the emasculated and vagrant clerk.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Facing the Thing]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Green Man, Psychoanalysis and Kingsley Amis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robin Sims]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A range of texts published since the late nineteenth century take for
their theme the forest, presented as an ambiguous and ‘uncivilised’
space, as deadly as it is seductive, and as frightening as it is bursting
with life; they portray the wooded realm as the habitat of shadowy
supernatural presences which embody these contradictory qualities.
The work of the anthropologist Sir James George Frazer suggested
every wood to be teeming with imagined vegetation spirits; the eerie
fin-de-siècle fictions of Arthur Machen and Algernon Blackwood
presented sylvan settings as the garden of the Arcadian Pan, reborn as
a creature of ecstasy and terror. Latterly, such imagery has often
centred on a supposed British wood-god, the ‘Green Man’. It is my
contention that this marginal, though persistent, tradition can be
understood in the terms of a theory that the French psychoanalyst
Jacques Lacan set forth, in a wholly different context, in 1959–1960:
that of the Thing, the life-giving yet deathly object of the drive to
escape the ‘original curse’ of language. This article aims to elucidate
Lacan’s theory, and its relevance to ambivalent visions of the mythic
forest, in a reading of Kingsley Amis’s novel of death, desire and the
supernatural, The Green Man, published in 1969.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190207</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Dreams, In Imagination]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Suspense, Anxiety and the Cold War in Tim O'Brien's The Nuclear Age]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Cordle]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Tim O’Brien’s The Nuclear Age the narrator, William Cowling,
gazes out of his aeroplane window at a United States alight with
nuclear explosions. In Don DeLillo’s End Zone nuclear war rapidly
develops after a nuclear device explodes in Europe, and cities around
the world are destroyed. In Douglas Coupland’s Generation X a
supermarket erupts in panic as sirens wail, jets are scrambled and a
nuclear missile explodes. The opening frames of the film Thirteen
Days are lit by the explosions of rocket propellant as a missile rises
gracefully into the blackness of space. The earth’s horizon is seen
from the top of the missile’s arc, and inverts as it heads back
downwards. A nuclear explosion follows, more missiles leaping into
the air are intercut with further explosions, and the sequence ends
with a mushroom cloud boiling up to fill the screen.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Barry Cole]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[John Greening]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Richard Kell]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>After Dining Out In May
On Being Diagnosed
BARRY COLE</p><p>Two Poems From Iceland Requiem
JOHN GREENING</p><p>The Progress Of Life
The Progress Of Art
RICHARD KELL</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Tremors: New and Selected Poems by Andrew Sant (Melbourne:
Black Pepper Press, 2004) 258pp. ISBN 1-87604-4-500, £9.99.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190201</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190201</link>
<title><![CDATA[Cymbeline and Empire]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Innes]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Bits of Shakespeare can be deleted or at least ‘dispensed with’. This
is the possibility mooted by the editor of the Second Arden edition of
Cymbeline (J.M. Nosworthy) and it appears in the notes to the wager
scene, I.v. The element to be dispensed with is the difficult staging of
the minor characters present: Philario, a Frenchman, a Spaniard and
a Dutchman.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190202</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190202</link>
<title><![CDATA['Bubble[s]' and Female Verse]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Reading of Anna Laeticia Barbauld's 'Washing Day']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the 1770s, the painter Richard Samuel, a Royal Academy member,
painted a group of British female artists and literary figures as the
‘Nine Living Muses of Great Britain’ (Figure 1).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190203</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190203</link>
<title><![CDATA[Long John Silver, Karl Marx and the Ship of State]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Loraine Fletcher]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Political readings of Treasure Island are rare, and of fairly recent date.
David H. Jackson’s account, ‘Treasure Island as a Late-Victorian
Adults’ Novel’, identifies a strong element of class antagonism.
Against Robert Louis Stevenson’s claim that his early romances are
amoral and ahistorical, Jackson proposes that ‘Treasure Island is a
simplified account of eighteenth-century hierarchical society’, where
‘the premium virtue is duty – unquestioning loyalty to the hierarchy’,
and in which Stevenson promotes ‘firm and conservative social
values’. For Jackson, Treasure Island is mainly about good and bad
children as defined by obedience to or disrespect for authority figures,
engaging ‘the reader’s personal nostalgia for his or her own
childhood’. In her postcolonial work Problematic Shores, Diana
Loxley also counters the traditional view of this novel as a timeless
romance. She finds that it is ‘in fact deeply marked by its moment of
historical production in the heyday of Victorian imperialism’, and she
convincingly provides ‘the colonial context within which Treasure
Island should be read and discussed’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190204</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190204</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bram Stoker's Gothic and the Resources of Science]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Glennis Byron]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In a 1909 article for the North American Review on ‘The American
“Tramp” Question’, Bram Stoker turns his attention to the issue of
vagrancy and urges the necessity of swift action to deal with the ever
increasing problem of the ‘wilfully-idle class’: ‘When certain persons
– or classes of persons – are manifestly dangerous to the more peaceful
and better-ordered classes of communities’, he declares, ‘it is the
essence of good government – indeed, a necessary duty to responsible
officials – to keep them in restraint, or certainly under observation’.
There is consequently a need for some means of identifying these
‘undesirable’ characters, so that they can easily be located and detained
in order to be taught to be industrious. Anticipating the introduction of
GPS (Global Positioning System) or electronic tagging, he suggests
that while the primitive system of ‘ear-marking with a “hot yron”’may
not be acceptable to the modern age, ‘surely the resources of science are
equal to some method of personal marking of an indelible quality’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190205</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190205</link>
<title><![CDATA['Both in Men's Clothing']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender, Sovereignty and Insecurity in Richard Marsh's The Beetle]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Victoria Margree]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On its publication in 1897 Richard Marsh’s The Beetle was more
popular than Dracula. However, in the latter part of the twentieth
century its popularity with both readers and critics waned, and it is
only now that Marsh’s story of the Egyptian beetle-creature seeking
vengeance on a British politician is attracting renewed critical
interest. It is not my intention here to take serious issue with any of
these important and revealing critical discussions, which variously
explore the novel in terms of fears over ‘reverse colonisation’;
depictions of the ‘abhumanness’ of the female body; and cultural
debates on the nature and significance of trance-states. Rather, I wish
to open up discussion of the novel by identifying some of the
important and peculiar features of this – admittedly very peculiar –
novel, that have not so far received the attention they deserve. These
thus-far critically neglected features include: the significance of the
opening chapters’ emphases upon vagrancy and destitution; the
novel’s exploration of ‘political authority’ and its ambivalence
towards its central male character, the liberal politician; and the
representation of the New Woman. More specifically I wish to
investigate the historical and ideological motivations for what I
consider to be the novel’s conflation of its New Woman character with
the figure of the emasculated and vagrant clerk.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190206</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190206</link>
<title><![CDATA[Facing the Thing]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Green Man, Psychoanalysis and Kingsley Amis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robin Sims]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A range of texts published since the late nineteenth century take for
their theme the forest, presented as an ambiguous and ‘uncivilised’
space, as deadly as it is seductive, and as frightening as it is bursting
with life; they portray the wooded realm as the habitat of shadowy
supernatural presences which embody these contradictory qualities.
The work of the anthropologist Sir James George Frazer suggested
every wood to be teeming with imagined vegetation spirits; the eerie
fin-de-siècle fictions of Arthur Machen and Algernon Blackwood
presented sylvan settings as the garden of the Arcadian Pan, reborn as
a creature of ecstasy and terror. Latterly, such imagery has often
centred on a supposed British wood-god, the ‘Green Man’. It is my
contention that this marginal, though persistent, tradition can be
understood in the terms of a theory that the French psychoanalyst
Jacques Lacan set forth, in a wholly different context, in 1959–1960:
that of the Thing, the life-giving yet deathly object of the drive to
escape the ‘original curse’ of language. This article aims to elucidate
Lacan’s theory, and its relevance to ambivalent visions of the mythic
forest, in a reading of Kingsley Amis’s novel of death, desire and the
supernatural, The Green Man, published in 1969.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190207</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190207</link>
<title><![CDATA[In Dreams, In Imagination]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Suspense, Anxiety and the Cold War in Tim O'Brien's The Nuclear Age]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Daniel Cordle]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Tim O’Brien’s The Nuclear Age the narrator, William Cowling,
gazes out of his aeroplane window at a United States alight with
nuclear explosions. In Don DeLillo’s End Zone nuclear war rapidly
develops after a nuclear device explodes in Europe, and cities around
the world are destroyed. In Douglas Coupland’s Generation X a
supermarket erupts in panic as sirens wail, jets are scrambled and a
nuclear missile explodes. The opening frames of the film Thirteen
Days are lit by the explosions of rocket propellant as a missile rises
gracefully into the blackness of space. The earth’s horizon is seen
from the top of the missile’s arc, and inverts as it heads back
downwards. A nuclear explosion follows, more missiles leaping into
the air are intercut with further explosions, and the sequence ends
with a mushroom cloud boiling up to fill the screen.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190208</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190208</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Barry Cole]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[John Greening]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Richard Kell]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>After Dining Out In May
On Being Diagnosed
BARRY COLE</p><p>Two Poems From Iceland Requiem
JOHN GREENING</p><p>The Progress Of Life
The Progress Of Art
RICHARD KELL</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190209</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190209</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Tremors: New and Selected Poems by Andrew Sant (Melbourne:
Black Pepper Press, 2004) 258pp. ISBN 1-87604-4-500, £9.99.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190210</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190210</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Glennis Byron]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Daniel Cordle]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Loraine Fletcher]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Paul Innes]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Victoria Margree]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Vassiliki Markidou]]></author>
<author data-order="7"><![CDATA[Robin Sims]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Past of Her Own – History and the Modernist Woman Writer]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Llewellyn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ann Heilmann]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The articles collected in this special issue were originally all delivered
as papers at the ‘Hystorical Fictions: Women, History and Authorship’
conference we organised at the University of Wales, Swansea, in
August 2003. When we began planning the event – writing the call for
papers; contacting academics we thought might be interested in
attending – we anticipated that, given the recent prominence of
‘historical fiction’ by authors such as A. S. Byatt, Tracy Chevalier,
Rose Tremain, Sarah Waters, Jeanette Winterson and others, a large
number of speakers would want to focus on contemporary women
writers’ uses of history. What proved most interesting, however, was
the way in which this trend of, to use Adrienne Rich’s term, feminist
‘re-visioning’,1 viewed by so many critics and readers as part of a
postmodern literary culture, has its roots in the modernism of the early
twentieth century.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Past of Her Own – History and the Modernist Woman Writer]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Llewellyn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ann Heilmann]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The articles collected in this special issue were originally all delivered
as papers at the ‘Hystorical Fictions: Women, History and Authorship’
conference we organised at the University of Wales, Swansea, in
August 2003. When we began planning the event – writing the call for
papers; contacting academics we thought might be interested in
attending – we anticipated that, given the recent prominence of
‘historical fiction’ by authors such as A. S. Byatt, Tracy Chevalier,
Rose Tremain, Sarah Waters, Jeanette Winterson and others, a large
number of speakers would want to focus on contemporary women
writers’ uses of history. What proved most interesting, however, was
the way in which this trend of, to use Adrienne Rich’s term, feminist
‘re-visioning’,1 viewed by so many critics and readers as part of a
postmodern literary culture, has its roots in the modernism of the early
twentieth century.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Colouring the Past]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Death, Desire and Homosexuality in Vernon Lee's 'A Wedding Chest']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patricia Pulham]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Earlier, in 1928, Virginia Woolf had conducted a literary exploration
into such transformations of gender in her novel Orlando: A
Biography inspired by the sapphic charms and aristocratic history of
her friend and lover Vita Sackville-West.2 In Woolf ’s text, the
eponymous protagonist experiences a series of time slips that
coincide with comparable shifts in sex. In his essay ‘The Forest
Beyond the Frame: Picturing Women’s Desires in Vernon Lee and
Virginia Woolf’, Dennis Denisoff demonstrates the unacknowledged
influence of Vernon Lee on Woolf’s Orlando.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Past of Her Own – History and the Modernist Woman Writer]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Llewellyn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ann Heilmann]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The articles collected in this special issue were originally all delivered
as papers at the ‘Hystorical Fictions: Women, History and Authorship’
conference we organised at the University of Wales, Swansea, in
August 2003. When we began planning the event – writing the call for
papers; contacting academics we thought might be interested in
attending – we anticipated that, given the recent prominence of
‘historical fiction’ by authors such as A. S. Byatt, Tracy Chevalier,
Rose Tremain, Sarah Waters, Jeanette Winterson and others, a large
number of speakers would want to focus on contemporary women
writers’ uses of history. What proved most interesting, however, was
the way in which this trend of, to use Adrienne Rich’s term, feminist
‘re-visioning’,1 viewed by so many critics and readers as part of a
postmodern literary culture, has its roots in the modernism of the early
twentieth century.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Colouring the Past]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Death, Desire and Homosexuality in Vernon Lee's 'A Wedding Chest']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patricia Pulham]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Earlier, in 1928, Virginia Woolf had conducted a literary exploration
into such transformations of gender in her novel Orlando: A
Biography inspired by the sapphic charms and aristocratic history of
her friend and lover Vita Sackville-West.2 In Woolf ’s text, the
eponymous protagonist experiences a series of time slips that
coincide with comparable shifts in sex. In his essay ‘The Forest
Beyond the Frame: Picturing Women’s Desires in Vernon Lee and
Virginia Woolf’, Dennis Denisoff demonstrates the unacknowledged
influence of Vernon Lee on Woolf’s Orlando.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Dead Letters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender, Literary History and the Cross-correspondences]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Leigh Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the last decade, literary and cultural historians’ scrutiny of relations
with those who have gone before – their own dead and those of their
subjects – has taken a ghostly turn. Literary history has become haunted.
As Helen Sword comments in the epilogue to her Ghostwriting
Modernism, ‘hauntology’ of various kinds has become a ‘crowded
bandwagon’. Among critics of literary modernism, in particular, the
trope of haunting has been much used to think about the period’s relation
with the past, and modernists’ own obsessions with ‘the world unseen’
are increasingly being regarded, not as rather embarrassing marginalia,
but as central to their aesthetic, formal and political concerns.
Modernist writing could well be defined as that which attempts selfconsciously
to redefine its relation with those who have gone before, to
rattle the bones of literary history until they are rearranged. The trope of
haunting goes further in allowing us to see modernism as both an
exorcism of the past, and an uneasy possession by the past.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Past of Her Own – History and the Modernist Woman Writer]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Llewellyn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ann Heilmann]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The articles collected in this special issue were originally all delivered
as papers at the ‘Hystorical Fictions: Women, History and Authorship’
conference we organised at the University of Wales, Swansea, in
August 2003. When we began planning the event – writing the call for
papers; contacting academics we thought might be interested in
attending – we anticipated that, given the recent prominence of
‘historical fiction’ by authors such as A. S. Byatt, Tracy Chevalier,
Rose Tremain, Sarah Waters, Jeanette Winterson and others, a large
number of speakers would want to focus on contemporary women
writers’ uses of history. What proved most interesting, however, was
the way in which this trend of, to use Adrienne Rich’s term, feminist
‘re-visioning’,1 viewed by so many critics and readers as part of a
postmodern literary culture, has its roots in the modernism of the early
twentieth century.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Colouring the Past]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Death, Desire and Homosexuality in Vernon Lee's 'A Wedding Chest']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patricia Pulham]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Earlier, in 1928, Virginia Woolf had conducted a literary exploration
into such transformations of gender in her novel Orlando: A
Biography inspired by the sapphic charms and aristocratic history of
her friend and lover Vita Sackville-West.2 In Woolf ’s text, the
eponymous protagonist experiences a series of time slips that
coincide with comparable shifts in sex. In his essay ‘The Forest
Beyond the Frame: Picturing Women’s Desires in Vernon Lee and
Virginia Woolf’, Dennis Denisoff demonstrates the unacknowledged
influence of Vernon Lee on Woolf’s Orlando.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Dead Letters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender, Literary History and the Cross-correspondences]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Leigh Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the last decade, literary and cultural historians’ scrutiny of relations
with those who have gone before – their own dead and those of their
subjects – has taken a ghostly turn. Literary history has become haunted.
As Helen Sword comments in the epilogue to her Ghostwriting
Modernism, ‘hauntology’ of various kinds has become a ‘crowded
bandwagon’. Among critics of literary modernism, in particular, the
trope of haunting has been much used to think about the period’s relation
with the past, and modernists’ own obsessions with ‘the world unseen’
are increasingly being regarded, not as rather embarrassing marginalia,
but as central to their aesthetic, formal and political concerns.
Modernist writing could well be defined as that which attempts selfconsciously
to redefine its relation with those who have gone before, to
rattle the bones of literary history until they are rearranged. The trope of
haunting goes further in allowing us to see modernism as both an
exorcism of the past, and an uneasy possession by the past.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Palimpsesting]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Writing Lives in H. D.'s 'Murex: War and Postwar London (circa A. D. 1916–1926)']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sarah Dillon]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On the title page of her first prose work, Palimpsest (1926), H. D.
defines a palimpsest as ‘a parchment from which one writing has been
erased to make room for another’.1 Palimpsests were created from the
seventh to fifteenth centuries primarily in the scriptoriums of the great
monastic institutions such as Bobbio, Luxeuil, Fleury, Corbie and St
Gall.2 Such recycling of vellum arose due to a combination of factors:
the scarcity and expense of writing material; the physical
deterioration of existing manuscripts from which reusable vellum was
then sourced; and the changing historical and cultural factors which
rendered some texts obsolete either because the language in which
they were written could no longer be read, or because their content
was no longer valued. Palimpsests were created by a process of
layering whereby the existing text was erased using various chemical
methods, and the new text was written over the old one. But the most
peculiar and interesting fact about palimpsests is omitted from H. D.’s
definition. Palimpsests are of such interest to subsequent generations
because although the first writing on the vellum seemed to have been
eradicated after treatment, it was often imperfectly erased. Its ghostly
trace then reappeared in the following centuries as the iron in the
remaining ink reacted with the oxygen in the air producing a reddish
brown oxide. This process has been encouraged by the use of
chemical reagents and ultraviolet light in the nineteenth and early
twentieth centuries, and by more advanced imaging technologies in
the late twentieth and early twenty-first centuries. A palimpsest is thus
a surface phenomenon where, in an illusion of layered depth,
otherwise unrelated texts are involved and entangled, intricately
interwoven, interrupting and inhabiting each other.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Past of Her Own – History and the Modernist Woman Writer]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Llewellyn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ann Heilmann]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The articles collected in this special issue were originally all delivered
as papers at the ‘Hystorical Fictions: Women, History and Authorship’
conference we organised at the University of Wales, Swansea, in
August 2003. When we began planning the event – writing the call for
papers; contacting academics we thought might be interested in
attending – we anticipated that, given the recent prominence of
‘historical fiction’ by authors such as A. S. Byatt, Tracy Chevalier,
Rose Tremain, Sarah Waters, Jeanette Winterson and others, a large
number of speakers would want to focus on contemporary women
writers’ uses of history. What proved most interesting, however, was
the way in which this trend of, to use Adrienne Rich’s term, feminist
‘re-visioning’,1 viewed by so many critics and readers as part of a
postmodern literary culture, has its roots in the modernism of the early
twentieth century.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Colouring the Past]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Death, Desire and Homosexuality in Vernon Lee's 'A Wedding Chest']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patricia Pulham]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Earlier, in 1928, Virginia Woolf had conducted a literary exploration
into such transformations of gender in her novel Orlando: A
Biography inspired by the sapphic charms and aristocratic history of
her friend and lover Vita Sackville-West.2 In Woolf ’s text, the
eponymous protagonist experiences a series of time slips that
coincide with comparable shifts in sex. In his essay ‘The Forest
Beyond the Frame: Picturing Women’s Desires in Vernon Lee and
Virginia Woolf’, Dennis Denisoff demonstrates the unacknowledged
influence of Vernon Lee on Woolf’s Orlando.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Dead Letters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender, Literary History and the Cross-correspondences]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Leigh Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the last decade, literary and cultural historians’ scrutiny of relations
with those who have gone before – their own dead and those of their
subjects – has taken a ghostly turn. Literary history has become haunted.
As Helen Sword comments in the epilogue to her Ghostwriting
Modernism, ‘hauntology’ of various kinds has become a ‘crowded
bandwagon’. Among critics of literary modernism, in particular, the
trope of haunting has been much used to think about the period’s relation
with the past, and modernists’ own obsessions with ‘the world unseen’
are increasingly being regarded, not as rather embarrassing marginalia,
but as central to their aesthetic, formal and political concerns.
Modernist writing could well be defined as that which attempts selfconsciously
to redefine its relation with those who have gone before, to
rattle the bones of literary history until they are rearranged. The trope of
haunting goes further in allowing us to see modernism as both an
exorcism of the past, and an uneasy possession by the past.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Palimpsesting]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Writing Lives in H. D.'s 'Murex: War and Postwar London (circa A. D. 1916–1926)']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sarah Dillon]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On the title page of her first prose work, Palimpsest (1926), H. D.
defines a palimpsest as ‘a parchment from which one writing has been
erased to make room for another’.1 Palimpsests were created from the
seventh to fifteenth centuries primarily in the scriptoriums of the great
monastic institutions such as Bobbio, Luxeuil, Fleury, Corbie and St
Gall.2 Such recycling of vellum arose due to a combination of factors:
the scarcity and expense of writing material; the physical
deterioration of existing manuscripts from which reusable vellum was
then sourced; and the changing historical and cultural factors which
rendered some texts obsolete either because the language in which
they were written could no longer be read, or because their content
was no longer valued. Palimpsests were created by a process of
layering whereby the existing text was erased using various chemical
methods, and the new text was written over the old one. But the most
peculiar and interesting fact about palimpsests is omitted from H. D.’s
definition. Palimpsests are of such interest to subsequent generations
because although the first writing on the vellum seemed to have been
eradicated after treatment, it was often imperfectly erased. Its ghostly
trace then reappeared in the following centuries as the iron in the
remaining ink reacted with the oxygen in the air producing a reddish
brown oxide. This process has been encouraged by the use of
chemical reagents and ultraviolet light in the nineteenth and early
twentieth centuries, and by more advanced imaging technologies in
the late twentieth and early twenty-first centuries. A palimpsest is thus
a surface phenomenon where, in an illusion of layered depth,
otherwise unrelated texts are involved and entangled, intricately
interwoven, interrupting and inhabiting each other.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190105</link>
<title><![CDATA['In Company of a Gipsy']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The 'Gypsy' as Trope in Woolf and Brontë]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Abby Bardi]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Halfway through Virginia Woolf’s Orlando (1928), the title character,
who lives for over three hundred years, wakes up and discovers that he
has become a woman. Although Woolf evidently does not intend us to
take this novel entirely seriously, it is clear from the contemporaneous
A Room of One’s Own that she is quite serious about deconstructing
the boundaries of gender; in Orlando, she calls its categories into
question by depicting them as permeable, even arbitrary. In so doing,
she flies in the face of her Victorian forebears, as was her wont,
critiquing and complicating the prevailing model of male/female as
binary opposition.3 Orlando’s sudden, mysterious transformation
from male to female initially appears to reflect this binary: ‘Orlando
was a man till the age of thirty; when he became a woman, and has
remained so ever since’ (139). However, his/her transition is
complicated when Orlando enters into a somewhat indeterminate
state, escaping from both Constantinople and gender by running away
with a ‘gipsy tribe’ (140).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Past of Her Own – History and the Modernist Woman Writer]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Llewellyn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ann Heilmann]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The articles collected in this special issue were originally all delivered
as papers at the ‘Hystorical Fictions: Women, History and Authorship’
conference we organised at the University of Wales, Swansea, in
August 2003. When we began planning the event – writing the call for
papers; contacting academics we thought might be interested in
attending – we anticipated that, given the recent prominence of
‘historical fiction’ by authors such as A. S. Byatt, Tracy Chevalier,
Rose Tremain, Sarah Waters, Jeanette Winterson and others, a large
number of speakers would want to focus on contemporary women
writers’ uses of history. What proved most interesting, however, was
the way in which this trend of, to use Adrienne Rich’s term, feminist
‘re-visioning’,1 viewed by so many critics and readers as part of a
postmodern literary culture, has its roots in the modernism of the early
twentieth century.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Colouring the Past]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Death, Desire and Homosexuality in Vernon Lee's 'A Wedding Chest']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patricia Pulham]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Earlier, in 1928, Virginia Woolf had conducted a literary exploration
into such transformations of gender in her novel Orlando: A
Biography inspired by the sapphic charms and aristocratic history of
her friend and lover Vita Sackville-West.2 In Woolf ’s text, the
eponymous protagonist experiences a series of time slips that
coincide with comparable shifts in sex. In his essay ‘The Forest
Beyond the Frame: Picturing Women’s Desires in Vernon Lee and
Virginia Woolf’, Dennis Denisoff demonstrates the unacknowledged
influence of Vernon Lee on Woolf’s Orlando.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Dead Letters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender, Literary History and the Cross-correspondences]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Leigh Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the last decade, literary and cultural historians’ scrutiny of relations
with those who have gone before – their own dead and those of their
subjects – has taken a ghostly turn. Literary history has become haunted.
As Helen Sword comments in the epilogue to her Ghostwriting
Modernism, ‘hauntology’ of various kinds has become a ‘crowded
bandwagon’. Among critics of literary modernism, in particular, the
trope of haunting has been much used to think about the period’s relation
with the past, and modernists’ own obsessions with ‘the world unseen’
are increasingly being regarded, not as rather embarrassing marginalia,
but as central to their aesthetic, formal and political concerns.
Modernist writing could well be defined as that which attempts selfconsciously
to redefine its relation with those who have gone before, to
rattle the bones of literary history until they are rearranged. The trope of
haunting goes further in allowing us to see modernism as both an
exorcism of the past, and an uneasy possession by the past.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Palimpsesting]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Writing Lives in H. D.'s 'Murex: War and Postwar London (circa A. D. 1916–1926)']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sarah Dillon]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On the title page of her first prose work, Palimpsest (1926), H. D.
defines a palimpsest as ‘a parchment from which one writing has been
erased to make room for another’.1 Palimpsests were created from the
seventh to fifteenth centuries primarily in the scriptoriums of the great
monastic institutions such as Bobbio, Luxeuil, Fleury, Corbie and St
Gall.2 Such recycling of vellum arose due to a combination of factors:
the scarcity and expense of writing material; the physical
deterioration of existing manuscripts from which reusable vellum was
then sourced; and the changing historical and cultural factors which
rendered some texts obsolete either because the language in which
they were written could no longer be read, or because their content
was no longer valued. Palimpsests were created by a process of
layering whereby the existing text was erased using various chemical
methods, and the new text was written over the old one. But the most
peculiar and interesting fact about palimpsests is omitted from H. D.’s
definition. Palimpsests are of such interest to subsequent generations
because although the first writing on the vellum seemed to have been
eradicated after treatment, it was often imperfectly erased. Its ghostly
trace then reappeared in the following centuries as the iron in the
remaining ink reacted with the oxygen in the air producing a reddish
brown oxide. This process has been encouraged by the use of
chemical reagents and ultraviolet light in the nineteenth and early
twentieth centuries, and by more advanced imaging technologies in
the late twentieth and early twenty-first centuries. A palimpsest is thus
a surface phenomenon where, in an illusion of layered depth,
otherwise unrelated texts are involved and entangled, intricately
interwoven, interrupting and inhabiting each other.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190105</link>
<title><![CDATA['In Company of a Gipsy']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The 'Gypsy' as Trope in Woolf and Brontë]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Abby Bardi]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Halfway through Virginia Woolf’s Orlando (1928), the title character,
who lives for over three hundred years, wakes up and discovers that he
has become a woman. Although Woolf evidently does not intend us to
take this novel entirely seriously, it is clear from the contemporaneous
A Room of One’s Own that she is quite serious about deconstructing
the boundaries of gender; in Orlando, she calls its categories into
question by depicting them as permeable, even arbitrary. In so doing,
she flies in the face of her Victorian forebears, as was her wont,
critiquing and complicating the prevailing model of male/female as
binary opposition.3 Orlando’s sudden, mysterious transformation
from male to female initially appears to reflect this binary: ‘Orlando
was a man till the age of thirty; when he became a woman, and has
remained so ever since’ (139). However, his/her transition is
complicated when Orlando enters into a somewhat indeterminate
state, escaping from both Constantinople and gender by running away
with a ‘gipsy tribe’ (140).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190106</link>
<title><![CDATA['in plain English, stark naked']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Orlando, Lady Mary Wortley Montagu and Reclaiming Sapphic Connections]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alison Winch]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Despite her claims to truth and plainness, however, Montagu’s
autobiographical account is embellished, feigned and fragmented.
She rewrites herself as a precocious fourteen-year-old as opposed to
nineteen, and the related events and emotions do not always
correspond with those outlined in her letters. In failing to write in so
‘plain a manner’, Montagu gestures at the inevitable fabrication
involved in writing the self and in writing history. In particular, she
exposes the difficulty of portraying a protagonist who ‘had a way of
thinking very different from that of other Girls’ (79), of inscribing a
person who defies the fixed, gendered categories of ‘plain English’.
The problematics of depicting history and conforming to that
powerful dictator, ‘reputation’, are further evident in Montagu’s
‘History of her Own Times’which she reportedly destroyed ‘as fast as
she finished it, in a sustained, heroic act of self-censorship’.2 Indeed,
the contradictory impulse to write the life of Montagu and to write it
according to the policing gaze of ‘Chastity, Modesty and Purity’
plagues Montagu’s self-representations, as well as those of the critics
who attempt to write and edit her life for future readers.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Past of Her Own – History and the Modernist Woman Writer]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Llewellyn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ann Heilmann]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The articles collected in this special issue were originally all delivered
as papers at the ‘Hystorical Fictions: Women, History and Authorship’
conference we organised at the University of Wales, Swansea, in
August 2003. When we began planning the event – writing the call for
papers; contacting academics we thought might be interested in
attending – we anticipated that, given the recent prominence of
‘historical fiction’ by authors such as A. S. Byatt, Tracy Chevalier,
Rose Tremain, Sarah Waters, Jeanette Winterson and others, a large
number of speakers would want to focus on contemporary women
writers’ uses of history. What proved most interesting, however, was
the way in which this trend of, to use Adrienne Rich’s term, feminist
‘re-visioning’,1 viewed by so many critics and readers as part of a
postmodern literary culture, has its roots in the modernism of the early
twentieth century.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Colouring the Past]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Death, Desire and Homosexuality in Vernon Lee's 'A Wedding Chest']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patricia Pulham]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Earlier, in 1928, Virginia Woolf had conducted a literary exploration
into such transformations of gender in her novel Orlando: A
Biography inspired by the sapphic charms and aristocratic history of
her friend and lover Vita Sackville-West.2 In Woolf ’s text, the
eponymous protagonist experiences a series of time slips that
coincide with comparable shifts in sex. In his essay ‘The Forest
Beyond the Frame: Picturing Women’s Desires in Vernon Lee and
Virginia Woolf’, Dennis Denisoff demonstrates the unacknowledged
influence of Vernon Lee on Woolf’s Orlando.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Dead Letters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender, Literary History and the Cross-correspondences]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Leigh Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the last decade, literary and cultural historians’ scrutiny of relations
with those who have gone before – their own dead and those of their
subjects – has taken a ghostly turn. Literary history has become haunted.
As Helen Sword comments in the epilogue to her Ghostwriting
Modernism, ‘hauntology’ of various kinds has become a ‘crowded
bandwagon’. Among critics of literary modernism, in particular, the
trope of haunting has been much used to think about the period’s relation
with the past, and modernists’ own obsessions with ‘the world unseen’
are increasingly being regarded, not as rather embarrassing marginalia,
but as central to their aesthetic, formal and political concerns.
Modernist writing could well be defined as that which attempts selfconsciously
to redefine its relation with those who have gone before, to
rattle the bones of literary history until they are rearranged. The trope of
haunting goes further in allowing us to see modernism as both an
exorcism of the past, and an uneasy possession by the past.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Palimpsesting]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Writing Lives in H. D.'s 'Murex: War and Postwar London (circa A. D. 1916–1926)']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sarah Dillon]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On the title page of her first prose work, Palimpsest (1926), H. D.
defines a palimpsest as ‘a parchment from which one writing has been
erased to make room for another’.1 Palimpsests were created from the
seventh to fifteenth centuries primarily in the scriptoriums of the great
monastic institutions such as Bobbio, Luxeuil, Fleury, Corbie and St
Gall.2 Such recycling of vellum arose due to a combination of factors:
the scarcity and expense of writing material; the physical
deterioration of existing manuscripts from which reusable vellum was
then sourced; and the changing historical and cultural factors which
rendered some texts obsolete either because the language in which
they were written could no longer be read, or because their content
was no longer valued. Palimpsests were created by a process of
layering whereby the existing text was erased using various chemical
methods, and the new text was written over the old one. But the most
peculiar and interesting fact about palimpsests is omitted from H. D.’s
definition. Palimpsests are of such interest to subsequent generations
because although the first writing on the vellum seemed to have been
eradicated after treatment, it was often imperfectly erased. Its ghostly
trace then reappeared in the following centuries as the iron in the
remaining ink reacted with the oxygen in the air producing a reddish
brown oxide. This process has been encouraged by the use of
chemical reagents and ultraviolet light in the nineteenth and early
twentieth centuries, and by more advanced imaging technologies in
the late twentieth and early twenty-first centuries. A palimpsest is thus
a surface phenomenon where, in an illusion of layered depth,
otherwise unrelated texts are involved and entangled, intricately
interwoven, interrupting and inhabiting each other.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190105</link>
<title><![CDATA['In Company of a Gipsy']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The 'Gypsy' as Trope in Woolf and Brontë]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Abby Bardi]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Halfway through Virginia Woolf’s Orlando (1928), the title character,
who lives for over three hundred years, wakes up and discovers that he
has become a woman. Although Woolf evidently does not intend us to
take this novel entirely seriously, it is clear from the contemporaneous
A Room of One’s Own that she is quite serious about deconstructing
the boundaries of gender; in Orlando, she calls its categories into
question by depicting them as permeable, even arbitrary. In so doing,
she flies in the face of her Victorian forebears, as was her wont,
critiquing and complicating the prevailing model of male/female as
binary opposition.3 Orlando’s sudden, mysterious transformation
from male to female initially appears to reflect this binary: ‘Orlando
was a man till the age of thirty; when he became a woman, and has
remained so ever since’ (139). However, his/her transition is
complicated when Orlando enters into a somewhat indeterminate
state, escaping from both Constantinople and gender by running away
with a ‘gipsy tribe’ (140).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190106</link>
<title><![CDATA['in plain English, stark naked']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Orlando, Lady Mary Wortley Montagu and Reclaiming Sapphic Connections]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alison Winch]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Despite her claims to truth and plainness, however, Montagu’s
autobiographical account is embellished, feigned and fragmented.
She rewrites herself as a precocious fourteen-year-old as opposed to
nineteen, and the related events and emotions do not always
correspond with those outlined in her letters. In failing to write in so
‘plain a manner’, Montagu gestures at the inevitable fabrication
involved in writing the self and in writing history. In particular, she
exposes the difficulty of portraying a protagonist who ‘had a way of
thinking very different from that of other Girls’ (79), of inscribing a
person who defies the fixed, gendered categories of ‘plain English’.
The problematics of depicting history and conforming to that
powerful dictator, ‘reputation’, are further evident in Montagu’s
‘History of her Own Times’which she reportedly destroyed ‘as fast as
she finished it, in a sustained, heroic act of self-censorship’.2 Indeed,
the contradictory impulse to write the life of Montagu and to write it
according to the policing gaze of ‘Chastity, Modesty and Purity’
plagues Montagu’s self-representations, as well as those of the critics
who attempt to write and edit her life for future readers.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Virginia Woolf's Feminist Historiography in Orlando]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jane de Gay]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Virginia Woolf made a seminal contribution to feminist literary
history and provided the discipline with some of its most memorable
quotations. In A Room of One’s Own, she urged her audience of
female students at Cambridge University to ‘rewrite history’ by
seeking out figures neglected by conventional (patriarchal) histories
in order to trace a female tradition, a concept she described as
‘thinking back through our mothers’.1 She sketched how such a
tradition might look, tracing a line from Lady Winchilsea and Aphra
Behn, Fanny Burney and Jane Austen through to George Eliot and the
Brontës, considering how the conditions of these writers’ lives
affected their work, and also looking at how gender might influence
their use of language and choice of genre. Behind Woolf’s historical
sketch lies an imaginative attempt to reclaim lost origins: Woolf notes
that there was no female Shakespeare because conditions in the
Renaissance would have made it impossible for a woman to write for
the theatre. She creates an imaginary starting-point for her history by
sketching a fictional biography of Shakespeare’s sister, Judith, whose
life could only have ended in failure and suicide. Woolf concludes by
urging her audience to imaginatively reclaim these lost origins in their
own writings</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Past of Her Own – History and the Modernist Woman Writer]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Llewellyn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ann Heilmann]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The articles collected in this special issue were originally all delivered
as papers at the ‘Hystorical Fictions: Women, History and Authorship’
conference we organised at the University of Wales, Swansea, in
August 2003. When we began planning the event – writing the call for
papers; contacting academics we thought might be interested in
attending – we anticipated that, given the recent prominence of
‘historical fiction’ by authors such as A. S. Byatt, Tracy Chevalier,
Rose Tremain, Sarah Waters, Jeanette Winterson and others, a large
number of speakers would want to focus on contemporary women
writers’ uses of history. What proved most interesting, however, was
the way in which this trend of, to use Adrienne Rich’s term, feminist
‘re-visioning’,1 viewed by so many critics and readers as part of a
postmodern literary culture, has its roots in the modernism of the early
twentieth century.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Colouring the Past]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Death, Desire and Homosexuality in Vernon Lee's 'A Wedding Chest']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patricia Pulham]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Earlier, in 1928, Virginia Woolf had conducted a literary exploration
into such transformations of gender in her novel Orlando: A
Biography inspired by the sapphic charms and aristocratic history of
her friend and lover Vita Sackville-West.2 In Woolf ’s text, the
eponymous protagonist experiences a series of time slips that
coincide with comparable shifts in sex. In his essay ‘The Forest
Beyond the Frame: Picturing Women’s Desires in Vernon Lee and
Virginia Woolf’, Dennis Denisoff demonstrates the unacknowledged
influence of Vernon Lee on Woolf’s Orlando.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Dead Letters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender, Literary History and the Cross-correspondences]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Leigh Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the last decade, literary and cultural historians’ scrutiny of relations
with those who have gone before – their own dead and those of their
subjects – has taken a ghostly turn. Literary history has become haunted.
As Helen Sword comments in the epilogue to her Ghostwriting
Modernism, ‘hauntology’ of various kinds has become a ‘crowded
bandwagon’. Among critics of literary modernism, in particular, the
trope of haunting has been much used to think about the period’s relation
with the past, and modernists’ own obsessions with ‘the world unseen’
are increasingly being regarded, not as rather embarrassing marginalia,
but as central to their aesthetic, formal and political concerns.
Modernist writing could well be defined as that which attempts selfconsciously
to redefine its relation with those who have gone before, to
rattle the bones of literary history until they are rearranged. The trope of
haunting goes further in allowing us to see modernism as both an
exorcism of the past, and an uneasy possession by the past.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Palimpsesting]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Writing Lives in H. D.'s 'Murex: War and Postwar London (circa A. D. 1916–1926)']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sarah Dillon]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On the title page of her first prose work, Palimpsest (1926), H. D.
defines a palimpsest as ‘a parchment from which one writing has been
erased to make room for another’.1 Palimpsests were created from the
seventh to fifteenth centuries primarily in the scriptoriums of the great
monastic institutions such as Bobbio, Luxeuil, Fleury, Corbie and St
Gall.2 Such recycling of vellum arose due to a combination of factors:
the scarcity and expense of writing material; the physical
deterioration of existing manuscripts from which reusable vellum was
then sourced; and the changing historical and cultural factors which
rendered some texts obsolete either because the language in which
they were written could no longer be read, or because their content
was no longer valued. Palimpsests were created by a process of
layering whereby the existing text was erased using various chemical
methods, and the new text was written over the old one. But the most
peculiar and interesting fact about palimpsests is omitted from H. D.’s
definition. Palimpsests are of such interest to subsequent generations
because although the first writing on the vellum seemed to have been
eradicated after treatment, it was often imperfectly erased. Its ghostly
trace then reappeared in the following centuries as the iron in the
remaining ink reacted with the oxygen in the air producing a reddish
brown oxide. This process has been encouraged by the use of
chemical reagents and ultraviolet light in the nineteenth and early
twentieth centuries, and by more advanced imaging technologies in
the late twentieth and early twenty-first centuries. A palimpsest is thus
a surface phenomenon where, in an illusion of layered depth,
otherwise unrelated texts are involved and entangled, intricately
interwoven, interrupting and inhabiting each other.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190105</link>
<title><![CDATA['In Company of a Gipsy']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The 'Gypsy' as Trope in Woolf and Brontë]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Abby Bardi]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Halfway through Virginia Woolf’s Orlando (1928), the title character,
who lives for over three hundred years, wakes up and discovers that he
has become a woman. Although Woolf evidently does not intend us to
take this novel entirely seriously, it is clear from the contemporaneous
A Room of One’s Own that she is quite serious about deconstructing
the boundaries of gender; in Orlando, she calls its categories into
question by depicting them as permeable, even arbitrary. In so doing,
she flies in the face of her Victorian forebears, as was her wont,
critiquing and complicating the prevailing model of male/female as
binary opposition.3 Orlando’s sudden, mysterious transformation
from male to female initially appears to reflect this binary: ‘Orlando
was a man till the age of thirty; when he became a woman, and has
remained so ever since’ (139). However, his/her transition is
complicated when Orlando enters into a somewhat indeterminate
state, escaping from both Constantinople and gender by running away
with a ‘gipsy tribe’ (140).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190106</link>
<title><![CDATA['in plain English, stark naked']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Orlando, Lady Mary Wortley Montagu and Reclaiming Sapphic Connections]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alison Winch]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Despite her claims to truth and plainness, however, Montagu’s
autobiographical account is embellished, feigned and fragmented.
She rewrites herself as a precocious fourteen-year-old as opposed to
nineteen, and the related events and emotions do not always
correspond with those outlined in her letters. In failing to write in so
‘plain a manner’, Montagu gestures at the inevitable fabrication
involved in writing the self and in writing history. In particular, she
exposes the difficulty of portraying a protagonist who ‘had a way of
thinking very different from that of other Girls’ (79), of inscribing a
person who defies the fixed, gendered categories of ‘plain English’.
The problematics of depicting history and conforming to that
powerful dictator, ‘reputation’, are further evident in Montagu’s
‘History of her Own Times’which she reportedly destroyed ‘as fast as
she finished it, in a sustained, heroic act of self-censorship’.2 Indeed,
the contradictory impulse to write the life of Montagu and to write it
according to the policing gaze of ‘Chastity, Modesty and Purity’
plagues Montagu’s self-representations, as well as those of the critics
who attempt to write and edit her life for future readers.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Virginia Woolf's Feminist Historiography in Orlando]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jane de Gay]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Virginia Woolf made a seminal contribution to feminist literary
history and provided the discipline with some of its most memorable
quotations. In A Room of One’s Own, she urged her audience of
female students at Cambridge University to ‘rewrite history’ by
seeking out figures neglected by conventional (patriarchal) histories
in order to trace a female tradition, a concept she described as
‘thinking back through our mothers’.1 She sketched how such a
tradition might look, tracing a line from Lady Winchilsea and Aphra
Behn, Fanny Burney and Jane Austen through to George Eliot and the
Brontës, considering how the conditions of these writers’ lives
affected their work, and also looking at how gender might influence
their use of language and choice of genre. Behind Woolf’s historical
sketch lies an imaginative attempt to reclaim lost origins: Woolf notes
that there was no female Shakespeare because conditions in the
Renaissance would have made it impossible for a woman to write for
the theatre. She creates an imaginary starting-point for her history by
sketching a fictional biography of Shakespeare’s sister, Judith, whose
life could only have ended in failure and suicide. Woolf concludes by
urging her audience to imaginatively reclaim these lost origins in their
own writings</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contested Wills]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reclaiming the Daughter's Inheritance in Vita Sackville-West's The Edwardians]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sophie Blanch]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Vita Sackville-West received her copy of Orlando from Virginia
Woolf on the day of its publication in October 1928. The significance
of this act came to represent far more than a literary gesture from one
writer to another. An exuberant and unorthodox biography of Vita
and her ancestral heritage, Orlando finally enabled Woolf to capture
an enduring impression of the woman who had been both her muse
and her lover. For Vita Sackville-West, however, Woolf ’s literary
offering represented more, even, than this most inspired declaration
of affection. For a daughter denied all rights to property inheritance
under the laws of male primogeniture, Woolf had provided all that the
courts had removed; possession of an ancestral past and access to a
familial present. The literary sorcery of a novel that could subvert the
sexual identity of its protagonist could, in the same moment,
undermine all such legal process and restore Vita/Orlando to her
beloved ancestral home. Writing in reply to Woolf, Vita’s expression
of gratitude for reuniting her with the memory of Knole, the
Sackville-Wests’Kentish estate, is complicated by a remaining sense
of grief for her lost inheritance</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Past of Her Own – History and the Modernist Woman Writer]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Llewellyn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ann Heilmann]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The articles collected in this special issue were originally all delivered
as papers at the ‘Hystorical Fictions: Women, History and Authorship’
conference we organised at the University of Wales, Swansea, in
August 2003. When we began planning the event – writing the call for
papers; contacting academics we thought might be interested in
attending – we anticipated that, given the recent prominence of
‘historical fiction’ by authors such as A. S. Byatt, Tracy Chevalier,
Rose Tremain, Sarah Waters, Jeanette Winterson and others, a large
number of speakers would want to focus on contemporary women
writers’ uses of history. What proved most interesting, however, was
the way in which this trend of, to use Adrienne Rich’s term, feminist
‘re-visioning’,1 viewed by so many critics and readers as part of a
postmodern literary culture, has its roots in the modernism of the early
twentieth century.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Colouring the Past]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Death, Desire and Homosexuality in Vernon Lee's 'A Wedding Chest']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patricia Pulham]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Earlier, in 1928, Virginia Woolf had conducted a literary exploration
into such transformations of gender in her novel Orlando: A
Biography inspired by the sapphic charms and aristocratic history of
her friend and lover Vita Sackville-West.2 In Woolf ’s text, the
eponymous protagonist experiences a series of time slips that
coincide with comparable shifts in sex. In his essay ‘The Forest
Beyond the Frame: Picturing Women’s Desires in Vernon Lee and
Virginia Woolf’, Dennis Denisoff demonstrates the unacknowledged
influence of Vernon Lee on Woolf’s Orlando.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Dead Letters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender, Literary History and the Cross-correspondences]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Leigh Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the last decade, literary and cultural historians’ scrutiny of relations
with those who have gone before – their own dead and those of their
subjects – has taken a ghostly turn. Literary history has become haunted.
As Helen Sword comments in the epilogue to her Ghostwriting
Modernism, ‘hauntology’ of various kinds has become a ‘crowded
bandwagon’. Among critics of literary modernism, in particular, the
trope of haunting has been much used to think about the period’s relation
with the past, and modernists’ own obsessions with ‘the world unseen’
are increasingly being regarded, not as rather embarrassing marginalia,
but as central to their aesthetic, formal and political concerns.
Modernist writing could well be defined as that which attempts selfconsciously
to redefine its relation with those who have gone before, to
rattle the bones of literary history until they are rearranged. The trope of
haunting goes further in allowing us to see modernism as both an
exorcism of the past, and an uneasy possession by the past.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Palimpsesting]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Writing Lives in H. D.'s 'Murex: War and Postwar London (circa A. D. 1916–1926)']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sarah Dillon]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On the title page of her first prose work, Palimpsest (1926), H. D.
defines a palimpsest as ‘a parchment from which one writing has been
erased to make room for another’.1 Palimpsests were created from the
seventh to fifteenth centuries primarily in the scriptoriums of the great
monastic institutions such as Bobbio, Luxeuil, Fleury, Corbie and St
Gall.2 Such recycling of vellum arose due to a combination of factors:
the scarcity and expense of writing material; the physical
deterioration of existing manuscripts from which reusable vellum was
then sourced; and the changing historical and cultural factors which
rendered some texts obsolete either because the language in which
they were written could no longer be read, or because their content
was no longer valued. Palimpsests were created by a process of
layering whereby the existing text was erased using various chemical
methods, and the new text was written over the old one. But the most
peculiar and interesting fact about palimpsests is omitted from H. D.’s
definition. Palimpsests are of such interest to subsequent generations
because although the first writing on the vellum seemed to have been
eradicated after treatment, it was often imperfectly erased. Its ghostly
trace then reappeared in the following centuries as the iron in the
remaining ink reacted with the oxygen in the air producing a reddish
brown oxide. This process has been encouraged by the use of
chemical reagents and ultraviolet light in the nineteenth and early
twentieth centuries, and by more advanced imaging technologies in
the late twentieth and early twenty-first centuries. A palimpsest is thus
a surface phenomenon where, in an illusion of layered depth,
otherwise unrelated texts are involved and entangled, intricately
interwoven, interrupting and inhabiting each other.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190105</link>
<title><![CDATA['In Company of a Gipsy']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The 'Gypsy' as Trope in Woolf and Brontë]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Abby Bardi]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Halfway through Virginia Woolf’s Orlando (1928), the title character,
who lives for over three hundred years, wakes up and discovers that he
has become a woman. Although Woolf evidently does not intend us to
take this novel entirely seriously, it is clear from the contemporaneous
A Room of One’s Own that she is quite serious about deconstructing
the boundaries of gender; in Orlando, she calls its categories into
question by depicting them as permeable, even arbitrary. In so doing,
she flies in the face of her Victorian forebears, as was her wont,
critiquing and complicating the prevailing model of male/female as
binary opposition.3 Orlando’s sudden, mysterious transformation
from male to female initially appears to reflect this binary: ‘Orlando
was a man till the age of thirty; when he became a woman, and has
remained so ever since’ (139). However, his/her transition is
complicated when Orlando enters into a somewhat indeterminate
state, escaping from both Constantinople and gender by running away
with a ‘gipsy tribe’ (140).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190106</link>
<title><![CDATA['in plain English, stark naked']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Orlando, Lady Mary Wortley Montagu and Reclaiming Sapphic Connections]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alison Winch]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Despite her claims to truth and plainness, however, Montagu’s
autobiographical account is embellished, feigned and fragmented.
She rewrites herself as a precocious fourteen-year-old as opposed to
nineteen, and the related events and emotions do not always
correspond with those outlined in her letters. In failing to write in so
‘plain a manner’, Montagu gestures at the inevitable fabrication
involved in writing the self and in writing history. In particular, she
exposes the difficulty of portraying a protagonist who ‘had a way of
thinking very different from that of other Girls’ (79), of inscribing a
person who defies the fixed, gendered categories of ‘plain English’.
The problematics of depicting history and conforming to that
powerful dictator, ‘reputation’, are further evident in Montagu’s
‘History of her Own Times’which she reportedly destroyed ‘as fast as
she finished it, in a sustained, heroic act of self-censorship’.2 Indeed,
the contradictory impulse to write the life of Montagu and to write it
according to the policing gaze of ‘Chastity, Modesty and Purity’
plagues Montagu’s self-representations, as well as those of the critics
who attempt to write and edit her life for future readers.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Virginia Woolf's Feminist Historiography in Orlando]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jane de Gay]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Virginia Woolf made a seminal contribution to feminist literary
history and provided the discipline with some of its most memorable
quotations. In A Room of One’s Own, she urged her audience of
female students at Cambridge University to ‘rewrite history’ by
seeking out figures neglected by conventional (patriarchal) histories
in order to trace a female tradition, a concept she described as
‘thinking back through our mothers’.1 She sketched how such a
tradition might look, tracing a line from Lady Winchilsea and Aphra
Behn, Fanny Burney and Jane Austen through to George Eliot and the
Brontës, considering how the conditions of these writers’ lives
affected their work, and also looking at how gender might influence
their use of language and choice of genre. Behind Woolf’s historical
sketch lies an imaginative attempt to reclaim lost origins: Woolf notes
that there was no female Shakespeare because conditions in the
Renaissance would have made it impossible for a woman to write for
the theatre. She creates an imaginary starting-point for her history by
sketching a fictional biography of Shakespeare’s sister, Judith, whose
life could only have ended in failure and suicide. Woolf concludes by
urging her audience to imaginatively reclaim these lost origins in their
own writings</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contested Wills]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reclaiming the Daughter's Inheritance in Vita Sackville-West's The Edwardians]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sophie Blanch]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Vita Sackville-West received her copy of Orlando from Virginia
Woolf on the day of its publication in October 1928. The significance
of this act came to represent far more than a literary gesture from one
writer to another. An exuberant and unorthodox biography of Vita
and her ancestral heritage, Orlando finally enabled Woolf to capture
an enduring impression of the woman who had been both her muse
and her lover. For Vita Sackville-West, however, Woolf ’s literary
offering represented more, even, than this most inspired declaration
of affection. For a daughter denied all rights to property inheritance
under the laws of male primogeniture, Woolf had provided all that the
courts had removed; possession of an ancestral past and access to a
familial present. The literary sorcery of a novel that could subvert the
sexual identity of its protagonist could, in the same moment,
undermine all such legal process and restore Vita/Orlando to her
beloved ancestral home. Writing in reply to Woolf, Vita’s expression
of gratitude for reuniting her with the memory of Knole, the
Sackville-Wests’Kentish estate, is complicated by a remaining sense
of grief for her lost inheritance</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190109</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190109</link>
<title><![CDATA[Making 'Hope and History Rhyme']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender and History in Josephine Herbst's Trexler Trilogy]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Angela Hubler]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In representing the past, Herbst continues the realist tradition,
utilising the form of the classical historical novel, which, as Georg
Lukács describes it, represents the historical past as the ‘concrete
prehistory of the present’.2 In ‘reconstruct[ing]’ herself, however,
Herbst also deploys avant-garde formal techniques that interrupt the
linear narrative chronology with what she called ‘interpretive
inserts’.3 Thus, the form of Herbst’s trilogy reveals relationships
between history and subjectivity, and the public and the private, that
challenge the typical modernist repudiation of the significance of
history and the privileging of the private over the public.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Past of Her Own – History and the Modernist Woman Writer]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Llewellyn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ann Heilmann]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The articles collected in this special issue were originally all delivered
as papers at the ‘Hystorical Fictions: Women, History and Authorship’
conference we organised at the University of Wales, Swansea, in
August 2003. When we began planning the event – writing the call for
papers; contacting academics we thought might be interested in
attending – we anticipated that, given the recent prominence of
‘historical fiction’ by authors such as A. S. Byatt, Tracy Chevalier,
Rose Tremain, Sarah Waters, Jeanette Winterson and others, a large
number of speakers would want to focus on contemporary women
writers’ uses of history. What proved most interesting, however, was
the way in which this trend of, to use Adrienne Rich’s term, feminist
‘re-visioning’,1 viewed by so many critics and readers as part of a
postmodern literary culture, has its roots in the modernism of the early
twentieth century.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Colouring the Past]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Death, Desire and Homosexuality in Vernon Lee's 'A Wedding Chest']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patricia Pulham]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Earlier, in 1928, Virginia Woolf had conducted a literary exploration
into such transformations of gender in her novel Orlando: A
Biography inspired by the sapphic charms and aristocratic history of
her friend and lover Vita Sackville-West.2 In Woolf ’s text, the
eponymous protagonist experiences a series of time slips that
coincide with comparable shifts in sex. In his essay ‘The Forest
Beyond the Frame: Picturing Women’s Desires in Vernon Lee and
Virginia Woolf’, Dennis Denisoff demonstrates the unacknowledged
influence of Vernon Lee on Woolf’s Orlando.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Dead Letters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender, Literary History and the Cross-correspondences]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Leigh Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the last decade, literary and cultural historians’ scrutiny of relations
with those who have gone before – their own dead and those of their
subjects – has taken a ghostly turn. Literary history has become haunted.
As Helen Sword comments in the epilogue to her Ghostwriting
Modernism, ‘hauntology’ of various kinds has become a ‘crowded
bandwagon’. Among critics of literary modernism, in particular, the
trope of haunting has been much used to think about the period’s relation
with the past, and modernists’ own obsessions with ‘the world unseen’
are increasingly being regarded, not as rather embarrassing marginalia,
but as central to their aesthetic, formal and political concerns.
Modernist writing could well be defined as that which attempts selfconsciously
to redefine its relation with those who have gone before, to
rattle the bones of literary history until they are rearranged. The trope of
haunting goes further in allowing us to see modernism as both an
exorcism of the past, and an uneasy possession by the past.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Palimpsesting]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Writing Lives in H. D.'s 'Murex: War and Postwar London (circa A. D. 1916–1926)']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sarah Dillon]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On the title page of her first prose work, Palimpsest (1926), H. D.
defines a palimpsest as ‘a parchment from which one writing has been
erased to make room for another’.1 Palimpsests were created from the
seventh to fifteenth centuries primarily in the scriptoriums of the great
monastic institutions such as Bobbio, Luxeuil, Fleury, Corbie and St
Gall.2 Such recycling of vellum arose due to a combination of factors:
the scarcity and expense of writing material; the physical
deterioration of existing manuscripts from which reusable vellum was
then sourced; and the changing historical and cultural factors which
rendered some texts obsolete either because the language in which
they were written could no longer be read, or because their content
was no longer valued. Palimpsests were created by a process of
layering whereby the existing text was erased using various chemical
methods, and the new text was written over the old one. But the most
peculiar and interesting fact about palimpsests is omitted from H. D.’s
definition. Palimpsests are of such interest to subsequent generations
because although the first writing on the vellum seemed to have been
eradicated after treatment, it was often imperfectly erased. Its ghostly
trace then reappeared in the following centuries as the iron in the
remaining ink reacted with the oxygen in the air producing a reddish
brown oxide. This process has been encouraged by the use of
chemical reagents and ultraviolet light in the nineteenth and early
twentieth centuries, and by more advanced imaging technologies in
the late twentieth and early twenty-first centuries. A palimpsest is thus
a surface phenomenon where, in an illusion of layered depth,
otherwise unrelated texts are involved and entangled, intricately
interwoven, interrupting and inhabiting each other.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190105</link>
<title><![CDATA['In Company of a Gipsy']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The 'Gypsy' as Trope in Woolf and Brontë]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Abby Bardi]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Halfway through Virginia Woolf’s Orlando (1928), the title character,
who lives for over three hundred years, wakes up and discovers that he
has become a woman. Although Woolf evidently does not intend us to
take this novel entirely seriously, it is clear from the contemporaneous
A Room of One’s Own that she is quite serious about deconstructing
the boundaries of gender; in Orlando, she calls its categories into
question by depicting them as permeable, even arbitrary. In so doing,
she flies in the face of her Victorian forebears, as was her wont,
critiquing and complicating the prevailing model of male/female as
binary opposition.3 Orlando’s sudden, mysterious transformation
from male to female initially appears to reflect this binary: ‘Orlando
was a man till the age of thirty; when he became a woman, and has
remained so ever since’ (139). However, his/her transition is
complicated when Orlando enters into a somewhat indeterminate
state, escaping from both Constantinople and gender by running away
with a ‘gipsy tribe’ (140).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190106</link>
<title><![CDATA['in plain English, stark naked']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Orlando, Lady Mary Wortley Montagu and Reclaiming Sapphic Connections]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alison Winch]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Despite her claims to truth and plainness, however, Montagu’s
autobiographical account is embellished, feigned and fragmented.
She rewrites herself as a precocious fourteen-year-old as opposed to
nineteen, and the related events and emotions do not always
correspond with those outlined in her letters. In failing to write in so
‘plain a manner’, Montagu gestures at the inevitable fabrication
involved in writing the self and in writing history. In particular, she
exposes the difficulty of portraying a protagonist who ‘had a way of
thinking very different from that of other Girls’ (79), of inscribing a
person who defies the fixed, gendered categories of ‘plain English’.
The problematics of depicting history and conforming to that
powerful dictator, ‘reputation’, are further evident in Montagu’s
‘History of her Own Times’which she reportedly destroyed ‘as fast as
she finished it, in a sustained, heroic act of self-censorship’.2 Indeed,
the contradictory impulse to write the life of Montagu and to write it
according to the policing gaze of ‘Chastity, Modesty and Purity’
plagues Montagu’s self-representations, as well as those of the critics
who attempt to write and edit her life for future readers.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Virginia Woolf's Feminist Historiography in Orlando]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jane de Gay]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Virginia Woolf made a seminal contribution to feminist literary
history and provided the discipline with some of its most memorable
quotations. In A Room of One’s Own, she urged her audience of
female students at Cambridge University to ‘rewrite history’ by
seeking out figures neglected by conventional (patriarchal) histories
in order to trace a female tradition, a concept she described as
‘thinking back through our mothers’.1 She sketched how such a
tradition might look, tracing a line from Lady Winchilsea and Aphra
Behn, Fanny Burney and Jane Austen through to George Eliot and the
Brontës, considering how the conditions of these writers’ lives
affected their work, and also looking at how gender might influence
their use of language and choice of genre. Behind Woolf’s historical
sketch lies an imaginative attempt to reclaim lost origins: Woolf notes
that there was no female Shakespeare because conditions in the
Renaissance would have made it impossible for a woman to write for
the theatre. She creates an imaginary starting-point for her history by
sketching a fictional biography of Shakespeare’s sister, Judith, whose
life could only have ended in failure and suicide. Woolf concludes by
urging her audience to imaginatively reclaim these lost origins in their
own writings</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contested Wills]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reclaiming the Daughter's Inheritance in Vita Sackville-West's The Edwardians]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sophie Blanch]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Vita Sackville-West received her copy of Orlando from Virginia
Woolf on the day of its publication in October 1928. The significance
of this act came to represent far more than a literary gesture from one
writer to another. An exuberant and unorthodox biography of Vita
and her ancestral heritage, Orlando finally enabled Woolf to capture
an enduring impression of the woman who had been both her muse
and her lover. For Vita Sackville-West, however, Woolf ’s literary
offering represented more, even, than this most inspired declaration
of affection. For a daughter denied all rights to property inheritance
under the laws of male primogeniture, Woolf had provided all that the
courts had removed; possession of an ancestral past and access to a
familial present. The literary sorcery of a novel that could subvert the
sexual identity of its protagonist could, in the same moment,
undermine all such legal process and restore Vita/Orlando to her
beloved ancestral home. Writing in reply to Woolf, Vita’s expression
of gratitude for reuniting her with the memory of Knole, the
Sackville-Wests’Kentish estate, is complicated by a remaining sense
of grief for her lost inheritance</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190109</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190109</link>
<title><![CDATA[Making 'Hope and History Rhyme']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender and History in Josephine Herbst's Trexler Trilogy]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Angela Hubler]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In representing the past, Herbst continues the realist tradition,
utilising the form of the classical historical novel, which, as Georg
Lukács describes it, represents the historical past as the ‘concrete
prehistory of the present’.2 In ‘reconstruct[ing]’ herself, however,
Herbst also deploys avant-garde formal techniques that interrupt the
linear narrative chronology with what she called ‘interpretive
inserts’.3 Thus, the form of Herbst’s trilogy reveals relationships
between history and subjectivity, and the public and the private, that
challenge the typical modernist repudiation of the significance of
history and the privileging of the private over the public.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190110</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190110</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Adrian Buckner]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Michael Bartholomew-Biggs]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Lest We Channel Hop
ADRIAN BUCKNER</p><p>Sunday, 5 p.m.
M5 Survivor
MICHAEL BARTHOLOMEW-BIGGS</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Past of Her Own – History and the Modernist Woman Writer]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Llewellyn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ann Heilmann]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The articles collected in this special issue were originally all delivered
as papers at the ‘Hystorical Fictions: Women, History and Authorship’
conference we organised at the University of Wales, Swansea, in
August 2003. When we began planning the event – writing the call for
papers; contacting academics we thought might be interested in
attending – we anticipated that, given the recent prominence of
‘historical fiction’ by authors such as A. S. Byatt, Tracy Chevalier,
Rose Tremain, Sarah Waters, Jeanette Winterson and others, a large
number of speakers would want to focus on contemporary women
writers’ uses of history. What proved most interesting, however, was
the way in which this trend of, to use Adrienne Rich’s term, feminist
‘re-visioning’,1 viewed by so many critics and readers as part of a
postmodern literary culture, has its roots in the modernism of the early
twentieth century.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Colouring the Past]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Death, Desire and Homosexuality in Vernon Lee's 'A Wedding Chest']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patricia Pulham]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Earlier, in 1928, Virginia Woolf had conducted a literary exploration
into such transformations of gender in her novel Orlando: A
Biography inspired by the sapphic charms and aristocratic history of
her friend and lover Vita Sackville-West.2 In Woolf ’s text, the
eponymous protagonist experiences a series of time slips that
coincide with comparable shifts in sex. In his essay ‘The Forest
Beyond the Frame: Picturing Women’s Desires in Vernon Lee and
Virginia Woolf’, Dennis Denisoff demonstrates the unacknowledged
influence of Vernon Lee on Woolf’s Orlando.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Dead Letters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender, Literary History and the Cross-correspondences]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Leigh Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the last decade, literary and cultural historians’ scrutiny of relations
with those who have gone before – their own dead and those of their
subjects – has taken a ghostly turn. Literary history has become haunted.
As Helen Sword comments in the epilogue to her Ghostwriting
Modernism, ‘hauntology’ of various kinds has become a ‘crowded
bandwagon’. Among critics of literary modernism, in particular, the
trope of haunting has been much used to think about the period’s relation
with the past, and modernists’ own obsessions with ‘the world unseen’
are increasingly being regarded, not as rather embarrassing marginalia,
but as central to their aesthetic, formal and political concerns.
Modernist writing could well be defined as that which attempts selfconsciously
to redefine its relation with those who have gone before, to
rattle the bones of literary history until they are rearranged. The trope of
haunting goes further in allowing us to see modernism as both an
exorcism of the past, and an uneasy possession by the past.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Palimpsesting]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Writing Lives in H. D.'s 'Murex: War and Postwar London (circa A. D. 1916–1926)']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sarah Dillon]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On the title page of her first prose work, Palimpsest (1926), H. D.
defines a palimpsest as ‘a parchment from which one writing has been
erased to make room for another’.1 Palimpsests were created from the
seventh to fifteenth centuries primarily in the scriptoriums of the great
monastic institutions such as Bobbio, Luxeuil, Fleury, Corbie and St
Gall.2 Such recycling of vellum arose due to a combination of factors:
the scarcity and expense of writing material; the physical
deterioration of existing manuscripts from which reusable vellum was
then sourced; and the changing historical and cultural factors which
rendered some texts obsolete either because the language in which
they were written could no longer be read, or because their content
was no longer valued. Palimpsests were created by a process of
layering whereby the existing text was erased using various chemical
methods, and the new text was written over the old one. But the most
peculiar and interesting fact about palimpsests is omitted from H. D.’s
definition. Palimpsests are of such interest to subsequent generations
because although the first writing on the vellum seemed to have been
eradicated after treatment, it was often imperfectly erased. Its ghostly
trace then reappeared in the following centuries as the iron in the
remaining ink reacted with the oxygen in the air producing a reddish
brown oxide. This process has been encouraged by the use of
chemical reagents and ultraviolet light in the nineteenth and early
twentieth centuries, and by more advanced imaging technologies in
the late twentieth and early twenty-first centuries. A palimpsest is thus
a surface phenomenon where, in an illusion of layered depth,
otherwise unrelated texts are involved and entangled, intricately
interwoven, interrupting and inhabiting each other.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190105</link>
<title><![CDATA['In Company of a Gipsy']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The 'Gypsy' as Trope in Woolf and Brontë]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Abby Bardi]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Halfway through Virginia Woolf’s Orlando (1928), the title character,
who lives for over three hundred years, wakes up and discovers that he
has become a woman. Although Woolf evidently does not intend us to
take this novel entirely seriously, it is clear from the contemporaneous
A Room of One’s Own that she is quite serious about deconstructing
the boundaries of gender; in Orlando, she calls its categories into
question by depicting them as permeable, even arbitrary. In so doing,
she flies in the face of her Victorian forebears, as was her wont,
critiquing and complicating the prevailing model of male/female as
binary opposition.3 Orlando’s sudden, mysterious transformation
from male to female initially appears to reflect this binary: ‘Orlando
was a man till the age of thirty; when he became a woman, and has
remained so ever since’ (139). However, his/her transition is
complicated when Orlando enters into a somewhat indeterminate
state, escaping from both Constantinople and gender by running away
with a ‘gipsy tribe’ (140).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190106</link>
<title><![CDATA['in plain English, stark naked']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Orlando, Lady Mary Wortley Montagu and Reclaiming Sapphic Connections]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alison Winch]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Despite her claims to truth and plainness, however, Montagu’s
autobiographical account is embellished, feigned and fragmented.
She rewrites herself as a precocious fourteen-year-old as opposed to
nineteen, and the related events and emotions do not always
correspond with those outlined in her letters. In failing to write in so
‘plain a manner’, Montagu gestures at the inevitable fabrication
involved in writing the self and in writing history. In particular, she
exposes the difficulty of portraying a protagonist who ‘had a way of
thinking very different from that of other Girls’ (79), of inscribing a
person who defies the fixed, gendered categories of ‘plain English’.
The problematics of depicting history and conforming to that
powerful dictator, ‘reputation’, are further evident in Montagu’s
‘History of her Own Times’which she reportedly destroyed ‘as fast as
she finished it, in a sustained, heroic act of self-censorship’.2 Indeed,
the contradictory impulse to write the life of Montagu and to write it
according to the policing gaze of ‘Chastity, Modesty and Purity’
plagues Montagu’s self-representations, as well as those of the critics
who attempt to write and edit her life for future readers.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Virginia Woolf's Feminist Historiography in Orlando]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jane de Gay]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Virginia Woolf made a seminal contribution to feminist literary
history and provided the discipline with some of its most memorable
quotations. In A Room of One’s Own, she urged her audience of
female students at Cambridge University to ‘rewrite history’ by
seeking out figures neglected by conventional (patriarchal) histories
in order to trace a female tradition, a concept she described as
‘thinking back through our mothers’.1 She sketched how such a
tradition might look, tracing a line from Lady Winchilsea and Aphra
Behn, Fanny Burney and Jane Austen through to George Eliot and the
Brontës, considering how the conditions of these writers’ lives
affected their work, and also looking at how gender might influence
their use of language and choice of genre. Behind Woolf’s historical
sketch lies an imaginative attempt to reclaim lost origins: Woolf notes
that there was no female Shakespeare because conditions in the
Renaissance would have made it impossible for a woman to write for
the theatre. She creates an imaginary starting-point for her history by
sketching a fictional biography of Shakespeare’s sister, Judith, whose
life could only have ended in failure and suicide. Woolf concludes by
urging her audience to imaginatively reclaim these lost origins in their
own writings</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contested Wills]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reclaiming the Daughter's Inheritance in Vita Sackville-West's The Edwardians]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sophie Blanch]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Vita Sackville-West received her copy of Orlando from Virginia
Woolf on the day of its publication in October 1928. The significance
of this act came to represent far more than a literary gesture from one
writer to another. An exuberant and unorthodox biography of Vita
and her ancestral heritage, Orlando finally enabled Woolf to capture
an enduring impression of the woman who had been both her muse
and her lover. For Vita Sackville-West, however, Woolf ’s literary
offering represented more, even, than this most inspired declaration
of affection. For a daughter denied all rights to property inheritance
under the laws of male primogeniture, Woolf had provided all that the
courts had removed; possession of an ancestral past and access to a
familial present. The literary sorcery of a novel that could subvert the
sexual identity of its protagonist could, in the same moment,
undermine all such legal process and restore Vita/Orlando to her
beloved ancestral home. Writing in reply to Woolf, Vita’s expression
of gratitude for reuniting her with the memory of Knole, the
Sackville-Wests’Kentish estate, is complicated by a remaining sense
of grief for her lost inheritance</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190109</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190109</link>
<title><![CDATA[Making 'Hope and History Rhyme']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender and History in Josephine Herbst's Trexler Trilogy]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Angela Hubler]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In representing the past, Herbst continues the realist tradition,
utilising the form of the classical historical novel, which, as Georg
Lukács describes it, represents the historical past as the ‘concrete
prehistory of the present’.2 In ‘reconstruct[ing]’ herself, however,
Herbst also deploys avant-garde formal techniques that interrupt the
linear narrative chronology with what she called ‘interpretive
inserts’.3 Thus, the form of Herbst’s trilogy reveals relationships
between history and subjectivity, and the public and the private, that
challenge the typical modernist repudiation of the significance of
history and the privileging of the private over the public.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190110</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190110</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Adrian Buckner]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Michael Bartholomew-Biggs]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Lest We Channel Hop
ADRIAN BUCKNER</p><p>Sunday, 5 p.m.
M5 Survivor
MICHAEL BARTHOLOMEW-BIGGS</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190111</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190111</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Greening]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Wild Track by Mark Haworth-Booth (London: Trace Editions,
2005), 60 pp, ISBN 0-95509-450-X, £10.00</p><p>What is the Purpose of Your Visit? by Wanda Barford (Hexham:
Flambard Press, 2005), 80 pp, ISBN 1-87322-679-9, £7.50</p><p>Under the Hammer by Robert Roberts (London: Pikestaff
Press, 2006), 126 pp, ISBN 1-90097-432-0, £7.50</p><p>Fighting Talk by Cathy Grindrod, (London: Headland, 2005),
60 pp, ISBN 1-90209-692-4, £7.50</p><p>The Rain and The Glass by Robert Nye (London: Greenwich
Exchange, 2004), 122 pp, ISBN 1-87155-141-2, £9.95</p><p>Highwire by Adrian Caesar (Canberra,Australia: Pandanus
Books, 2007), 93 pp, ISBN 1-74076-178-2, £10.00</p><p>Catallus by Mario Petrucci (London: Perdika Press, 2006),
24pp, ISBN 1-90564-900-2, £4.50</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Past of Her Own – History and the Modernist Woman Writer]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mark Llewellyn]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ann Heilmann]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The articles collected in this special issue were originally all delivered
as papers at the ‘Hystorical Fictions: Women, History and Authorship’
conference we organised at the University of Wales, Swansea, in
August 2003. When we began planning the event – writing the call for
papers; contacting academics we thought might be interested in
attending – we anticipated that, given the recent prominence of
‘historical fiction’ by authors such as A. S. Byatt, Tracy Chevalier,
Rose Tremain, Sarah Waters, Jeanette Winterson and others, a large
number of speakers would want to focus on contemporary women
writers’ uses of history. What proved most interesting, however, was
the way in which this trend of, to use Adrienne Rich’s term, feminist
‘re-visioning’,1 viewed by so many critics and readers as part of a
postmodern literary culture, has its roots in the modernism of the early
twentieth century.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190102</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190102</link>
<title><![CDATA[Colouring the Past]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Death, Desire and Homosexuality in Vernon Lee's 'A Wedding Chest']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patricia Pulham]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Earlier, in 1928, Virginia Woolf had conducted a literary exploration
into such transformations of gender in her novel Orlando: A
Biography inspired by the sapphic charms and aristocratic history of
her friend and lover Vita Sackville-West.2 In Woolf ’s text, the
eponymous protagonist experiences a series of time slips that
coincide with comparable shifts in sex. In his essay ‘The Forest
Beyond the Frame: Picturing Women’s Desires in Vernon Lee and
Virginia Woolf’, Dennis Denisoff demonstrates the unacknowledged
influence of Vernon Lee on Woolf’s Orlando.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190103</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190103</link>
<title><![CDATA[Dead Letters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender, Literary History and the Cross-correspondences]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Leigh Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the last decade, literary and cultural historians’ scrutiny of relations
with those who have gone before – their own dead and those of their
subjects – has taken a ghostly turn. Literary history has become haunted.
As Helen Sword comments in the epilogue to her Ghostwriting
Modernism, ‘hauntology’ of various kinds has become a ‘crowded
bandwagon’. Among critics of literary modernism, in particular, the
trope of haunting has been much used to think about the period’s relation
with the past, and modernists’ own obsessions with ‘the world unseen’
are increasingly being regarded, not as rather embarrassing marginalia,
but as central to their aesthetic, formal and political concerns.
Modernist writing could well be defined as that which attempts selfconsciously
to redefine its relation with those who have gone before, to
rattle the bones of literary history until they are rearranged. The trope of
haunting goes further in allowing us to see modernism as both an
exorcism of the past, and an uneasy possession by the past.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190104</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190104</link>
<title><![CDATA[Palimpsesting]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading and Writing Lives in H. D.'s 'Murex: War and Postwar London (circa A. D. 1916–1926)']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sarah Dillon]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>On the title page of her first prose work, Palimpsest (1926), H. D.
defines a palimpsest as ‘a parchment from which one writing has been
erased to make room for another’.1 Palimpsests were created from the
seventh to fifteenth centuries primarily in the scriptoriums of the great
monastic institutions such as Bobbio, Luxeuil, Fleury, Corbie and St
Gall.2 Such recycling of vellum arose due to a combination of factors:
the scarcity and expense of writing material; the physical
deterioration of existing manuscripts from which reusable vellum was
then sourced; and the changing historical and cultural factors which
rendered some texts obsolete either because the language in which
they were written could no longer be read, or because their content
was no longer valued. Palimpsests were created by a process of
layering whereby the existing text was erased using various chemical
methods, and the new text was written over the old one. But the most
peculiar and interesting fact about palimpsests is omitted from H. D.’s
definition. Palimpsests are of such interest to subsequent generations
because although the first writing on the vellum seemed to have been
eradicated after treatment, it was often imperfectly erased. Its ghostly
trace then reappeared in the following centuries as the iron in the
remaining ink reacted with the oxygen in the air producing a reddish
brown oxide. This process has been encouraged by the use of
chemical reagents and ultraviolet light in the nineteenth and early
twentieth centuries, and by more advanced imaging technologies in
the late twentieth and early twenty-first centuries. A palimpsest is thus
a surface phenomenon where, in an illusion of layered depth,
otherwise unrelated texts are involved and entangled, intricately
interwoven, interrupting and inhabiting each other.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190105</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190105</link>
<title><![CDATA['In Company of a Gipsy']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The 'Gypsy' as Trope in Woolf and Brontë]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Abby Bardi]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Halfway through Virginia Woolf’s Orlando (1928), the title character,
who lives for over three hundred years, wakes up and discovers that he
has become a woman. Although Woolf evidently does not intend us to
take this novel entirely seriously, it is clear from the contemporaneous
A Room of One’s Own that she is quite serious about deconstructing
the boundaries of gender; in Orlando, she calls its categories into
question by depicting them as permeable, even arbitrary. In so doing,
she flies in the face of her Victorian forebears, as was her wont,
critiquing and complicating the prevailing model of male/female as
binary opposition.3 Orlando’s sudden, mysterious transformation
from male to female initially appears to reflect this binary: ‘Orlando
was a man till the age of thirty; when he became a woman, and has
remained so ever since’ (139). However, his/her transition is
complicated when Orlando enters into a somewhat indeterminate
state, escaping from both Constantinople and gender by running away
with a ‘gipsy tribe’ (140).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190106</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190106</link>
<title><![CDATA['in plain English, stark naked']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Orlando, Lady Mary Wortley Montagu and Reclaiming Sapphic Connections]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alison Winch]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Despite her claims to truth and plainness, however, Montagu’s
autobiographical account is embellished, feigned and fragmented.
She rewrites herself as a precocious fourteen-year-old as opposed to
nineteen, and the related events and emotions do not always
correspond with those outlined in her letters. In failing to write in so
‘plain a manner’, Montagu gestures at the inevitable fabrication
involved in writing the self and in writing history. In particular, she
exposes the difficulty of portraying a protagonist who ‘had a way of
thinking very different from that of other Girls’ (79), of inscribing a
person who defies the fixed, gendered categories of ‘plain English’.
The problematics of depicting history and conforming to that
powerful dictator, ‘reputation’, are further evident in Montagu’s
‘History of her Own Times’which she reportedly destroyed ‘as fast as
she finished it, in a sustained, heroic act of self-censorship’.2 Indeed,
the contradictory impulse to write the life of Montagu and to write it
according to the policing gaze of ‘Chastity, Modesty and Purity’
plagues Montagu’s self-representations, as well as those of the critics
who attempt to write and edit her life for future readers.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190107</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190107</link>
<title><![CDATA[Virginia Woolf's Feminist Historiography in Orlando]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jane de Gay]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Virginia Woolf made a seminal contribution to feminist literary
history and provided the discipline with some of its most memorable
quotations. In A Room of One’s Own, she urged her audience of
female students at Cambridge University to ‘rewrite history’ by
seeking out figures neglected by conventional (patriarchal) histories
in order to trace a female tradition, a concept she described as
‘thinking back through our mothers’.1 She sketched how such a
tradition might look, tracing a line from Lady Winchilsea and Aphra
Behn, Fanny Burney and Jane Austen through to George Eliot and the
Brontës, considering how the conditions of these writers’ lives
affected their work, and also looking at how gender might influence
their use of language and choice of genre. Behind Woolf’s historical
sketch lies an imaginative attempt to reclaim lost origins: Woolf notes
that there was no female Shakespeare because conditions in the
Renaissance would have made it impossible for a woman to write for
the theatre. She creates an imaginary starting-point for her history by
sketching a fictional biography of Shakespeare’s sister, Judith, whose
life could only have ended in failure and suicide. Woolf concludes by
urging her audience to imaginatively reclaim these lost origins in their
own writings</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190108</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190108</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contested Wills]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reclaiming the Daughter's Inheritance in Vita Sackville-West's The Edwardians]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sophie Blanch]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Vita Sackville-West received her copy of Orlando from Virginia
Woolf on the day of its publication in October 1928. The significance
of this act came to represent far more than a literary gesture from one
writer to another. An exuberant and unorthodox biography of Vita
and her ancestral heritage, Orlando finally enabled Woolf to capture
an enduring impression of the woman who had been both her muse
and her lover. For Vita Sackville-West, however, Woolf ’s literary
offering represented more, even, than this most inspired declaration
of affection. For a daughter denied all rights to property inheritance
under the laws of male primogeniture, Woolf had provided all that the
courts had removed; possession of an ancestral past and access to a
familial present. The literary sorcery of a novel that could subvert the
sexual identity of its protagonist could, in the same moment,
undermine all such legal process and restore Vita/Orlando to her
beloved ancestral home. Writing in reply to Woolf, Vita’s expression
of gratitude for reuniting her with the memory of Knole, the
Sackville-Wests’Kentish estate, is complicated by a remaining sense
of grief for her lost inheritance</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190109</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190109</link>
<title><![CDATA[Making 'Hope and History Rhyme']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gender and History in Josephine Herbst's Trexler Trilogy]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Angela Hubler]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In representing the past, Herbst continues the realist tradition,
utilising the form of the classical historical novel, which, as Georg
Lukács describes it, represents the historical past as the ‘concrete
prehistory of the present’.2 In ‘reconstruct[ing]’ herself, however,
Herbst also deploys avant-garde formal techniques that interrupt the
linear narrative chronology with what she called ‘interpretive
inserts’.3 Thus, the form of Herbst’s trilogy reveals relationships
between history and subjectivity, and the public and the private, that
challenge the typical modernist repudiation of the significance of
history and the privileging of the private over the public.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190110</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190110</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Adrian Buckner]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Michael Bartholomew-Biggs]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Lest We Channel Hop
ADRIAN BUCKNER</p><p>Sunday, 5 p.m.
M5 Survivor
MICHAEL BARTHOLOMEW-BIGGS</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190111</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190111</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Greening]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Wild Track by Mark Haworth-Booth (London: Trace Editions,
2005), 60 pp, ISBN 0-95509-450-X, £10.00</p><p>What is the Purpose of Your Visit? by Wanda Barford (Hexham:
Flambard Press, 2005), 80 pp, ISBN 1-87322-679-9, £7.50</p><p>Under the Hammer by Robert Roberts (London: Pikestaff
Press, 2006), 126 pp, ISBN 1-90097-432-0, £7.50</p><p>Fighting Talk by Cathy Grindrod, (London: Headland, 2005),
60 pp, ISBN 1-90209-692-4, £7.50</p><p>The Rain and The Glass by Robert Nye (London: Greenwich
Exchange, 2004), 122 pp, ISBN 1-87155-141-2, £9.95</p><p>Highwire by Adrian Caesar (Canberra,Australia: Pandanus
Books, 2007), 93 pp, ISBN 1-74076-178-2, £10.00</p><p>Catallus by Mario Petrucci (London: Perdika Press, 2006),
24pp, ISBN 1-90564-900-2, £4.50</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/cs.2007.190112</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/cs.2007.190112</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Abby Bardi]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Sophie Blanch]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Sarah Dillon]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Jane de Gay]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Ann Heilmann]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Angela Hubler]]></author>
<author data-order="7"><![CDATA[Mark Llewellyn]]></author>
<author data-order="8"><![CDATA[Patricia Pulham]]></author>
<author data-order="9"><![CDATA[Leigh Wilson]]></author>
<author data-order="10"><![CDATA[Alison Winch]]></author>
<prism:volume>19</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586357</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586357</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Subjects and Citizens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lincoln Geraghty]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the last few months Britain has lived through several moments
when the idea of being a citizen has been at the forefront of people’s
minds. In the space of twenty-four hours in July 2005 we experienced
the jubilation of winning the right to host the 2012 London Olympics
and felt the horror and shock caused by the terrorist attacks on the
London transport network. Both events showed in stark contrast what
being a citizen means for a nation in the twenty-first century: the
inevitable coming together of a people to celebrate national success
turned to bewilderment as Britons struggled to understand how fellow
citizens could inflict such destruction on their own country. Questioning
citizenship is now a daily occurrence in the national press as
tabloids call for loyalty tests, immigrants to be repatriated, and
tougher laws for extremists. The following six articles, written before
the aforementioned events, tackle some of the very same issues that
now trouble us. They address themes such as identity, nationality, confinement,
attacks on liberty, citizenship, and being the subject of
oppression. Analysing at a fundamental level the nature of being a
subject or citizen, these papers challenge notions of dominant ideology
and highlight the importance of self in the construction of
identity and a harmonious citizenry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586357</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586357</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Subjects and Citizens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lincoln Geraghty]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the last few months Britain has lived through several moments
when the idea of being a citizen has been at the forefront of people’s
minds. In the space of twenty-four hours in July 2005 we experienced
the jubilation of winning the right to host the 2012 London Olympics
and felt the horror and shock caused by the terrorist attacks on the
London transport network. Both events showed in stark contrast what
being a citizen means for a nation in the twenty-first century: the
inevitable coming together of a people to celebrate national success
turned to bewilderment as Britons struggled to understand how fellow
citizens could inflict such destruction on their own country. Questioning
citizenship is now a daily occurrence in the national press as
tabloids call for loyalty tests, immigrants to be repatriated, and
tougher laws for extremists. The following six articles, written before
the aforementioned events, tackle some of the very same issues that
now trouble us. They address themes such as identity, nationality, confinement,
attacks on liberty, citizenship, and being the subject of
oppression. Analysing at a fundamental level the nature of being a
subject or citizen, these papers challenge notions of dominant ideology
and highlight the importance of self in the construction of
identity and a harmonious citizenry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586320</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586320</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canadian Citizens as Postcolonial Subjects?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading Robert Kroetsch's The Lovely Treachery of Words]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bronagh Clarke]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Many of the critical essays of the Canadian novelist, poet and theorist Robert Kroetsch, as collected in his 1989 anthology The Lovely Treachery of Words, explore the issue of how Canadian writers attempt to establish a cultural nationalism in the face of the decline of the British Empire. They are an initial expression of ideas about place and language, the problematic discourse of the 'New World', and the reinscription of First Nations peoples into the literature and culture of the Canadian nation. These are concerns which later came to be regarded as 'postcolonial' with the burgeoning of the term in the late 1980s through to the present day. However, his essays are due for reassessment in the light of recent responses to postcolonial subjectivity which critique the 'colonizer-colonized' binary as used in settler-invader contexts. This 'colonizer-colonized' binary has a troubling tendency to efface indigenous peoples. It conceals the imperialistic, land-grabbing aspects of settler-invader history by positing the settler as the true postcolonial subject, searching for a stable national identity – an authentic Canadian sense of citizenship and belonging – in the face of a cultural heritage largely defined by European imperialism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586357</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586357</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Subjects and Citizens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lincoln Geraghty]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the last few months Britain has lived through several moments
when the idea of being a citizen has been at the forefront of people’s
minds. In the space of twenty-four hours in July 2005 we experienced
the jubilation of winning the right to host the 2012 London Olympics
and felt the horror and shock caused by the terrorist attacks on the
London transport network. Both events showed in stark contrast what
being a citizen means for a nation in the twenty-first century: the
inevitable coming together of a people to celebrate national success
turned to bewilderment as Britons struggled to understand how fellow
citizens could inflict such destruction on their own country. Questioning
citizenship is now a daily occurrence in the national press as
tabloids call for loyalty tests, immigrants to be repatriated, and
tougher laws for extremists. The following six articles, written before
the aforementioned events, tackle some of the very same issues that
now trouble us. They address themes such as identity, nationality, confinement,
attacks on liberty, citizenship, and being the subject of
oppression. Analysing at a fundamental level the nature of being a
subject or citizen, these papers challenge notions of dominant ideology
and highlight the importance of self in the construction of
identity and a harmonious citizenry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586320</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586320</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canadian Citizens as Postcolonial Subjects?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading Robert Kroetsch's The Lovely Treachery of Words]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bronagh Clarke]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Many of the critical essays of the Canadian novelist, poet and theorist Robert Kroetsch, as collected in his 1989 anthology The Lovely Treachery of Words, explore the issue of how Canadian writers attempt to establish a cultural nationalism in the face of the decline of the British Empire. They are an initial expression of ideas about place and language, the problematic discourse of the 'New World', and the reinscription of First Nations peoples into the literature and culture of the Canadian nation. These are concerns which later came to be regarded as 'postcolonial' with the burgeoning of the term in the late 1980s through to the present day. However, his essays are due for reassessment in the light of recent responses to postcolonial subjectivity which critique the 'colonizer-colonized' binary as used in settler-invader contexts. This 'colonizer-colonized' binary has a troubling tendency to efface indigenous peoples. It conceals the imperialistic, land-grabbing aspects of settler-invader history by positing the settler as the true postcolonial subject, searching for a stable national identity – an authentic Canadian sense of citizenship and belonging – in the face of a cultural heritage largely defined by European imperialism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586258</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586258</link>
<title><![CDATA[Citizenship Inc.]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Negotiating Civic Spaces in Post-urban America]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edwards]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article builds on theories of space to suggest that the spatialised public-private dichotomy may be redundant and that civic space has become a more useful language of the success, or otherwise, of publicly accessible spaces. Taking my impetus from the seemingly hyper-privatised space of the shopping mall I argue that private space can be civic space if it encourages, using theorist Iris Marion Young's terminology, 'social justice', and the mixing of diverse peoples and uses. Alongside the shopping mall, I examine the much-hyped Disney town of Celebration in Florida to illustrate how distinctions between public and private space have become increasingly blurred, before concluding with a discussion of recent efforts on both sides of the Atlantic to produce effective design approaches in creating civic space. The approach in this article is more pragmatic than theoretical given the minimal theorising about 'civic space' to date. Although I provide a brief overview of the established literature, most still relies on the 1960s writings of French geographer, Henri Lefebvre, who called for space that 'signifies the right of citizens and city dwellers, and of groups they (on the basis of social relations) constitute, to appear on all networks and circuits of communication, information and exchange.' </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586357</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586357</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Subjects and Citizens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lincoln Geraghty]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the last few months Britain has lived through several moments
when the idea of being a citizen has been at the forefront of people’s
minds. In the space of twenty-four hours in July 2005 we experienced
the jubilation of winning the right to host the 2012 London Olympics
and felt the horror and shock caused by the terrorist attacks on the
London transport network. Both events showed in stark contrast what
being a citizen means for a nation in the twenty-first century: the
inevitable coming together of a people to celebrate national success
turned to bewilderment as Britons struggled to understand how fellow
citizens could inflict such destruction on their own country. Questioning
citizenship is now a daily occurrence in the national press as
tabloids call for loyalty tests, immigrants to be repatriated, and
tougher laws for extremists. The following six articles, written before
the aforementioned events, tackle some of the very same issues that
now trouble us. They address themes such as identity, nationality, confinement,
attacks on liberty, citizenship, and being the subject of
oppression. Analysing at a fundamental level the nature of being a
subject or citizen, these papers challenge notions of dominant ideology
and highlight the importance of self in the construction of
identity and a harmonious citizenry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586320</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586320</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canadian Citizens as Postcolonial Subjects?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading Robert Kroetsch's The Lovely Treachery of Words]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bronagh Clarke]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Many of the critical essays of the Canadian novelist, poet and theorist Robert Kroetsch, as collected in his 1989 anthology The Lovely Treachery of Words, explore the issue of how Canadian writers attempt to establish a cultural nationalism in the face of the decline of the British Empire. They are an initial expression of ideas about place and language, the problematic discourse of the 'New World', and the reinscription of First Nations peoples into the literature and culture of the Canadian nation. These are concerns which later came to be regarded as 'postcolonial' with the burgeoning of the term in the late 1980s through to the present day. However, his essays are due for reassessment in the light of recent responses to postcolonial subjectivity which critique the 'colonizer-colonized' binary as used in settler-invader contexts. This 'colonizer-colonized' binary has a troubling tendency to efface indigenous peoples. It conceals the imperialistic, land-grabbing aspects of settler-invader history by positing the settler as the true postcolonial subject, searching for a stable national identity – an authentic Canadian sense of citizenship and belonging – in the face of a cultural heritage largely defined by European imperialism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586258</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586258</link>
<title><![CDATA[Citizenship Inc.]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Negotiating Civic Spaces in Post-urban America]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edwards]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article builds on theories of space to suggest that the spatialised public-private dichotomy may be redundant and that civic space has become a more useful language of the success, or otherwise, of publicly accessible spaces. Taking my impetus from the seemingly hyper-privatised space of the shopping mall I argue that private space can be civic space if it encourages, using theorist Iris Marion Young's terminology, 'social justice', and the mixing of diverse peoples and uses. Alongside the shopping mall, I examine the much-hyped Disney town of Celebration in Florida to illustrate how distinctions between public and private space have become increasingly blurred, before concluding with a discussion of recent efforts on both sides of the Atlantic to produce effective design approaches in creating civic space. The approach in this article is more pragmatic than theoretical given the minimal theorising about 'civic space' to date. Although I provide a brief overview of the established literature, most still relies on the 1960s writings of French geographer, Henri Lefebvre, who called for space that 'signifies the right of citizens and city dwellers, and of groups they (on the basis of social relations) constitute, to appear on all networks and circuits of communication, information and exchange.' </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586348</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586348</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Wanderer Contained]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Issues of 'Inside' and 'Outside' in Relation to Harold Gray's Little Orphan Annie and Marilynne Robinson's Housekeeping]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joanne Hall]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines two texts which contain representations of the female hobo: Harold Gray's comic strip Little Orphan Annie (1924–1964) and Marilynne Robinson's novel Housekeeping (1980). This article will focus on a section of Orphan Annie from 1926 and 1927. The many differences between the texts – which include their genre and their temporal setting and production – are acknowledged. However, I am primarily concerned with the figure that unites these disparate texts: the female hobo. This article makes use of two key concepts: the category and the frame. There are several categories within these texts: wife, mother, orphan, daughter, and that of wanderer. This article is also concerned with the collapse of categories. Marjorie Garber argues that the presence of a passing figure reveals a 'category crisis'. In Garber's argument this is 'a failure of definitional distinction, a borderline that becomes permeable, that permits of border crossings from one (apparently distinct) category to another' (1993:16). The texts examined in this paper both contain passing figures: Orphan Annie features Annie as a crossed dressed female hobo and Housekeeping a hobo attempting to become a small town mother. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586357</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586357</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Subjects and Citizens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lincoln Geraghty]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the last few months Britain has lived through several moments
when the idea of being a citizen has been at the forefront of people’s
minds. In the space of twenty-four hours in July 2005 we experienced
the jubilation of winning the right to host the 2012 London Olympics
and felt the horror and shock caused by the terrorist attacks on the
London transport network. Both events showed in stark contrast what
being a citizen means for a nation in the twenty-first century: the
inevitable coming together of a people to celebrate national success
turned to bewilderment as Britons struggled to understand how fellow
citizens could inflict such destruction on their own country. Questioning
citizenship is now a daily occurrence in the national press as
tabloids call for loyalty tests, immigrants to be repatriated, and
tougher laws for extremists. The following six articles, written before
the aforementioned events, tackle some of the very same issues that
now trouble us. They address themes such as identity, nationality, confinement,
attacks on liberty, citizenship, and being the subject of
oppression. Analysing at a fundamental level the nature of being a
subject or citizen, these papers challenge notions of dominant ideology
and highlight the importance of self in the construction of
identity and a harmonious citizenry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586320</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586320</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canadian Citizens as Postcolonial Subjects?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading Robert Kroetsch's The Lovely Treachery of Words]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bronagh Clarke]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Many of the critical essays of the Canadian novelist, poet and theorist Robert Kroetsch, as collected in his 1989 anthology The Lovely Treachery of Words, explore the issue of how Canadian writers attempt to establish a cultural nationalism in the face of the decline of the British Empire. They are an initial expression of ideas about place and language, the problematic discourse of the 'New World', and the reinscription of First Nations peoples into the literature and culture of the Canadian nation. These are concerns which later came to be regarded as 'postcolonial' with the burgeoning of the term in the late 1980s through to the present day. However, his essays are due for reassessment in the light of recent responses to postcolonial subjectivity which critique the 'colonizer-colonized' binary as used in settler-invader contexts. This 'colonizer-colonized' binary has a troubling tendency to efface indigenous peoples. It conceals the imperialistic, land-grabbing aspects of settler-invader history by positing the settler as the true postcolonial subject, searching for a stable national identity – an authentic Canadian sense of citizenship and belonging – in the face of a cultural heritage largely defined by European imperialism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586258</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586258</link>
<title><![CDATA[Citizenship Inc.]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Negotiating Civic Spaces in Post-urban America]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edwards]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article builds on theories of space to suggest that the spatialised public-private dichotomy may be redundant and that civic space has become a more useful language of the success, or otherwise, of publicly accessible spaces. Taking my impetus from the seemingly hyper-privatised space of the shopping mall I argue that private space can be civic space if it encourages, using theorist Iris Marion Young's terminology, 'social justice', and the mixing of diverse peoples and uses. Alongside the shopping mall, I examine the much-hyped Disney town of Celebration in Florida to illustrate how distinctions between public and private space have become increasingly blurred, before concluding with a discussion of recent efforts on both sides of the Atlantic to produce effective design approaches in creating civic space. The approach in this article is more pragmatic than theoretical given the minimal theorising about 'civic space' to date. Although I provide a brief overview of the established literature, most still relies on the 1960s writings of French geographer, Henri Lefebvre, who called for space that 'signifies the right of citizens and city dwellers, and of groups they (on the basis of social relations) constitute, to appear on all networks and circuits of communication, information and exchange.' </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586348</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586348</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Wanderer Contained]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Issues of 'Inside' and 'Outside' in Relation to Harold Gray's Little Orphan Annie and Marilynne Robinson's Housekeeping]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joanne Hall]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines two texts which contain representations of the female hobo: Harold Gray's comic strip Little Orphan Annie (1924–1964) and Marilynne Robinson's novel Housekeeping (1980). This article will focus on a section of Orphan Annie from 1926 and 1927. The many differences between the texts – which include their genre and their temporal setting and production – are acknowledged. However, I am primarily concerned with the figure that unites these disparate texts: the female hobo. This article makes use of two key concepts: the category and the frame. There are several categories within these texts: wife, mother, orphan, daughter, and that of wanderer. This article is also concerned with the collapse of categories. Marjorie Garber argues that the presence of a passing figure reveals a 'category crisis'. In Garber's argument this is 'a failure of definitional distinction, a borderline that becomes permeable, that permits of border crossings from one (apparently distinct) category to another' (1993:16). The texts examined in this paper both contain passing figures: Orphan Annie features Annie as a crossed dressed female hobo and Housekeeping a hobo attempting to become a small town mother. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586311</link>
<title><![CDATA['Emotional Blood on the Undusted Carpets']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Citizen as Subject in Wife Swap]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Walters]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Wife Swap, made for Channel 4 by RDF Media, began in January 2003 and has so far reached its seventh series, with a further eighth series already planned. The relatively rapid spawning of new series is indicative of Wife Swap's popularity: the programme has become one of Channel 4's undisputed successes, attracting audiences in excess of 6 million viewers. The basic premise of the programme involves two wives swapping households for two weeks and living with each other's family. This article aims to examine the ways in which Wife Swap uses the citizen as its central focus. More generally, I seek to situate the programme within the context of RDF Media's output, the Reality television genre and the Swap format on British television, before providing a more sustained analysis of the programme's themes and conventions as they relate to the role of the citizen as subject. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586357</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586357</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Subjects and Citizens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lincoln Geraghty]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the last few months Britain has lived through several moments
when the idea of being a citizen has been at the forefront of people’s
minds. In the space of twenty-four hours in July 2005 we experienced
the jubilation of winning the right to host the 2012 London Olympics
and felt the horror and shock caused by the terrorist attacks on the
London transport network. Both events showed in stark contrast what
being a citizen means for a nation in the twenty-first century: the
inevitable coming together of a people to celebrate national success
turned to bewilderment as Britons struggled to understand how fellow
citizens could inflict such destruction on their own country. Questioning
citizenship is now a daily occurrence in the national press as
tabloids call for loyalty tests, immigrants to be repatriated, and
tougher laws for extremists. The following six articles, written before
the aforementioned events, tackle some of the very same issues that
now trouble us. They address themes such as identity, nationality, confinement,
attacks on liberty, citizenship, and being the subject of
oppression. Analysing at a fundamental level the nature of being a
subject or citizen, these papers challenge notions of dominant ideology
and highlight the importance of self in the construction of
identity and a harmonious citizenry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586320</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586320</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canadian Citizens as Postcolonial Subjects?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading Robert Kroetsch's The Lovely Treachery of Words]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bronagh Clarke]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Many of the critical essays of the Canadian novelist, poet and theorist Robert Kroetsch, as collected in his 1989 anthology The Lovely Treachery of Words, explore the issue of how Canadian writers attempt to establish a cultural nationalism in the face of the decline of the British Empire. They are an initial expression of ideas about place and language, the problematic discourse of the 'New World', and the reinscription of First Nations peoples into the literature and culture of the Canadian nation. These are concerns which later came to be regarded as 'postcolonial' with the burgeoning of the term in the late 1980s through to the present day. However, his essays are due for reassessment in the light of recent responses to postcolonial subjectivity which critique the 'colonizer-colonized' binary as used in settler-invader contexts. This 'colonizer-colonized' binary has a troubling tendency to efface indigenous peoples. It conceals the imperialistic, land-grabbing aspects of settler-invader history by positing the settler as the true postcolonial subject, searching for a stable national identity – an authentic Canadian sense of citizenship and belonging – in the face of a cultural heritage largely defined by European imperialism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586258</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586258</link>
<title><![CDATA[Citizenship Inc.]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Negotiating Civic Spaces in Post-urban America]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edwards]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article builds on theories of space to suggest that the spatialised public-private dichotomy may be redundant and that civic space has become a more useful language of the success, or otherwise, of publicly accessible spaces. Taking my impetus from the seemingly hyper-privatised space of the shopping mall I argue that private space can be civic space if it encourages, using theorist Iris Marion Young's terminology, 'social justice', and the mixing of diverse peoples and uses. Alongside the shopping mall, I examine the much-hyped Disney town of Celebration in Florida to illustrate how distinctions between public and private space have become increasingly blurred, before concluding with a discussion of recent efforts on both sides of the Atlantic to produce effective design approaches in creating civic space. The approach in this article is more pragmatic than theoretical given the minimal theorising about 'civic space' to date. Although I provide a brief overview of the established literature, most still relies on the 1960s writings of French geographer, Henri Lefebvre, who called for space that 'signifies the right of citizens and city dwellers, and of groups they (on the basis of social relations) constitute, to appear on all networks and circuits of communication, information and exchange.' </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586348</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586348</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Wanderer Contained]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Issues of 'Inside' and 'Outside' in Relation to Harold Gray's Little Orphan Annie and Marilynne Robinson's Housekeeping]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joanne Hall]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines two texts which contain representations of the female hobo: Harold Gray's comic strip Little Orphan Annie (1924–1964) and Marilynne Robinson's novel Housekeeping (1980). This article will focus on a section of Orphan Annie from 1926 and 1927. The many differences between the texts – which include their genre and their temporal setting and production – are acknowledged. However, I am primarily concerned with the figure that unites these disparate texts: the female hobo. This article makes use of two key concepts: the category and the frame. There are several categories within these texts: wife, mother, orphan, daughter, and that of wanderer. This article is also concerned with the collapse of categories. Marjorie Garber argues that the presence of a passing figure reveals a 'category crisis'. In Garber's argument this is 'a failure of definitional distinction, a borderline that becomes permeable, that permits of border crossings from one (apparently distinct) category to another' (1993:16). The texts examined in this paper both contain passing figures: Orphan Annie features Annie as a crossed dressed female hobo and Housekeeping a hobo attempting to become a small town mother. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586311</link>
<title><![CDATA['Emotional Blood on the Undusted Carpets']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Citizen as Subject in Wife Swap]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Walters]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Wife Swap, made for Channel 4 by RDF Media, began in January 2003 and has so far reached its seventh series, with a further eighth series already planned. The relatively rapid spawning of new series is indicative of Wife Swap's popularity: the programme has become one of Channel 4's undisputed successes, attracting audiences in excess of 6 million viewers. The basic premise of the programme involves two wives swapping households for two weeks and living with each other's family. This article aims to examine the ways in which Wife Swap uses the citizen as its central focus. More generally, I seek to situate the programme within the context of RDF Media's output, the Reality television genre and the Swap format on British television, before providing a more sustained analysis of the programme's themes and conventions as they relate to the role of the citizen as subject. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586366</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586366</link>
<title><![CDATA[(Trans)National X-Factor]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Patrick Stewart, Britishness and the Promotion of X-Men]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rayna Denison]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The terrain and identity of the blockbuster, particularly the subset represented by X-Men, are among the least mapped and consequently misunderstood of Hollywood phenomena. Though the entertainment media deploy the term blockbuster without difficulty across almost every genre of film, academically the term has been more elusive. Previous to Julian Stringer's edited collection Movie Blockbusters, the blockbuster had usually been conceived as an unproblematically American phenomenon. Stringer's attempt to map the blockbuster's terrain usefully brings in the notion of nationality, which will form the focus of this analysis. However, it also begs an explanation of the blockbuster as it will be understood here. This discussion will use John Tomlinson's formulation of globalisation as complex connectivity as the basis for a more flexible framework within which to view the blockbuster film. Thus this article will seek to make sense of the flows of culture represented in X-Men, not as emanating from a central 'American' locus, but rather as shifting around what David Morley and Kevin Robins would term a global-local nexus. In this way the transnational and the national will both be shown to play a role in dispersing elements of films (and indeed this might be extended to other 'global' products) to the maximum number of potential audiences worldwide. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586357</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586357</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Subjects and Citizens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lincoln Geraghty]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the last few months Britain has lived through several moments
when the idea of being a citizen has been at the forefront of people’s
minds. In the space of twenty-four hours in July 2005 we experienced
the jubilation of winning the right to host the 2012 London Olympics
and felt the horror and shock caused by the terrorist attacks on the
London transport network. Both events showed in stark contrast what
being a citizen means for a nation in the twenty-first century: the
inevitable coming together of a people to celebrate national success
turned to bewilderment as Britons struggled to understand how fellow
citizens could inflict such destruction on their own country. Questioning
citizenship is now a daily occurrence in the national press as
tabloids call for loyalty tests, immigrants to be repatriated, and
tougher laws for extremists. The following six articles, written before
the aforementioned events, tackle some of the very same issues that
now trouble us. They address themes such as identity, nationality, confinement,
attacks on liberty, citizenship, and being the subject of
oppression. Analysing at a fundamental level the nature of being a
subject or citizen, these papers challenge notions of dominant ideology
and highlight the importance of self in the construction of
identity and a harmonious citizenry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586320</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586320</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canadian Citizens as Postcolonial Subjects?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading Robert Kroetsch's The Lovely Treachery of Words]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bronagh Clarke]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Many of the critical essays of the Canadian novelist, poet and theorist Robert Kroetsch, as collected in his 1989 anthology The Lovely Treachery of Words, explore the issue of how Canadian writers attempt to establish a cultural nationalism in the face of the decline of the British Empire. They are an initial expression of ideas about place and language, the problematic discourse of the 'New World', and the reinscription of First Nations peoples into the literature and culture of the Canadian nation. These are concerns which later came to be regarded as 'postcolonial' with the burgeoning of the term in the late 1980s through to the present day. However, his essays are due for reassessment in the light of recent responses to postcolonial subjectivity which critique the 'colonizer-colonized' binary as used in settler-invader contexts. This 'colonizer-colonized' binary has a troubling tendency to efface indigenous peoples. It conceals the imperialistic, land-grabbing aspects of settler-invader history by positing the settler as the true postcolonial subject, searching for a stable national identity – an authentic Canadian sense of citizenship and belonging – in the face of a cultural heritage largely defined by European imperialism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586258</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586258</link>
<title><![CDATA[Citizenship Inc.]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Negotiating Civic Spaces in Post-urban America]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edwards]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article builds on theories of space to suggest that the spatialised public-private dichotomy may be redundant and that civic space has become a more useful language of the success, or otherwise, of publicly accessible spaces. Taking my impetus from the seemingly hyper-privatised space of the shopping mall I argue that private space can be civic space if it encourages, using theorist Iris Marion Young's terminology, 'social justice', and the mixing of diverse peoples and uses. Alongside the shopping mall, I examine the much-hyped Disney town of Celebration in Florida to illustrate how distinctions between public and private space have become increasingly blurred, before concluding with a discussion of recent efforts on both sides of the Atlantic to produce effective design approaches in creating civic space. The approach in this article is more pragmatic than theoretical given the minimal theorising about 'civic space' to date. Although I provide a brief overview of the established literature, most still relies on the 1960s writings of French geographer, Henri Lefebvre, who called for space that 'signifies the right of citizens and city dwellers, and of groups they (on the basis of social relations) constitute, to appear on all networks and circuits of communication, information and exchange.' </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586348</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586348</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Wanderer Contained]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Issues of 'Inside' and 'Outside' in Relation to Harold Gray's Little Orphan Annie and Marilynne Robinson's Housekeeping]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joanne Hall]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines two texts which contain representations of the female hobo: Harold Gray's comic strip Little Orphan Annie (1924–1964) and Marilynne Robinson's novel Housekeeping (1980). This article will focus on a section of Orphan Annie from 1926 and 1927. The many differences between the texts – which include their genre and their temporal setting and production – are acknowledged. However, I am primarily concerned with the figure that unites these disparate texts: the female hobo. This article makes use of two key concepts: the category and the frame. There are several categories within these texts: wife, mother, orphan, daughter, and that of wanderer. This article is also concerned with the collapse of categories. Marjorie Garber argues that the presence of a passing figure reveals a 'category crisis'. In Garber's argument this is 'a failure of definitional distinction, a borderline that becomes permeable, that permits of border crossings from one (apparently distinct) category to another' (1993:16). The texts examined in this paper both contain passing figures: Orphan Annie features Annie as a crossed dressed female hobo and Housekeeping a hobo attempting to become a small town mother. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586311</link>
<title><![CDATA['Emotional Blood on the Undusted Carpets']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Citizen as Subject in Wife Swap]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Walters]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Wife Swap, made for Channel 4 by RDF Media, began in January 2003 and has so far reached its seventh series, with a further eighth series already planned. The relatively rapid spawning of new series is indicative of Wife Swap's popularity: the programme has become one of Channel 4's undisputed successes, attracting audiences in excess of 6 million viewers. The basic premise of the programme involves two wives swapping households for two weeks and living with each other's family. This article aims to examine the ways in which Wife Swap uses the citizen as its central focus. More generally, I seek to situate the programme within the context of RDF Media's output, the Reality television genre and the Swap format on British television, before providing a more sustained analysis of the programme's themes and conventions as they relate to the role of the citizen as subject. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586366</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586366</link>
<title><![CDATA[(Trans)National X-Factor]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Patrick Stewart, Britishness and the Promotion of X-Men]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rayna Denison]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The terrain and identity of the blockbuster, particularly the subset represented by X-Men, are among the least mapped and consequently misunderstood of Hollywood phenomena. Though the entertainment media deploy the term blockbuster without difficulty across almost every genre of film, academically the term has been more elusive. Previous to Julian Stringer's edited collection Movie Blockbusters, the blockbuster had usually been conceived as an unproblematically American phenomenon. Stringer's attempt to map the blockbuster's terrain usefully brings in the notion of nationality, which will form the focus of this analysis. However, it also begs an explanation of the blockbuster as it will be understood here. This discussion will use John Tomlinson's formulation of globalisation as complex connectivity as the basis for a more flexible framework within which to view the blockbuster film. Thus this article will seek to make sense of the flows of culture represented in X-Men, not as emanating from a central 'American' locus, but rather as shifting around what David Morley and Kevin Robins would term a global-local nexus. In this way the transnational and the national will both be shown to play a role in dispersing elements of films (and indeed this might be extended to other 'global' products) to the maximum number of potential audiences worldwide. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586302</link>
<title><![CDATA['The Culture of War']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[George Lipsitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A social warrant is a collectively sanctioned understanding of obligations and entitlements that has the force of law, even though it is rarely written down. Social warrants author and authorize new ways of knowing and new ways of being; they challenge and transform what is permitted and what is forbidden. The social warrant of the Fourteenth Amendment opened the door to equality for many more people than the slaves and their descendants. Yet the triumph of abolition democracy did not destroy the regime of white male propertied power. Social warrants do not only succeed one another, they answer one another, contest one another, and constrain one another. The social warrant of white male Protestant propertied power in the United States is not simply the mal-distribution of rights, resources, and recognition, but also a systemic structured advantage, a way of life and a world view. Most important at this particular moment of danger, the social warrant of white male Protestant propertied power perpetuates itself through state sponsorship of spectacle, sensation, and sentiment connected to the war on terrorism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586357</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586357</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Subjects and Citizens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lincoln Geraghty]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the last few months Britain has lived through several moments
when the idea of being a citizen has been at the forefront of people’s
minds. In the space of twenty-four hours in July 2005 we experienced
the jubilation of winning the right to host the 2012 London Olympics
and felt the horror and shock caused by the terrorist attacks on the
London transport network. Both events showed in stark contrast what
being a citizen means for a nation in the twenty-first century: the
inevitable coming together of a people to celebrate national success
turned to bewilderment as Britons struggled to understand how fellow
citizens could inflict such destruction on their own country. Questioning
citizenship is now a daily occurrence in the national press as
tabloids call for loyalty tests, immigrants to be repatriated, and
tougher laws for extremists. The following six articles, written before
the aforementioned events, tackle some of the very same issues that
now trouble us. They address themes such as identity, nationality, confinement,
attacks on liberty, citizenship, and being the subject of
oppression. Analysing at a fundamental level the nature of being a
subject or citizen, these papers challenge notions of dominant ideology
and highlight the importance of self in the construction of
identity and a harmonious citizenry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586320</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586320</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canadian Citizens as Postcolonial Subjects?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading Robert Kroetsch's The Lovely Treachery of Words]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bronagh Clarke]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Many of the critical essays of the Canadian novelist, poet and theorist Robert Kroetsch, as collected in his 1989 anthology The Lovely Treachery of Words, explore the issue of how Canadian writers attempt to establish a cultural nationalism in the face of the decline of the British Empire. They are an initial expression of ideas about place and language, the problematic discourse of the 'New World', and the reinscription of First Nations peoples into the literature and culture of the Canadian nation. These are concerns which later came to be regarded as 'postcolonial' with the burgeoning of the term in the late 1980s through to the present day. However, his essays are due for reassessment in the light of recent responses to postcolonial subjectivity which critique the 'colonizer-colonized' binary as used in settler-invader contexts. This 'colonizer-colonized' binary has a troubling tendency to efface indigenous peoples. It conceals the imperialistic, land-grabbing aspects of settler-invader history by positing the settler as the true postcolonial subject, searching for a stable national identity – an authentic Canadian sense of citizenship and belonging – in the face of a cultural heritage largely defined by European imperialism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586258</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586258</link>
<title><![CDATA[Citizenship Inc.]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Negotiating Civic Spaces in Post-urban America]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edwards]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article builds on theories of space to suggest that the spatialised public-private dichotomy may be redundant and that civic space has become a more useful language of the success, or otherwise, of publicly accessible spaces. Taking my impetus from the seemingly hyper-privatised space of the shopping mall I argue that private space can be civic space if it encourages, using theorist Iris Marion Young's terminology, 'social justice', and the mixing of diverse peoples and uses. Alongside the shopping mall, I examine the much-hyped Disney town of Celebration in Florida to illustrate how distinctions between public and private space have become increasingly blurred, before concluding with a discussion of recent efforts on both sides of the Atlantic to produce effective design approaches in creating civic space. The approach in this article is more pragmatic than theoretical given the minimal theorising about 'civic space' to date. Although I provide a brief overview of the established literature, most still relies on the 1960s writings of French geographer, Henri Lefebvre, who called for space that 'signifies the right of citizens and city dwellers, and of groups they (on the basis of social relations) constitute, to appear on all networks and circuits of communication, information and exchange.' </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586348</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586348</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Wanderer Contained]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Issues of 'Inside' and 'Outside' in Relation to Harold Gray's Little Orphan Annie and Marilynne Robinson's Housekeeping]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joanne Hall]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines two texts which contain representations of the female hobo: Harold Gray's comic strip Little Orphan Annie (1924–1964) and Marilynne Robinson's novel Housekeeping (1980). This article will focus on a section of Orphan Annie from 1926 and 1927. The many differences between the texts – which include their genre and their temporal setting and production – are acknowledged. However, I am primarily concerned with the figure that unites these disparate texts: the female hobo. This article makes use of two key concepts: the category and the frame. There are several categories within these texts: wife, mother, orphan, daughter, and that of wanderer. This article is also concerned with the collapse of categories. Marjorie Garber argues that the presence of a passing figure reveals a 'category crisis'. In Garber's argument this is 'a failure of definitional distinction, a borderline that becomes permeable, that permits of border crossings from one (apparently distinct) category to another' (1993:16). The texts examined in this paper both contain passing figures: Orphan Annie features Annie as a crossed dressed female hobo and Housekeeping a hobo attempting to become a small town mother. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586311</link>
<title><![CDATA['Emotional Blood on the Undusted Carpets']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Citizen as Subject in Wife Swap]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Walters]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Wife Swap, made for Channel 4 by RDF Media, began in January 2003 and has so far reached its seventh series, with a further eighth series already planned. The relatively rapid spawning of new series is indicative of Wife Swap's popularity: the programme has become one of Channel 4's undisputed successes, attracting audiences in excess of 6 million viewers. The basic premise of the programme involves two wives swapping households for two weeks and living with each other's family. This article aims to examine the ways in which Wife Swap uses the citizen as its central focus. More generally, I seek to situate the programme within the context of RDF Media's output, the Reality television genre and the Swap format on British television, before providing a more sustained analysis of the programme's themes and conventions as they relate to the role of the citizen as subject. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586366</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586366</link>
<title><![CDATA[(Trans)National X-Factor]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Patrick Stewart, Britishness and the Promotion of X-Men]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rayna Denison]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The terrain and identity of the blockbuster, particularly the subset represented by X-Men, are among the least mapped and consequently misunderstood of Hollywood phenomena. Though the entertainment media deploy the term blockbuster without difficulty across almost every genre of film, academically the term has been more elusive. Previous to Julian Stringer's edited collection Movie Blockbusters, the blockbuster had usually been conceived as an unproblematically American phenomenon. Stringer's attempt to map the blockbuster's terrain usefully brings in the notion of nationality, which will form the focus of this analysis. However, it also begs an explanation of the blockbuster as it will be understood here. This discussion will use John Tomlinson's formulation of globalisation as complex connectivity as the basis for a more flexible framework within which to view the blockbuster film. Thus this article will seek to make sense of the flows of culture represented in X-Men, not as emanating from a central 'American' locus, but rather as shifting around what David Morley and Kevin Robins would term a global-local nexus. In this way the transnational and the national will both be shown to play a role in dispersing elements of films (and indeed this might be extended to other 'global' products) to the maximum number of potential audiences worldwide. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586302</link>
<title><![CDATA['The Culture of War']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[George Lipsitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A social warrant is a collectively sanctioned understanding of obligations and entitlements that has the force of law, even though it is rarely written down. Social warrants author and authorize new ways of knowing and new ways of being; they challenge and transform what is permitted and what is forbidden. The social warrant of the Fourteenth Amendment opened the door to equality for many more people than the slaves and their descendants. Yet the triumph of abolition democracy did not destroy the regime of white male propertied power. Social warrants do not only succeed one another, they answer one another, contest one another, and constrain one another. The social warrant of white male Protestant propertied power in the United States is not simply the mal-distribution of rights, resources, and recognition, but also a systemic structured advantage, a way of life and a world view. Most important at this particular moment of danger, the social warrant of white male Protestant propertied power perpetuates itself through state sponsorship of spectacle, sensation, and sentiment connected to the war on terrorism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586294</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586294</link>
<title><![CDATA[Joyce Carol Oates Reread]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Overview and Interview with the Author]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susana Araújo]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>More interested in enriching her oeuvre with new plots, forms and styles than in sticking to winning formulae or following the more acclaimed trends of the times, Joyce Carol Oates counteracts the prevailing notion of the isolated, minimalist and exclusivist literary genius. Her work defies pre-established views about the parameters of 'serious' writing, not only because of its astonishing prolixity but also for its ability to attract a popular readership. Oates's phenomenal productivity is uncommon in twentieth-century literature. To date (27 February 2006) Oates has written fifty novels and novellas, twenty-eight short story collections, eight poetry collections, eight volumes of drama, and eleven volumes of essays and criticism. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586357</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586357</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Subjects and Citizens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lincoln Geraghty]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the last few months Britain has lived through several moments
when the idea of being a citizen has been at the forefront of people’s
minds. In the space of twenty-four hours in July 2005 we experienced
the jubilation of winning the right to host the 2012 London Olympics
and felt the horror and shock caused by the terrorist attacks on the
London transport network. Both events showed in stark contrast what
being a citizen means for a nation in the twenty-first century: the
inevitable coming together of a people to celebrate national success
turned to bewilderment as Britons struggled to understand how fellow
citizens could inflict such destruction on their own country. Questioning
citizenship is now a daily occurrence in the national press as
tabloids call for loyalty tests, immigrants to be repatriated, and
tougher laws for extremists. The following six articles, written before
the aforementioned events, tackle some of the very same issues that
now trouble us. They address themes such as identity, nationality, confinement,
attacks on liberty, citizenship, and being the subject of
oppression. Analysing at a fundamental level the nature of being a
subject or citizen, these papers challenge notions of dominant ideology
and highlight the importance of self in the construction of
identity and a harmonious citizenry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586320</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586320</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canadian Citizens as Postcolonial Subjects?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading Robert Kroetsch's The Lovely Treachery of Words]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bronagh Clarke]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Many of the critical essays of the Canadian novelist, poet and theorist Robert Kroetsch, as collected in his 1989 anthology The Lovely Treachery of Words, explore the issue of how Canadian writers attempt to establish a cultural nationalism in the face of the decline of the British Empire. They are an initial expression of ideas about place and language, the problematic discourse of the 'New World', and the reinscription of First Nations peoples into the literature and culture of the Canadian nation. These are concerns which later came to be regarded as 'postcolonial' with the burgeoning of the term in the late 1980s through to the present day. However, his essays are due for reassessment in the light of recent responses to postcolonial subjectivity which critique the 'colonizer-colonized' binary as used in settler-invader contexts. This 'colonizer-colonized' binary has a troubling tendency to efface indigenous peoples. It conceals the imperialistic, land-grabbing aspects of settler-invader history by positing the settler as the true postcolonial subject, searching for a stable national identity – an authentic Canadian sense of citizenship and belonging – in the face of a cultural heritage largely defined by European imperialism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586258</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586258</link>
<title><![CDATA[Citizenship Inc.]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Negotiating Civic Spaces in Post-urban America]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edwards]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article builds on theories of space to suggest that the spatialised public-private dichotomy may be redundant and that civic space has become a more useful language of the success, or otherwise, of publicly accessible spaces. Taking my impetus from the seemingly hyper-privatised space of the shopping mall I argue that private space can be civic space if it encourages, using theorist Iris Marion Young's terminology, 'social justice', and the mixing of diverse peoples and uses. Alongside the shopping mall, I examine the much-hyped Disney town of Celebration in Florida to illustrate how distinctions between public and private space have become increasingly blurred, before concluding with a discussion of recent efforts on both sides of the Atlantic to produce effective design approaches in creating civic space. The approach in this article is more pragmatic than theoretical given the minimal theorising about 'civic space' to date. Although I provide a brief overview of the established literature, most still relies on the 1960s writings of French geographer, Henri Lefebvre, who called for space that 'signifies the right of citizens and city dwellers, and of groups they (on the basis of social relations) constitute, to appear on all networks and circuits of communication, information and exchange.' </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586348</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586348</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Wanderer Contained]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Issues of 'Inside' and 'Outside' in Relation to Harold Gray's Little Orphan Annie and Marilynne Robinson's Housekeeping]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joanne Hall]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines two texts which contain representations of the female hobo: Harold Gray's comic strip Little Orphan Annie (1924–1964) and Marilynne Robinson's novel Housekeeping (1980). This article will focus on a section of Orphan Annie from 1926 and 1927. The many differences between the texts – which include their genre and their temporal setting and production – are acknowledged. However, I am primarily concerned with the figure that unites these disparate texts: the female hobo. This article makes use of two key concepts: the category and the frame. There are several categories within these texts: wife, mother, orphan, daughter, and that of wanderer. This article is also concerned with the collapse of categories. Marjorie Garber argues that the presence of a passing figure reveals a 'category crisis'. In Garber's argument this is 'a failure of definitional distinction, a borderline that becomes permeable, that permits of border crossings from one (apparently distinct) category to another' (1993:16). The texts examined in this paper both contain passing figures: Orphan Annie features Annie as a crossed dressed female hobo and Housekeeping a hobo attempting to become a small town mother. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586311</link>
<title><![CDATA['Emotional Blood on the Undusted Carpets']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Citizen as Subject in Wife Swap]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Walters]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Wife Swap, made for Channel 4 by RDF Media, began in January 2003 and has so far reached its seventh series, with a further eighth series already planned. The relatively rapid spawning of new series is indicative of Wife Swap's popularity: the programme has become one of Channel 4's undisputed successes, attracting audiences in excess of 6 million viewers. The basic premise of the programme involves two wives swapping households for two weeks and living with each other's family. This article aims to examine the ways in which Wife Swap uses the citizen as its central focus. More generally, I seek to situate the programme within the context of RDF Media's output, the Reality television genre and the Swap format on British television, before providing a more sustained analysis of the programme's themes and conventions as they relate to the role of the citizen as subject. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586366</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586366</link>
<title><![CDATA[(Trans)National X-Factor]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Patrick Stewart, Britishness and the Promotion of X-Men]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rayna Denison]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The terrain and identity of the blockbuster, particularly the subset represented by X-Men, are among the least mapped and consequently misunderstood of Hollywood phenomena. Though the entertainment media deploy the term blockbuster without difficulty across almost every genre of film, academically the term has been more elusive. Previous to Julian Stringer's edited collection Movie Blockbusters, the blockbuster had usually been conceived as an unproblematically American phenomenon. Stringer's attempt to map the blockbuster's terrain usefully brings in the notion of nationality, which will form the focus of this analysis. However, it also begs an explanation of the blockbuster as it will be understood here. This discussion will use John Tomlinson's formulation of globalisation as complex connectivity as the basis for a more flexible framework within which to view the blockbuster film. Thus this article will seek to make sense of the flows of culture represented in X-Men, not as emanating from a central 'American' locus, but rather as shifting around what David Morley and Kevin Robins would term a global-local nexus. In this way the transnational and the national will both be shown to play a role in dispersing elements of films (and indeed this might be extended to other 'global' products) to the maximum number of potential audiences worldwide. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586302</link>
<title><![CDATA['The Culture of War']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[George Lipsitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A social warrant is a collectively sanctioned understanding of obligations and entitlements that has the force of law, even though it is rarely written down. Social warrants author and authorize new ways of knowing and new ways of being; they challenge and transform what is permitted and what is forbidden. The social warrant of the Fourteenth Amendment opened the door to equality for many more people than the slaves and their descendants. Yet the triumph of abolition democracy did not destroy the regime of white male propertied power. Social warrants do not only succeed one another, they answer one another, contest one another, and constrain one another. The social warrant of white male Protestant propertied power in the United States is not simply the mal-distribution of rights, resources, and recognition, but also a systemic structured advantage, a way of life and a world view. Most important at this particular moment of danger, the social warrant of white male Protestant propertied power perpetuates itself through state sponsorship of spectacle, sensation, and sentiment connected to the war on terrorism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586294</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586294</link>
<title><![CDATA[Joyce Carol Oates Reread]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Overview and Interview with the Author]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susana Araújo]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>More interested in enriching her oeuvre with new plots, forms and styles than in sticking to winning formulae or following the more acclaimed trends of the times, Joyce Carol Oates counteracts the prevailing notion of the isolated, minimalist and exclusivist literary genius. Her work defies pre-established views about the parameters of 'serious' writing, not only because of its astonishing prolixity but also for its ability to attract a popular readership. Oates's phenomenal productivity is uncommon in twentieth-century literature. To date (27 February 2006) Oates has written fifty novels and novellas, twenty-eight short story collections, eight poetry collections, eight volumes of drama, and eleven volumes of essays and criticism. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586276</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586276</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Length of Days | Balance is]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Length of Days
Balance is
RUTH O’CALLAGHAN
</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586357</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586357</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Subjects and Citizens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lincoln Geraghty]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the last few months Britain has lived through several moments
when the idea of being a citizen has been at the forefront of people’s
minds. In the space of twenty-four hours in July 2005 we experienced
the jubilation of winning the right to host the 2012 London Olympics
and felt the horror and shock caused by the terrorist attacks on the
London transport network. Both events showed in stark contrast what
being a citizen means for a nation in the twenty-first century: the
inevitable coming together of a people to celebrate national success
turned to bewilderment as Britons struggled to understand how fellow
citizens could inflict such destruction on their own country. Questioning
citizenship is now a daily occurrence in the national press as
tabloids call for loyalty tests, immigrants to be repatriated, and
tougher laws for extremists. The following six articles, written before
the aforementioned events, tackle some of the very same issues that
now trouble us. They address themes such as identity, nationality, confinement,
attacks on liberty, citizenship, and being the subject of
oppression. Analysing at a fundamental level the nature of being a
subject or citizen, these papers challenge notions of dominant ideology
and highlight the importance of self in the construction of
identity and a harmonious citizenry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586320</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586320</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canadian Citizens as Postcolonial Subjects?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading Robert Kroetsch's The Lovely Treachery of Words]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bronagh Clarke]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Many of the critical essays of the Canadian novelist, poet and theorist Robert Kroetsch, as collected in his 1989 anthology The Lovely Treachery of Words, explore the issue of how Canadian writers attempt to establish a cultural nationalism in the face of the decline of the British Empire. They are an initial expression of ideas about place and language, the problematic discourse of the 'New World', and the reinscription of First Nations peoples into the literature and culture of the Canadian nation. These are concerns which later came to be regarded as 'postcolonial' with the burgeoning of the term in the late 1980s through to the present day. However, his essays are due for reassessment in the light of recent responses to postcolonial subjectivity which critique the 'colonizer-colonized' binary as used in settler-invader contexts. This 'colonizer-colonized' binary has a troubling tendency to efface indigenous peoples. It conceals the imperialistic, land-grabbing aspects of settler-invader history by positing the settler as the true postcolonial subject, searching for a stable national identity – an authentic Canadian sense of citizenship and belonging – in the face of a cultural heritage largely defined by European imperialism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586258</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586258</link>
<title><![CDATA[Citizenship Inc.]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Negotiating Civic Spaces in Post-urban America]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edwards]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article builds on theories of space to suggest that the spatialised public-private dichotomy may be redundant and that civic space has become a more useful language of the success, or otherwise, of publicly accessible spaces. Taking my impetus from the seemingly hyper-privatised space of the shopping mall I argue that private space can be civic space if it encourages, using theorist Iris Marion Young's terminology, 'social justice', and the mixing of diverse peoples and uses. Alongside the shopping mall, I examine the much-hyped Disney town of Celebration in Florida to illustrate how distinctions between public and private space have become increasingly blurred, before concluding with a discussion of recent efforts on both sides of the Atlantic to produce effective design approaches in creating civic space. The approach in this article is more pragmatic than theoretical given the minimal theorising about 'civic space' to date. Although I provide a brief overview of the established literature, most still relies on the 1960s writings of French geographer, Henri Lefebvre, who called for space that 'signifies the right of citizens and city dwellers, and of groups they (on the basis of social relations) constitute, to appear on all networks and circuits of communication, information and exchange.' </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586348</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586348</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Wanderer Contained]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Issues of 'Inside' and 'Outside' in Relation to Harold Gray's Little Orphan Annie and Marilynne Robinson's Housekeeping]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joanne Hall]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines two texts which contain representations of the female hobo: Harold Gray's comic strip Little Orphan Annie (1924–1964) and Marilynne Robinson's novel Housekeeping (1980). This article will focus on a section of Orphan Annie from 1926 and 1927. The many differences between the texts – which include their genre and their temporal setting and production – are acknowledged. However, I am primarily concerned with the figure that unites these disparate texts: the female hobo. This article makes use of two key concepts: the category and the frame. There are several categories within these texts: wife, mother, orphan, daughter, and that of wanderer. This article is also concerned with the collapse of categories. Marjorie Garber argues that the presence of a passing figure reveals a 'category crisis'. In Garber's argument this is 'a failure of definitional distinction, a borderline that becomes permeable, that permits of border crossings from one (apparently distinct) category to another' (1993:16). The texts examined in this paper both contain passing figures: Orphan Annie features Annie as a crossed dressed female hobo and Housekeeping a hobo attempting to become a small town mother. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586311</link>
<title><![CDATA['Emotional Blood on the Undusted Carpets']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Citizen as Subject in Wife Swap]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Walters]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Wife Swap, made for Channel 4 by RDF Media, began in January 2003 and has so far reached its seventh series, with a further eighth series already planned. The relatively rapid spawning of new series is indicative of Wife Swap's popularity: the programme has become one of Channel 4's undisputed successes, attracting audiences in excess of 6 million viewers. The basic premise of the programme involves two wives swapping households for two weeks and living with each other's family. This article aims to examine the ways in which Wife Swap uses the citizen as its central focus. More generally, I seek to situate the programme within the context of RDF Media's output, the Reality television genre and the Swap format on British television, before providing a more sustained analysis of the programme's themes and conventions as they relate to the role of the citizen as subject. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586366</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586366</link>
<title><![CDATA[(Trans)National X-Factor]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Patrick Stewart, Britishness and the Promotion of X-Men]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rayna Denison]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The terrain and identity of the blockbuster, particularly the subset represented by X-Men, are among the least mapped and consequently misunderstood of Hollywood phenomena. Though the entertainment media deploy the term blockbuster without difficulty across almost every genre of film, academically the term has been more elusive. Previous to Julian Stringer's edited collection Movie Blockbusters, the blockbuster had usually been conceived as an unproblematically American phenomenon. Stringer's attempt to map the blockbuster's terrain usefully brings in the notion of nationality, which will form the focus of this analysis. However, it also begs an explanation of the blockbuster as it will be understood here. This discussion will use John Tomlinson's formulation of globalisation as complex connectivity as the basis for a more flexible framework within which to view the blockbuster film. Thus this article will seek to make sense of the flows of culture represented in X-Men, not as emanating from a central 'American' locus, but rather as shifting around what David Morley and Kevin Robins would term a global-local nexus. In this way the transnational and the national will both be shown to play a role in dispersing elements of films (and indeed this might be extended to other 'global' products) to the maximum number of potential audiences worldwide. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586302</link>
<title><![CDATA['The Culture of War']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[George Lipsitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A social warrant is a collectively sanctioned understanding of obligations and entitlements that has the force of law, even though it is rarely written down. Social warrants author and authorize new ways of knowing and new ways of being; they challenge and transform what is permitted and what is forbidden. The social warrant of the Fourteenth Amendment opened the door to equality for many more people than the slaves and their descendants. Yet the triumph of abolition democracy did not destroy the regime of white male propertied power. Social warrants do not only succeed one another, they answer one another, contest one another, and constrain one another. The social warrant of white male Protestant propertied power in the United States is not simply the mal-distribution of rights, resources, and recognition, but also a systemic structured advantage, a way of life and a world view. Most important at this particular moment of danger, the social warrant of white male Protestant propertied power perpetuates itself through state sponsorship of spectacle, sensation, and sentiment connected to the war on terrorism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586294</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586294</link>
<title><![CDATA[Joyce Carol Oates Reread]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Overview and Interview with the Author]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susana Araújo]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>More interested in enriching her oeuvre with new plots, forms and styles than in sticking to winning formulae or following the more acclaimed trends of the times, Joyce Carol Oates counteracts the prevailing notion of the isolated, minimalist and exclusivist literary genius. Her work defies pre-established views about the parameters of 'serious' writing, not only because of its astonishing prolixity but also for its ability to attract a popular readership. Oates's phenomenal productivity is uncommon in twentieth-century literature. To date (27 February 2006) Oates has written fifty novels and novellas, twenty-eight short story collections, eight poetry collections, eight volumes of drama, and eleven volumes of essays and criticism. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586276</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586276</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Length of Days | Balance is]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Length of Days
Balance is
RUTH O’CALLAGHAN
</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586267</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586267</link>
<title><![CDATA[Climb | The Horncastle Executioner | A Note In Devizes Museum]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Etty]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Climb
The Horncastle Executioner
A Note In Devizes Museum
ROBERT ETTY</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586357</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586357</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Subjects and Citizens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lincoln Geraghty]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the last few months Britain has lived through several moments
when the idea of being a citizen has been at the forefront of people’s
minds. In the space of twenty-four hours in July 2005 we experienced
the jubilation of winning the right to host the 2012 London Olympics
and felt the horror and shock caused by the terrorist attacks on the
London transport network. Both events showed in stark contrast what
being a citizen means for a nation in the twenty-first century: the
inevitable coming together of a people to celebrate national success
turned to bewilderment as Britons struggled to understand how fellow
citizens could inflict such destruction on their own country. Questioning
citizenship is now a daily occurrence in the national press as
tabloids call for loyalty tests, immigrants to be repatriated, and
tougher laws for extremists. The following six articles, written before
the aforementioned events, tackle some of the very same issues that
now trouble us. They address themes such as identity, nationality, confinement,
attacks on liberty, citizenship, and being the subject of
oppression. Analysing at a fundamental level the nature of being a
subject or citizen, these papers challenge notions of dominant ideology
and highlight the importance of self in the construction of
identity and a harmonious citizenry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586320</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586320</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canadian Citizens as Postcolonial Subjects?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading Robert Kroetsch's The Lovely Treachery of Words]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bronagh Clarke]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Many of the critical essays of the Canadian novelist, poet and theorist Robert Kroetsch, as collected in his 1989 anthology The Lovely Treachery of Words, explore the issue of how Canadian writers attempt to establish a cultural nationalism in the face of the decline of the British Empire. They are an initial expression of ideas about place and language, the problematic discourse of the 'New World', and the reinscription of First Nations peoples into the literature and culture of the Canadian nation. These are concerns which later came to be regarded as 'postcolonial' with the burgeoning of the term in the late 1980s through to the present day. However, his essays are due for reassessment in the light of recent responses to postcolonial subjectivity which critique the 'colonizer-colonized' binary as used in settler-invader contexts. This 'colonizer-colonized' binary has a troubling tendency to efface indigenous peoples. It conceals the imperialistic, land-grabbing aspects of settler-invader history by positing the settler as the true postcolonial subject, searching for a stable national identity – an authentic Canadian sense of citizenship and belonging – in the face of a cultural heritage largely defined by European imperialism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586258</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586258</link>
<title><![CDATA[Citizenship Inc.]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Negotiating Civic Spaces in Post-urban America]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edwards]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article builds on theories of space to suggest that the spatialised public-private dichotomy may be redundant and that civic space has become a more useful language of the success, or otherwise, of publicly accessible spaces. Taking my impetus from the seemingly hyper-privatised space of the shopping mall I argue that private space can be civic space if it encourages, using theorist Iris Marion Young's terminology, 'social justice', and the mixing of diverse peoples and uses. Alongside the shopping mall, I examine the much-hyped Disney town of Celebration in Florida to illustrate how distinctions between public and private space have become increasingly blurred, before concluding with a discussion of recent efforts on both sides of the Atlantic to produce effective design approaches in creating civic space. The approach in this article is more pragmatic than theoretical given the minimal theorising about 'civic space' to date. Although I provide a brief overview of the established literature, most still relies on the 1960s writings of French geographer, Henri Lefebvre, who called for space that 'signifies the right of citizens and city dwellers, and of groups they (on the basis of social relations) constitute, to appear on all networks and circuits of communication, information and exchange.' </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586348</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586348</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Wanderer Contained]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Issues of 'Inside' and 'Outside' in Relation to Harold Gray's Little Orphan Annie and Marilynne Robinson's Housekeeping]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joanne Hall]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines two texts which contain representations of the female hobo: Harold Gray's comic strip Little Orphan Annie (1924–1964) and Marilynne Robinson's novel Housekeeping (1980). This article will focus on a section of Orphan Annie from 1926 and 1927. The many differences between the texts – which include their genre and their temporal setting and production – are acknowledged. However, I am primarily concerned with the figure that unites these disparate texts: the female hobo. This article makes use of two key concepts: the category and the frame. There are several categories within these texts: wife, mother, orphan, daughter, and that of wanderer. This article is also concerned with the collapse of categories. Marjorie Garber argues that the presence of a passing figure reveals a 'category crisis'. In Garber's argument this is 'a failure of definitional distinction, a borderline that becomes permeable, that permits of border crossings from one (apparently distinct) category to another' (1993:16). The texts examined in this paper both contain passing figures: Orphan Annie features Annie as a crossed dressed female hobo and Housekeeping a hobo attempting to become a small town mother. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586311</link>
<title><![CDATA['Emotional Blood on the Undusted Carpets']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Citizen as Subject in Wife Swap]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Walters]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Wife Swap, made for Channel 4 by RDF Media, began in January 2003 and has so far reached its seventh series, with a further eighth series already planned. The relatively rapid spawning of new series is indicative of Wife Swap's popularity: the programme has become one of Channel 4's undisputed successes, attracting audiences in excess of 6 million viewers. The basic premise of the programme involves two wives swapping households for two weeks and living with each other's family. This article aims to examine the ways in which Wife Swap uses the citizen as its central focus. More generally, I seek to situate the programme within the context of RDF Media's output, the Reality television genre and the Swap format on British television, before providing a more sustained analysis of the programme's themes and conventions as they relate to the role of the citizen as subject. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586366</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586366</link>
<title><![CDATA[(Trans)National X-Factor]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Patrick Stewart, Britishness and the Promotion of X-Men]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rayna Denison]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The terrain and identity of the blockbuster, particularly the subset represented by X-Men, are among the least mapped and consequently misunderstood of Hollywood phenomena. Though the entertainment media deploy the term blockbuster without difficulty across almost every genre of film, academically the term has been more elusive. Previous to Julian Stringer's edited collection Movie Blockbusters, the blockbuster had usually been conceived as an unproblematically American phenomenon. Stringer's attempt to map the blockbuster's terrain usefully brings in the notion of nationality, which will form the focus of this analysis. However, it also begs an explanation of the blockbuster as it will be understood here. This discussion will use John Tomlinson's formulation of globalisation as complex connectivity as the basis for a more flexible framework within which to view the blockbuster film. Thus this article will seek to make sense of the flows of culture represented in X-Men, not as emanating from a central 'American' locus, but rather as shifting around what David Morley and Kevin Robins would term a global-local nexus. In this way the transnational and the national will both be shown to play a role in dispersing elements of films (and indeed this might be extended to other 'global' products) to the maximum number of potential audiences worldwide. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586302</link>
<title><![CDATA['The Culture of War']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[George Lipsitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A social warrant is a collectively sanctioned understanding of obligations and entitlements that has the force of law, even though it is rarely written down. Social warrants author and authorize new ways of knowing and new ways of being; they challenge and transform what is permitted and what is forbidden. The social warrant of the Fourteenth Amendment opened the door to equality for many more people than the slaves and their descendants. Yet the triumph of abolition democracy did not destroy the regime of white male propertied power. Social warrants do not only succeed one another, they answer one another, contest one another, and constrain one another. The social warrant of white male Protestant propertied power in the United States is not simply the mal-distribution of rights, resources, and recognition, but also a systemic structured advantage, a way of life and a world view. Most important at this particular moment of danger, the social warrant of white male Protestant propertied power perpetuates itself through state sponsorship of spectacle, sensation, and sentiment connected to the war on terrorism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586294</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586294</link>
<title><![CDATA[Joyce Carol Oates Reread]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Overview and Interview with the Author]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susana Araújo]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>More interested in enriching her oeuvre with new plots, forms and styles than in sticking to winning formulae or following the more acclaimed trends of the times, Joyce Carol Oates counteracts the prevailing notion of the isolated, minimalist and exclusivist literary genius. Her work defies pre-established views about the parameters of 'serious' writing, not only because of its astonishing prolixity but also for its ability to attract a popular readership. Oates's phenomenal productivity is uncommon in twentieth-century literature. To date (27 February 2006) Oates has written fifty novels and novellas, twenty-eight short story collections, eight poetry collections, eight volumes of drama, and eleven volumes of essays and criticism. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586276</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586276</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Length of Days | Balance is]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Length of Days
Balance is
RUTH O’CALLAGHAN
</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586267</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586267</link>
<title><![CDATA[Climb | The Horncastle Executioner | A Note In Devizes Museum]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Etty]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Climb
The Horncastle Executioner
A Note In Devizes Museum
ROBERT ETTY</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586339</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586339</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Derek Buttress]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Sue Dymoke]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Whereabouts by Mark Roper (Calstock: Peterloo, 2005)
96pp. ISBN 1 904324 30 4 £7.95</p><p>Between Dryden And Duffy: Another Collection by Ann
Drysdale (Calstock: Peterloo, 2005) 96pp. ISBN 1 904324 29 0
£7.95</p><p>Score! by Sarah Wardle (Highgreen: Bloodaxe Books, 2005)
80pp. ISBN 1 85224 706 1 £7.95</p><p>How the Stone Found Its Voice by Moniza Alvi (Highgreen:
Bloodaxe Books, 2005) 64pp. ISBN 1 85224 694 4 £7.95</p><p>The Toast of the Kit-Cat Club, A Life of Lady Mary Wortley
Montagu by Linda France (Highgreen: Bloodaxe Books,
2005) 80pp. ISBN 1 85224 677 4 £7.95</p><p>The Outsider by Christine McNeill (Nottingham: Shoestring
Press, 2005) 54pp. ISBN 1 904886 15 9 £8.95</p><p>The Cartographer Sleeps by Barbara Daniels (Nottingham:
Shoestring Press, 2005) 64pp. ISBN 1 904886 14 0 £8.95</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586357</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586357</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Subjects and Citizens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Lincoln Geraghty]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the last few months Britain has lived through several moments
when the idea of being a citizen has been at the forefront of people’s
minds. In the space of twenty-four hours in July 2005 we experienced
the jubilation of winning the right to host the 2012 London Olympics
and felt the horror and shock caused by the terrorist attacks on the
London transport network. Both events showed in stark contrast what
being a citizen means for a nation in the twenty-first century: the
inevitable coming together of a people to celebrate national success
turned to bewilderment as Britons struggled to understand how fellow
citizens could inflict such destruction on their own country. Questioning
citizenship is now a daily occurrence in the national press as
tabloids call for loyalty tests, immigrants to be repatriated, and
tougher laws for extremists. The following six articles, written before
the aforementioned events, tackle some of the very same issues that
now trouble us. They address themes such as identity, nationality, confinement,
attacks on liberty, citizenship, and being the subject of
oppression. Analysing at a fundamental level the nature of being a
subject or citizen, these papers challenge notions of dominant ideology
and highlight the importance of self in the construction of
identity and a harmonious citizenry.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586320</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586320</link>
<title><![CDATA[Canadian Citizens as Postcolonial Subjects?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Reading Robert Kroetsch's The Lovely Treachery of Words]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bronagh Clarke]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Many of the critical essays of the Canadian novelist, poet and theorist Robert Kroetsch, as collected in his 1989 anthology The Lovely Treachery of Words, explore the issue of how Canadian writers attempt to establish a cultural nationalism in the face of the decline of the British Empire. They are an initial expression of ideas about place and language, the problematic discourse of the 'New World', and the reinscription of First Nations peoples into the literature and culture of the Canadian nation. These are concerns which later came to be regarded as 'postcolonial' with the burgeoning of the term in the late 1980s through to the present day. However, his essays are due for reassessment in the light of recent responses to postcolonial subjectivity which critique the 'colonizer-colonized' binary as used in settler-invader contexts. This 'colonizer-colonized' binary has a troubling tendency to efface indigenous peoples. It conceals the imperialistic, land-grabbing aspects of settler-invader history by positing the settler as the true postcolonial subject, searching for a stable national identity – an authentic Canadian sense of citizenship and belonging – in the face of a cultural heritage largely defined by European imperialism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586258</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586258</link>
<title><![CDATA[Citizenship Inc.]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Negotiating Civic Spaces in Post-urban America]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul Edwards]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article builds on theories of space to suggest that the spatialised public-private dichotomy may be redundant and that civic space has become a more useful language of the success, or otherwise, of publicly accessible spaces. Taking my impetus from the seemingly hyper-privatised space of the shopping mall I argue that private space can be civic space if it encourages, using theorist Iris Marion Young's terminology, 'social justice', and the mixing of diverse peoples and uses. Alongside the shopping mall, I examine the much-hyped Disney town of Celebration in Florida to illustrate how distinctions between public and private space have become increasingly blurred, before concluding with a discussion of recent efforts on both sides of the Atlantic to produce effective design approaches in creating civic space. The approach in this article is more pragmatic than theoretical given the minimal theorising about 'civic space' to date. Although I provide a brief overview of the established literature, most still relies on the 1960s writings of French geographer, Henri Lefebvre, who called for space that 'signifies the right of citizens and city dwellers, and of groups they (on the basis of social relations) constitute, to appear on all networks and circuits of communication, information and exchange.' </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586348</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586348</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Wanderer Contained]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Issues of 'Inside' and 'Outside' in Relation to Harold Gray's Little Orphan Annie and Marilynne Robinson's Housekeeping]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joanne Hall]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This article examines two texts which contain representations of the female hobo: Harold Gray's comic strip Little Orphan Annie (1924–1964) and Marilynne Robinson's novel Housekeeping (1980). This article will focus on a section of Orphan Annie from 1926 and 1927. The many differences between the texts – which include their genre and their temporal setting and production – are acknowledged. However, I am primarily concerned with the figure that unites these disparate texts: the female hobo. This article makes use of two key concepts: the category and the frame. There are several categories within these texts: wife, mother, orphan, daughter, and that of wanderer. This article is also concerned with the collapse of categories. Marjorie Garber argues that the presence of a passing figure reveals a 'category crisis'. In Garber's argument this is 'a failure of definitional distinction, a borderline that becomes permeable, that permits of border crossings from one (apparently distinct) category to another' (1993:16). The texts examined in this paper both contain passing figures: Orphan Annie features Annie as a crossed dressed female hobo and Housekeeping a hobo attempting to become a small town mother. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586311</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586311</link>
<title><![CDATA['Emotional Blood on the Undusted Carpets']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Citizen as Subject in Wife Swap]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[James Walters]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Wife Swap, made for Channel 4 by RDF Media, began in January 2003 and has so far reached its seventh series, with a further eighth series already planned. The relatively rapid spawning of new series is indicative of Wife Swap's popularity: the programme has become one of Channel 4's undisputed successes, attracting audiences in excess of 6 million viewers. The basic premise of the programme involves two wives swapping households for two weeks and living with each other's family. This article aims to examine the ways in which Wife Swap uses the citizen as its central focus. More generally, I seek to situate the programme within the context of RDF Media's output, the Reality television genre and the Swap format on British television, before providing a more sustained analysis of the programme's themes and conventions as they relate to the role of the citizen as subject. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586366</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586366</link>
<title><![CDATA[(Trans)National X-Factor]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Patrick Stewart, Britishness and the Promotion of X-Men]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Rayna Denison]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The terrain and identity of the blockbuster, particularly the subset represented by X-Men, are among the least mapped and consequently misunderstood of Hollywood phenomena. Though the entertainment media deploy the term blockbuster without difficulty across almost every genre of film, academically the term has been more elusive. Previous to Julian Stringer's edited collection Movie Blockbusters, the blockbuster had usually been conceived as an unproblematically American phenomenon. Stringer's attempt to map the blockbuster's terrain usefully brings in the notion of nationality, which will form the focus of this analysis. However, it also begs an explanation of the blockbuster as it will be understood here. This discussion will use John Tomlinson's formulation of globalisation as complex connectivity as the basis for a more flexible framework within which to view the blockbuster film. Thus this article will seek to make sense of the flows of culture represented in X-Men, not as emanating from a central 'American' locus, but rather as shifting around what David Morley and Kevin Robins would term a global-local nexus. In this way the transnational and the national will both be shown to play a role in dispersing elements of films (and indeed this might be extended to other 'global' products) to the maximum number of potential audiences worldwide. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586302</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586302</link>
<title><![CDATA['The Culture of War']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[George Lipsitz]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A social warrant is a collectively sanctioned understanding of obligations and entitlements that has the force of law, even though it is rarely written down. Social warrants author and authorize new ways of knowing and new ways of being; they challenge and transform what is permitted and what is forbidden. The social warrant of the Fourteenth Amendment opened the door to equality for many more people than the slaves and their descendants. Yet the triumph of abolition democracy did not destroy the regime of white male propertied power. Social warrants do not only succeed one another, they answer one another, contest one another, and constrain one another. The social warrant of white male Protestant propertied power in the United States is not simply the mal-distribution of rights, resources, and recognition, but also a systemic structured advantage, a way of life and a world view. Most important at this particular moment of danger, the social warrant of white male Protestant propertied power perpetuates itself through state sponsorship of spectacle, sensation, and sentiment connected to the war on terrorism.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586294</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586294</link>
<title><![CDATA[Joyce Carol Oates Reread]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Overview and Interview with the Author]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susana Araújo]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>More interested in enriching her oeuvre with new plots, forms and styles than in sticking to winning formulae or following the more acclaimed trends of the times, Joyce Carol Oates counteracts the prevailing notion of the isolated, minimalist and exclusivist literary genius. Her work defies pre-established views about the parameters of 'serious' writing, not only because of its astonishing prolixity but also for its ability to attract a popular readership. Oates's phenomenal productivity is uncommon in twentieth-century literature. To date (27 February 2006) Oates has written fifty novels and novellas, twenty-eight short story collections, eight poetry collections, eight volumes of drama, and eleven volumes of essays and criticism. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586276</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586276</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Length of Days | Balance is]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ruth O'Callaghan]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Length of Days
Balance is
RUTH O’CALLAGHAN
</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586267</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586267</link>
<title><![CDATA[Climb | The Horncastle Executioner | A Note In Devizes Museum]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Robert Etty]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Climb
The Horncastle Executioner
A Note In Devizes Museum
ROBERT ETTY</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586339</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586339</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Derek Buttress]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Sue Dymoke]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Whereabouts by Mark Roper (Calstock: Peterloo, 2005)
96pp. ISBN 1 904324 30 4 £7.95</p><p>Between Dryden And Duffy: Another Collection by Ann
Drysdale (Calstock: Peterloo, 2005) 96pp. ISBN 1 904324 29 0
£7.95</p><p>Score! by Sarah Wardle (Highgreen: Bloodaxe Books, 2005)
80pp. ISBN 1 85224 706 1 £7.95</p><p>How the Stone Found Its Voice by Moniza Alvi (Highgreen:
Bloodaxe Books, 2005) 64pp. ISBN 1 85224 694 4 £7.95</p><p>The Toast of the Kit-Cat Club, A Life of Lady Mary Wortley
Montagu by Linda France (Highgreen: Bloodaxe Books,
2005) 80pp. ISBN 1 85224 677 4 £7.95</p><p>The Outsider by Christine McNeill (Nottingham: Shoestring
Press, 2005) 54pp. ISBN 1 904886 15 9 £8.95</p><p>The Cartographer Sleeps by Barbara Daniels (Nottingham:
Shoestring Press, 2005) 64pp. ISBN 1 904886 14 0 £8.95</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780586285</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780586285</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Susana Araújo]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Bronagh Clarke]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Rayna Denison]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Paul Edwards]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Lincoln Geraghty]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Joanne Hall]]></author>
<author data-order="7"><![CDATA[George Lipsitz]]></author>
<author data-order="8"><![CDATA[James Walters]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600675</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600675</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Friends and Family Figures in Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>During the twentieth century, scientific advances, especially in the
field of reproductive technologies, have fundamentally altered ideas
about parenting, the family and what it means to be human. In the
1980s, the family became a significant site of political conflict in the
UK when family values were defended and so-called pretended
families were condemned. New information technologies make it
possible for online chat between friends who have never met.
Changes in legislation have defined and protected the rights of the
child and spectacular campaigns have developed for fathers’ rights.
Meanwhile tracing your family history has become one of the most
popular hobbies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600675</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600675</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Friends and Family Figures in Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>During the twentieth century, scientific advances, especially in the
field of reproductive technologies, have fundamentally altered ideas
about parenting, the family and what it means to be human. In the
1980s, the family became a significant site of political conflict in the
UK when family values were defended and so-called pretended
families were condemned. New information technologies make it
possible for online chat between friends who have never met.
Changes in legislation have defined and protected the rights of the
child and spectacular campaigns have developed for fathers’ rights.
Meanwhile tracing your family history has become one of the most
popular hobbies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600756</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600756</link>
<title><![CDATA[What Has Made Me?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Locating Mother in the Textual Labyrinth of Mark Z. Danielewski's House of Leaves]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Cox]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Mark Z. Danielewski’s House of Leaves, the architecture of the
family is scrutinised and stretched to breaking point. Partnerships and
relationships, which by implication suggest ‘nearness’, are
graphically torn apart before partial reconciliations are achieved. The
bonds of the family are costly, combining the beloved aspect of the
term ‘dear’ with its more detrimental meanings. ‘Near and dear’
denotes a physical and emotional proximity that is revealed to be
acutely and negatively exaggerated in Danielewski’s novel. The
physical and emotional ‘nearness’ of family life is teased out as
understanding and reunion are approached through journey,
specifically through the mythic confrontation with the labyrinth.
Gradually, through allusion to mythological struggle and unavoidable
psychoanalytical ties, the novel implicitly confers a transformation of
the family through a journey of remembrance. The spatial
manipulation of family relations and the inevitable reformation of
these relationships, elicited through the labyrinth, are primary
considerations in this article.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600675</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600675</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Friends and Family Figures in Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>During the twentieth century, scientific advances, especially in the
field of reproductive technologies, have fundamentally altered ideas
about parenting, the family and what it means to be human. In the
1980s, the family became a significant site of political conflict in the
UK when family values were defended and so-called pretended
families were condemned. New information technologies make it
possible for online chat between friends who have never met.
Changes in legislation have defined and protected the rights of the
child and spectacular campaigns have developed for fathers’ rights.
Meanwhile tracing your family history has become one of the most
popular hobbies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600756</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600756</link>
<title><![CDATA[What Has Made Me?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Locating Mother in the Textual Labyrinth of Mark Z. Danielewski's House of Leaves]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Cox]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Mark Z. Danielewski’s House of Leaves, the architecture of the
family is scrutinised and stretched to breaking point. Partnerships and
relationships, which by implication suggest ‘nearness’, are
graphically torn apart before partial reconciliations are achieved. The
bonds of the family are costly, combining the beloved aspect of the
term ‘dear’ with its more detrimental meanings. ‘Near and dear’
denotes a physical and emotional proximity that is revealed to be
acutely and negatively exaggerated in Danielewski’s novel. The
physical and emotional ‘nearness’ of family life is teased out as
understanding and reunion are approached through journey,
specifically through the mythic confrontation with the labyrinth.
Gradually, through allusion to mythological struggle and unavoidable
psychoanalytical ties, the novel implicitly confers a transformation of
the family through a journey of remembrance. The spatial
manipulation of family relations and the inevitable reformation of
these relationships, elicited through the labyrinth, are primary
considerations in this article.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600710</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600710</link>
<title><![CDATA[Replication, Regeneration or Organic Birth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Clone in Deryn Rees-Jones' Quiver and Donna Haraway's 'A Cyborg Manifesto']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zoë Brigley]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Rees-Jones' Quiver and Donna Haraway's 'A Cyborg Manifesto' explore how different mythologies of being can emancipate women from and create a dialogue with ordinary female reproduction. Haraway and Rees-Jones use advances in reproductive and mechanical technologies to imagine new modes of being which are not simply products of the imagination, but a recycling of images and debates of concern to women and feminists. In Test-Tube Women: What Future for Motherhood?, Rita Arditti, Renate Duelli Klein and Shelley Minden ask a pertinent question: '[e]ach time a new technological development is hailed the same question arises: is this liberation or oppression in a new guise?' Both Haraway and Rees-Jones explore the rise of new technologies in relation to gender and maternity and gauge the emancipatory or oppressive possibilities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600675</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600675</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Friends and Family Figures in Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>During the twentieth century, scientific advances, especially in the
field of reproductive technologies, have fundamentally altered ideas
about parenting, the family and what it means to be human. In the
1980s, the family became a significant site of political conflict in the
UK when family values were defended and so-called pretended
families were condemned. New information technologies make it
possible for online chat between friends who have never met.
Changes in legislation have defined and protected the rights of the
child and spectacular campaigns have developed for fathers’ rights.
Meanwhile tracing your family history has become one of the most
popular hobbies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600756</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600756</link>
<title><![CDATA[What Has Made Me?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Locating Mother in the Textual Labyrinth of Mark Z. Danielewski's House of Leaves]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Cox]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Mark Z. Danielewski’s House of Leaves, the architecture of the
family is scrutinised and stretched to breaking point. Partnerships and
relationships, which by implication suggest ‘nearness’, are
graphically torn apart before partial reconciliations are achieved. The
bonds of the family are costly, combining the beloved aspect of the
term ‘dear’ with its more detrimental meanings. ‘Near and dear’
denotes a physical and emotional proximity that is revealed to be
acutely and negatively exaggerated in Danielewski’s novel. The
physical and emotional ‘nearness’ of family life is teased out as
understanding and reunion are approached through journey,
specifically through the mythic confrontation with the labyrinth.
Gradually, through allusion to mythological struggle and unavoidable
psychoanalytical ties, the novel implicitly confers a transformation of
the family through a journey of remembrance. The spatial
manipulation of family relations and the inevitable reformation of
these relationships, elicited through the labyrinth, are primary
considerations in this article.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600710</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600710</link>
<title><![CDATA[Replication, Regeneration or Organic Birth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Clone in Deryn Rees-Jones' Quiver and Donna Haraway's 'A Cyborg Manifesto']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zoë Brigley]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Rees-Jones' Quiver and Donna Haraway's 'A Cyborg Manifesto' explore how different mythologies of being can emancipate women from and create a dialogue with ordinary female reproduction. Haraway and Rees-Jones use advances in reproductive and mechanical technologies to imagine new modes of being which are not simply products of the imagination, but a recycling of images and debates of concern to women and feminists. In Test-Tube Women: What Future for Motherhood?, Rita Arditti, Renate Duelli Klein and Shelley Minden ask a pertinent question: '[e]ach time a new technological development is hailed the same question arises: is this liberation or oppression in a new guise?' Both Haraway and Rees-Jones explore the rise of new technologies in relation to gender and maternity and gauge the emancipatory or oppressive possibilities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600666</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600666</link>
<title><![CDATA[Jane or Prudence?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Barbara Pym's Single Women, Female Fulfilment and Career Choices in the 'Age of Marriages']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Estella Tincknell]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Since their rediscovery as minor comic masterpieces in the late 1970s, Barbara Pym's early novels, produced between 1950 and 1963, have been widely reassessed. Interestingly, the period of Pym's early success precisely spans what I will call the 'long 1950s', coming to an abrupt end in 1963 with the rejection of An Unsuitable Attachment by Pym's regular publisher, Jonathan Cape. This action, in an ironic move that Pym herself might later have appreciated, came appositely at precisely the cultural moment pinpointed by Pym's friend, Philip Larkin, as the point when 'the sixties' actually began: "between the end of the Chatterley ban and the Beatles' first LP". However, from being perceived at that point as a quaintly old fashioned novelist incapable of articulating female desire, Pym has since emerged as a writer whose approach to sexuality is in some ways more complex than that of her more fashionable peers, whose embrace of the 'sexual revolution' now looks relatively uncritical. This essay, then, aims to emphasise the conjunction of Pym's early creative period with the 'age of marriages' in the postwar period precisely because of the cultural contradictions involved.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600675</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600675</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Friends and Family Figures in Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>During the twentieth century, scientific advances, especially in the
field of reproductive technologies, have fundamentally altered ideas
about parenting, the family and what it means to be human. In the
1980s, the family became a significant site of political conflict in the
UK when family values were defended and so-called pretended
families were condemned. New information technologies make it
possible for online chat between friends who have never met.
Changes in legislation have defined and protected the rights of the
child and spectacular campaigns have developed for fathers’ rights.
Meanwhile tracing your family history has become one of the most
popular hobbies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600756</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600756</link>
<title><![CDATA[What Has Made Me?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Locating Mother in the Textual Labyrinth of Mark Z. Danielewski's House of Leaves]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Cox]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Mark Z. Danielewski’s House of Leaves, the architecture of the
family is scrutinised and stretched to breaking point. Partnerships and
relationships, which by implication suggest ‘nearness’, are
graphically torn apart before partial reconciliations are achieved. The
bonds of the family are costly, combining the beloved aspect of the
term ‘dear’ with its more detrimental meanings. ‘Near and dear’
denotes a physical and emotional proximity that is revealed to be
acutely and negatively exaggerated in Danielewski’s novel. The
physical and emotional ‘nearness’ of family life is teased out as
understanding and reunion are approached through journey,
specifically through the mythic confrontation with the labyrinth.
Gradually, through allusion to mythological struggle and unavoidable
psychoanalytical ties, the novel implicitly confers a transformation of
the family through a journey of remembrance. The spatial
manipulation of family relations and the inevitable reformation of
these relationships, elicited through the labyrinth, are primary
considerations in this article.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600710</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600710</link>
<title><![CDATA[Replication, Regeneration or Organic Birth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Clone in Deryn Rees-Jones' Quiver and Donna Haraway's 'A Cyborg Manifesto']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zoë Brigley]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Rees-Jones' Quiver and Donna Haraway's 'A Cyborg Manifesto' explore how different mythologies of being can emancipate women from and create a dialogue with ordinary female reproduction. Haraway and Rees-Jones use advances in reproductive and mechanical technologies to imagine new modes of being which are not simply products of the imagination, but a recycling of images and debates of concern to women and feminists. In Test-Tube Women: What Future for Motherhood?, Rita Arditti, Renate Duelli Klein and Shelley Minden ask a pertinent question: '[e]ach time a new technological development is hailed the same question arises: is this liberation or oppression in a new guise?' Both Haraway and Rees-Jones explore the rise of new technologies in relation to gender and maternity and gauge the emancipatory or oppressive possibilities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600666</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600666</link>
<title><![CDATA[Jane or Prudence?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Barbara Pym's Single Women, Female Fulfilment and Career Choices in the 'Age of Marriages']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Estella Tincknell]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Since their rediscovery as minor comic masterpieces in the late 1970s, Barbara Pym's early novels, produced between 1950 and 1963, have been widely reassessed. Interestingly, the period of Pym's early success precisely spans what I will call the 'long 1950s', coming to an abrupt end in 1963 with the rejection of An Unsuitable Attachment by Pym's regular publisher, Jonathan Cape. This action, in an ironic move that Pym herself might later have appreciated, came appositely at precisely the cultural moment pinpointed by Pym's friend, Philip Larkin, as the point when 'the sixties' actually began: "between the end of the Chatterley ban and the Beatles' first LP". However, from being perceived at that point as a quaintly old fashioned novelist incapable of articulating female desire, Pym has since emerged as a writer whose approach to sexuality is in some ways more complex than that of her more fashionable peers, whose embrace of the 'sexual revolution' now looks relatively uncritical. This essay, then, aims to emphasise the conjunction of Pym's early creative period with the 'age of marriages' in the postwar period precisely because of the cultural contradictions involved.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600684</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600684</link>
<title><![CDATA[Postcolonial Fictions of Adoption]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John McLeod]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>More than any other novel of the last fifty years, Sam Selvon's The Lonely Londoners (1956) has emerged as the talismanic literary account of the consequences of postwar migration to Britain. These consequences are well known: Selvon's novel engages with the growing racism of London; the challenge of his characters – Moses, Galahad and others – to find work, accommodation and sustenance (both emotional and material); the defiant attempt to resist prejudice and establish a new, vibrant and cosmopolitan London culture. Yet perhaps the least discussed issue in the novel is Galahad's fatherhood; early in the novel, and only once, a reference is made to the fact that, eight-and-a-half-months after Galahad's arrival, a young woman can be spied pushing a pram through Ladbroke Grove that contains his son. The appearance of this enigmatic child - quickly forgotten by his father, Selvon's novel and its critics - exposes the disruptive and transformative effect on the family by the historical phenomenon of postwar migration.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600675</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600675</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Friends and Family Figures in Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>During the twentieth century, scientific advances, especially in the
field of reproductive technologies, have fundamentally altered ideas
about parenting, the family and what it means to be human. In the
1980s, the family became a significant site of political conflict in the
UK when family values were defended and so-called pretended
families were condemned. New information technologies make it
possible for online chat between friends who have never met.
Changes in legislation have defined and protected the rights of the
child and spectacular campaigns have developed for fathers’ rights.
Meanwhile tracing your family history has become one of the most
popular hobbies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600756</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600756</link>
<title><![CDATA[What Has Made Me?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Locating Mother in the Textual Labyrinth of Mark Z. Danielewski's House of Leaves]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Cox]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Mark Z. Danielewski’s House of Leaves, the architecture of the
family is scrutinised and stretched to breaking point. Partnerships and
relationships, which by implication suggest ‘nearness’, are
graphically torn apart before partial reconciliations are achieved. The
bonds of the family are costly, combining the beloved aspect of the
term ‘dear’ with its more detrimental meanings. ‘Near and dear’
denotes a physical and emotional proximity that is revealed to be
acutely and negatively exaggerated in Danielewski’s novel. The
physical and emotional ‘nearness’ of family life is teased out as
understanding and reunion are approached through journey,
specifically through the mythic confrontation with the labyrinth.
Gradually, through allusion to mythological struggle and unavoidable
psychoanalytical ties, the novel implicitly confers a transformation of
the family through a journey of remembrance. The spatial
manipulation of family relations and the inevitable reformation of
these relationships, elicited through the labyrinth, are primary
considerations in this article.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600710</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600710</link>
<title><![CDATA[Replication, Regeneration or Organic Birth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Clone in Deryn Rees-Jones' Quiver and Donna Haraway's 'A Cyborg Manifesto']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zoë Brigley]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Rees-Jones' Quiver and Donna Haraway's 'A Cyborg Manifesto' explore how different mythologies of being can emancipate women from and create a dialogue with ordinary female reproduction. Haraway and Rees-Jones use advances in reproductive and mechanical technologies to imagine new modes of being which are not simply products of the imagination, but a recycling of images and debates of concern to women and feminists. In Test-Tube Women: What Future for Motherhood?, Rita Arditti, Renate Duelli Klein and Shelley Minden ask a pertinent question: '[e]ach time a new technological development is hailed the same question arises: is this liberation or oppression in a new guise?' Both Haraway and Rees-Jones explore the rise of new technologies in relation to gender and maternity and gauge the emancipatory or oppressive possibilities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600666</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600666</link>
<title><![CDATA[Jane or Prudence?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Barbara Pym's Single Women, Female Fulfilment and Career Choices in the 'Age of Marriages']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Estella Tincknell]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Since their rediscovery as minor comic masterpieces in the late 1970s, Barbara Pym's early novels, produced between 1950 and 1963, have been widely reassessed. Interestingly, the period of Pym's early success precisely spans what I will call the 'long 1950s', coming to an abrupt end in 1963 with the rejection of An Unsuitable Attachment by Pym's regular publisher, Jonathan Cape. This action, in an ironic move that Pym herself might later have appreciated, came appositely at precisely the cultural moment pinpointed by Pym's friend, Philip Larkin, as the point when 'the sixties' actually began: "between the end of the Chatterley ban and the Beatles' first LP". However, from being perceived at that point as a quaintly old fashioned novelist incapable of articulating female desire, Pym has since emerged as a writer whose approach to sexuality is in some ways more complex than that of her more fashionable peers, whose embrace of the 'sexual revolution' now looks relatively uncritical. This essay, then, aims to emphasise the conjunction of Pym's early creative period with the 'age of marriages' in the postwar period precisely because of the cultural contradictions involved.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600684</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600684</link>
<title><![CDATA[Postcolonial Fictions of Adoption]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John McLeod]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>More than any other novel of the last fifty years, Sam Selvon's The Lonely Londoners (1956) has emerged as the talismanic literary account of the consequences of postwar migration to Britain. These consequences are well known: Selvon's novel engages with the growing racism of London; the challenge of his characters – Moses, Galahad and others – to find work, accommodation and sustenance (both emotional and material); the defiant attempt to resist prejudice and establish a new, vibrant and cosmopolitan London culture. Yet perhaps the least discussed issue in the novel is Galahad's fatherhood; early in the novel, and only once, a reference is made to the fact that, eight-and-a-half-months after Galahad's arrival, a young woman can be spied pushing a pram through Ladbroke Grove that contains his son. The appearance of this enigmatic child - quickly forgotten by his father, Selvon's novel and its critics - exposes the disruptive and transformative effect on the family by the historical phenomenon of postwar migration.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600738</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600738</link>
<title><![CDATA[Navigating the Mezzaterra]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Home, Harem and the Hybrid Family in Ahdaf Soueif's The Map of Love]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Catherine Wynne]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Map of Love (1999), a novel by the Egyptian writer Ahdaf Soueif, opens in Egypt and America in the late twentieth century, but shifts in time to explore and imaginatively reclaim the terrain of the travels of a Victorian woman in Egypt, Lady Lucie Duff Gordon, English author of Letters from Egypt (1865). The novel explores the links between a contemporary American-Egyptian family and a nineteenth-century Anglo-Egyptian one. By focussing on the hybrid family and by drawing on historical figures such as Gordon and the English Orientalist painter John Frederick Lewis, Soueif seeks to explore the complex dynamics of intercultural discourse. The Map of Love destabilises the homogeneity of a patriarchal and imperial narrative (several of Soueif 's nineteenth century British characters are anti-imperial) and it is through the representation of the harem as desirable domestic space that Soueif's revisionist project advances a positive vision of nineteenth-century Arab-Muslim domesticity and culture. These representations also align her project with nineteenth-century female travellers' accounts of the harem. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600675</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600675</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Friends and Family Figures in Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>During the twentieth century, scientific advances, especially in the
field of reproductive technologies, have fundamentally altered ideas
about parenting, the family and what it means to be human. In the
1980s, the family became a significant site of political conflict in the
UK when family values were defended and so-called pretended
families were condemned. New information technologies make it
possible for online chat between friends who have never met.
Changes in legislation have defined and protected the rights of the
child and spectacular campaigns have developed for fathers’ rights.
Meanwhile tracing your family history has become one of the most
popular hobbies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600756</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600756</link>
<title><![CDATA[What Has Made Me?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Locating Mother in the Textual Labyrinth of Mark Z. Danielewski's House of Leaves]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Cox]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Mark Z. Danielewski’s House of Leaves, the architecture of the
family is scrutinised and stretched to breaking point. Partnerships and
relationships, which by implication suggest ‘nearness’, are
graphically torn apart before partial reconciliations are achieved. The
bonds of the family are costly, combining the beloved aspect of the
term ‘dear’ with its more detrimental meanings. ‘Near and dear’
denotes a physical and emotional proximity that is revealed to be
acutely and negatively exaggerated in Danielewski’s novel. The
physical and emotional ‘nearness’ of family life is teased out as
understanding and reunion are approached through journey,
specifically through the mythic confrontation with the labyrinth.
Gradually, through allusion to mythological struggle and unavoidable
psychoanalytical ties, the novel implicitly confers a transformation of
the family through a journey of remembrance. The spatial
manipulation of family relations and the inevitable reformation of
these relationships, elicited through the labyrinth, are primary
considerations in this article.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600710</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600710</link>
<title><![CDATA[Replication, Regeneration or Organic Birth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Clone in Deryn Rees-Jones' Quiver and Donna Haraway's 'A Cyborg Manifesto']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zoë Brigley]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Rees-Jones' Quiver and Donna Haraway's 'A Cyborg Manifesto' explore how different mythologies of being can emancipate women from and create a dialogue with ordinary female reproduction. Haraway and Rees-Jones use advances in reproductive and mechanical technologies to imagine new modes of being which are not simply products of the imagination, but a recycling of images and debates of concern to women and feminists. In Test-Tube Women: What Future for Motherhood?, Rita Arditti, Renate Duelli Klein and Shelley Minden ask a pertinent question: '[e]ach time a new technological development is hailed the same question arises: is this liberation or oppression in a new guise?' Both Haraway and Rees-Jones explore the rise of new technologies in relation to gender and maternity and gauge the emancipatory or oppressive possibilities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600666</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600666</link>
<title><![CDATA[Jane or Prudence?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Barbara Pym's Single Women, Female Fulfilment and Career Choices in the 'Age of Marriages']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Estella Tincknell]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Since their rediscovery as minor comic masterpieces in the late 1970s, Barbara Pym's early novels, produced between 1950 and 1963, have been widely reassessed. Interestingly, the period of Pym's early success precisely spans what I will call the 'long 1950s', coming to an abrupt end in 1963 with the rejection of An Unsuitable Attachment by Pym's regular publisher, Jonathan Cape. This action, in an ironic move that Pym herself might later have appreciated, came appositely at precisely the cultural moment pinpointed by Pym's friend, Philip Larkin, as the point when 'the sixties' actually began: "between the end of the Chatterley ban and the Beatles' first LP". However, from being perceived at that point as a quaintly old fashioned novelist incapable of articulating female desire, Pym has since emerged as a writer whose approach to sexuality is in some ways more complex than that of her more fashionable peers, whose embrace of the 'sexual revolution' now looks relatively uncritical. This essay, then, aims to emphasise the conjunction of Pym's early creative period with the 'age of marriages' in the postwar period precisely because of the cultural contradictions involved.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600684</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600684</link>
<title><![CDATA[Postcolonial Fictions of Adoption]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John McLeod]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>More than any other novel of the last fifty years, Sam Selvon's The Lonely Londoners (1956) has emerged as the talismanic literary account of the consequences of postwar migration to Britain. These consequences are well known: Selvon's novel engages with the growing racism of London; the challenge of his characters – Moses, Galahad and others – to find work, accommodation and sustenance (both emotional and material); the defiant attempt to resist prejudice and establish a new, vibrant and cosmopolitan London culture. Yet perhaps the least discussed issue in the novel is Galahad's fatherhood; early in the novel, and only once, a reference is made to the fact that, eight-and-a-half-months after Galahad's arrival, a young woman can be spied pushing a pram through Ladbroke Grove that contains his son. The appearance of this enigmatic child - quickly forgotten by his father, Selvon's novel and its critics - exposes the disruptive and transformative effect on the family by the historical phenomenon of postwar migration.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600738</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600738</link>
<title><![CDATA[Navigating the Mezzaterra]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Home, Harem and the Hybrid Family in Ahdaf Soueif's The Map of Love]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Catherine Wynne]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Map of Love (1999), a novel by the Egyptian writer Ahdaf Soueif, opens in Egypt and America in the late twentieth century, but shifts in time to explore and imaginatively reclaim the terrain of the travels of a Victorian woman in Egypt, Lady Lucie Duff Gordon, English author of Letters from Egypt (1865). The novel explores the links between a contemporary American-Egyptian family and a nineteenth-century Anglo-Egyptian one. By focussing on the hybrid family and by drawing on historical figures such as Gordon and the English Orientalist painter John Frederick Lewis, Soueif seeks to explore the complex dynamics of intercultural discourse. The Map of Love destabilises the homogeneity of a patriarchal and imperial narrative (several of Soueif 's nineteenth century British characters are anti-imperial) and it is through the representation of the harem as desirable domestic space that Soueif's revisionist project advances a positive vision of nineteenth-century Arab-Muslim domesticity and culture. These representations also align her project with nineteenth-century female travellers' accounts of the harem. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600774</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600774</link>
<title><![CDATA[Kate Atkinson's Family Romance]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Missing Mothers and Hidden Histories in Behind the Scenes at the Museum]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sinead McDermott]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>From her first novel, Behind the Scenes At the Museum, to her most recent, Case Histories, Kate Atkinson's fiction can be described as attempting to rewrite and revision the family. All of her novels present us with families that have been altered or reshaped in some way, usually because of the loss of a mother or a child. Her narratives are driven by the need to account for these losses: to discover the fate of the missing family members, and in the process to uncover often unpleasant family secrets. In Atkinson's fictions, the family is revealed as a disturbing place, the site of violence, resentments and jealousies as much as love and affection. At the same time, the continued return to family plots in her novels suggests that the family, regardless of its flaws, is not an institution that either she or her protagonists can easily leave behind. Atkinson's first novel, Behind the Scenes At The Museum, like her later fiction, is both an attempt to critique and debunk received notions of family, and an exploration of familial loss and longing. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600675</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600675</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Friends and Family Figures in Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>During the twentieth century, scientific advances, especially in the
field of reproductive technologies, have fundamentally altered ideas
about parenting, the family and what it means to be human. In the
1980s, the family became a significant site of political conflict in the
UK when family values were defended and so-called pretended
families were condemned. New information technologies make it
possible for online chat between friends who have never met.
Changes in legislation have defined and protected the rights of the
child and spectacular campaigns have developed for fathers’ rights.
Meanwhile tracing your family history has become one of the most
popular hobbies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600756</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600756</link>
<title><![CDATA[What Has Made Me?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Locating Mother in the Textual Labyrinth of Mark Z. Danielewski's House of Leaves]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Cox]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Mark Z. Danielewski’s House of Leaves, the architecture of the
family is scrutinised and stretched to breaking point. Partnerships and
relationships, which by implication suggest ‘nearness’, are
graphically torn apart before partial reconciliations are achieved. The
bonds of the family are costly, combining the beloved aspect of the
term ‘dear’ with its more detrimental meanings. ‘Near and dear’
denotes a physical and emotional proximity that is revealed to be
acutely and negatively exaggerated in Danielewski’s novel. The
physical and emotional ‘nearness’ of family life is teased out as
understanding and reunion are approached through journey,
specifically through the mythic confrontation with the labyrinth.
Gradually, through allusion to mythological struggle and unavoidable
psychoanalytical ties, the novel implicitly confers a transformation of
the family through a journey of remembrance. The spatial
manipulation of family relations and the inevitable reformation of
these relationships, elicited through the labyrinth, are primary
considerations in this article.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600710</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600710</link>
<title><![CDATA[Replication, Regeneration or Organic Birth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Clone in Deryn Rees-Jones' Quiver and Donna Haraway's 'A Cyborg Manifesto']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zoë Brigley]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Rees-Jones' Quiver and Donna Haraway's 'A Cyborg Manifesto' explore how different mythologies of being can emancipate women from and create a dialogue with ordinary female reproduction. Haraway and Rees-Jones use advances in reproductive and mechanical technologies to imagine new modes of being which are not simply products of the imagination, but a recycling of images and debates of concern to women and feminists. In Test-Tube Women: What Future for Motherhood?, Rita Arditti, Renate Duelli Klein and Shelley Minden ask a pertinent question: '[e]ach time a new technological development is hailed the same question arises: is this liberation or oppression in a new guise?' Both Haraway and Rees-Jones explore the rise of new technologies in relation to gender and maternity and gauge the emancipatory or oppressive possibilities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600666</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600666</link>
<title><![CDATA[Jane or Prudence?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Barbara Pym's Single Women, Female Fulfilment and Career Choices in the 'Age of Marriages']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Estella Tincknell]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Since their rediscovery as minor comic masterpieces in the late 1970s, Barbara Pym's early novels, produced between 1950 and 1963, have been widely reassessed. Interestingly, the period of Pym's early success precisely spans what I will call the 'long 1950s', coming to an abrupt end in 1963 with the rejection of An Unsuitable Attachment by Pym's regular publisher, Jonathan Cape. This action, in an ironic move that Pym herself might later have appreciated, came appositely at precisely the cultural moment pinpointed by Pym's friend, Philip Larkin, as the point when 'the sixties' actually began: "between the end of the Chatterley ban and the Beatles' first LP". However, from being perceived at that point as a quaintly old fashioned novelist incapable of articulating female desire, Pym has since emerged as a writer whose approach to sexuality is in some ways more complex than that of her more fashionable peers, whose embrace of the 'sexual revolution' now looks relatively uncritical. This essay, then, aims to emphasise the conjunction of Pym's early creative period with the 'age of marriages' in the postwar period precisely because of the cultural contradictions involved.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600684</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600684</link>
<title><![CDATA[Postcolonial Fictions of Adoption]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John McLeod]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>More than any other novel of the last fifty years, Sam Selvon's The Lonely Londoners (1956) has emerged as the talismanic literary account of the consequences of postwar migration to Britain. These consequences are well known: Selvon's novel engages with the growing racism of London; the challenge of his characters – Moses, Galahad and others – to find work, accommodation and sustenance (both emotional and material); the defiant attempt to resist prejudice and establish a new, vibrant and cosmopolitan London culture. Yet perhaps the least discussed issue in the novel is Galahad's fatherhood; early in the novel, and only once, a reference is made to the fact that, eight-and-a-half-months after Galahad's arrival, a young woman can be spied pushing a pram through Ladbroke Grove that contains his son. The appearance of this enigmatic child - quickly forgotten by his father, Selvon's novel and its critics - exposes the disruptive and transformative effect on the family by the historical phenomenon of postwar migration.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600738</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600738</link>
<title><![CDATA[Navigating the Mezzaterra]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Home, Harem and the Hybrid Family in Ahdaf Soueif's The Map of Love]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Catherine Wynne]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Map of Love (1999), a novel by the Egyptian writer Ahdaf Soueif, opens in Egypt and America in the late twentieth century, but shifts in time to explore and imaginatively reclaim the terrain of the travels of a Victorian woman in Egypt, Lady Lucie Duff Gordon, English author of Letters from Egypt (1865). The novel explores the links between a contemporary American-Egyptian family and a nineteenth-century Anglo-Egyptian one. By focussing on the hybrid family and by drawing on historical figures such as Gordon and the English Orientalist painter John Frederick Lewis, Soueif seeks to explore the complex dynamics of intercultural discourse. The Map of Love destabilises the homogeneity of a patriarchal and imperial narrative (several of Soueif 's nineteenth century British characters are anti-imperial) and it is through the representation of the harem as desirable domestic space that Soueif's revisionist project advances a positive vision of nineteenth-century Arab-Muslim domesticity and culture. These representations also align her project with nineteenth-century female travellers' accounts of the harem. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600774</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600774</link>
<title><![CDATA[Kate Atkinson's Family Romance]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Missing Mothers and Hidden Histories in Behind the Scenes at the Museum]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sinead McDermott]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>From her first novel, Behind the Scenes At the Museum, to her most recent, Case Histories, Kate Atkinson's fiction can be described as attempting to rewrite and revision the family. All of her novels present us with families that have been altered or reshaped in some way, usually because of the loss of a mother or a child. Her narratives are driven by the need to account for these losses: to discover the fate of the missing family members, and in the process to uncover often unpleasant family secrets. In Atkinson's fictions, the family is revealed as a disturbing place, the site of violence, resentments and jealousies as much as love and affection. At the same time, the continued return to family plots in her novels suggests that the family, regardless of its flaws, is not an institution that either she or her protagonists can easily leave behind. Atkinson's first novel, Behind the Scenes At The Museum, like her later fiction, is both an attempt to critique and debunk received notions of family, and an exploration of familial loss and longing. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600765</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600765</link>
<title><![CDATA[Jeanette Winterson's Family Values]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[From Oranges Are Not the Only Fruit to Lighthousekeeping]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julie Ellam]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Jeanette Winterson's fictional families are unusual. Invariably the adopted or fostered child is used as a narrator. This offers the perspective that nurtured relationships are as emotionally bonding as natural ones. The traditional, biological family is, at times, used in order to be exposed as brutal and false, as in Art and Lies (1994) where Picasso is sexually abused by her brother and is the product of rape between her father and a maid. Winterson's novels appear to challenge the biological family. Furthermore, adultery is used as a repeated theme. From Oranges Are Not the Only Fruit (1985) onwards, marriage is described as an institution and is castigated, whereas the belief in true love hardly ever wavers. That Winterson continues to draw on the family, however it is constituted, reflects an ongoing concern with the bonds of love. It is this belief in love that reveals a paradoxical fidelity to a conservative stance which is elsewhere, through the critiques of family and marriage, apparently questioned.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600675</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600675</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Friends and Family Figures in Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>During the twentieth century, scientific advances, especially in the
field of reproductive technologies, have fundamentally altered ideas
about parenting, the family and what it means to be human. In the
1980s, the family became a significant site of political conflict in the
UK when family values were defended and so-called pretended
families were condemned. New information technologies make it
possible for online chat between friends who have never met.
Changes in legislation have defined and protected the rights of the
child and spectacular campaigns have developed for fathers’ rights.
Meanwhile tracing your family history has become one of the most
popular hobbies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600756</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600756</link>
<title><![CDATA[What Has Made Me?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Locating Mother in the Textual Labyrinth of Mark Z. Danielewski's House of Leaves]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Cox]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Mark Z. Danielewski’s House of Leaves, the architecture of the
family is scrutinised and stretched to breaking point. Partnerships and
relationships, which by implication suggest ‘nearness’, are
graphically torn apart before partial reconciliations are achieved. The
bonds of the family are costly, combining the beloved aspect of the
term ‘dear’ with its more detrimental meanings. ‘Near and dear’
denotes a physical and emotional proximity that is revealed to be
acutely and negatively exaggerated in Danielewski’s novel. The
physical and emotional ‘nearness’ of family life is teased out as
understanding and reunion are approached through journey,
specifically through the mythic confrontation with the labyrinth.
Gradually, through allusion to mythological struggle and unavoidable
psychoanalytical ties, the novel implicitly confers a transformation of
the family through a journey of remembrance. The spatial
manipulation of family relations and the inevitable reformation of
these relationships, elicited through the labyrinth, are primary
considerations in this article.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600710</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600710</link>
<title><![CDATA[Replication, Regeneration or Organic Birth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Clone in Deryn Rees-Jones' Quiver and Donna Haraway's 'A Cyborg Manifesto']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zoë Brigley]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Rees-Jones' Quiver and Donna Haraway's 'A Cyborg Manifesto' explore how different mythologies of being can emancipate women from and create a dialogue with ordinary female reproduction. Haraway and Rees-Jones use advances in reproductive and mechanical technologies to imagine new modes of being which are not simply products of the imagination, but a recycling of images and debates of concern to women and feminists. In Test-Tube Women: What Future for Motherhood?, Rita Arditti, Renate Duelli Klein and Shelley Minden ask a pertinent question: '[e]ach time a new technological development is hailed the same question arises: is this liberation or oppression in a new guise?' Both Haraway and Rees-Jones explore the rise of new technologies in relation to gender and maternity and gauge the emancipatory or oppressive possibilities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600666</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600666</link>
<title><![CDATA[Jane or Prudence?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Barbara Pym's Single Women, Female Fulfilment and Career Choices in the 'Age of Marriages']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Estella Tincknell]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Since their rediscovery as minor comic masterpieces in the late 1970s, Barbara Pym's early novels, produced between 1950 and 1963, have been widely reassessed. Interestingly, the period of Pym's early success precisely spans what I will call the 'long 1950s', coming to an abrupt end in 1963 with the rejection of An Unsuitable Attachment by Pym's regular publisher, Jonathan Cape. This action, in an ironic move that Pym herself might later have appreciated, came appositely at precisely the cultural moment pinpointed by Pym's friend, Philip Larkin, as the point when 'the sixties' actually began: "between the end of the Chatterley ban and the Beatles' first LP". However, from being perceived at that point as a quaintly old fashioned novelist incapable of articulating female desire, Pym has since emerged as a writer whose approach to sexuality is in some ways more complex than that of her more fashionable peers, whose embrace of the 'sexual revolution' now looks relatively uncritical. This essay, then, aims to emphasise the conjunction of Pym's early creative period with the 'age of marriages' in the postwar period precisely because of the cultural contradictions involved.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600684</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600684</link>
<title><![CDATA[Postcolonial Fictions of Adoption]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John McLeod]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>More than any other novel of the last fifty years, Sam Selvon's The Lonely Londoners (1956) has emerged as the talismanic literary account of the consequences of postwar migration to Britain. These consequences are well known: Selvon's novel engages with the growing racism of London; the challenge of his characters – Moses, Galahad and others – to find work, accommodation and sustenance (both emotional and material); the defiant attempt to resist prejudice and establish a new, vibrant and cosmopolitan London culture. Yet perhaps the least discussed issue in the novel is Galahad's fatherhood; early in the novel, and only once, a reference is made to the fact that, eight-and-a-half-months after Galahad's arrival, a young woman can be spied pushing a pram through Ladbroke Grove that contains his son. The appearance of this enigmatic child - quickly forgotten by his father, Selvon's novel and its critics - exposes the disruptive and transformative effect on the family by the historical phenomenon of postwar migration.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600738</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600738</link>
<title><![CDATA[Navigating the Mezzaterra]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Home, Harem and the Hybrid Family in Ahdaf Soueif's The Map of Love]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Catherine Wynne]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Map of Love (1999), a novel by the Egyptian writer Ahdaf Soueif, opens in Egypt and America in the late twentieth century, but shifts in time to explore and imaginatively reclaim the terrain of the travels of a Victorian woman in Egypt, Lady Lucie Duff Gordon, English author of Letters from Egypt (1865). The novel explores the links between a contemporary American-Egyptian family and a nineteenth-century Anglo-Egyptian one. By focussing on the hybrid family and by drawing on historical figures such as Gordon and the English Orientalist painter John Frederick Lewis, Soueif seeks to explore the complex dynamics of intercultural discourse. The Map of Love destabilises the homogeneity of a patriarchal and imperial narrative (several of Soueif 's nineteenth century British characters are anti-imperial) and it is through the representation of the harem as desirable domestic space that Soueif's revisionist project advances a positive vision of nineteenth-century Arab-Muslim domesticity and culture. These representations also align her project with nineteenth-century female travellers' accounts of the harem. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600774</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600774</link>
<title><![CDATA[Kate Atkinson's Family Romance]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Missing Mothers and Hidden Histories in Behind the Scenes at the Museum]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sinead McDermott]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>From her first novel, Behind the Scenes At the Museum, to her most recent, Case Histories, Kate Atkinson's fiction can be described as attempting to rewrite and revision the family. All of her novels present us with families that have been altered or reshaped in some way, usually because of the loss of a mother or a child. Her narratives are driven by the need to account for these losses: to discover the fate of the missing family members, and in the process to uncover often unpleasant family secrets. In Atkinson's fictions, the family is revealed as a disturbing place, the site of violence, resentments and jealousies as much as love and affection. At the same time, the continued return to family plots in her novels suggests that the family, regardless of its flaws, is not an institution that either she or her protagonists can easily leave behind. Atkinson's first novel, Behind the Scenes At The Museum, like her later fiction, is both an attempt to critique and debunk received notions of family, and an exploration of familial loss and longing. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600765</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600765</link>
<title><![CDATA[Jeanette Winterson's Family Values]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[From Oranges Are Not the Only Fruit to Lighthousekeeping]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julie Ellam]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Jeanette Winterson's fictional families are unusual. Invariably the adopted or fostered child is used as a narrator. This offers the perspective that nurtured relationships are as emotionally bonding as natural ones. The traditional, biological family is, at times, used in order to be exposed as brutal and false, as in Art and Lies (1994) where Picasso is sexually abused by her brother and is the product of rape between her father and a maid. Winterson's novels appear to challenge the biological family. Furthermore, adultery is used as a repeated theme. From Oranges Are Not the Only Fruit (1985) onwards, marriage is described as an institution and is castigated, whereas the belief in true love hardly ever wavers. That Winterson continues to draw on the family, however it is constituted, reflects an ongoing concern with the bonds of love. It is this belief in love that reveals a paradoxical fidelity to a conservative stance which is elsewhere, through the critiques of family and marriage, apparently questioned.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600693</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600693</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sue Butler]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Rennie Parker]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Portraits
SUE BUTLER</p><p>Yes It's True …
RENNIE PARKER</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600675</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600675</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Friends and Family Figures in Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>During the twentieth century, scientific advances, especially in the
field of reproductive technologies, have fundamentally altered ideas
about parenting, the family and what it means to be human. In the
1980s, the family became a significant site of political conflict in the
UK when family values were defended and so-called pretended
families were condemned. New information technologies make it
possible for online chat between friends who have never met.
Changes in legislation have defined and protected the rights of the
child and spectacular campaigns have developed for fathers’ rights.
Meanwhile tracing your family history has become one of the most
popular hobbies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600756</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600756</link>
<title><![CDATA[What Has Made Me?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Locating Mother in the Textual Labyrinth of Mark Z. Danielewski's House of Leaves]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Cox]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Mark Z. Danielewski’s House of Leaves, the architecture of the
family is scrutinised and stretched to breaking point. Partnerships and
relationships, which by implication suggest ‘nearness’, are
graphically torn apart before partial reconciliations are achieved. The
bonds of the family are costly, combining the beloved aspect of the
term ‘dear’ with its more detrimental meanings. ‘Near and dear’
denotes a physical and emotional proximity that is revealed to be
acutely and negatively exaggerated in Danielewski’s novel. The
physical and emotional ‘nearness’ of family life is teased out as
understanding and reunion are approached through journey,
specifically through the mythic confrontation with the labyrinth.
Gradually, through allusion to mythological struggle and unavoidable
psychoanalytical ties, the novel implicitly confers a transformation of
the family through a journey of remembrance. The spatial
manipulation of family relations and the inevitable reformation of
these relationships, elicited through the labyrinth, are primary
considerations in this article.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600710</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600710</link>
<title><![CDATA[Replication, Regeneration or Organic Birth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Clone in Deryn Rees-Jones' Quiver and Donna Haraway's 'A Cyborg Manifesto']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zoë Brigley]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Rees-Jones' Quiver and Donna Haraway's 'A Cyborg Manifesto' explore how different mythologies of being can emancipate women from and create a dialogue with ordinary female reproduction. Haraway and Rees-Jones use advances in reproductive and mechanical technologies to imagine new modes of being which are not simply products of the imagination, but a recycling of images and debates of concern to women and feminists. In Test-Tube Women: What Future for Motherhood?, Rita Arditti, Renate Duelli Klein and Shelley Minden ask a pertinent question: '[e]ach time a new technological development is hailed the same question arises: is this liberation or oppression in a new guise?' Both Haraway and Rees-Jones explore the rise of new technologies in relation to gender and maternity and gauge the emancipatory or oppressive possibilities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600666</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600666</link>
<title><![CDATA[Jane or Prudence?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Barbara Pym's Single Women, Female Fulfilment and Career Choices in the 'Age of Marriages']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Estella Tincknell]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Since their rediscovery as minor comic masterpieces in the late 1970s, Barbara Pym's early novels, produced between 1950 and 1963, have been widely reassessed. Interestingly, the period of Pym's early success precisely spans what I will call the 'long 1950s', coming to an abrupt end in 1963 with the rejection of An Unsuitable Attachment by Pym's regular publisher, Jonathan Cape. This action, in an ironic move that Pym herself might later have appreciated, came appositely at precisely the cultural moment pinpointed by Pym's friend, Philip Larkin, as the point when 'the sixties' actually began: "between the end of the Chatterley ban and the Beatles' first LP". However, from being perceived at that point as a quaintly old fashioned novelist incapable of articulating female desire, Pym has since emerged as a writer whose approach to sexuality is in some ways more complex than that of her more fashionable peers, whose embrace of the 'sexual revolution' now looks relatively uncritical. This essay, then, aims to emphasise the conjunction of Pym's early creative period with the 'age of marriages' in the postwar period precisely because of the cultural contradictions involved.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600684</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600684</link>
<title><![CDATA[Postcolonial Fictions of Adoption]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John McLeod]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>More than any other novel of the last fifty years, Sam Selvon's The Lonely Londoners (1956) has emerged as the talismanic literary account of the consequences of postwar migration to Britain. These consequences are well known: Selvon's novel engages with the growing racism of London; the challenge of his characters – Moses, Galahad and others – to find work, accommodation and sustenance (both emotional and material); the defiant attempt to resist prejudice and establish a new, vibrant and cosmopolitan London culture. Yet perhaps the least discussed issue in the novel is Galahad's fatherhood; early in the novel, and only once, a reference is made to the fact that, eight-and-a-half-months after Galahad's arrival, a young woman can be spied pushing a pram through Ladbroke Grove that contains his son. The appearance of this enigmatic child - quickly forgotten by his father, Selvon's novel and its critics - exposes the disruptive and transformative effect on the family by the historical phenomenon of postwar migration.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600738</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600738</link>
<title><![CDATA[Navigating the Mezzaterra]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Home, Harem and the Hybrid Family in Ahdaf Soueif's The Map of Love]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Catherine Wynne]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Map of Love (1999), a novel by the Egyptian writer Ahdaf Soueif, opens in Egypt and America in the late twentieth century, but shifts in time to explore and imaginatively reclaim the terrain of the travels of a Victorian woman in Egypt, Lady Lucie Duff Gordon, English author of Letters from Egypt (1865). The novel explores the links between a contemporary American-Egyptian family and a nineteenth-century Anglo-Egyptian one. By focussing on the hybrid family and by drawing on historical figures such as Gordon and the English Orientalist painter John Frederick Lewis, Soueif seeks to explore the complex dynamics of intercultural discourse. The Map of Love destabilises the homogeneity of a patriarchal and imperial narrative (several of Soueif 's nineteenth century British characters are anti-imperial) and it is through the representation of the harem as desirable domestic space that Soueif's revisionist project advances a positive vision of nineteenth-century Arab-Muslim domesticity and culture. These representations also align her project with nineteenth-century female travellers' accounts of the harem. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600774</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600774</link>
<title><![CDATA[Kate Atkinson's Family Romance]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Missing Mothers and Hidden Histories in Behind the Scenes at the Museum]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sinead McDermott]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>From her first novel, Behind the Scenes At the Museum, to her most recent, Case Histories, Kate Atkinson's fiction can be described as attempting to rewrite and revision the family. All of her novels present us with families that have been altered or reshaped in some way, usually because of the loss of a mother or a child. Her narratives are driven by the need to account for these losses: to discover the fate of the missing family members, and in the process to uncover often unpleasant family secrets. In Atkinson's fictions, the family is revealed as a disturbing place, the site of violence, resentments and jealousies as much as love and affection. At the same time, the continued return to family plots in her novels suggests that the family, regardless of its flaws, is not an institution that either she or her protagonists can easily leave behind. Atkinson's first novel, Behind the Scenes At The Museum, like her later fiction, is both an attempt to critique and debunk received notions of family, and an exploration of familial loss and longing. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600765</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600765</link>
<title><![CDATA[Jeanette Winterson's Family Values]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[From Oranges Are Not the Only Fruit to Lighthousekeeping]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julie Ellam]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Jeanette Winterson's fictional families are unusual. Invariably the adopted or fostered child is used as a narrator. This offers the perspective that nurtured relationships are as emotionally bonding as natural ones. The traditional, biological family is, at times, used in order to be exposed as brutal and false, as in Art and Lies (1994) where Picasso is sexually abused by her brother and is the product of rape between her father and a maid. Winterson's novels appear to challenge the biological family. Furthermore, adultery is used as a repeated theme. From Oranges Are Not the Only Fruit (1985) onwards, marriage is described as an institution and is castigated, whereas the belief in true love hardly ever wavers. That Winterson continues to draw on the family, however it is constituted, reflects an ongoing concern with the bonds of love. It is this belief in love that reveals a paradoxical fidelity to a conservative stance which is elsewhere, through the critiques of family and marriage, apparently questioned.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600693</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600693</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sue Butler]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Rennie Parker]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Portraits
SUE BUTLER</p><p>Yes It's True …
RENNIE PARKER</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600701</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600701</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael Bartholomew-Biggs]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Nancy Mattson]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Jenny Swann]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Surfacing by William Park (Liverpool: Spike, 2005), ISBN 0-9518978-7-X, £5.99</p><p>The Ogling of Lady Luck by Alan Dixon (Nottingham:
Shoestring, 2005), ISBN 1-904886-12-4, £6.95</p><p>Mr Dick’s Kite by Arnold Rattenbury (Nottingham: Shoestring,
2005), ISBN 1-904886-13-2, £6.95
Blue is Rare by Kevin Borman (Frizinghall: Redbeck, 2005),
ISBN 1-904338-19-4, £8.00</p><p>The Cartographer Sleeps by Barbara Daniels (Nottingham:
Shoestring, 2005), ISBN 1-904886-14-0, £8.95</p><p>Mixer by André Mangeot (Norwich: Egg Box, 2005),
ISBN 0-9543920-4-3, £5.00</p><p>The Outsider by Christine McNeill (Nottingham: Shoestring,
2005), ISBN 1-904886-15-9, £8.95
Taking Cover by Michael Tolkien (Bradford: Redbeck, 2005),
ISBN 1-904338-28-3, £8.95</p><p>Poems, 1955–2005 by Anne Stevenson (Newcastle: Bloodaxe
Books, 2005), ISBN 1-852246-99-5, £9.95</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600675</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600675</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Friends and Family Figures in Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>During the twentieth century, scientific advances, especially in the
field of reproductive technologies, have fundamentally altered ideas
about parenting, the family and what it means to be human. In the
1980s, the family became a significant site of political conflict in the
UK when family values were defended and so-called pretended
families were condemned. New information technologies make it
possible for online chat between friends who have never met.
Changes in legislation have defined and protected the rights of the
child and spectacular campaigns have developed for fathers’ rights.
Meanwhile tracing your family history has become one of the most
popular hobbies.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600756</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600756</link>
<title><![CDATA[What Has Made Me?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Locating Mother in the Textual Labyrinth of Mark Z. Danielewski's House of Leaves]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katherine Cox]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Mark Z. Danielewski’s House of Leaves, the architecture of the
family is scrutinised and stretched to breaking point. Partnerships and
relationships, which by implication suggest ‘nearness’, are
graphically torn apart before partial reconciliations are achieved. The
bonds of the family are costly, combining the beloved aspect of the
term ‘dear’ with its more detrimental meanings. ‘Near and dear’
denotes a physical and emotional proximity that is revealed to be
acutely and negatively exaggerated in Danielewski’s novel. The
physical and emotional ‘nearness’ of family life is teased out as
understanding and reunion are approached through journey,
specifically through the mythic confrontation with the labyrinth.
Gradually, through allusion to mythological struggle and unavoidable
psychoanalytical ties, the novel implicitly confers a transformation of
the family through a journey of remembrance. The spatial
manipulation of family relations and the inevitable reformation of
these relationships, elicited through the labyrinth, are primary
considerations in this article.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600710</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600710</link>
<title><![CDATA[Replication, Regeneration or Organic Birth]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Clone in Deryn Rees-Jones' Quiver and Donna Haraway's 'A Cyborg Manifesto']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zoë Brigley]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Rees-Jones' Quiver and Donna Haraway's 'A Cyborg Manifesto' explore how different mythologies of being can emancipate women from and create a dialogue with ordinary female reproduction. Haraway and Rees-Jones use advances in reproductive and mechanical technologies to imagine new modes of being which are not simply products of the imagination, but a recycling of images and debates of concern to women and feminists. In Test-Tube Women: What Future for Motherhood?, Rita Arditti, Renate Duelli Klein and Shelley Minden ask a pertinent question: '[e]ach time a new technological development is hailed the same question arises: is this liberation or oppression in a new guise?' Both Haraway and Rees-Jones explore the rise of new technologies in relation to gender and maternity and gauge the emancipatory or oppressive possibilities. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600666</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600666</link>
<title><![CDATA[Jane or Prudence?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Barbara Pym's Single Women, Female Fulfilment and Career Choices in the 'Age of Marriages']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Estella Tincknell]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Since their rediscovery as minor comic masterpieces in the late 1970s, Barbara Pym's early novels, produced between 1950 and 1963, have been widely reassessed. Interestingly, the period of Pym's early success precisely spans what I will call the 'long 1950s', coming to an abrupt end in 1963 with the rejection of An Unsuitable Attachment by Pym's regular publisher, Jonathan Cape. This action, in an ironic move that Pym herself might later have appreciated, came appositely at precisely the cultural moment pinpointed by Pym's friend, Philip Larkin, as the point when 'the sixties' actually began: "between the end of the Chatterley ban and the Beatles' first LP". However, from being perceived at that point as a quaintly old fashioned novelist incapable of articulating female desire, Pym has since emerged as a writer whose approach to sexuality is in some ways more complex than that of her more fashionable peers, whose embrace of the 'sexual revolution' now looks relatively uncritical. This essay, then, aims to emphasise the conjunction of Pym's early creative period with the 'age of marriages' in the postwar period precisely because of the cultural contradictions involved.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600684</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600684</link>
<title><![CDATA[Postcolonial Fictions of Adoption]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John McLeod]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>More than any other novel of the last fifty years, Sam Selvon's The Lonely Londoners (1956) has emerged as the talismanic literary account of the consequences of postwar migration to Britain. These consequences are well known: Selvon's novel engages with the growing racism of London; the challenge of his characters – Moses, Galahad and others – to find work, accommodation and sustenance (both emotional and material); the defiant attempt to resist prejudice and establish a new, vibrant and cosmopolitan London culture. Yet perhaps the least discussed issue in the novel is Galahad's fatherhood; early in the novel, and only once, a reference is made to the fact that, eight-and-a-half-months after Galahad's arrival, a young woman can be spied pushing a pram through Ladbroke Grove that contains his son. The appearance of this enigmatic child - quickly forgotten by his father, Selvon's novel and its critics - exposes the disruptive and transformative effect on the family by the historical phenomenon of postwar migration.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600738</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600738</link>
<title><![CDATA[Navigating the Mezzaterra]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Home, Harem and the Hybrid Family in Ahdaf Soueif's The Map of Love]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Catherine Wynne]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Map of Love (1999), a novel by the Egyptian writer Ahdaf Soueif, opens in Egypt and America in the late twentieth century, but shifts in time to explore and imaginatively reclaim the terrain of the travels of a Victorian woman in Egypt, Lady Lucie Duff Gordon, English author of Letters from Egypt (1865). The novel explores the links between a contemporary American-Egyptian family and a nineteenth-century Anglo-Egyptian one. By focussing on the hybrid family and by drawing on historical figures such as Gordon and the English Orientalist painter John Frederick Lewis, Soueif seeks to explore the complex dynamics of intercultural discourse. The Map of Love destabilises the homogeneity of a patriarchal and imperial narrative (several of Soueif 's nineteenth century British characters are anti-imperial) and it is through the representation of the harem as desirable domestic space that Soueif's revisionist project advances a positive vision of nineteenth-century Arab-Muslim domesticity and culture. These representations also align her project with nineteenth-century female travellers' accounts of the harem. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600774</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600774</link>
<title><![CDATA[Kate Atkinson's Family Romance]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Missing Mothers and Hidden Histories in Behind the Scenes at the Museum]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sinead McDermott]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>From her first novel, Behind the Scenes At the Museum, to her most recent, Case Histories, Kate Atkinson's fiction can be described as attempting to rewrite and revision the family. All of her novels present us with families that have been altered or reshaped in some way, usually because of the loss of a mother or a child. Her narratives are driven by the need to account for these losses: to discover the fate of the missing family members, and in the process to uncover often unpleasant family secrets. In Atkinson's fictions, the family is revealed as a disturbing place, the site of violence, resentments and jealousies as much as love and affection. At the same time, the continued return to family plots in her novels suggests that the family, regardless of its flaws, is not an institution that either she or her protagonists can easily leave behind. Atkinson's first novel, Behind the Scenes At The Museum, like her later fiction, is both an attempt to critique and debunk received notions of family, and an exploration of familial loss and longing. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600765</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600765</link>
<title><![CDATA[Jeanette Winterson's Family Values]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[From Oranges Are Not the Only Fruit to Lighthousekeeping]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Julie Ellam]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Jeanette Winterson's fictional families are unusual. Invariably the adopted or fostered child is used as a narrator. This offers the perspective that nurtured relationships are as emotionally bonding as natural ones. The traditional, biological family is, at times, used in order to be exposed as brutal and false, as in Art and Lies (1994) where Picasso is sexually abused by her brother and is the product of rape between her father and a maid. Winterson's novels appear to challenge the biological family. Furthermore, adultery is used as a repeated theme. From Oranges Are Not the Only Fruit (1985) onwards, marriage is described as an institution and is castigated, whereas the belief in true love hardly ever wavers. That Winterson continues to draw on the family, however it is constituted, reflects an ongoing concern with the bonds of love. It is this belief in love that reveals a paradoxical fidelity to a conservative stance which is elsewhere, through the critiques of family and marriage, apparently questioned.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600693</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600693</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sue Butler]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Rennie Parker]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Portraits
SUE BUTLER</p><p>Yes It's True …
RENNIE PARKER</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600701</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600701</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael Bartholomew-Biggs]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Nancy Mattson]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Jenny Swann]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Surfacing by William Park (Liverpool: Spike, 2005), ISBN 0-9518978-7-X, £5.99</p><p>The Ogling of Lady Luck by Alan Dixon (Nottingham:
Shoestring, 2005), ISBN 1-904886-12-4, £6.95</p><p>Mr Dick’s Kite by Arnold Rattenbury (Nottingham: Shoestring,
2005), ISBN 1-904886-13-2, £6.95
Blue is Rare by Kevin Borman (Frizinghall: Redbeck, 2005),
ISBN 1-904338-19-4, £8.00</p><p>The Cartographer Sleeps by Barbara Daniels (Nottingham:
Shoestring, 2005), ISBN 1-904886-14-0, £8.95</p><p>Mixer by André Mangeot (Norwich: Egg Box, 2005),
ISBN 0-9543920-4-3, £5.00</p><p>The Outsider by Christine McNeill (Nottingham: Shoestring,
2005), ISBN 1-904886-15-9, £8.95
Taking Cover by Michael Tolkien (Bradford: Redbeck, 2005),
ISBN 1-904338-28-3, £8.95</p><p>Poems, 1955–2005 by Anne Stevenson (Newcastle: Bloodaxe
Books, 2005), ISBN 1-852246-99-5, £9.95</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780600729</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780600729</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Zoë Brigley]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Katharine Cox]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Julie Ellam]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Sinead McDermott]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[John McLeod]]></author>
<author data-order="7"><![CDATA[Estella Tincknell]]></author>
<author data-order="8"><![CDATA[Catherine Wynne]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810735</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810735</link>
<title><![CDATA['Speaking of Them as a Body']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dickens, Slavery and Martin Chuzzlewit]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sean Purchase]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Dickens was an abolitionist throughout his career. In his non-fictional writings, his outbursts on slavery are fairly unequivocal, and he is given to straightforward pleas in his letters: 'But I want to help the wretched Slave.' His relationship to slavery was, however, more complex than such remonstrations suggest. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810735</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810735</link>
<title><![CDATA['Speaking of Them as a Body']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dickens, Slavery and Martin Chuzzlewit]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sean Purchase]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Dickens was an abolitionist throughout his career. In his non-fictional writings, his outbursts on slavery are fairly unequivocal, and he is given to straightforward pleas in his letters: 'But I want to help the wretched Slave.' His relationship to slavery was, however, more complex than such remonstrations suggest. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810708</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810708</link>
<title><![CDATA['Faux-Victorian Melodrama' in the New Millennium]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Case of Sarah Waters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mariaconcetta Costantini]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>At the beginning of the new century (and the new millennium) Victorian revivalism is still a large-scale cultural phenomenon. Instead of abating, the obsession with the past seems to have intensified. Rewritings of the Victorian age have continued to flourish in many cultural domains, while critics have increasingly answered to the appeal for a 'rigorous scholarly analysis' of 'the prominence of the nineteenth century for postmodernism'. On the literary scene, young writers have joined the ranks of the earlier postmodern revivalists. These writers have contributed to keeping alive the interest in the Victorian past, but they have also introduced some thematic and formal innovations which require critical attention. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810735</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810735</link>
<title><![CDATA['Speaking of Them as a Body']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dickens, Slavery and Martin Chuzzlewit]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sean Purchase]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Dickens was an abolitionist throughout his career. In his non-fictional writings, his outbursts on slavery are fairly unequivocal, and he is given to straightforward pleas in his letters: 'But I want to help the wretched Slave.' His relationship to slavery was, however, more complex than such remonstrations suggest. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810708</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810708</link>
<title><![CDATA['Faux-Victorian Melodrama' in the New Millennium]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Case of Sarah Waters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mariaconcetta Costantini]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>At the beginning of the new century (and the new millennium) Victorian revivalism is still a large-scale cultural phenomenon. Instead of abating, the obsession with the past seems to have intensified. Rewritings of the Victorian age have continued to flourish in many cultural domains, while critics have increasingly answered to the appeal for a 'rigorous scholarly analysis' of 'the prominence of the nineteenth century for postmodernism'. On the literary scene, young writers have joined the ranks of the earlier postmodern revivalists. These writers have contributed to keeping alive the interest in the Victorian past, but they have also introduced some thematic and formal innovations which require critical attention. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810744</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810744</link>
<title><![CDATA[How Not to be a 'Dickhead']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Partisan Politics in Richard Ford's Independence Day]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tamas Dobozy]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Richard Ford's Independence Day (1995) was the first novel to win both the Pulitzer Prize and the PEN/Faulkner Award. The novel continues the story of Frank Bascombe, begun in Ford's 1986 novel, The Sportswriter. By the time of Independence Day, Bascombe has given up sports-writing for real estate (and a sideline business of running a hot-dog stand, where he employs a Republican by the name of Karl Bemish). While significant portions of the novel involve Bascombe practising his trade, the novel's primary storyline involves his tour of various sports halls of fame with his son, Paul, over the course of the 4th of July weekend in 1988. The aim of the pilgrimage is to connect with Paul – a teenager who has run foul of the law and his stepfather, Charley O'Dell, who has married Bascombe's ex-wife, Ann – but it allows Bascombe to digress on the merits of real estate, 'The Declaration of Independence', marriage/divorce/parenting, and, most important for this paper, the differences between liberalism and conservatism. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810735</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810735</link>
<title><![CDATA['Speaking of Them as a Body']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dickens, Slavery and Martin Chuzzlewit]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sean Purchase]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Dickens was an abolitionist throughout his career. In his non-fictional writings, his outbursts on slavery are fairly unequivocal, and he is given to straightforward pleas in his letters: 'But I want to help the wretched Slave.' His relationship to slavery was, however, more complex than such remonstrations suggest. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810708</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810708</link>
<title><![CDATA['Faux-Victorian Melodrama' in the New Millennium]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Case of Sarah Waters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mariaconcetta Costantini]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>At the beginning of the new century (and the new millennium) Victorian revivalism is still a large-scale cultural phenomenon. Instead of abating, the obsession with the past seems to have intensified. Rewritings of the Victorian age have continued to flourish in many cultural domains, while critics have increasingly answered to the appeal for a 'rigorous scholarly analysis' of 'the prominence of the nineteenth century for postmodernism'. On the literary scene, young writers have joined the ranks of the earlier postmodern revivalists. These writers have contributed to keeping alive the interest in the Victorian past, but they have also introduced some thematic and formal innovations which require critical attention. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810744</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810744</link>
<title><![CDATA[How Not to be a 'Dickhead']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Partisan Politics in Richard Ford's Independence Day]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tamas Dobozy]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Richard Ford's Independence Day (1995) was the first novel to win both the Pulitzer Prize and the PEN/Faulkner Award. The novel continues the story of Frank Bascombe, begun in Ford's 1986 novel, The Sportswriter. By the time of Independence Day, Bascombe has given up sports-writing for real estate (and a sideline business of running a hot-dog stand, where he employs a Republican by the name of Karl Bemish). While significant portions of the novel involve Bascombe practising his trade, the novel's primary storyline involves his tour of various sports halls of fame with his son, Paul, over the course of the 4th of July weekend in 1988. The aim of the pilgrimage is to connect with Paul – a teenager who has run foul of the law and his stepfather, Charley O'Dell, who has married Bascombe's ex-wife, Ann – but it allows Bascombe to digress on the merits of real estate, 'The Declaration of Independence', marriage/divorce/parenting, and, most important for this paper, the differences between liberalism and conservatism. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810663</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810663</link>
<title><![CDATA[Peter Porter at 75]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bruce Bennett]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Looking back on my first public expression of interest in Peter Porter and his work – an interview published in Westerly in 1982, based on discussions with him in London the previous year – I notice in some of my questions the gestures of a proto-biographer. Yet I had come to Porter entirely through his work – from teaching poems in Alexander Craig's anthology 12 Poets and reading in London The Cost of Seriousness (1978) and the then newly minted volume English Subtitles (1981). It would be another nine years, with visits by me to London and Peter to Perth before Spirit in Exile: Peter Porter and his Poetry was published by Oxford University Press in 1991. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810735</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810735</link>
<title><![CDATA['Speaking of Them as a Body']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dickens, Slavery and Martin Chuzzlewit]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sean Purchase]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Dickens was an abolitionist throughout his career. In his non-fictional writings, his outbursts on slavery are fairly unequivocal, and he is given to straightforward pleas in his letters: 'But I want to help the wretched Slave.' His relationship to slavery was, however, more complex than such remonstrations suggest. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810708</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810708</link>
<title><![CDATA['Faux-Victorian Melodrama' in the New Millennium]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Case of Sarah Waters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mariaconcetta Costantini]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>At the beginning of the new century (and the new millennium) Victorian revivalism is still a large-scale cultural phenomenon. Instead of abating, the obsession with the past seems to have intensified. Rewritings of the Victorian age have continued to flourish in many cultural domains, while critics have increasingly answered to the appeal for a 'rigorous scholarly analysis' of 'the prominence of the nineteenth century for postmodernism'. On the literary scene, young writers have joined the ranks of the earlier postmodern revivalists. These writers have contributed to keeping alive the interest in the Victorian past, but they have also introduced some thematic and formal innovations which require critical attention. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810744</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810744</link>
<title><![CDATA[How Not to be a 'Dickhead']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Partisan Politics in Richard Ford's Independence Day]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tamas Dobozy]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Richard Ford's Independence Day (1995) was the first novel to win both the Pulitzer Prize and the PEN/Faulkner Award. The novel continues the story of Frank Bascombe, begun in Ford's 1986 novel, The Sportswriter. By the time of Independence Day, Bascombe has given up sports-writing for real estate (and a sideline business of running a hot-dog stand, where he employs a Republican by the name of Karl Bemish). While significant portions of the novel involve Bascombe practising his trade, the novel's primary storyline involves his tour of various sports halls of fame with his son, Paul, over the course of the 4th of July weekend in 1988. The aim of the pilgrimage is to connect with Paul – a teenager who has run foul of the law and his stepfather, Charley O'Dell, who has married Bascombe's ex-wife, Ann – but it allows Bascombe to digress on the merits of real estate, 'The Declaration of Independence', marriage/divorce/parenting, and, most important for this paper, the differences between liberalism and conservatism. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810663</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810663</link>
<title><![CDATA[Peter Porter at 75]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bruce Bennett]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Looking back on my first public expression of interest in Peter Porter and his work – an interview published in Westerly in 1982, based on discussions with him in London the previous year – I notice in some of my questions the gestures of a proto-biographer. Yet I had come to Porter entirely through his work – from teaching poems in Alexander Craig's anthology 12 Poets and reading in London The Cost of Seriousness (1978) and the then newly minted volume English Subtitles (1981). It would be another nine years, with visits by me to London and Peter to Perth before Spirit in Exile: Peter Porter and his Poetry was published by Oxford University Press in 1991. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810681</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810681</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Poet as Biographer]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Peter Porter]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bruce Bennett]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Looking back on my first public expression of interest in Peter Porter
and his work – an interview published in Westerly in 1982, based on
discussions with him in London the previous year – I notice in some
of my questions the gestures of a proto-biographer. Yet I had come to
Porter entirely through his work – from teaching poems in Alexander
Craig’s anthology 12 Poets and reading in London The Cost of
Seriousness (1978) and the then newly minted volume English
Subtitles (1981). It would be another nine years, with visits by me to
London and Peter to Perth before Spirit in Exile: Peter Porter and his
Poetry was published by Oxford University Press in 1991.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810735</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810735</link>
<title><![CDATA['Speaking of Them as a Body']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dickens, Slavery and Martin Chuzzlewit]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sean Purchase]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Dickens was an abolitionist throughout his career. In his non-fictional writings, his outbursts on slavery are fairly unequivocal, and he is given to straightforward pleas in his letters: 'But I want to help the wretched Slave.' His relationship to slavery was, however, more complex than such remonstrations suggest. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810708</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810708</link>
<title><![CDATA['Faux-Victorian Melodrama' in the New Millennium]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Case of Sarah Waters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mariaconcetta Costantini]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>At the beginning of the new century (and the new millennium) Victorian revivalism is still a large-scale cultural phenomenon. Instead of abating, the obsession with the past seems to have intensified. Rewritings of the Victorian age have continued to flourish in many cultural domains, while critics have increasingly answered to the appeal for a 'rigorous scholarly analysis' of 'the prominence of the nineteenth century for postmodernism'. On the literary scene, young writers have joined the ranks of the earlier postmodern revivalists. These writers have contributed to keeping alive the interest in the Victorian past, but they have also introduced some thematic and formal innovations which require critical attention. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810744</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810744</link>
<title><![CDATA[How Not to be a 'Dickhead']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Partisan Politics in Richard Ford's Independence Day]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tamas Dobozy]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Richard Ford's Independence Day (1995) was the first novel to win both the Pulitzer Prize and the PEN/Faulkner Award. The novel continues the story of Frank Bascombe, begun in Ford's 1986 novel, The Sportswriter. By the time of Independence Day, Bascombe has given up sports-writing for real estate (and a sideline business of running a hot-dog stand, where he employs a Republican by the name of Karl Bemish). While significant portions of the novel involve Bascombe practising his trade, the novel's primary storyline involves his tour of various sports halls of fame with his son, Paul, over the course of the 4th of July weekend in 1988. The aim of the pilgrimage is to connect with Paul – a teenager who has run foul of the law and his stepfather, Charley O'Dell, who has married Bascombe's ex-wife, Ann – but it allows Bascombe to digress on the merits of real estate, 'The Declaration of Independence', marriage/divorce/parenting, and, most important for this paper, the differences between liberalism and conservatism. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810663</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810663</link>
<title><![CDATA[Peter Porter at 75]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bruce Bennett]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Looking back on my first public expression of interest in Peter Porter and his work – an interview published in Westerly in 1982, based on discussions with him in London the previous year – I notice in some of my questions the gestures of a proto-biographer. Yet I had come to Porter entirely through his work – from teaching poems in Alexander Craig's anthology 12 Poets and reading in London The Cost of Seriousness (1978) and the then newly minted volume English Subtitles (1981). It would be another nine years, with visits by me to London and Peter to Perth before Spirit in Exile: Peter Porter and his Poetry was published by Oxford University Press in 1991. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810681</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810681</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Poet as Biographer]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Peter Porter]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bruce Bennett]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Looking back on my first public expression of interest in Peter Porter
and his work – an interview published in Westerly in 1982, based on
discussions with him in London the previous year – I notice in some
of my questions the gestures of a proto-biographer. Yet I had come to
Porter entirely through his work – from teaching poems in Alexander
Craig’s anthology 12 Poets and reading in London The Cost of
Seriousness (1978) and the then newly minted volume English
Subtitles (1981). It would be another nine years, with visits by me to
London and Peter to Perth before Spirit in Exile: Peter Porter and his
Poetry was published by Oxford University Press in 1991.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810753</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810753</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Simple Excellence of Peter Porter]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Clive James]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When I first read him more than forty years ago, I thought Peter Porter was the same age as he is now. Impressed by his evident conviction that the modern world was essentially a Technicolor version of one of those Dürer woodcuts in which the knightly rider was flanked by death and the Devil in his journey through a landscape ravaged by war and plague, I pictured the agonised artist as a gaunt, white-bearded figure hunched under a velvet cap, setting down his long-pondered apocalyptic visions by candlelight. Not that his poems creaked: indeed they hurtled. But, however long their rhythmic breath and legato their line, they still sounded like the last gasps of a sage, and all the sages I had ever heard of had whiskers on them. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810735</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810735</link>
<title><![CDATA['Speaking of Them as a Body']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dickens, Slavery and Martin Chuzzlewit]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sean Purchase]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Dickens was an abolitionist throughout his career. In his non-fictional writings, his outbursts on slavery are fairly unequivocal, and he is given to straightforward pleas in his letters: 'But I want to help the wretched Slave.' His relationship to slavery was, however, more complex than such remonstrations suggest. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810708</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810708</link>
<title><![CDATA['Faux-Victorian Melodrama' in the New Millennium]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Case of Sarah Waters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mariaconcetta Costantini]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>At the beginning of the new century (and the new millennium) Victorian revivalism is still a large-scale cultural phenomenon. Instead of abating, the obsession with the past seems to have intensified. Rewritings of the Victorian age have continued to flourish in many cultural domains, while critics have increasingly answered to the appeal for a 'rigorous scholarly analysis' of 'the prominence of the nineteenth century for postmodernism'. On the literary scene, young writers have joined the ranks of the earlier postmodern revivalists. These writers have contributed to keeping alive the interest in the Victorian past, but they have also introduced some thematic and formal innovations which require critical attention. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810744</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810744</link>
<title><![CDATA[How Not to be a 'Dickhead']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Partisan Politics in Richard Ford's Independence Day]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tamas Dobozy]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Richard Ford's Independence Day (1995) was the first novel to win both the Pulitzer Prize and the PEN/Faulkner Award. The novel continues the story of Frank Bascombe, begun in Ford's 1986 novel, The Sportswriter. By the time of Independence Day, Bascombe has given up sports-writing for real estate (and a sideline business of running a hot-dog stand, where he employs a Republican by the name of Karl Bemish). While significant portions of the novel involve Bascombe practising his trade, the novel's primary storyline involves his tour of various sports halls of fame with his son, Paul, over the course of the 4th of July weekend in 1988. The aim of the pilgrimage is to connect with Paul – a teenager who has run foul of the law and his stepfather, Charley O'Dell, who has married Bascombe's ex-wife, Ann – but it allows Bascombe to digress on the merits of real estate, 'The Declaration of Independence', marriage/divorce/parenting, and, most important for this paper, the differences between liberalism and conservatism. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810663</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810663</link>
<title><![CDATA[Peter Porter at 75]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bruce Bennett]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Looking back on my first public expression of interest in Peter Porter and his work – an interview published in Westerly in 1982, based on discussions with him in London the previous year – I notice in some of my questions the gestures of a proto-biographer. Yet I had come to Porter entirely through his work – from teaching poems in Alexander Craig's anthology 12 Poets and reading in London The Cost of Seriousness (1978) and the then newly minted volume English Subtitles (1981). It would be another nine years, with visits by me to London and Peter to Perth before Spirit in Exile: Peter Porter and his Poetry was published by Oxford University Press in 1991. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810681</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810681</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Poet as Biographer]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Peter Porter]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bruce Bennett]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Looking back on my first public expression of interest in Peter Porter
and his work – an interview published in Westerly in 1982, based on
discussions with him in London the previous year – I notice in some
of my questions the gestures of a proto-biographer. Yet I had come to
Porter entirely through his work – from teaching poems in Alexander
Craig’s anthology 12 Poets and reading in London The Cost of
Seriousness (1978) and the then newly minted volume English
Subtitles (1981). It would be another nine years, with visits by me to
London and Peter to Perth before Spirit in Exile: Peter Porter and his
Poetry was published by Oxford University Press in 1991.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810753</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810753</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Simple Excellence of Peter Porter]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Clive James]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When I first read him more than forty years ago, I thought Peter Porter was the same age as he is now. Impressed by his evident conviction that the modern world was essentially a Technicolor version of one of those Dürer woodcuts in which the knightly rider was flanked by death and the Devil in his journey through a landscape ravaged by war and plague, I pictured the agonised artist as a gaunt, white-bearded figure hunched under a velvet cap, setting down his long-pondered apocalyptic visions by candlelight. Not that his poems creaked: indeed they hurtled. But, however long their rhythmic breath and legato their line, they still sounded like the last gasps of a sage, and all the sages I had ever heard of had whiskers on them. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810645</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810645</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Master of the Sentences]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Style and Peter Porter]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Steele]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>'The activity of reading, for Peter, is the battleground of virtue and vice.' Such a view of things may seem archaic indeed in times both as poetically sportive and as programmatically sceptical as our own; but I take it that the notion that reading may be an act of engagement still retains some currency. And although it is a long way from twelfth-century France to twenty-first-century England or Australia, it is not hard to see an investment in such engagement in Peter Porter's poetry – as indeed in his prose, and in his conversation; after all, the twinning of urbanity with militancy is not without precedent. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810735</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810735</link>
<title><![CDATA['Speaking of Them as a Body']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dickens, Slavery and Martin Chuzzlewit]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sean Purchase]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Dickens was an abolitionist throughout his career. In his non-fictional writings, his outbursts on slavery are fairly unequivocal, and he is given to straightforward pleas in his letters: 'But I want to help the wretched Slave.' His relationship to slavery was, however, more complex than such remonstrations suggest. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810708</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810708</link>
<title><![CDATA['Faux-Victorian Melodrama' in the New Millennium]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Case of Sarah Waters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mariaconcetta Costantini]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>At the beginning of the new century (and the new millennium) Victorian revivalism is still a large-scale cultural phenomenon. Instead of abating, the obsession with the past seems to have intensified. Rewritings of the Victorian age have continued to flourish in many cultural domains, while critics have increasingly answered to the appeal for a 'rigorous scholarly analysis' of 'the prominence of the nineteenth century for postmodernism'. On the literary scene, young writers have joined the ranks of the earlier postmodern revivalists. These writers have contributed to keeping alive the interest in the Victorian past, but they have also introduced some thematic and formal innovations which require critical attention. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810744</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810744</link>
<title><![CDATA[How Not to be a 'Dickhead']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Partisan Politics in Richard Ford's Independence Day]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tamas Dobozy]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Richard Ford's Independence Day (1995) was the first novel to win both the Pulitzer Prize and the PEN/Faulkner Award. The novel continues the story of Frank Bascombe, begun in Ford's 1986 novel, The Sportswriter. By the time of Independence Day, Bascombe has given up sports-writing for real estate (and a sideline business of running a hot-dog stand, where he employs a Republican by the name of Karl Bemish). While significant portions of the novel involve Bascombe practising his trade, the novel's primary storyline involves his tour of various sports halls of fame with his son, Paul, over the course of the 4th of July weekend in 1988. The aim of the pilgrimage is to connect with Paul – a teenager who has run foul of the law and his stepfather, Charley O'Dell, who has married Bascombe's ex-wife, Ann – but it allows Bascombe to digress on the merits of real estate, 'The Declaration of Independence', marriage/divorce/parenting, and, most important for this paper, the differences between liberalism and conservatism. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810663</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810663</link>
<title><![CDATA[Peter Porter at 75]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bruce Bennett]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Looking back on my first public expression of interest in Peter Porter and his work – an interview published in Westerly in 1982, based on discussions with him in London the previous year – I notice in some of my questions the gestures of a proto-biographer. Yet I had come to Porter entirely through his work – from teaching poems in Alexander Craig's anthology 12 Poets and reading in London The Cost of Seriousness (1978) and the then newly minted volume English Subtitles (1981). It would be another nine years, with visits by me to London and Peter to Perth before Spirit in Exile: Peter Porter and his Poetry was published by Oxford University Press in 1991. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810681</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810681</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Poet as Biographer]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Peter Porter]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bruce Bennett]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Looking back on my first public expression of interest in Peter Porter
and his work – an interview published in Westerly in 1982, based on
discussions with him in London the previous year – I notice in some
of my questions the gestures of a proto-biographer. Yet I had come to
Porter entirely through his work – from teaching poems in Alexander
Craig’s anthology 12 Poets and reading in London The Cost of
Seriousness (1978) and the then newly minted volume English
Subtitles (1981). It would be another nine years, with visits by me to
London and Peter to Perth before Spirit in Exile: Peter Porter and his
Poetry was published by Oxford University Press in 1991.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810753</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810753</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Simple Excellence of Peter Porter]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Clive James]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When I first read him more than forty years ago, I thought Peter Porter was the same age as he is now. Impressed by his evident conviction that the modern world was essentially a Technicolor version of one of those Dürer woodcuts in which the knightly rider was flanked by death and the Devil in his journey through a landscape ravaged by war and plague, I pictured the agonised artist as a gaunt, white-bearded figure hunched under a velvet cap, setting down his long-pondered apocalyptic visions by candlelight. Not that his poems creaked: indeed they hurtled. But, however long their rhythmic breath and legato their line, they still sounded like the last gasps of a sage, and all the sages I had ever heard of had whiskers on them. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810645</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810645</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Master of the Sentences]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Style and Peter Porter]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Steele]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>'The activity of reading, for Peter, is the battleground of virtue and vice.' Such a view of things may seem archaic indeed in times both as poetically sportive and as programmatically sceptical as our own; but I take it that the notion that reading may be an act of engagement still retains some currency. And although it is a long way from twelfth-century France to twenty-first-century England or Australia, it is not hard to see an investment in such engagement in Peter Porter's poetry – as indeed in his prose, and in his conversation; after all, the twinning of urbanity with militancy is not without precedent. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810654</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810654</link>
<title><![CDATA[Peter Porter]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Metropolitan Voice]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>At the beginning of the 1960s, what might be called the Significance of Being a Gentleman was on three occasions drawn to my attention, all of them connected with the Department of English at Reading University. The first such occasion occurred on a warm afternoon in May 1961. There was to be a seminar on the novels of Walter Scott, led by an Oxford don who had agreed to read us a paper based on a forthcoming book of his. The don arrived, permitted himself an incurious stare at the twelve or so of us who were present, produced the typescript of his book, read from it for what seemed an eternity and then, as the shadows outside lengthened and his audience blinked awake, reluctantly agreed to answer questions. I made some mild objection to his ranking Kenilworth alongside The Charterhouse of Parma. Scott's novel was good, but it surely wasn't on a level with Stendhal's masterpiece? He raised a languid hand. 'The test of a gentleman', he said, 'is his ability to enjoy Scott.' </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810735</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810735</link>
<title><![CDATA['Speaking of Them as a Body']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dickens, Slavery and Martin Chuzzlewit]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sean Purchase]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Dickens was an abolitionist throughout his career. In his non-fictional writings, his outbursts on slavery are fairly unequivocal, and he is given to straightforward pleas in his letters: 'But I want to help the wretched Slave.' His relationship to slavery was, however, more complex than such remonstrations suggest. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810708</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810708</link>
<title><![CDATA['Faux-Victorian Melodrama' in the New Millennium]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Case of Sarah Waters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mariaconcetta Costantini]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>At the beginning of the new century (and the new millennium) Victorian revivalism is still a large-scale cultural phenomenon. Instead of abating, the obsession with the past seems to have intensified. Rewritings of the Victorian age have continued to flourish in many cultural domains, while critics have increasingly answered to the appeal for a 'rigorous scholarly analysis' of 'the prominence of the nineteenth century for postmodernism'. On the literary scene, young writers have joined the ranks of the earlier postmodern revivalists. These writers have contributed to keeping alive the interest in the Victorian past, but they have also introduced some thematic and formal innovations which require critical attention. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810744</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810744</link>
<title><![CDATA[How Not to be a 'Dickhead']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Partisan Politics in Richard Ford's Independence Day]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tamas Dobozy]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Richard Ford's Independence Day (1995) was the first novel to win both the Pulitzer Prize and the PEN/Faulkner Award. The novel continues the story of Frank Bascombe, begun in Ford's 1986 novel, The Sportswriter. By the time of Independence Day, Bascombe has given up sports-writing for real estate (and a sideline business of running a hot-dog stand, where he employs a Republican by the name of Karl Bemish). While significant portions of the novel involve Bascombe practising his trade, the novel's primary storyline involves his tour of various sports halls of fame with his son, Paul, over the course of the 4th of July weekend in 1988. The aim of the pilgrimage is to connect with Paul – a teenager who has run foul of the law and his stepfather, Charley O'Dell, who has married Bascombe's ex-wife, Ann – but it allows Bascombe to digress on the merits of real estate, 'The Declaration of Independence', marriage/divorce/parenting, and, most important for this paper, the differences between liberalism and conservatism. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810663</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810663</link>
<title><![CDATA[Peter Porter at 75]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bruce Bennett]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Looking back on my first public expression of interest in Peter Porter and his work – an interview published in Westerly in 1982, based on discussions with him in London the previous year – I notice in some of my questions the gestures of a proto-biographer. Yet I had come to Porter entirely through his work – from teaching poems in Alexander Craig's anthology 12 Poets and reading in London The Cost of Seriousness (1978) and the then newly minted volume English Subtitles (1981). It would be another nine years, with visits by me to London and Peter to Perth before Spirit in Exile: Peter Porter and his Poetry was published by Oxford University Press in 1991. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810681</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810681</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Poet as Biographer]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Peter Porter]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bruce Bennett]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Looking back on my first public expression of interest in Peter Porter
and his work – an interview published in Westerly in 1982, based on
discussions with him in London the previous year – I notice in some
of my questions the gestures of a proto-biographer. Yet I had come to
Porter entirely through his work – from teaching poems in Alexander
Craig’s anthology 12 Poets and reading in London The Cost of
Seriousness (1978) and the then newly minted volume English
Subtitles (1981). It would be another nine years, with visits by me to
London and Peter to Perth before Spirit in Exile: Peter Porter and his
Poetry was published by Oxford University Press in 1991.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810753</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810753</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Simple Excellence of Peter Porter]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Clive James]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When I first read him more than forty years ago, I thought Peter Porter was the same age as he is now. Impressed by his evident conviction that the modern world was essentially a Technicolor version of one of those Dürer woodcuts in which the knightly rider was flanked by death and the Devil in his journey through a landscape ravaged by war and plague, I pictured the agonised artist as a gaunt, white-bearded figure hunched under a velvet cap, setting down his long-pondered apocalyptic visions by candlelight. Not that his poems creaked: indeed they hurtled. But, however long their rhythmic breath and legato their line, they still sounded like the last gasps of a sage, and all the sages I had ever heard of had whiskers on them. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810645</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810645</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Master of the Sentences]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Style and Peter Porter]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Steele]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>'The activity of reading, for Peter, is the battleground of virtue and vice.' Such a view of things may seem archaic indeed in times both as poetically sportive and as programmatically sceptical as our own; but I take it that the notion that reading may be an act of engagement still retains some currency. And although it is a long way from twelfth-century France to twenty-first-century England or Australia, it is not hard to see an investment in such engagement in Peter Porter's poetry – as indeed in his prose, and in his conversation; after all, the twinning of urbanity with militancy is not without precedent. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810654</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810654</link>
<title><![CDATA[Peter Porter]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Metropolitan Voice]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>At the beginning of the 1960s, what might be called the Significance of Being a Gentleman was on three occasions drawn to my attention, all of them connected with the Department of English at Reading University. The first such occasion occurred on a warm afternoon in May 1961. There was to be a seminar on the novels of Walter Scott, led by an Oxford don who had agreed to read us a paper based on a forthcoming book of his. The don arrived, permitted himself an incurious stare at the twelve or so of us who were present, produced the typescript of his book, read from it for what seemed an eternity and then, as the shadows outside lengthened and his audience blinked awake, reluctantly agreed to answer questions. I made some mild objection to his ranking Kenilworth alongside The Charterhouse of Parma. Scott's novel was good, but it surely wasn't on a level with Stendhal's masterpiece? He raised a languid hand. 'The test of a gentleman', he said, 'is his ability to enjoy Scott.' </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810726</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810726</link>
<title><![CDATA['The Lying Art']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Peter Porter's Modest Proposals]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Adrian Caesar]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>I should begin with an apologia for my title. An interesting, entertaining and useful paper might be written about the satirical, Swiftian aspect of Peter Porter's poems. This isn't it. Nor am I concerned here with the imaginative and intellectual brilliance of so many Porter titles, though this too would make a fascinating subject. Rather my interest is in the idea of 'modesty' in relation to art and artists as it is articulated in Peter's work. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810735</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810735</link>
<title><![CDATA['Speaking of Them as a Body']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dickens, Slavery and Martin Chuzzlewit]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sean Purchase]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Dickens was an abolitionist throughout his career. In his non-fictional writings, his outbursts on slavery are fairly unequivocal, and he is given to straightforward pleas in his letters: 'But I want to help the wretched Slave.' His relationship to slavery was, however, more complex than such remonstrations suggest. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810708</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810708</link>
<title><![CDATA['Faux-Victorian Melodrama' in the New Millennium]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Case of Sarah Waters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mariaconcetta Costantini]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>At the beginning of the new century (and the new millennium) Victorian revivalism is still a large-scale cultural phenomenon. Instead of abating, the obsession with the past seems to have intensified. Rewritings of the Victorian age have continued to flourish in many cultural domains, while critics have increasingly answered to the appeal for a 'rigorous scholarly analysis' of 'the prominence of the nineteenth century for postmodernism'. On the literary scene, young writers have joined the ranks of the earlier postmodern revivalists. These writers have contributed to keeping alive the interest in the Victorian past, but they have also introduced some thematic and formal innovations which require critical attention. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810744</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810744</link>
<title><![CDATA[How Not to be a 'Dickhead']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Partisan Politics in Richard Ford's Independence Day]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tamas Dobozy]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Richard Ford's Independence Day (1995) was the first novel to win both the Pulitzer Prize and the PEN/Faulkner Award. The novel continues the story of Frank Bascombe, begun in Ford's 1986 novel, The Sportswriter. By the time of Independence Day, Bascombe has given up sports-writing for real estate (and a sideline business of running a hot-dog stand, where he employs a Republican by the name of Karl Bemish). While significant portions of the novel involve Bascombe practising his trade, the novel's primary storyline involves his tour of various sports halls of fame with his son, Paul, over the course of the 4th of July weekend in 1988. The aim of the pilgrimage is to connect with Paul – a teenager who has run foul of the law and his stepfather, Charley O'Dell, who has married Bascombe's ex-wife, Ann – but it allows Bascombe to digress on the merits of real estate, 'The Declaration of Independence', marriage/divorce/parenting, and, most important for this paper, the differences between liberalism and conservatism. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810663</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810663</link>
<title><![CDATA[Peter Porter at 75]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bruce Bennett]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Looking back on my first public expression of interest in Peter Porter and his work – an interview published in Westerly in 1982, based on discussions with him in London the previous year – I notice in some of my questions the gestures of a proto-biographer. Yet I had come to Porter entirely through his work – from teaching poems in Alexander Craig's anthology 12 Poets and reading in London The Cost of Seriousness (1978) and the then newly minted volume English Subtitles (1981). It would be another nine years, with visits by me to London and Peter to Perth before Spirit in Exile: Peter Porter and his Poetry was published by Oxford University Press in 1991. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810681</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810681</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Poet as Biographer]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Peter Porter]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bruce Bennett]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Looking back on my first public expression of interest in Peter Porter
and his work – an interview published in Westerly in 1982, based on
discussions with him in London the previous year – I notice in some
of my questions the gestures of a proto-biographer. Yet I had come to
Porter entirely through his work – from teaching poems in Alexander
Craig’s anthology 12 Poets and reading in London The Cost of
Seriousness (1978) and the then newly minted volume English
Subtitles (1981). It would be another nine years, with visits by me to
London and Peter to Perth before Spirit in Exile: Peter Porter and his
Poetry was published by Oxford University Press in 1991.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810753</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810753</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Simple Excellence of Peter Porter]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Clive James]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When I first read him more than forty years ago, I thought Peter Porter was the same age as he is now. Impressed by his evident conviction that the modern world was essentially a Technicolor version of one of those Dürer woodcuts in which the knightly rider was flanked by death and the Devil in his journey through a landscape ravaged by war and plague, I pictured the agonised artist as a gaunt, white-bearded figure hunched under a velvet cap, setting down his long-pondered apocalyptic visions by candlelight. Not that his poems creaked: indeed they hurtled. But, however long their rhythmic breath and legato their line, they still sounded like the last gasps of a sage, and all the sages I had ever heard of had whiskers on them. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810645</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810645</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Master of the Sentences]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Style and Peter Porter]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Steele]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>'The activity of reading, for Peter, is the battleground of virtue and vice.' Such a view of things may seem archaic indeed in times both as poetically sportive and as programmatically sceptical as our own; but I take it that the notion that reading may be an act of engagement still retains some currency. And although it is a long way from twelfth-century France to twenty-first-century England or Australia, it is not hard to see an investment in such engagement in Peter Porter's poetry – as indeed in his prose, and in his conversation; after all, the twinning of urbanity with militancy is not without precedent. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810654</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810654</link>
<title><![CDATA[Peter Porter]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Metropolitan Voice]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>At the beginning of the 1960s, what might be called the Significance of Being a Gentleman was on three occasions drawn to my attention, all of them connected with the Department of English at Reading University. The first such occasion occurred on a warm afternoon in May 1961. There was to be a seminar on the novels of Walter Scott, led by an Oxford don who had agreed to read us a paper based on a forthcoming book of his. The don arrived, permitted himself an incurious stare at the twelve or so of us who were present, produced the typescript of his book, read from it for what seemed an eternity and then, as the shadows outside lengthened and his audience blinked awake, reluctantly agreed to answer questions. I made some mild objection to his ranking Kenilworth alongside The Charterhouse of Parma. Scott's novel was good, but it surely wasn't on a level with Stendhal's masterpiece? He raised a languid hand. 'The test of a gentleman', he said, 'is his ability to enjoy Scott.' </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810726</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810726</link>
<title><![CDATA['The Lying Art']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Peter Porter's Modest Proposals]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Adrian Caesar]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>I should begin with an apologia for my title. An interesting, entertaining and useful paper might be written about the satirical, Swiftian aspect of Peter Porter's poems. This isn't it. Nor am I concerned here with the imaginative and intellectual brilliance of so many Porter titles, though this too would make a fascinating subject. Rather my interest is in the idea of 'modesty' in relation to art and artists as it is articulated in Peter's work. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810672</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810672</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Carole Coates]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Woodbines
CAROLE COATES</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810735</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810735</link>
<title><![CDATA['Speaking of Them as a Body']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dickens, Slavery and Martin Chuzzlewit]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sean Purchase]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Dickens was an abolitionist throughout his career. In his non-fictional writings, his outbursts on slavery are fairly unequivocal, and he is given to straightforward pleas in his letters: 'But I want to help the wretched Slave.' His relationship to slavery was, however, more complex than such remonstrations suggest. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810708</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810708</link>
<title><![CDATA['Faux-Victorian Melodrama' in the New Millennium]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Case of Sarah Waters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mariaconcetta Costantini]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>At the beginning of the new century (and the new millennium) Victorian revivalism is still a large-scale cultural phenomenon. Instead of abating, the obsession with the past seems to have intensified. Rewritings of the Victorian age have continued to flourish in many cultural domains, while critics have increasingly answered to the appeal for a 'rigorous scholarly analysis' of 'the prominence of the nineteenth century for postmodernism'. On the literary scene, young writers have joined the ranks of the earlier postmodern revivalists. These writers have contributed to keeping alive the interest in the Victorian past, but they have also introduced some thematic and formal innovations which require critical attention. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810744</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810744</link>
<title><![CDATA[How Not to be a 'Dickhead']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Partisan Politics in Richard Ford's Independence Day]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tamas Dobozy]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Richard Ford's Independence Day (1995) was the first novel to win both the Pulitzer Prize and the PEN/Faulkner Award. The novel continues the story of Frank Bascombe, begun in Ford's 1986 novel, The Sportswriter. By the time of Independence Day, Bascombe has given up sports-writing for real estate (and a sideline business of running a hot-dog stand, where he employs a Republican by the name of Karl Bemish). While significant portions of the novel involve Bascombe practising his trade, the novel's primary storyline involves his tour of various sports halls of fame with his son, Paul, over the course of the 4th of July weekend in 1988. The aim of the pilgrimage is to connect with Paul – a teenager who has run foul of the law and his stepfather, Charley O'Dell, who has married Bascombe's ex-wife, Ann – but it allows Bascombe to digress on the merits of real estate, 'The Declaration of Independence', marriage/divorce/parenting, and, most important for this paper, the differences between liberalism and conservatism. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810663</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810663</link>
<title><![CDATA[Peter Porter at 75]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bruce Bennett]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Looking back on my first public expression of interest in Peter Porter and his work – an interview published in Westerly in 1982, based on discussions with him in London the previous year – I notice in some of my questions the gestures of a proto-biographer. Yet I had come to Porter entirely through his work – from teaching poems in Alexander Craig's anthology 12 Poets and reading in London The Cost of Seriousness (1978) and the then newly minted volume English Subtitles (1981). It would be another nine years, with visits by me to London and Peter to Perth before Spirit in Exile: Peter Porter and his Poetry was published by Oxford University Press in 1991. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810681</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810681</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Poet as Biographer]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Peter Porter]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bruce Bennett]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Looking back on my first public expression of interest in Peter Porter
and his work – an interview published in Westerly in 1982, based on
discussions with him in London the previous year – I notice in some
of my questions the gestures of a proto-biographer. Yet I had come to
Porter entirely through his work – from teaching poems in Alexander
Craig’s anthology 12 Poets and reading in London The Cost of
Seriousness (1978) and the then newly minted volume English
Subtitles (1981). It would be another nine years, with visits by me to
London and Peter to Perth before Spirit in Exile: Peter Porter and his
Poetry was published by Oxford University Press in 1991.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810753</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810753</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Simple Excellence of Peter Porter]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Clive James]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When I first read him more than forty years ago, I thought Peter Porter was the same age as he is now. Impressed by his evident conviction that the modern world was essentially a Technicolor version of one of those Dürer woodcuts in which the knightly rider was flanked by death and the Devil in his journey through a landscape ravaged by war and plague, I pictured the agonised artist as a gaunt, white-bearded figure hunched under a velvet cap, setting down his long-pondered apocalyptic visions by candlelight. Not that his poems creaked: indeed they hurtled. But, however long their rhythmic breath and legato their line, they still sounded like the last gasps of a sage, and all the sages I had ever heard of had whiskers on them. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810645</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810645</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Master of the Sentences]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Style and Peter Porter]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Steele]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>'The activity of reading, for Peter, is the battleground of virtue and vice.' Such a view of things may seem archaic indeed in times both as poetically sportive and as programmatically sceptical as our own; but I take it that the notion that reading may be an act of engagement still retains some currency. And although it is a long way from twelfth-century France to twenty-first-century England or Australia, it is not hard to see an investment in such engagement in Peter Porter's poetry – as indeed in his prose, and in his conversation; after all, the twinning of urbanity with militancy is not without precedent. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810654</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810654</link>
<title><![CDATA[Peter Porter]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Metropolitan Voice]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>At the beginning of the 1960s, what might be called the Significance of Being a Gentleman was on three occasions drawn to my attention, all of them connected with the Department of English at Reading University. The first such occasion occurred on a warm afternoon in May 1961. There was to be a seminar on the novels of Walter Scott, led by an Oxford don who had agreed to read us a paper based on a forthcoming book of his. The don arrived, permitted himself an incurious stare at the twelve or so of us who were present, produced the typescript of his book, read from it for what seemed an eternity and then, as the shadows outside lengthened and his audience blinked awake, reluctantly agreed to answer questions. I made some mild objection to his ranking Kenilworth alongside The Charterhouse of Parma. Scott's novel was good, but it surely wasn't on a level with Stendhal's masterpiece? He raised a languid hand. 'The test of a gentleman', he said, 'is his ability to enjoy Scott.' </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810726</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810726</link>
<title><![CDATA['The Lying Art']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Peter Porter's Modest Proposals]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Adrian Caesar]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>I should begin with an apologia for my title. An interesting, entertaining and useful paper might be written about the satirical, Swiftian aspect of Peter Porter's poems. This isn't it. Nor am I concerned here with the imaginative and intellectual brilliance of so many Porter titles, though this too would make a fascinating subject. Rather my interest is in the idea of 'modesty' in relation to art and artists as it is articulated in Peter's work. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810672</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810672</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Carole Coates]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Woodbines
CAROLE COATES</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810690</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810690</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hugh Underhill]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Alan Baker]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Noctua by Peter Bennet (Nottingham: Shoestring Press, 2004),
ISBN 1-904886-03-5, £5.00</p><p>Blue on Blue by Jim Greenhalf (Bradford: Redbeck Press,
2005), ISBN 1-904338-30-5, £7.95</p><p>What Moves Moves by Paul McLoughlin (Nottingham:
Shoestring Press, 2004), ISBN 1-904886-05-1, £5.00</p><p>W.S. Graham: Speaking Towards You edited by Ralph Pite and
Hester Jones (Liverpool: Liverpool University Press, 2004),
ISBN 0-853235-69-4, £45.00</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810735</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810735</link>
<title><![CDATA['Speaking of Them as a Body']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dickens, Slavery and Martin Chuzzlewit]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sean Purchase]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Dickens was an abolitionist throughout his career. In his non-fictional writings, his outbursts on slavery are fairly unequivocal, and he is given to straightforward pleas in his letters: 'But I want to help the wretched Slave.' His relationship to slavery was, however, more complex than such remonstrations suggest. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810708</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810708</link>
<title><![CDATA['Faux-Victorian Melodrama' in the New Millennium]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Case of Sarah Waters]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Mariaconcetta Costantini]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>At the beginning of the new century (and the new millennium) Victorian revivalism is still a large-scale cultural phenomenon. Instead of abating, the obsession with the past seems to have intensified. Rewritings of the Victorian age have continued to flourish in many cultural domains, while critics have increasingly answered to the appeal for a 'rigorous scholarly analysis' of 'the prominence of the nineteenth century for postmodernism'. On the literary scene, young writers have joined the ranks of the earlier postmodern revivalists. These writers have contributed to keeping alive the interest in the Victorian past, but they have also introduced some thematic and formal innovations which require critical attention. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810744</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810744</link>
<title><![CDATA[How Not to be a 'Dickhead']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Partisan Politics in Richard Ford's Independence Day]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tamas Dobozy]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Richard Ford's Independence Day (1995) was the first novel to win both the Pulitzer Prize and the PEN/Faulkner Award. The novel continues the story of Frank Bascombe, begun in Ford's 1986 novel, The Sportswriter. By the time of Independence Day, Bascombe has given up sports-writing for real estate (and a sideline business of running a hot-dog stand, where he employs a Republican by the name of Karl Bemish). While significant portions of the novel involve Bascombe practising his trade, the novel's primary storyline involves his tour of various sports halls of fame with his son, Paul, over the course of the 4th of July weekend in 1988. The aim of the pilgrimage is to connect with Paul – a teenager who has run foul of the law and his stepfather, Charley O'Dell, who has married Bascombe's ex-wife, Ann – but it allows Bascombe to digress on the merits of real estate, 'The Declaration of Independence', marriage/divorce/parenting, and, most important for this paper, the differences between liberalism and conservatism. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810663</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810663</link>
<title><![CDATA[Peter Porter at 75]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bruce Bennett]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Looking back on my first public expression of interest in Peter Porter and his work – an interview published in Westerly in 1982, based on discussions with him in London the previous year – I notice in some of my questions the gestures of a proto-biographer. Yet I had come to Porter entirely through his work – from teaching poems in Alexander Craig's anthology 12 Poets and reading in London The Cost of Seriousness (1978) and the then newly minted volume English Subtitles (1981). It would be another nine years, with visits by me to London and Peter to Perth before Spirit in Exile: Peter Porter and his Poetry was published by Oxford University Press in 1991. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810681</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810681</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Poet as Biographer]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Peter Porter]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bruce Bennett]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Looking back on my first public expression of interest in Peter Porter
and his work – an interview published in Westerly in 1982, based on
discussions with him in London the previous year – I notice in some
of my questions the gestures of a proto-biographer. Yet I had come to
Porter entirely through his work – from teaching poems in Alexander
Craig’s anthology 12 Poets and reading in London The Cost of
Seriousness (1978) and the then newly minted volume English
Subtitles (1981). It would be another nine years, with visits by me to
London and Peter to Perth before Spirit in Exile: Peter Porter and his
Poetry was published by Oxford University Press in 1991.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810753</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810753</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Simple Excellence of Peter Porter]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Clive James]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>When I first read him more than forty years ago, I thought Peter Porter was the same age as he is now. Impressed by his evident conviction that the modern world was essentially a Technicolor version of one of those Dürer woodcuts in which the knightly rider was flanked by death and the Devil in his journey through a landscape ravaged by war and plague, I pictured the agonised artist as a gaunt, white-bearded figure hunched under a velvet cap, setting down his long-pondered apocalyptic visions by candlelight. Not that his poems creaked: indeed they hurtled. But, however long their rhythmic breath and legato their line, they still sounded like the last gasps of a sage, and all the sages I had ever heard of had whiskers on them. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810645</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810645</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Master of the Sentences]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Style and Peter Porter]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Steele]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>'The activity of reading, for Peter, is the battleground of virtue and vice.' Such a view of things may seem archaic indeed in times both as poetically sportive and as programmatically sceptical as our own; but I take it that the notion that reading may be an act of engagement still retains some currency. And although it is a long way from twelfth-century France to twenty-first-century England or Australia, it is not hard to see an investment in such engagement in Peter Porter's poetry – as indeed in his prose, and in his conversation; after all, the twinning of urbanity with militancy is not without precedent. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810654</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810654</link>
<title><![CDATA[Peter Porter]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Metropolitan Voice]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>At the beginning of the 1960s, what might be called the Significance of Being a Gentleman was on three occasions drawn to my attention, all of them connected with the Department of English at Reading University. The first such occasion occurred on a warm afternoon in May 1961. There was to be a seminar on the novels of Walter Scott, led by an Oxford don who had agreed to read us a paper based on a forthcoming book of his. The don arrived, permitted himself an incurious stare at the twelve or so of us who were present, produced the typescript of his book, read from it for what seemed an eternity and then, as the shadows outside lengthened and his audience blinked awake, reluctantly agreed to answer questions. I made some mild objection to his ranking Kenilworth alongside The Charterhouse of Parma. Scott's novel was good, but it surely wasn't on a level with Stendhal's masterpiece? He raised a languid hand. 'The test of a gentleman', he said, 'is his ability to enjoy Scott.' </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810726</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810726</link>
<title><![CDATA['The Lying Art']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Peter Porter's Modest Proposals]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Adrian Caesar]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>I should begin with an apologia for my title. An interesting, entertaining and useful paper might be written about the satirical, Swiftian aspect of Peter Porter's poems. This isn't it. Nor am I concerned here with the imaginative and intellectual brilliance of so many Porter titles, though this too would make a fascinating subject. Rather my interest is in the idea of 'modesty' in relation to art and artists as it is articulated in Peter's work. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810672</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810672</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Carole Coates]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Woodbines
CAROLE COATES</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810690</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810690</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hugh Underhill]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Alan Baker]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Noctua by Peter Bennet (Nottingham: Shoestring Press, 2004),
ISBN 1-904886-03-5, £5.00</p><p>Blue on Blue by Jim Greenhalf (Bradford: Redbeck Press,
2005), ISBN 1-904338-30-5, £7.95</p><p>What Moves Moves by Paul McLoughlin (Nottingham:
Shoestring Press, 2004), ISBN 1-904886-05-1, £5.00</p><p>W.S. Graham: Speaking Towards You edited by Ralph Pite and
Hester Jones (Liverpool: Liverpool University Press, 2004),
ISBN 0-853235-69-4, £45.00</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115706780810717</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115706780810717</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Bruce Bennett]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Adrian Caesar]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Mariaconcetta Costantini]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Tamas Dobozy]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Clive James]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<author data-order="7"><![CDATA[Sean Purchase]]></author>
<author data-order="8"><![CDATA[Peter Steele]]></author>
<prism:volume>18</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996515</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996515</link>
<title><![CDATA[Animal Rites]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Reading of Venus and Adonis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Loraine Fletcher]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>From its first publication, Venus and Adonis has elicited unusually disparate readings. Philip Kolin's 1997 collection of the critical history establishes this work as seemingly inexhaustible. Many readers have noted the unusual number of animals inhabiting the poem. Hereward T. Price comments on the "finely articulated and often interlacing images from nature, especially from wild animals", appropriate to a pagan naturalist myth. Don Cameron Allen's article eon the unifying metaphor of the hunt has been influential. He traces the literary history of the hunt from classical times to the opening of Shakespeare's Twelfth Night, finding that Adonis rejects the soft hunt of love, the hunt for the hare, Venus's secret self, and by seeking the boar embraces his death. Despite this, he sees the poem as a moral lesson against yielding to passion, part of a tradition of Christian humanism.  </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996515</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996515</link>
<title><![CDATA[Animal Rites]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Reading of Venus and Adonis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Loraine Fletcher]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>From its first publication, Venus and Adonis has elicited unusually disparate readings. Philip Kolin's 1997 collection of the critical history establishes this work as seemingly inexhaustible. Many readers have noted the unusual number of animals inhabiting the poem. Hereward T. Price comments on the "finely articulated and often interlacing images from nature, especially from wild animals", appropriate to a pagan naturalist myth. Don Cameron Allen's article eon the unifying metaphor of the hunt has been influential. He traces the literary history of the hunt from classical times to the opening of Shakespeare's Twelfth Night, finding that Adonis rejects the soft hunt of love, the hunt for the hare, Venus's secret self, and by seeking the boar embraces his death. Despite this, he sees the poem as a moral lesson against yielding to passion, part of a tradition of Christian humanism.  </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996452</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996452</link>
<title><![CDATA[Rome's Disgrace]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Politics of Rape in Shakespeare's Lucrece]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter J. Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Diana Fuss questions the "tendency to psychologize and to personalize questions of oppression, at the expense of strong materialist analyses of the structural bases of exploitation." While Shakespeare's poem acts in the opposite direction, it is a brave critic who will argue that their depersonalised readings of rape must be recognised to be more progressive or radical than those that focus on the victim. Rape is after all not a literary event, but a terrible reality with real-life casualties. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996515</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996515</link>
<title><![CDATA[Animal Rites]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Reading of Venus and Adonis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Loraine Fletcher]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>From its first publication, Venus and Adonis has elicited unusually disparate readings. Philip Kolin's 1997 collection of the critical history establishes this work as seemingly inexhaustible. Many readers have noted the unusual number of animals inhabiting the poem. Hereward T. Price comments on the "finely articulated and often interlacing images from nature, especially from wild animals", appropriate to a pagan naturalist myth. Don Cameron Allen's article eon the unifying metaphor of the hunt has been influential. He traces the literary history of the hunt from classical times to the opening of Shakespeare's Twelfth Night, finding that Adonis rejects the soft hunt of love, the hunt for the hare, Venus's secret self, and by seeking the boar embraces his death. Despite this, he sees the poem as a moral lesson against yielding to passion, part of a tradition of Christian humanism.  </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996452</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996452</link>
<title><![CDATA[Rome's Disgrace]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Politics of Rape in Shakespeare's Lucrece]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter J. Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Diana Fuss questions the "tendency to psychologize and to personalize questions of oppression, at the expense of strong materialist analyses of the structural bases of exploitation." While Shakespeare's poem acts in the opposite direction, it is a brave critic who will argue that their depersonalised readings of rape must be recognised to be more progressive or radical than those that focus on the victim. Rape is after all not a literary event, but a terrible reality with real-life casualties. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996498</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996498</link>
<title><![CDATA['One of the few books that doesn't stink']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Intellectuals, the Masses and Gentlemen Prefer Blondes]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Faye Hammill]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Anita Loos's tribute to Aldous Huxley appeared in a memorial volume compiled by Julian Huxley in 1966. Among the contributors were Lord David Cecil, Stephen Spender, T.S. Eliot, Osbert Sitwell, Leonard Woolf and Isaiah Berlin. Loos was on eof Aldous Huxley's most famous friends: she was a successful and well connected screenwriter, and the astonishing sales of her novel Gentlemen Prefer Blondes (1925) made her a millionaire and a celebrity. The novel also significantly increased her cultural capital, since it was admired by eminent writers and thinkers including James Joyce, Edith Wharton, H.L. Mencken, William Faulkner, Sherwood Anderson, William Empson, George Santayana and Rose Macaulay. For many years, Loos was one of the best known women in the United States, and 1966 was the year she published her autobiographical volume A Girl Like I, which received enthusiastic reviews and led to retrospectives of her films. And yet, if Anita Loos today stands out from the list of Julian Huxley's contributors, it is because the other names are still so familiar, while hers has become obscure.  </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996515</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996515</link>
<title><![CDATA[Animal Rites]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Reading of Venus and Adonis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Loraine Fletcher]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>From its first publication, Venus and Adonis has elicited unusually disparate readings. Philip Kolin's 1997 collection of the critical history establishes this work as seemingly inexhaustible. Many readers have noted the unusual number of animals inhabiting the poem. Hereward T. Price comments on the "finely articulated and often interlacing images from nature, especially from wild animals", appropriate to a pagan naturalist myth. Don Cameron Allen's article eon the unifying metaphor of the hunt has been influential. He traces the literary history of the hunt from classical times to the opening of Shakespeare's Twelfth Night, finding that Adonis rejects the soft hunt of love, the hunt for the hare, Venus's secret self, and by seeking the boar embraces his death. Despite this, he sees the poem as a moral lesson against yielding to passion, part of a tradition of Christian humanism.  </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996452</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996452</link>
<title><![CDATA[Rome's Disgrace]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Politics of Rape in Shakespeare's Lucrece]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter J. Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Diana Fuss questions the "tendency to psychologize and to personalize questions of oppression, at the expense of strong materialist analyses of the structural bases of exploitation." While Shakespeare's poem acts in the opposite direction, it is a brave critic who will argue that their depersonalised readings of rape must be recognised to be more progressive or radical than those that focus on the victim. Rape is after all not a literary event, but a terrible reality with real-life casualties. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996498</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996498</link>
<title><![CDATA['One of the few books that doesn't stink']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Intellectuals, the Masses and Gentlemen Prefer Blondes]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Faye Hammill]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Anita Loos's tribute to Aldous Huxley appeared in a memorial volume compiled by Julian Huxley in 1966. Among the contributors were Lord David Cecil, Stephen Spender, T.S. Eliot, Osbert Sitwell, Leonard Woolf and Isaiah Berlin. Loos was on eof Aldous Huxley's most famous friends: she was a successful and well connected screenwriter, and the astonishing sales of her novel Gentlemen Prefer Blondes (1925) made her a millionaire and a celebrity. The novel also significantly increased her cultural capital, since it was admired by eminent writers and thinkers including James Joyce, Edith Wharton, H.L. Mencken, William Faulkner, Sherwood Anderson, William Empson, George Santayana and Rose Macaulay. For many years, Loos was one of the best known women in the United States, and 1966 was the year she published her autobiographical volume A Girl Like I, which received enthusiastic reviews and led to retrospectives of her films. And yet, if Anita Loos today stands out from the list of Julian Huxley's contributors, it is because the other names are still so familiar, while hers has become obscure.  </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996461</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996461</link>
<title><![CDATA[Achebe's Spatial Temporalities]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Literary Chronotopes in Things Fall Apart and Arrow of God]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Harry Olufunwa]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Human perception is most commonly shaped by the ostensible "concrete" nature of things, that is, by their existence at specific moments of time and in particular locations in space. In spite of longstanding philosophical enquiry into the issue of "whether time has a continuous or discontinuous structure", there is clearly a close correspondence between the progression of time and moment in space. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996515</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996515</link>
<title><![CDATA[Animal Rites]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Reading of Venus and Adonis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Loraine Fletcher]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>From its first publication, Venus and Adonis has elicited unusually disparate readings. Philip Kolin's 1997 collection of the critical history establishes this work as seemingly inexhaustible. Many readers have noted the unusual number of animals inhabiting the poem. Hereward T. Price comments on the "finely articulated and often interlacing images from nature, especially from wild animals", appropriate to a pagan naturalist myth. Don Cameron Allen's article eon the unifying metaphor of the hunt has been influential. He traces the literary history of the hunt from classical times to the opening of Shakespeare's Twelfth Night, finding that Adonis rejects the soft hunt of love, the hunt for the hare, Venus's secret self, and by seeking the boar embraces his death. Despite this, he sees the poem as a moral lesson against yielding to passion, part of a tradition of Christian humanism.  </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996452</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996452</link>
<title><![CDATA[Rome's Disgrace]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Politics of Rape in Shakespeare's Lucrece]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter J. Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Diana Fuss questions the "tendency to psychologize and to personalize questions of oppression, at the expense of strong materialist analyses of the structural bases of exploitation." While Shakespeare's poem acts in the opposite direction, it is a brave critic who will argue that their depersonalised readings of rape must be recognised to be more progressive or radical than those that focus on the victim. Rape is after all not a literary event, but a terrible reality with real-life casualties. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996498</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996498</link>
<title><![CDATA['One of the few books that doesn't stink']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Intellectuals, the Masses and Gentlemen Prefer Blondes]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Faye Hammill]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Anita Loos's tribute to Aldous Huxley appeared in a memorial volume compiled by Julian Huxley in 1966. Among the contributors were Lord David Cecil, Stephen Spender, T.S. Eliot, Osbert Sitwell, Leonard Woolf and Isaiah Berlin. Loos was on eof Aldous Huxley's most famous friends: she was a successful and well connected screenwriter, and the astonishing sales of her novel Gentlemen Prefer Blondes (1925) made her a millionaire and a celebrity. The novel also significantly increased her cultural capital, since it was admired by eminent writers and thinkers including James Joyce, Edith Wharton, H.L. Mencken, William Faulkner, Sherwood Anderson, William Empson, George Santayana and Rose Macaulay. For many years, Loos was one of the best known women in the United States, and 1966 was the year she published her autobiographical volume A Girl Like I, which received enthusiastic reviews and led to retrospectives of her films. And yet, if Anita Loos today stands out from the list of Julian Huxley's contributors, it is because the other names are still so familiar, while hers has become obscure.  </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996461</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996461</link>
<title><![CDATA[Achebe's Spatial Temporalities]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Literary Chronotopes in Things Fall Apart and Arrow of God]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Harry Olufunwa]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Human perception is most commonly shaped by the ostensible "concrete" nature of things, that is, by their existence at specific moments of time and in particular locations in space. In spite of longstanding philosophical enquiry into the issue of "whether time has a continuous or discontinuous structure", there is clearly a close correspondence between the progression of time and moment in space. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996506</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996506</link>
<title><![CDATA['After all one must know more than one sees and one does not see a cube in its entirety']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gertrude Stein and Picasso and Cubism]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jamie Hilder]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Just as her creative work attempts to subvert the authority of the noun, Stein's critical writings disobey a grammar of behaviour. Through her disdain for traditional grammar and her use of eccentric examples she performs a praxis that scares off many critical readers. But her play is serious, both in her critical and creative work, and demands an engagement different from that of traditional criticism. Those who discard her self-analyses rob themselves of some the most innovative and intelligent commentaries ever to be produced on her work. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996515</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996515</link>
<title><![CDATA[Animal Rites]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Reading of Venus and Adonis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Loraine Fletcher]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>From its first publication, Venus and Adonis has elicited unusually disparate readings. Philip Kolin's 1997 collection of the critical history establishes this work as seemingly inexhaustible. Many readers have noted the unusual number of animals inhabiting the poem. Hereward T. Price comments on the "finely articulated and often interlacing images from nature, especially from wild animals", appropriate to a pagan naturalist myth. Don Cameron Allen's article eon the unifying metaphor of the hunt has been influential. He traces the literary history of the hunt from classical times to the opening of Shakespeare's Twelfth Night, finding that Adonis rejects the soft hunt of love, the hunt for the hare, Venus's secret self, and by seeking the boar embraces his death. Despite this, he sees the poem as a moral lesson against yielding to passion, part of a tradition of Christian humanism.  </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996452</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996452</link>
<title><![CDATA[Rome's Disgrace]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Politics of Rape in Shakespeare's Lucrece]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter J. Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Diana Fuss questions the "tendency to psychologize and to personalize questions of oppression, at the expense of strong materialist analyses of the structural bases of exploitation." While Shakespeare's poem acts in the opposite direction, it is a brave critic who will argue that their depersonalised readings of rape must be recognised to be more progressive or radical than those that focus on the victim. Rape is after all not a literary event, but a terrible reality with real-life casualties. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996498</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996498</link>
<title><![CDATA['One of the few books that doesn't stink']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Intellectuals, the Masses and Gentlemen Prefer Blondes]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Faye Hammill]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Anita Loos's tribute to Aldous Huxley appeared in a memorial volume compiled by Julian Huxley in 1966. Among the contributors were Lord David Cecil, Stephen Spender, T.S. Eliot, Osbert Sitwell, Leonard Woolf and Isaiah Berlin. Loos was on eof Aldous Huxley's most famous friends: she was a successful and well connected screenwriter, and the astonishing sales of her novel Gentlemen Prefer Blondes (1925) made her a millionaire and a celebrity. The novel also significantly increased her cultural capital, since it was admired by eminent writers and thinkers including James Joyce, Edith Wharton, H.L. Mencken, William Faulkner, Sherwood Anderson, William Empson, George Santayana and Rose Macaulay. For many years, Loos was one of the best known women in the United States, and 1966 was the year she published her autobiographical volume A Girl Like I, which received enthusiastic reviews and led to retrospectives of her films. And yet, if Anita Loos today stands out from the list of Julian Huxley's contributors, it is because the other names are still so familiar, while hers has become obscure.  </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996461</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996461</link>
<title><![CDATA[Achebe's Spatial Temporalities]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Literary Chronotopes in Things Fall Apart and Arrow of God]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Harry Olufunwa]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Human perception is most commonly shaped by the ostensible "concrete" nature of things, that is, by their existence at specific moments of time and in particular locations in space. In spite of longstanding philosophical enquiry into the issue of "whether time has a continuous or discontinuous structure", there is clearly a close correspondence between the progression of time and moment in space. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996506</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996506</link>
<title><![CDATA['After all one must know more than one sees and one does not see a cube in its entirety']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gertrude Stein and Picasso and Cubism]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jamie Hilder]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Just as her creative work attempts to subvert the authority of the noun, Stein's critical writings disobey a grammar of behaviour. Through her disdain for traditional grammar and her use of eccentric examples she performs a praxis that scares off many critical readers. But her play is serious, both in her critical and creative work, and demands an engagement different from that of traditional criticism. Those who discard her self-analyses rob themselves of some the most innovative and intelligent commentaries ever to be produced on her work. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996443</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996443</link>
<title><![CDATA['Eros/Thanatos a pair']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Dialectic of Life and Death in Tony Harrison's Laureate's Block]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hans Osterwalder]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The dialectic of life and death is a persistent theme in Tony Harrison’s
poetry. Some of his greatest poems are dominated by this subject: ‘A
Kumquat for John Keats’, ‘Cyprus and Cedar’, ‘The Lords of Life’,
to name just a few. Critics have repeatedly highlighted this feature:
Sandy Byrne’s pioneering book states that ‘most reviews of
Harrison’s work begin by saying that it is concerned with division, or
that it is dialectical’; she then goes on to state that ‘[m]any of the
poems’ protagonists abound in ambiguities, inconsistencies and
paradoxes’. In a much quoted interview with John Haffenden,
Harrison sketches out that fundamental paradoxical division of his
personality</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996515</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996515</link>
<title><![CDATA[Animal Rites]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Reading of Venus and Adonis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Loraine Fletcher]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>From its first publication, Venus and Adonis has elicited unusually disparate readings. Philip Kolin's 1997 collection of the critical history establishes this work as seemingly inexhaustible. Many readers have noted the unusual number of animals inhabiting the poem. Hereward T. Price comments on the "finely articulated and often interlacing images from nature, especially from wild animals", appropriate to a pagan naturalist myth. Don Cameron Allen's article eon the unifying metaphor of the hunt has been influential. He traces the literary history of the hunt from classical times to the opening of Shakespeare's Twelfth Night, finding that Adonis rejects the soft hunt of love, the hunt for the hare, Venus's secret self, and by seeking the boar embraces his death. Despite this, he sees the poem as a moral lesson against yielding to passion, part of a tradition of Christian humanism.  </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996452</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996452</link>
<title><![CDATA[Rome's Disgrace]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Politics of Rape in Shakespeare's Lucrece]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter J. Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Diana Fuss questions the "tendency to psychologize and to personalize questions of oppression, at the expense of strong materialist analyses of the structural bases of exploitation." While Shakespeare's poem acts in the opposite direction, it is a brave critic who will argue that their depersonalised readings of rape must be recognised to be more progressive or radical than those that focus on the victim. Rape is after all not a literary event, but a terrible reality with real-life casualties. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996498</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996498</link>
<title><![CDATA['One of the few books that doesn't stink']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Intellectuals, the Masses and Gentlemen Prefer Blondes]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Faye Hammill]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Anita Loos's tribute to Aldous Huxley appeared in a memorial volume compiled by Julian Huxley in 1966. Among the contributors were Lord David Cecil, Stephen Spender, T.S. Eliot, Osbert Sitwell, Leonard Woolf and Isaiah Berlin. Loos was on eof Aldous Huxley's most famous friends: she was a successful and well connected screenwriter, and the astonishing sales of her novel Gentlemen Prefer Blondes (1925) made her a millionaire and a celebrity. The novel also significantly increased her cultural capital, since it was admired by eminent writers and thinkers including James Joyce, Edith Wharton, H.L. Mencken, William Faulkner, Sherwood Anderson, William Empson, George Santayana and Rose Macaulay. For many years, Loos was one of the best known women in the United States, and 1966 was the year she published her autobiographical volume A Girl Like I, which received enthusiastic reviews and led to retrospectives of her films. And yet, if Anita Loos today stands out from the list of Julian Huxley's contributors, it is because the other names are still so familiar, while hers has become obscure.  </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996461</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996461</link>
<title><![CDATA[Achebe's Spatial Temporalities]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Literary Chronotopes in Things Fall Apart and Arrow of God]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Harry Olufunwa]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Human perception is most commonly shaped by the ostensible "concrete" nature of things, that is, by their existence at specific moments of time and in particular locations in space. In spite of longstanding philosophical enquiry into the issue of "whether time has a continuous or discontinuous structure", there is clearly a close correspondence between the progression of time and moment in space. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996506</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996506</link>
<title><![CDATA['After all one must know more than one sees and one does not see a cube in its entirety']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gertrude Stein and Picasso and Cubism]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jamie Hilder]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Just as her creative work attempts to subvert the authority of the noun, Stein's critical writings disobey a grammar of behaviour. Through her disdain for traditional grammar and her use of eccentric examples she performs a praxis that scares off many critical readers. But her play is serious, both in her critical and creative work, and demands an engagement different from that of traditional criticism. Those who discard her self-analyses rob themselves of some the most innovative and intelligent commentaries ever to be produced on her work. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996443</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996443</link>
<title><![CDATA['Eros/Thanatos a pair']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Dialectic of Life and Death in Tony Harrison's Laureate's Block]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hans Osterwalder]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The dialectic of life and death is a persistent theme in Tony Harrison’s
poetry. Some of his greatest poems are dominated by this subject: ‘A
Kumquat for John Keats’, ‘Cyprus and Cedar’, ‘The Lords of Life’,
to name just a few. Critics have repeatedly highlighted this feature:
Sandy Byrne’s pioneering book states that ‘most reviews of
Harrison’s work begin by saying that it is concerned with division, or
that it is dialectical’; she then goes on to state that ‘[m]any of the
poems’ protagonists abound in ambiguities, inconsistencies and
paradoxes’. In a much quoted interview with John Haffenden,
Harrison sketches out that fundamental paradoxical division of his
personality</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996489</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996489</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael Bartholomew-Biggs]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Leonard J. Cirino]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Jenny Swann]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Rennie Parker]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Malcolm Carson]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Paul McLoughlin]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Absent Without Leaving
A Dream of Empire
MICHAEL BARTHOLOMEW-BIGGS</p><p>The Form
Hope Less
LEONARD J. CIRINO</p><p>Flare
JENNY SWANN</p><p>Lone Hero, With Guitar
Lose the Lumbering Postbag of Our Lives
RENNIE PARKER</p><p>Manna
MALCOLM CARSON</p><p>From the Spanish
PAUL McLOUGHLIN</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996515</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996515</link>
<title><![CDATA[Animal Rites]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Reading of Venus and Adonis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Loraine Fletcher]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>From its first publication, Venus and Adonis has elicited unusually disparate readings. Philip Kolin's 1997 collection of the critical history establishes this work as seemingly inexhaustible. Many readers have noted the unusual number of animals inhabiting the poem. Hereward T. Price comments on the "finely articulated and often interlacing images from nature, especially from wild animals", appropriate to a pagan naturalist myth. Don Cameron Allen's article eon the unifying metaphor of the hunt has been influential. He traces the literary history of the hunt from classical times to the opening of Shakespeare's Twelfth Night, finding that Adonis rejects the soft hunt of love, the hunt for the hare, Venus's secret self, and by seeking the boar embraces his death. Despite this, he sees the poem as a moral lesson against yielding to passion, part of a tradition of Christian humanism.  </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996452</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996452</link>
<title><![CDATA[Rome's Disgrace]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Politics of Rape in Shakespeare's Lucrece]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter J. Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Diana Fuss questions the "tendency to psychologize and to personalize questions of oppression, at the expense of strong materialist analyses of the structural bases of exploitation." While Shakespeare's poem acts in the opposite direction, it is a brave critic who will argue that their depersonalised readings of rape must be recognised to be more progressive or radical than those that focus on the victim. Rape is after all not a literary event, but a terrible reality with real-life casualties. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996498</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996498</link>
<title><![CDATA['One of the few books that doesn't stink']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Intellectuals, the Masses and Gentlemen Prefer Blondes]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Faye Hammill]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Anita Loos's tribute to Aldous Huxley appeared in a memorial volume compiled by Julian Huxley in 1966. Among the contributors were Lord David Cecil, Stephen Spender, T.S. Eliot, Osbert Sitwell, Leonard Woolf and Isaiah Berlin. Loos was on eof Aldous Huxley's most famous friends: she was a successful and well connected screenwriter, and the astonishing sales of her novel Gentlemen Prefer Blondes (1925) made her a millionaire and a celebrity. The novel also significantly increased her cultural capital, since it was admired by eminent writers and thinkers including James Joyce, Edith Wharton, H.L. Mencken, William Faulkner, Sherwood Anderson, William Empson, George Santayana and Rose Macaulay. For many years, Loos was one of the best known women in the United States, and 1966 was the year she published her autobiographical volume A Girl Like I, which received enthusiastic reviews and led to retrospectives of her films. And yet, if Anita Loos today stands out from the list of Julian Huxley's contributors, it is because the other names are still so familiar, while hers has become obscure.  </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996461</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996461</link>
<title><![CDATA[Achebe's Spatial Temporalities]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Literary Chronotopes in Things Fall Apart and Arrow of God]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Harry Olufunwa]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Human perception is most commonly shaped by the ostensible "concrete" nature of things, that is, by their existence at specific moments of time and in particular locations in space. In spite of longstanding philosophical enquiry into the issue of "whether time has a continuous or discontinuous structure", there is clearly a close correspondence between the progression of time and moment in space. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996506</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996506</link>
<title><![CDATA['After all one must know more than one sees and one does not see a cube in its entirety']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gertrude Stein and Picasso and Cubism]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jamie Hilder]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Just as her creative work attempts to subvert the authority of the noun, Stein's critical writings disobey a grammar of behaviour. Through her disdain for traditional grammar and her use of eccentric examples she performs a praxis that scares off many critical readers. But her play is serious, both in her critical and creative work, and demands an engagement different from that of traditional criticism. Those who discard her self-analyses rob themselves of some the most innovative and intelligent commentaries ever to be produced on her work. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996443</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996443</link>
<title><![CDATA['Eros/Thanatos a pair']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Dialectic of Life and Death in Tony Harrison's Laureate's Block]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hans Osterwalder]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The dialectic of life and death is a persistent theme in Tony Harrison’s
poetry. Some of his greatest poems are dominated by this subject: ‘A
Kumquat for John Keats’, ‘Cyprus and Cedar’, ‘The Lords of Life’,
to name just a few. Critics have repeatedly highlighted this feature:
Sandy Byrne’s pioneering book states that ‘most reviews of
Harrison’s work begin by saying that it is concerned with division, or
that it is dialectical’; she then goes on to state that ‘[m]any of the
poems’ protagonists abound in ambiguities, inconsistencies and
paradoxes’. In a much quoted interview with John Haffenden,
Harrison sketches out that fundamental paradoxical division of his
personality</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996489</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996489</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael Bartholomew-Biggs]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Leonard J. Cirino]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Jenny Swann]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Rennie Parker]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Malcolm Carson]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Paul McLoughlin]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Absent Without Leaving
A Dream of Empire
MICHAEL BARTHOLOMEW-BIGGS</p><p>The Form
Hope Less
LEONARD J. CIRINO</p><p>Flare
JENNY SWANN</p><p>Lone Hero, With Guitar
Lose the Lumbering Postbag of Our Lives
RENNIE PARKER</p><p>Manna
MALCOLM CARSON</p><p>From the Spanish
PAUL McLOUGHLIN</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996470</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996470</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Malcolm Carson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Kathryn Daszkiewicz]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Appearing Soon by Amanda White (Hexham: Flambard Press,
2005), ISBN 1-873226-71-3, £7.00</p><p>Yellow Torchlight and The Blues by Emma Lee (Original Plus,
2004), ISBN 0-953359-19-0, £7.00</p><p>After Babel by Christine Webb (Cornwall: Peterloo Poets, 2004),
ISBN 1-904324-03-7, £7.95</p><p>Walking to Snailbeach by Pauline Kirk (Bradford: Redbeck
Press, 2004), ISBN 1-904338-15-1, £8.95</p><p>Mairi MacInnes: A Tribute edited by Peter Robinson
(Nottingham: Shoestring Press, 2004), ISBN 1-904886-10-8, £10</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996515</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996515</link>
<title><![CDATA[Animal Rites]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Reading of Venus and Adonis]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Loraine Fletcher]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>From its first publication, Venus and Adonis has elicited unusually disparate readings. Philip Kolin's 1997 collection of the critical history establishes this work as seemingly inexhaustible. Many readers have noted the unusual number of animals inhabiting the poem. Hereward T. Price comments on the "finely articulated and often interlacing images from nature, especially from wild animals", appropriate to a pagan naturalist myth. Don Cameron Allen's article eon the unifying metaphor of the hunt has been influential. He traces the literary history of the hunt from classical times to the opening of Shakespeare's Twelfth Night, finding that Adonis rejects the soft hunt of love, the hunt for the hare, Venus's secret self, and by seeking the boar embraces his death. Despite this, he sees the poem as a moral lesson against yielding to passion, part of a tradition of Christian humanism.  </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996452</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996452</link>
<title><![CDATA[Rome's Disgrace]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Politics of Rape in Shakespeare's Lucrece]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter J. Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Diana Fuss questions the "tendency to psychologize and to personalize questions of oppression, at the expense of strong materialist analyses of the structural bases of exploitation." While Shakespeare's poem acts in the opposite direction, it is a brave critic who will argue that their depersonalised readings of rape must be recognised to be more progressive or radical than those that focus on the victim. Rape is after all not a literary event, but a terrible reality with real-life casualties. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996498</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996498</link>
<title><![CDATA['One of the few books that doesn't stink']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Intellectuals, the Masses and Gentlemen Prefer Blondes]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Faye Hammill]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Anita Loos's tribute to Aldous Huxley appeared in a memorial volume compiled by Julian Huxley in 1966. Among the contributors were Lord David Cecil, Stephen Spender, T.S. Eliot, Osbert Sitwell, Leonard Woolf and Isaiah Berlin. Loos was on eof Aldous Huxley's most famous friends: she was a successful and well connected screenwriter, and the astonishing sales of her novel Gentlemen Prefer Blondes (1925) made her a millionaire and a celebrity. The novel also significantly increased her cultural capital, since it was admired by eminent writers and thinkers including James Joyce, Edith Wharton, H.L. Mencken, William Faulkner, Sherwood Anderson, William Empson, George Santayana and Rose Macaulay. For many years, Loos was one of the best known women in the United States, and 1966 was the year she published her autobiographical volume A Girl Like I, which received enthusiastic reviews and led to retrospectives of her films. And yet, if Anita Loos today stands out from the list of Julian Huxley's contributors, it is because the other names are still so familiar, while hers has become obscure.  </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996461</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996461</link>
<title><![CDATA[Achebe's Spatial Temporalities]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Literary Chronotopes in Things Fall Apart and Arrow of God]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Harry Olufunwa]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Human perception is most commonly shaped by the ostensible "concrete" nature of things, that is, by their existence at specific moments of time and in particular locations in space. In spite of longstanding philosophical enquiry into the issue of "whether time has a continuous or discontinuous structure", there is clearly a close correspondence between the progression of time and moment in space. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996506</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996506</link>
<title><![CDATA['After all one must know more than one sees and one does not see a cube in its entirety']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Gertrude Stein and Picasso and Cubism]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jamie Hilder]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Just as her creative work attempts to subvert the authority of the noun, Stein's critical writings disobey a grammar of behaviour. Through her disdain for traditional grammar and her use of eccentric examples she performs a praxis that scares off many critical readers. But her play is serious, both in her critical and creative work, and demands an engagement different from that of traditional criticism. Those who discard her self-analyses rob themselves of some the most innovative and intelligent commentaries ever to be produced on her work. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996443</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996443</link>
<title><![CDATA['Eros/Thanatos a pair']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Dialectic of Life and Death in Tony Harrison's Laureate's Block]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Hans Osterwalder]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The dialectic of life and death is a persistent theme in Tony Harrison’s
poetry. Some of his greatest poems are dominated by this subject: ‘A
Kumquat for John Keats’, ‘Cyprus and Cedar’, ‘The Lords of Life’,
to name just a few. Critics have repeatedly highlighted this feature:
Sandy Byrne’s pioneering book states that ‘most reviews of
Harrison’s work begin by saying that it is concerned with division, or
that it is dialectical’; she then goes on to state that ‘[m]any of the
poems’ protagonists abound in ambiguities, inconsistencies and
paradoxes’. In a much quoted interview with John Haffenden,
Harrison sketches out that fundamental paradoxical division of his
personality</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996489</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996489</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael Bartholomew-Biggs]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Leonard J. Cirino]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Jenny Swann]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Rennie Parker]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Malcolm Carson]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Paul McLoughlin]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Absent Without Leaving
A Dream of Empire
MICHAEL BARTHOLOMEW-BIGGS</p><p>The Form
Hope Less
LEONARD J. CIRINO</p><p>Flare
JENNY SWANN</p><p>Lone Hero, With Guitar
Lose the Lumbering Postbag of Our Lives
RENNIE PARKER</p><p>Manna
MALCOLM CARSON</p><p>From the Spanish
PAUL McLOUGHLIN</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996470</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996470</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Malcolm Carson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Kathryn Daszkiewicz]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Appearing Soon by Amanda White (Hexham: Flambard Press,
2005), ISBN 1-873226-71-3, £7.00</p><p>Yellow Torchlight and The Blues by Emma Lee (Original Plus,
2004), ISBN 0-953359-19-0, £7.00</p><p>After Babel by Christine Webb (Cornwall: Peterloo Poets, 2004),
ISBN 1-904324-03-7, £7.95</p><p>Walking to Snailbeach by Pauline Kirk (Bradford: Redbeck
Press, 2004), ISBN 1-904338-15-1, £8.95</p><p>Mairi MacInnes: A Tribute edited by Peter Robinson
(Nottingham: Shoestring Press, 2004), ISBN 1-904886-10-8, £10</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705780996434</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705780996434</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Loraine Fletcher]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Faye Hammill]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Jamie Hilder]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Harry Olufunwa]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Hans Osterwalder]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Peter J. Smith]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004523</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004523</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dickens and Sex]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Holly Furneaux]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This collection explores the still underrepresented topics of sex,
erotics and desire in the work of Charles Dickens. Contributors draw
upon and suggest new points of convergence between a wide range of
theoretical perspectives including cultural phenomenology,
materialism, new historicism, critical race studies, feminist and queer
theory. Analysis of a broad range of Dickens’s fiction, journalism and
correspondence demonstrates Dickens’s sustained commitment to
exploring a diverse range of sexual matters throughout his career.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004523</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004523</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dickens and Sex]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Holly Furneaux]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This collection explores the still underrepresented topics of sex,
erotics and desire in the work of Charles Dickens. Contributors draw
upon and suggest new points of convergence between a wide range of
theoretical perspectives including cultural phenomenology,
materialism, new historicism, critical race studies, feminist and queer
theory. Analysis of a broad range of Dickens’s fiction, journalism and
correspondence demonstrates Dickens’s sustained commitment to
exploring a diverse range of sexual matters throughout his career.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004569</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004569</link>
<title><![CDATA[Interiors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Sex and the Body in Dickens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William A. Cohen]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Not so long ago, the topic of Dickens and sex might have seemed entirely entailed by Foucault's inquires in the first volume of the History of Sexuality. In that work, Foucault argues that sex is not a biological donnée but is instead an effect of discourse, a culturally variable vehicle for the exercise of power in many different directions. Emerging out of Foucault's studies of social institutions such as prisons and madhouses, the History of Sexuality emphasises the disciplinary imperative of sexual knowledges; it argues that individual subjects internalise surveillance mechanisms, experiencing them through and as their sexuality. One of the beneficiaries of the Foucauldian paradigm, which dominated Victorian literary studies from the late 1980s until recently, was queer theory. Queer theory interrogates rather than presuming identity categories (such as homosexual, lesbian and gay), but it has always sat in an uneasy relation to identity politics, simultaneously relying on and deconstructing stable notions of gender and sexual identity. Some critics have employed queer theory to discover lesbian, gay or queer characters and practices in Victorian literature (not to mention finding more properly nineteenth-century types, such as the hysteric, the onanist and the sodomite). Such projects have often understood the function of sexual representation as part of modernity's more general disciplinary structure.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004523</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004523</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dickens and Sex]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Holly Furneaux]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This collection explores the still underrepresented topics of sex,
erotics and desire in the work of Charles Dickens. Contributors draw
upon and suggest new points of convergence between a wide range of
theoretical perspectives including cultural phenomenology,
materialism, new historicism, critical race studies, feminist and queer
theory. Analysis of a broad range of Dickens’s fiction, journalism and
correspondence demonstrates Dickens’s sustained commitment to
exploring a diverse range of sexual matters throughout his career.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004569</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004569</link>
<title><![CDATA[Interiors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Sex and the Body in Dickens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William A. Cohen]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Not so long ago, the topic of Dickens and sex might have seemed entirely entailed by Foucault's inquires in the first volume of the History of Sexuality. In that work, Foucault argues that sex is not a biological donnée but is instead an effect of discourse, a culturally variable vehicle for the exercise of power in many different directions. Emerging out of Foucault's studies of social institutions such as prisons and madhouses, the History of Sexuality emphasises the disciplinary imperative of sexual knowledges; it argues that individual subjects internalise surveillance mechanisms, experiencing them through and as their sexuality. One of the beneficiaries of the Foucauldian paradigm, which dominated Victorian literary studies from the late 1980s until recently, was queer theory. Queer theory interrogates rather than presuming identity categories (such as homosexual, lesbian and gay), but it has always sat in an uneasy relation to identity politics, simultaneously relying on and deconstructing stable notions of gender and sexual identity. Some critics have employed queer theory to discover lesbian, gay or queer characters and practices in Victorian literature (not to mention finding more properly nineteenth-century types, such as the hysteric, the onanist and the sodomite). Such projects have often understood the function of sexual representation as part of modernity's more general disciplinary structure.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004451</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004451</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bodies, Boundaries and Queer Waters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Drowning and Prosopopæia in Later Dickens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vybarr Cregan-Reid]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The way in which the judgements of the landmark 1860 case Rylands v. Fletcher employed the English language to attempt some kind of clear notion of liability is representative of a much wider cultural anxiety over the status of water as a live, conscious and capriciously dangerous agent. I will suggest that the Victorians' emergent fear of wild and live water represents a kind of cultural imaginary that predetermines Dickens's use of prosopopoeic figurative language. The novels that I will draw upon, principally David Copperfield and Our Mutual Friend, both take the trope of drowning as their focal rhetoric. Because the idea of water being embodied as a feral animal emerged around the 1850s, I will deploy some of Dickens's earlier work that uses the same trope of drowning, but in a more simplified way which envisioned water as the passive recipient of the drownee. As a result of the cultural idea of a live and conscious water, Dickens's later novels and journalism can be seen to be exploring an inherently queer notion of intersubjectivity; as the drownee meets their fate, their body's boundaries become permeable, they and the water which 'takes' them become intermingled. The water takes their life and it dissolves their identity. Dickens's later work and Rylands v. Fletcher both play their part in articulating this wider cultural anxiety and phenomenological presence of water as live monstrosity. Moreover, Dickens's use of water as embodied, raging and stampeding agent, raises some fascinating questions surrounding the taboo nature of gender, sexuality and subjectivity in Victorian culture. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004523</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004523</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dickens and Sex]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Holly Furneaux]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This collection explores the still underrepresented topics of sex,
erotics and desire in the work of Charles Dickens. Contributors draw
upon and suggest new points of convergence between a wide range of
theoretical perspectives including cultural phenomenology,
materialism, new historicism, critical race studies, feminist and queer
theory. Analysis of a broad range of Dickens’s fiction, journalism and
correspondence demonstrates Dickens’s sustained commitment to
exploring a diverse range of sexual matters throughout his career.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004569</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004569</link>
<title><![CDATA[Interiors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Sex and the Body in Dickens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William A. Cohen]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Not so long ago, the topic of Dickens and sex might have seemed entirely entailed by Foucault's inquires in the first volume of the History of Sexuality. In that work, Foucault argues that sex is not a biological donnée but is instead an effect of discourse, a culturally variable vehicle for the exercise of power in many different directions. Emerging out of Foucault's studies of social institutions such as prisons and madhouses, the History of Sexuality emphasises the disciplinary imperative of sexual knowledges; it argues that individual subjects internalise surveillance mechanisms, experiencing them through and as their sexuality. One of the beneficiaries of the Foucauldian paradigm, which dominated Victorian literary studies from the late 1980s until recently, was queer theory. Queer theory interrogates rather than presuming identity categories (such as homosexual, lesbian and gay), but it has always sat in an uneasy relation to identity politics, simultaneously relying on and deconstructing stable notions of gender and sexual identity. Some critics have employed queer theory to discover lesbian, gay or queer characters and practices in Victorian literature (not to mention finding more properly nineteenth-century types, such as the hysteric, the onanist and the sodomite). Such projects have often understood the function of sexual representation as part of modernity's more general disciplinary structure.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004451</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004451</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bodies, Boundaries and Queer Waters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Drowning and Prosopopæia in Later Dickens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vybarr Cregan-Reid]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The way in which the judgements of the landmark 1860 case Rylands v. Fletcher employed the English language to attempt some kind of clear notion of liability is representative of a much wider cultural anxiety over the status of water as a live, conscious and capriciously dangerous agent. I will suggest that the Victorians' emergent fear of wild and live water represents a kind of cultural imaginary that predetermines Dickens's use of prosopopoeic figurative language. The novels that I will draw upon, principally David Copperfield and Our Mutual Friend, both take the trope of drowning as their focal rhetoric. Because the idea of water being embodied as a feral animal emerged around the 1850s, I will deploy some of Dickens's earlier work that uses the same trope of drowning, but in a more simplified way which envisioned water as the passive recipient of the drownee. As a result of the cultural idea of a live and conscious water, Dickens's later novels and journalism can be seen to be exploring an inherently queer notion of intersubjectivity; as the drownee meets their fate, their body's boundaries become permeable, they and the water which 'takes' them become intermingled. The water takes their life and it dissolves their identity. Dickens's later work and Rylands v. Fletcher both play their part in articulating this wider cultural anxiety and phenomenological presence of water as live monstrosity. Moreover, Dickens's use of water as embodied, raging and stampeding agent, raises some fascinating questions surrounding the taboo nature of gender, sexuality and subjectivity in Victorian culture. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004604</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004604</link>
<title><![CDATA['It is impossible to be gentler']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Homoerotics of Male Nursing in Dickens's Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Holly Furneaux]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Eve Sedgwick's Between Men: English Literature and Male Homosocial Desire (1985) has had a hugely enabling impact on gay, lesbian and queer studies, and its two chapters on Dickens do the initially useful work of recognising the existence of alternative sexualities within his work. Yet, Sedgwick insists that Dickens always offers such representations from an inherently homophobic perspective. Though recognising a debt to Sedgwick, this article is strongly committed to demonstrating the fallacy of her influential paradigm that the homoerotic emerges most strongly in Dickens's work through violence. Sedgwickian readings privilege the cultural currency of sexual violence, built up through contemporary modes such as flagellatory pornography. However, other, gentler ways of touching also had highly erotic connotations during the period of Dickens's career. This paper focuses on the Victorian sexualisation of nursing, arguing that Dickens deploys the eroticising of nurse/patient roles in Martin Chuzzlewit and Great Expectations to develop more affirmative, tender strategies for articulating desire between men. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004523</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004523</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dickens and Sex]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Holly Furneaux]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This collection explores the still underrepresented topics of sex,
erotics and desire in the work of Charles Dickens. Contributors draw
upon and suggest new points of convergence between a wide range of
theoretical perspectives including cultural phenomenology,
materialism, new historicism, critical race studies, feminist and queer
theory. Analysis of a broad range of Dickens’s fiction, journalism and
correspondence demonstrates Dickens’s sustained commitment to
exploring a diverse range of sexual matters throughout his career.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004569</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004569</link>
<title><![CDATA[Interiors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Sex and the Body in Dickens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William A. Cohen]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Not so long ago, the topic of Dickens and sex might have seemed entirely entailed by Foucault's inquires in the first volume of the History of Sexuality. In that work, Foucault argues that sex is not a biological donnée but is instead an effect of discourse, a culturally variable vehicle for the exercise of power in many different directions. Emerging out of Foucault's studies of social institutions such as prisons and madhouses, the History of Sexuality emphasises the disciplinary imperative of sexual knowledges; it argues that individual subjects internalise surveillance mechanisms, experiencing them through and as their sexuality. One of the beneficiaries of the Foucauldian paradigm, which dominated Victorian literary studies from the late 1980s until recently, was queer theory. Queer theory interrogates rather than presuming identity categories (such as homosexual, lesbian and gay), but it has always sat in an uneasy relation to identity politics, simultaneously relying on and deconstructing stable notions of gender and sexual identity. Some critics have employed queer theory to discover lesbian, gay or queer characters and practices in Victorian literature (not to mention finding more properly nineteenth-century types, such as the hysteric, the onanist and the sodomite). Such projects have often understood the function of sexual representation as part of modernity's more general disciplinary structure.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004451</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004451</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bodies, Boundaries and Queer Waters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Drowning and Prosopopæia in Later Dickens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vybarr Cregan-Reid]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The way in which the judgements of the landmark 1860 case Rylands v. Fletcher employed the English language to attempt some kind of clear notion of liability is representative of a much wider cultural anxiety over the status of water as a live, conscious and capriciously dangerous agent. I will suggest that the Victorians' emergent fear of wild and live water represents a kind of cultural imaginary that predetermines Dickens's use of prosopopoeic figurative language. The novels that I will draw upon, principally David Copperfield and Our Mutual Friend, both take the trope of drowning as their focal rhetoric. Because the idea of water being embodied as a feral animal emerged around the 1850s, I will deploy some of Dickens's earlier work that uses the same trope of drowning, but in a more simplified way which envisioned water as the passive recipient of the drownee. As a result of the cultural idea of a live and conscious water, Dickens's later novels and journalism can be seen to be exploring an inherently queer notion of intersubjectivity; as the drownee meets their fate, their body's boundaries become permeable, they and the water which 'takes' them become intermingled. The water takes their life and it dissolves their identity. Dickens's later work and Rylands v. Fletcher both play their part in articulating this wider cultural anxiety and phenomenological presence of water as live monstrosity. Moreover, Dickens's use of water as embodied, raging and stampeding agent, raises some fascinating questions surrounding the taboo nature of gender, sexuality and subjectivity in Victorian culture. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004604</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004604</link>
<title><![CDATA['It is impossible to be gentler']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Homoerotics of Male Nursing in Dickens's Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Holly Furneaux]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Eve Sedgwick's Between Men: English Literature and Male Homosocial Desire (1985) has had a hugely enabling impact on gay, lesbian and queer studies, and its two chapters on Dickens do the initially useful work of recognising the existence of alternative sexualities within his work. Yet, Sedgwick insists that Dickens always offers such representations from an inherently homophobic perspective. Though recognising a debt to Sedgwick, this article is strongly committed to demonstrating the fallacy of her influential paradigm that the homoerotic emerges most strongly in Dickens's work through violence. Sedgwickian readings privilege the cultural currency of sexual violence, built up through contemporary modes such as flagellatory pornography. However, other, gentler ways of touching also had highly erotic connotations during the period of Dickens's career. This paper focuses on the Victorian sexualisation of nursing, arguing that Dickens deploys the eroticising of nurse/patient roles in Martin Chuzzlewit and Great Expectations to develop more affirmative, tender strategies for articulating desire between men. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004497</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004497</link>
<title><![CDATA['red-headed animal']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Race, Sexuality and Dickens's Uriah Heep]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tara MacDonald]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Criticism on Dickens and Jewish characterisations most often focuses on the way that Fagin, in Dickens's Oliver Twist (1837), draws from a long history of anti-Semitic representations. No critics have offered sustained arguments that connect Uriah Heep with anti-Semitic stereotypes. By doing so, I hope to broaden our understanding of the ways that Dickens's novels interact with nineteenth-century racial discourses, as well as the ways that these racial discourses interact with economic and sexual anxieties. My reading does not simply place Uriah within historical racial discourses, but examines the impact of his characterisation within the narrative itself, with specific emphasis on David's narrative voice. Although David calls attention to Uriah's unruly body in order to mark it as different, this very difference becomes, in the process, captivating to him. David is attracted to Uriah's oozing, uncontained body, which dramatically diverges from the English masculine ideal. Uriah's body is also presented as sexually threatening, a sentiment that is most fully realised in the danger he presents to Agnes's virginity. Jews, and indeed other 'foreign' bodies, were frequently associated with deviant sexualities in Victorian England, and in David Copperfield, Uriah exemplifies the way that foreign bodies were marked as sexually aberrant. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004523</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004523</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dickens and Sex]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Holly Furneaux]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This collection explores the still underrepresented topics of sex,
erotics and desire in the work of Charles Dickens. Contributors draw
upon and suggest new points of convergence between a wide range of
theoretical perspectives including cultural phenomenology,
materialism, new historicism, critical race studies, feminist and queer
theory. Analysis of a broad range of Dickens’s fiction, journalism and
correspondence demonstrates Dickens’s sustained commitment to
exploring a diverse range of sexual matters throughout his career.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004569</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004569</link>
<title><![CDATA[Interiors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Sex and the Body in Dickens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William A. Cohen]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Not so long ago, the topic of Dickens and sex might have seemed entirely entailed by Foucault's inquires in the first volume of the History of Sexuality. In that work, Foucault argues that sex is not a biological donnée but is instead an effect of discourse, a culturally variable vehicle for the exercise of power in many different directions. Emerging out of Foucault's studies of social institutions such as prisons and madhouses, the History of Sexuality emphasises the disciplinary imperative of sexual knowledges; it argues that individual subjects internalise surveillance mechanisms, experiencing them through and as their sexuality. One of the beneficiaries of the Foucauldian paradigm, which dominated Victorian literary studies from the late 1980s until recently, was queer theory. Queer theory interrogates rather than presuming identity categories (such as homosexual, lesbian and gay), but it has always sat in an uneasy relation to identity politics, simultaneously relying on and deconstructing stable notions of gender and sexual identity. Some critics have employed queer theory to discover lesbian, gay or queer characters and practices in Victorian literature (not to mention finding more properly nineteenth-century types, such as the hysteric, the onanist and the sodomite). Such projects have often understood the function of sexual representation as part of modernity's more general disciplinary structure.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004451</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004451</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bodies, Boundaries and Queer Waters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Drowning and Prosopopæia in Later Dickens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vybarr Cregan-Reid]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The way in which the judgements of the landmark 1860 case Rylands v. Fletcher employed the English language to attempt some kind of clear notion of liability is representative of a much wider cultural anxiety over the status of water as a live, conscious and capriciously dangerous agent. I will suggest that the Victorians' emergent fear of wild and live water represents a kind of cultural imaginary that predetermines Dickens's use of prosopopoeic figurative language. The novels that I will draw upon, principally David Copperfield and Our Mutual Friend, both take the trope of drowning as their focal rhetoric. Because the idea of water being embodied as a feral animal emerged around the 1850s, I will deploy some of Dickens's earlier work that uses the same trope of drowning, but in a more simplified way which envisioned water as the passive recipient of the drownee. As a result of the cultural idea of a live and conscious water, Dickens's later novels and journalism can be seen to be exploring an inherently queer notion of intersubjectivity; as the drownee meets their fate, their body's boundaries become permeable, they and the water which 'takes' them become intermingled. The water takes their life and it dissolves their identity. Dickens's later work and Rylands v. Fletcher both play their part in articulating this wider cultural anxiety and phenomenological presence of water as live monstrosity. Moreover, Dickens's use of water as embodied, raging and stampeding agent, raises some fascinating questions surrounding the taboo nature of gender, sexuality and subjectivity in Victorian culture. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004604</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004604</link>
<title><![CDATA['It is impossible to be gentler']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Homoerotics of Male Nursing in Dickens's Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Holly Furneaux]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Eve Sedgwick's Between Men: English Literature and Male Homosocial Desire (1985) has had a hugely enabling impact on gay, lesbian and queer studies, and its two chapters on Dickens do the initially useful work of recognising the existence of alternative sexualities within his work. Yet, Sedgwick insists that Dickens always offers such representations from an inherently homophobic perspective. Though recognising a debt to Sedgwick, this article is strongly committed to demonstrating the fallacy of her influential paradigm that the homoerotic emerges most strongly in Dickens's work through violence. Sedgwickian readings privilege the cultural currency of sexual violence, built up through contemporary modes such as flagellatory pornography. However, other, gentler ways of touching also had highly erotic connotations during the period of Dickens's career. This paper focuses on the Victorian sexualisation of nursing, arguing that Dickens deploys the eroticising of nurse/patient roles in Martin Chuzzlewit and Great Expectations to develop more affirmative, tender strategies for articulating desire between men. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004497</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004497</link>
<title><![CDATA['red-headed animal']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Race, Sexuality and Dickens's Uriah Heep]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tara MacDonald]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Criticism on Dickens and Jewish characterisations most often focuses on the way that Fagin, in Dickens's Oliver Twist (1837), draws from a long history of anti-Semitic representations. No critics have offered sustained arguments that connect Uriah Heep with anti-Semitic stereotypes. By doing so, I hope to broaden our understanding of the ways that Dickens's novels interact with nineteenth-century racial discourses, as well as the ways that these racial discourses interact with economic and sexual anxieties. My reading does not simply place Uriah within historical racial discourses, but examines the impact of his characterisation within the narrative itself, with specific emphasis on David's narrative voice. Although David calls attention to Uriah's unruly body in order to mark it as different, this very difference becomes, in the process, captivating to him. David is attracted to Uriah's oozing, uncontained body, which dramatically diverges from the English masculine ideal. Uriah's body is also presented as sexually threatening, a sentiment that is most fully realised in the danger he presents to Agnes's virginity. Jews, and indeed other 'foreign' bodies, were frequently associated with deviant sexualities in Victorian England, and in David Copperfield, Uriah exemplifies the way that foreign bodies were marked as sexually aberrant. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004578</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004578</link>
<title><![CDATA[Undertexts and Intertexts]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Women of Urania Cottage, Secrets and Little Dorrit]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jenny Hartley]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this article I will explore the idea of Sarah as 'secret' and 'mystery', and track the Urania Cottage women as they resonate through Little Dorrit (1855–57), with their submerged repertoire of sexual back-stories and halfconcealed evidence. In doing this, they also provide a model for the narrative that cannot be told, or if told, then not heeded. The text of Little Dorrit plays host to more text, to women's papers and letters, sometimes read but not responded to, sometimes not even read. Knowing women's stories, secreting and mystifying them – 'becoming a party to their mystery' – constitutes one of the narrative conditions of Little Dorrit, and the source of its underground energy.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004523</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004523</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dickens and Sex]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Holly Furneaux]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This collection explores the still underrepresented topics of sex,
erotics and desire in the work of Charles Dickens. Contributors draw
upon and suggest new points of convergence between a wide range of
theoretical perspectives including cultural phenomenology,
materialism, new historicism, critical race studies, feminist and queer
theory. Analysis of a broad range of Dickens’s fiction, journalism and
correspondence demonstrates Dickens’s sustained commitment to
exploring a diverse range of sexual matters throughout his career.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004569</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004569</link>
<title><![CDATA[Interiors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Sex and the Body in Dickens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William A. Cohen]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Not so long ago, the topic of Dickens and sex might have seemed entirely entailed by Foucault's inquires in the first volume of the History of Sexuality. In that work, Foucault argues that sex is not a biological donnée but is instead an effect of discourse, a culturally variable vehicle for the exercise of power in many different directions. Emerging out of Foucault's studies of social institutions such as prisons and madhouses, the History of Sexuality emphasises the disciplinary imperative of sexual knowledges; it argues that individual subjects internalise surveillance mechanisms, experiencing them through and as their sexuality. One of the beneficiaries of the Foucauldian paradigm, which dominated Victorian literary studies from the late 1980s until recently, was queer theory. Queer theory interrogates rather than presuming identity categories (such as homosexual, lesbian and gay), but it has always sat in an uneasy relation to identity politics, simultaneously relying on and deconstructing stable notions of gender and sexual identity. Some critics have employed queer theory to discover lesbian, gay or queer characters and practices in Victorian literature (not to mention finding more properly nineteenth-century types, such as the hysteric, the onanist and the sodomite). Such projects have often understood the function of sexual representation as part of modernity's more general disciplinary structure.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004451</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004451</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bodies, Boundaries and Queer Waters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Drowning and Prosopopæia in Later Dickens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vybarr Cregan-Reid]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The way in which the judgements of the landmark 1860 case Rylands v. Fletcher employed the English language to attempt some kind of clear notion of liability is representative of a much wider cultural anxiety over the status of water as a live, conscious and capriciously dangerous agent. I will suggest that the Victorians' emergent fear of wild and live water represents a kind of cultural imaginary that predetermines Dickens's use of prosopopoeic figurative language. The novels that I will draw upon, principally David Copperfield and Our Mutual Friend, both take the trope of drowning as their focal rhetoric. Because the idea of water being embodied as a feral animal emerged around the 1850s, I will deploy some of Dickens's earlier work that uses the same trope of drowning, but in a more simplified way which envisioned water as the passive recipient of the drownee. As a result of the cultural idea of a live and conscious water, Dickens's later novels and journalism can be seen to be exploring an inherently queer notion of intersubjectivity; as the drownee meets their fate, their body's boundaries become permeable, they and the water which 'takes' them become intermingled. The water takes their life and it dissolves their identity. Dickens's later work and Rylands v. Fletcher both play their part in articulating this wider cultural anxiety and phenomenological presence of water as live monstrosity. Moreover, Dickens's use of water as embodied, raging and stampeding agent, raises some fascinating questions surrounding the taboo nature of gender, sexuality and subjectivity in Victorian culture. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004604</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004604</link>
<title><![CDATA['It is impossible to be gentler']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Homoerotics of Male Nursing in Dickens's Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Holly Furneaux]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Eve Sedgwick's Between Men: English Literature and Male Homosocial Desire (1985) has had a hugely enabling impact on gay, lesbian and queer studies, and its two chapters on Dickens do the initially useful work of recognising the existence of alternative sexualities within his work. Yet, Sedgwick insists that Dickens always offers such representations from an inherently homophobic perspective. Though recognising a debt to Sedgwick, this article is strongly committed to demonstrating the fallacy of her influential paradigm that the homoerotic emerges most strongly in Dickens's work through violence. Sedgwickian readings privilege the cultural currency of sexual violence, built up through contemporary modes such as flagellatory pornography. However, other, gentler ways of touching also had highly erotic connotations during the period of Dickens's career. This paper focuses on the Victorian sexualisation of nursing, arguing that Dickens deploys the eroticising of nurse/patient roles in Martin Chuzzlewit and Great Expectations to develop more affirmative, tender strategies for articulating desire between men. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004497</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004497</link>
<title><![CDATA['red-headed animal']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Race, Sexuality and Dickens's Uriah Heep]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tara MacDonald]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Criticism on Dickens and Jewish characterisations most often focuses on the way that Fagin, in Dickens's Oliver Twist (1837), draws from a long history of anti-Semitic representations. No critics have offered sustained arguments that connect Uriah Heep with anti-Semitic stereotypes. By doing so, I hope to broaden our understanding of the ways that Dickens's novels interact with nineteenth-century racial discourses, as well as the ways that these racial discourses interact with economic and sexual anxieties. My reading does not simply place Uriah within historical racial discourses, but examines the impact of his characterisation within the narrative itself, with specific emphasis on David's narrative voice. Although David calls attention to Uriah's unruly body in order to mark it as different, this very difference becomes, in the process, captivating to him. David is attracted to Uriah's oozing, uncontained body, which dramatically diverges from the English masculine ideal. Uriah's body is also presented as sexually threatening, a sentiment that is most fully realised in the danger he presents to Agnes's virginity. Jews, and indeed other 'foreign' bodies, were frequently associated with deviant sexualities in Victorian England, and in David Copperfield, Uriah exemplifies the way that foreign bodies were marked as sexually aberrant. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004578</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004578</link>
<title><![CDATA[Undertexts and Intertexts]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Women of Urania Cottage, Secrets and Little Dorrit]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jenny Hartley]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this article I will explore the idea of Sarah as 'secret' and 'mystery', and track the Urania Cottage women as they resonate through Little Dorrit (1855–57), with their submerged repertoire of sexual back-stories and halfconcealed evidence. In doing this, they also provide a model for the narrative that cannot be told, or if told, then not heeded. The text of Little Dorrit plays host to more text, to women's papers and letters, sometimes read but not responded to, sometimes not even read. Knowing women's stories, secreting and mystifying them – 'becoming a party to their mystery' – constitutes one of the narrative conditions of Little Dorrit, and the source of its underground energy.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004488</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004488</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Daughter's Desire in Dombey and Son]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kristina Aikens]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>While permitting other types of exploitation such as racism. With its emphasis on separate spheres, its depiction of Florence's superhuman healing powers, and its concern with redeeming the patriarch, Dombey and Son certainly seems more interested in a mildly gradual improvement of the status quo than in radical change. Yet to ignore Florence's desire, however conveniently that desire sometimes feeds into patriarchal dominance, is to overlook not only a complex portrayal of female sexuality that is neither condemned nor entirely denied, but also a depiction of the painful and difficult task of molding desire into culturally acceptable forms. Although the novel cannot imagine a full integration of women into the 'masculine' realm of politics and business, the dilemma of Florence and Edith in some ways reflects the problematic posed by conflicting concepts of twentieth and even twenty-first century feminism: does one, like Florence, focus on inclusion and acceptance in an attempt to change patriarchal structures from within, thereby abandoning truly radical change; or does one, like Edith, insist on rebellion from the margins, sacrificing community and risking the possibility that the center will conveniently ignore the margin's demands?</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004523</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004523</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dickens and Sex]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Holly Furneaux]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This collection explores the still underrepresented topics of sex,
erotics and desire in the work of Charles Dickens. Contributors draw
upon and suggest new points of convergence between a wide range of
theoretical perspectives including cultural phenomenology,
materialism, new historicism, critical race studies, feminist and queer
theory. Analysis of a broad range of Dickens’s fiction, journalism and
correspondence demonstrates Dickens’s sustained commitment to
exploring a diverse range of sexual matters throughout his career.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004569</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004569</link>
<title><![CDATA[Interiors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Sex and the Body in Dickens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William A. Cohen]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Not so long ago, the topic of Dickens and sex might have seemed entirely entailed by Foucault's inquires in the first volume of the History of Sexuality. In that work, Foucault argues that sex is not a biological donnée but is instead an effect of discourse, a culturally variable vehicle for the exercise of power in many different directions. Emerging out of Foucault's studies of social institutions such as prisons and madhouses, the History of Sexuality emphasises the disciplinary imperative of sexual knowledges; it argues that individual subjects internalise surveillance mechanisms, experiencing them through and as their sexuality. One of the beneficiaries of the Foucauldian paradigm, which dominated Victorian literary studies from the late 1980s until recently, was queer theory. Queer theory interrogates rather than presuming identity categories (such as homosexual, lesbian and gay), but it has always sat in an uneasy relation to identity politics, simultaneously relying on and deconstructing stable notions of gender and sexual identity. Some critics have employed queer theory to discover lesbian, gay or queer characters and practices in Victorian literature (not to mention finding more properly nineteenth-century types, such as the hysteric, the onanist and the sodomite). Such projects have often understood the function of sexual representation as part of modernity's more general disciplinary structure.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004451</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004451</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bodies, Boundaries and Queer Waters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Drowning and Prosopopæia in Later Dickens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vybarr Cregan-Reid]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The way in which the judgements of the landmark 1860 case Rylands v. Fletcher employed the English language to attempt some kind of clear notion of liability is representative of a much wider cultural anxiety over the status of water as a live, conscious and capriciously dangerous agent. I will suggest that the Victorians' emergent fear of wild and live water represents a kind of cultural imaginary that predetermines Dickens's use of prosopopoeic figurative language. The novels that I will draw upon, principally David Copperfield and Our Mutual Friend, both take the trope of drowning as their focal rhetoric. Because the idea of water being embodied as a feral animal emerged around the 1850s, I will deploy some of Dickens's earlier work that uses the same trope of drowning, but in a more simplified way which envisioned water as the passive recipient of the drownee. As a result of the cultural idea of a live and conscious water, Dickens's later novels and journalism can be seen to be exploring an inherently queer notion of intersubjectivity; as the drownee meets their fate, their body's boundaries become permeable, they and the water which 'takes' them become intermingled. The water takes their life and it dissolves their identity. Dickens's later work and Rylands v. Fletcher both play their part in articulating this wider cultural anxiety and phenomenological presence of water as live monstrosity. Moreover, Dickens's use of water as embodied, raging and stampeding agent, raises some fascinating questions surrounding the taboo nature of gender, sexuality and subjectivity in Victorian culture. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004604</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004604</link>
<title><![CDATA['It is impossible to be gentler']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Homoerotics of Male Nursing in Dickens's Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Holly Furneaux]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Eve Sedgwick's Between Men: English Literature and Male Homosocial Desire (1985) has had a hugely enabling impact on gay, lesbian and queer studies, and its two chapters on Dickens do the initially useful work of recognising the existence of alternative sexualities within his work. Yet, Sedgwick insists that Dickens always offers such representations from an inherently homophobic perspective. Though recognising a debt to Sedgwick, this article is strongly committed to demonstrating the fallacy of her influential paradigm that the homoerotic emerges most strongly in Dickens's work through violence. Sedgwickian readings privilege the cultural currency of sexual violence, built up through contemporary modes such as flagellatory pornography. However, other, gentler ways of touching also had highly erotic connotations during the period of Dickens's career. This paper focuses on the Victorian sexualisation of nursing, arguing that Dickens deploys the eroticising of nurse/patient roles in Martin Chuzzlewit and Great Expectations to develop more affirmative, tender strategies for articulating desire between men. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004497</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004497</link>
<title><![CDATA['red-headed animal']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Race, Sexuality and Dickens's Uriah Heep]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tara MacDonald]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Criticism on Dickens and Jewish characterisations most often focuses on the way that Fagin, in Dickens's Oliver Twist (1837), draws from a long history of anti-Semitic representations. No critics have offered sustained arguments that connect Uriah Heep with anti-Semitic stereotypes. By doing so, I hope to broaden our understanding of the ways that Dickens's novels interact with nineteenth-century racial discourses, as well as the ways that these racial discourses interact with economic and sexual anxieties. My reading does not simply place Uriah within historical racial discourses, but examines the impact of his characterisation within the narrative itself, with specific emphasis on David's narrative voice. Although David calls attention to Uriah's unruly body in order to mark it as different, this very difference becomes, in the process, captivating to him. David is attracted to Uriah's oozing, uncontained body, which dramatically diverges from the English masculine ideal. Uriah's body is also presented as sexually threatening, a sentiment that is most fully realised in the danger he presents to Agnes's virginity. Jews, and indeed other 'foreign' bodies, were frequently associated with deviant sexualities in Victorian England, and in David Copperfield, Uriah exemplifies the way that foreign bodies were marked as sexually aberrant. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004578</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004578</link>
<title><![CDATA[Undertexts and Intertexts]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Women of Urania Cottage, Secrets and Little Dorrit]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jenny Hartley]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this article I will explore the idea of Sarah as 'secret' and 'mystery', and track the Urania Cottage women as they resonate through Little Dorrit (1855–57), with their submerged repertoire of sexual back-stories and halfconcealed evidence. In doing this, they also provide a model for the narrative that cannot be told, or if told, then not heeded. The text of Little Dorrit plays host to more text, to women's papers and letters, sometimes read but not responded to, sometimes not even read. Knowing women's stories, secreting and mystifying them – 'becoming a party to their mystery' – constitutes one of the narrative conditions of Little Dorrit, and the source of its underground energy.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004488</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004488</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Daughter's Desire in Dombey and Son]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kristina Aikens]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>While permitting other types of exploitation such as racism. With its emphasis on separate spheres, its depiction of Florence's superhuman healing powers, and its concern with redeeming the patriarch, Dombey and Son certainly seems more interested in a mildly gradual improvement of the status quo than in radical change. Yet to ignore Florence's desire, however conveniently that desire sometimes feeds into patriarchal dominance, is to overlook not only a complex portrayal of female sexuality that is neither condemned nor entirely denied, but also a depiction of the painful and difficult task of molding desire into culturally acceptable forms. Although the novel cannot imagine a full integration of women into the 'masculine' realm of politics and business, the dilemma of Florence and Edith in some ways reflects the problematic posed by conflicting concepts of twentieth and even twenty-first century feminism: does one, like Florence, focus on inclusion and acceptance in an attempt to change patriarchal structures from within, thereby abandoning truly radical change; or does one, like Edith, insist on rebellion from the margins, sacrificing community and risking the possibility that the center will conveniently ignore the margin's demands?</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004514</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004514</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Limitations of a Somatics of Resistance]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Sexual Performativity and Gender Dissidence in Dickens's Dombey and Son]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay considers some of the implications of a critical turn from a concern with a 'political technology of the body' in the Foucauldian sense to one with embodied micropractices. I will contend here that a critique of social experiences that is conceptualised through attention to individualised, or intersubjective, corporeal practices, is necessarily limited. A critical focus on the affective or performative self potentially colludes with a political agenda that privileges the bourgeois concept of individuality over that of collectivity, and performative micropractices over the transformation of social relationships on a structural level. This article approaches these issues by investigating two forms of sexual deviance, enacted by the figures of Paul and Edith Dombey, in Dombey and Son - a text that explores the problematic of nineteenthcentury gender-specific discipline and resistance, but also a narrative that points to the conceptual limitations resulting from individualised notions of embodiment and embodied resistance. I will suggest that this novel codes Paul and Edith's resistance to Dombey's regime of gender-discipline as specifically physical and sexualised forms of deviance. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004523</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004523</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dickens and Sex]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Holly Furneaux]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This collection explores the still underrepresented topics of sex,
erotics and desire in the work of Charles Dickens. Contributors draw
upon and suggest new points of convergence between a wide range of
theoretical perspectives including cultural phenomenology,
materialism, new historicism, critical race studies, feminist and queer
theory. Analysis of a broad range of Dickens’s fiction, journalism and
correspondence demonstrates Dickens’s sustained commitment to
exploring a diverse range of sexual matters throughout his career.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004569</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004569</link>
<title><![CDATA[Interiors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Sex and the Body in Dickens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William A. Cohen]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Not so long ago, the topic of Dickens and sex might have seemed entirely entailed by Foucault's inquires in the first volume of the History of Sexuality. In that work, Foucault argues that sex is not a biological donnée but is instead an effect of discourse, a culturally variable vehicle for the exercise of power in many different directions. Emerging out of Foucault's studies of social institutions such as prisons and madhouses, the History of Sexuality emphasises the disciplinary imperative of sexual knowledges; it argues that individual subjects internalise surveillance mechanisms, experiencing them through and as their sexuality. One of the beneficiaries of the Foucauldian paradigm, which dominated Victorian literary studies from the late 1980s until recently, was queer theory. Queer theory interrogates rather than presuming identity categories (such as homosexual, lesbian and gay), but it has always sat in an uneasy relation to identity politics, simultaneously relying on and deconstructing stable notions of gender and sexual identity. Some critics have employed queer theory to discover lesbian, gay or queer characters and practices in Victorian literature (not to mention finding more properly nineteenth-century types, such as the hysteric, the onanist and the sodomite). Such projects have often understood the function of sexual representation as part of modernity's more general disciplinary structure.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004451</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004451</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bodies, Boundaries and Queer Waters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Drowning and Prosopopæia in Later Dickens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vybarr Cregan-Reid]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The way in which the judgements of the landmark 1860 case Rylands v. Fletcher employed the English language to attempt some kind of clear notion of liability is representative of a much wider cultural anxiety over the status of water as a live, conscious and capriciously dangerous agent. I will suggest that the Victorians' emergent fear of wild and live water represents a kind of cultural imaginary that predetermines Dickens's use of prosopopoeic figurative language. The novels that I will draw upon, principally David Copperfield and Our Mutual Friend, both take the trope of drowning as their focal rhetoric. Because the idea of water being embodied as a feral animal emerged around the 1850s, I will deploy some of Dickens's earlier work that uses the same trope of drowning, but in a more simplified way which envisioned water as the passive recipient of the drownee. As a result of the cultural idea of a live and conscious water, Dickens's later novels and journalism can be seen to be exploring an inherently queer notion of intersubjectivity; as the drownee meets their fate, their body's boundaries become permeable, they and the water which 'takes' them become intermingled. The water takes their life and it dissolves their identity. Dickens's later work and Rylands v. Fletcher both play their part in articulating this wider cultural anxiety and phenomenological presence of water as live monstrosity. Moreover, Dickens's use of water as embodied, raging and stampeding agent, raises some fascinating questions surrounding the taboo nature of gender, sexuality and subjectivity in Victorian culture. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004604</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004604</link>
<title><![CDATA['It is impossible to be gentler']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Homoerotics of Male Nursing in Dickens's Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Holly Furneaux]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Eve Sedgwick's Between Men: English Literature and Male Homosocial Desire (1985) has had a hugely enabling impact on gay, lesbian and queer studies, and its two chapters on Dickens do the initially useful work of recognising the existence of alternative sexualities within his work. Yet, Sedgwick insists that Dickens always offers such representations from an inherently homophobic perspective. Though recognising a debt to Sedgwick, this article is strongly committed to demonstrating the fallacy of her influential paradigm that the homoerotic emerges most strongly in Dickens's work through violence. Sedgwickian readings privilege the cultural currency of sexual violence, built up through contemporary modes such as flagellatory pornography. However, other, gentler ways of touching also had highly erotic connotations during the period of Dickens's career. This paper focuses on the Victorian sexualisation of nursing, arguing that Dickens deploys the eroticising of nurse/patient roles in Martin Chuzzlewit and Great Expectations to develop more affirmative, tender strategies for articulating desire between men. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004497</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004497</link>
<title><![CDATA['red-headed animal']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Race, Sexuality and Dickens's Uriah Heep]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tara MacDonald]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Criticism on Dickens and Jewish characterisations most often focuses on the way that Fagin, in Dickens's Oliver Twist (1837), draws from a long history of anti-Semitic representations. No critics have offered sustained arguments that connect Uriah Heep with anti-Semitic stereotypes. By doing so, I hope to broaden our understanding of the ways that Dickens's novels interact with nineteenth-century racial discourses, as well as the ways that these racial discourses interact with economic and sexual anxieties. My reading does not simply place Uriah within historical racial discourses, but examines the impact of his characterisation within the narrative itself, with specific emphasis on David's narrative voice. Although David calls attention to Uriah's unruly body in order to mark it as different, this very difference becomes, in the process, captivating to him. David is attracted to Uriah's oozing, uncontained body, which dramatically diverges from the English masculine ideal. Uriah's body is also presented as sexually threatening, a sentiment that is most fully realised in the danger he presents to Agnes's virginity. Jews, and indeed other 'foreign' bodies, were frequently associated with deviant sexualities in Victorian England, and in David Copperfield, Uriah exemplifies the way that foreign bodies were marked as sexually aberrant. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004578</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004578</link>
<title><![CDATA[Undertexts and Intertexts]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Women of Urania Cottage, Secrets and Little Dorrit]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jenny Hartley]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this article I will explore the idea of Sarah as 'secret' and 'mystery', and track the Urania Cottage women as they resonate through Little Dorrit (1855–57), with their submerged repertoire of sexual back-stories and halfconcealed evidence. In doing this, they also provide a model for the narrative that cannot be told, or if told, then not heeded. The text of Little Dorrit plays host to more text, to women's papers and letters, sometimes read but not responded to, sometimes not even read. Knowing women's stories, secreting and mystifying them – 'becoming a party to their mystery' – constitutes one of the narrative conditions of Little Dorrit, and the source of its underground energy.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004488</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004488</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Daughter's Desire in Dombey and Son]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kristina Aikens]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>While permitting other types of exploitation such as racism. With its emphasis on separate spheres, its depiction of Florence's superhuman healing powers, and its concern with redeeming the patriarch, Dombey and Son certainly seems more interested in a mildly gradual improvement of the status quo than in radical change. Yet to ignore Florence's desire, however conveniently that desire sometimes feeds into patriarchal dominance, is to overlook not only a complex portrayal of female sexuality that is neither condemned nor entirely denied, but also a depiction of the painful and difficult task of molding desire into culturally acceptable forms. Although the novel cannot imagine a full integration of women into the 'masculine' realm of politics and business, the dilemma of Florence and Edith in some ways reflects the problematic posed by conflicting concepts of twentieth and even twenty-first century feminism: does one, like Florence, focus on inclusion and acceptance in an attempt to change patriarchal structures from within, thereby abandoning truly radical change; or does one, like Edith, insist on rebellion from the margins, sacrificing community and risking the possibility that the center will conveniently ignore the margin's demands?</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004514</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004514</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Limitations of a Somatics of Resistance]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Sexual Performativity and Gender Dissidence in Dickens's Dombey and Son]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay considers some of the implications of a critical turn from a concern with a 'political technology of the body' in the Foucauldian sense to one with embodied micropractices. I will contend here that a critique of social experiences that is conceptualised through attention to individualised, or intersubjective, corporeal practices, is necessarily limited. A critical focus on the affective or performative self potentially colludes with a political agenda that privileges the bourgeois concept of individuality over that of collectivity, and performative micropractices over the transformation of social relationships on a structural level. This article approaches these issues by investigating two forms of sexual deviance, enacted by the figures of Paul and Edith Dombey, in Dombey and Son - a text that explores the problematic of nineteenthcentury gender-specific discipline and resistance, but also a narrative that points to the conceptual limitations resulting from individualised notions of embodiment and embodied resistance. I will suggest that this novel codes Paul and Edith's resistance to Dombey's regime of gender-discipline as specifically physical and sexualised forms of deviance. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004505</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004505</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kathryn Daszkiewicz]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Jenny Swann]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Matt Simpson]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Wolf Notes
Kissing in Cut-throat Dene
New born
Spin
The jar
Thin Ice
KATHRYN DASZKIEWICZ</p><p>Path
JENNY SWANN</p><p>Ich Bin Ein Berliner
The Mersey on a Black Day at Hall Road
MATT SIMPSON</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004523</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004523</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dickens and Sex]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Holly Furneaux]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This collection explores the still underrepresented topics of sex,
erotics and desire in the work of Charles Dickens. Contributors draw
upon and suggest new points of convergence between a wide range of
theoretical perspectives including cultural phenomenology,
materialism, new historicism, critical race studies, feminist and queer
theory. Analysis of a broad range of Dickens’s fiction, journalism and
correspondence demonstrates Dickens’s sustained commitment to
exploring a diverse range of sexual matters throughout his career.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004569</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004569</link>
<title><![CDATA[Interiors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Sex and the Body in Dickens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William A. Cohen]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Not so long ago, the topic of Dickens and sex might have seemed entirely entailed by Foucault's inquires in the first volume of the History of Sexuality. In that work, Foucault argues that sex is not a biological donnée but is instead an effect of discourse, a culturally variable vehicle for the exercise of power in many different directions. Emerging out of Foucault's studies of social institutions such as prisons and madhouses, the History of Sexuality emphasises the disciplinary imperative of sexual knowledges; it argues that individual subjects internalise surveillance mechanisms, experiencing them through and as their sexuality. One of the beneficiaries of the Foucauldian paradigm, which dominated Victorian literary studies from the late 1980s until recently, was queer theory. Queer theory interrogates rather than presuming identity categories (such as homosexual, lesbian and gay), but it has always sat in an uneasy relation to identity politics, simultaneously relying on and deconstructing stable notions of gender and sexual identity. Some critics have employed queer theory to discover lesbian, gay or queer characters and practices in Victorian literature (not to mention finding more properly nineteenth-century types, such as the hysteric, the onanist and the sodomite). Such projects have often understood the function of sexual representation as part of modernity's more general disciplinary structure.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004451</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004451</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bodies, Boundaries and Queer Waters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Drowning and Prosopopæia in Later Dickens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vybarr Cregan-Reid]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The way in which the judgements of the landmark 1860 case Rylands v. Fletcher employed the English language to attempt some kind of clear notion of liability is representative of a much wider cultural anxiety over the status of water as a live, conscious and capriciously dangerous agent. I will suggest that the Victorians' emergent fear of wild and live water represents a kind of cultural imaginary that predetermines Dickens's use of prosopopoeic figurative language. The novels that I will draw upon, principally David Copperfield and Our Mutual Friend, both take the trope of drowning as their focal rhetoric. Because the idea of water being embodied as a feral animal emerged around the 1850s, I will deploy some of Dickens's earlier work that uses the same trope of drowning, but in a more simplified way which envisioned water as the passive recipient of the drownee. As a result of the cultural idea of a live and conscious water, Dickens's later novels and journalism can be seen to be exploring an inherently queer notion of intersubjectivity; as the drownee meets their fate, their body's boundaries become permeable, they and the water which 'takes' them become intermingled. The water takes their life and it dissolves their identity. Dickens's later work and Rylands v. Fletcher both play their part in articulating this wider cultural anxiety and phenomenological presence of water as live monstrosity. Moreover, Dickens's use of water as embodied, raging and stampeding agent, raises some fascinating questions surrounding the taboo nature of gender, sexuality and subjectivity in Victorian culture. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004604</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004604</link>
<title><![CDATA['It is impossible to be gentler']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Homoerotics of Male Nursing in Dickens's Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Holly Furneaux]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Eve Sedgwick's Between Men: English Literature and Male Homosocial Desire (1985) has had a hugely enabling impact on gay, lesbian and queer studies, and its two chapters on Dickens do the initially useful work of recognising the existence of alternative sexualities within his work. Yet, Sedgwick insists that Dickens always offers such representations from an inherently homophobic perspective. Though recognising a debt to Sedgwick, this article is strongly committed to demonstrating the fallacy of her influential paradigm that the homoerotic emerges most strongly in Dickens's work through violence. Sedgwickian readings privilege the cultural currency of sexual violence, built up through contemporary modes such as flagellatory pornography. However, other, gentler ways of touching also had highly erotic connotations during the period of Dickens's career. This paper focuses on the Victorian sexualisation of nursing, arguing that Dickens deploys the eroticising of nurse/patient roles in Martin Chuzzlewit and Great Expectations to develop more affirmative, tender strategies for articulating desire between men. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004497</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004497</link>
<title><![CDATA['red-headed animal']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Race, Sexuality and Dickens's Uriah Heep]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tara MacDonald]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Criticism on Dickens and Jewish characterisations most often focuses on the way that Fagin, in Dickens's Oliver Twist (1837), draws from a long history of anti-Semitic representations. No critics have offered sustained arguments that connect Uriah Heep with anti-Semitic stereotypes. By doing so, I hope to broaden our understanding of the ways that Dickens's novels interact with nineteenth-century racial discourses, as well as the ways that these racial discourses interact with economic and sexual anxieties. My reading does not simply place Uriah within historical racial discourses, but examines the impact of his characterisation within the narrative itself, with specific emphasis on David's narrative voice. Although David calls attention to Uriah's unruly body in order to mark it as different, this very difference becomes, in the process, captivating to him. David is attracted to Uriah's oozing, uncontained body, which dramatically diverges from the English masculine ideal. Uriah's body is also presented as sexually threatening, a sentiment that is most fully realised in the danger he presents to Agnes's virginity. Jews, and indeed other 'foreign' bodies, were frequently associated with deviant sexualities in Victorian England, and in David Copperfield, Uriah exemplifies the way that foreign bodies were marked as sexually aberrant. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004578</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004578</link>
<title><![CDATA[Undertexts and Intertexts]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Women of Urania Cottage, Secrets and Little Dorrit]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jenny Hartley]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this article I will explore the idea of Sarah as 'secret' and 'mystery', and track the Urania Cottage women as they resonate through Little Dorrit (1855–57), with their submerged repertoire of sexual back-stories and halfconcealed evidence. In doing this, they also provide a model for the narrative that cannot be told, or if told, then not heeded. The text of Little Dorrit plays host to more text, to women's papers and letters, sometimes read but not responded to, sometimes not even read. Knowing women's stories, secreting and mystifying them – 'becoming a party to their mystery' – constitutes one of the narrative conditions of Little Dorrit, and the source of its underground energy.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004488</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004488</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Daughter's Desire in Dombey and Son]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kristina Aikens]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>While permitting other types of exploitation such as racism. With its emphasis on separate spheres, its depiction of Florence's superhuman healing powers, and its concern with redeeming the patriarch, Dombey and Son certainly seems more interested in a mildly gradual improvement of the status quo than in radical change. Yet to ignore Florence's desire, however conveniently that desire sometimes feeds into patriarchal dominance, is to overlook not only a complex portrayal of female sexuality that is neither condemned nor entirely denied, but also a depiction of the painful and difficult task of molding desire into culturally acceptable forms. Although the novel cannot imagine a full integration of women into the 'masculine' realm of politics and business, the dilemma of Florence and Edith in some ways reflects the problematic posed by conflicting concepts of twentieth and even twenty-first century feminism: does one, like Florence, focus on inclusion and acceptance in an attempt to change patriarchal structures from within, thereby abandoning truly radical change; or does one, like Edith, insist on rebellion from the margins, sacrificing community and risking the possibility that the center will conveniently ignore the margin's demands?</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004514</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004514</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Limitations of a Somatics of Resistance]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Sexual Performativity and Gender Dissidence in Dickens's Dombey and Son]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay considers some of the implications of a critical turn from a concern with a 'political technology of the body' in the Foucauldian sense to one with embodied micropractices. I will contend here that a critique of social experiences that is conceptualised through attention to individualised, or intersubjective, corporeal practices, is necessarily limited. A critical focus on the affective or performative self potentially colludes with a political agenda that privileges the bourgeois concept of individuality over that of collectivity, and performative micropractices over the transformation of social relationships on a structural level. This article approaches these issues by investigating two forms of sexual deviance, enacted by the figures of Paul and Edith Dombey, in Dombey and Son - a text that explores the problematic of nineteenthcentury gender-specific discipline and resistance, but also a narrative that points to the conceptual limitations resulting from individualised notions of embodiment and embodied resistance. I will suggest that this novel codes Paul and Edith's resistance to Dombey's regime of gender-discipline as specifically physical and sexualised forms of deviance. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004505</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004505</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kathryn Daszkiewicz]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Jenny Swann]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Matt Simpson]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Wolf Notes
Kissing in Cut-throat Dene
New born
Spin
The jar
Thin Ice
KATHRYN DASZKIEWICZ</p><p>Path
JENNY SWANN</p><p>Ich Bin Ein Berliner
The Mersey on a Black Day at Hall Road
MATT SIMPSON</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004541</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004541</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matt Simpson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Philip Ramp]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Paul McLoughlin]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Rain and the Glass – 99 Poems, New and Selected by Robert
Nye (London: Greenwich Exchange) 122pp.
ISBN 1-871551-41-2 £9.95</p><p>The Theological Museum by Paul Stubbs (Hexham: Flambard
Press) 80pp. ISBN 1-873226-70-5 £7.50</p><p>Everything Is Small From A Distance by Leonard J. Cirino
(Springfield: Pygmy Forest Press, 2004) ISBN 0-944550-67-3
$14.00</p><p>Blues by John Hartley Williams (London: Cape, 2004), 80pp.
ISBN 0-224073-44-3 £9.00</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004523</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004523</link>
<title><![CDATA[Introduction]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Dickens and Sex]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Holly Furneaux]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This collection explores the still underrepresented topics of sex,
erotics and desire in the work of Charles Dickens. Contributors draw
upon and suggest new points of convergence between a wide range of
theoretical perspectives including cultural phenomenology,
materialism, new historicism, critical race studies, feminist and queer
theory. Analysis of a broad range of Dickens’s fiction, journalism and
correspondence demonstrates Dickens’s sustained commitment to
exploring a diverse range of sexual matters throughout his career.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004569</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004569</link>
<title><![CDATA[Interiors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Sex and the Body in Dickens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[William A. Cohen]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Not so long ago, the topic of Dickens and sex might have seemed entirely entailed by Foucault's inquires in the first volume of the History of Sexuality. In that work, Foucault argues that sex is not a biological donnée but is instead an effect of discourse, a culturally variable vehicle for the exercise of power in many different directions. Emerging out of Foucault's studies of social institutions such as prisons and madhouses, the History of Sexuality emphasises the disciplinary imperative of sexual knowledges; it argues that individual subjects internalise surveillance mechanisms, experiencing them through and as their sexuality. One of the beneficiaries of the Foucauldian paradigm, which dominated Victorian literary studies from the late 1980s until recently, was queer theory. Queer theory interrogates rather than presuming identity categories (such as homosexual, lesbian and gay), but it has always sat in an uneasy relation to identity politics, simultaneously relying on and deconstructing stable notions of gender and sexual identity. Some critics have employed queer theory to discover lesbian, gay or queer characters and practices in Victorian literature (not to mention finding more properly nineteenth-century types, such as the hysteric, the onanist and the sodomite). Such projects have often understood the function of sexual representation as part of modernity's more general disciplinary structure.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004451</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004451</link>
<title><![CDATA[Bodies, Boundaries and Queer Waters]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Drowning and Prosopopæia in Later Dickens]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vybarr Cregan-Reid]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The way in which the judgements of the landmark 1860 case Rylands v. Fletcher employed the English language to attempt some kind of clear notion of liability is representative of a much wider cultural anxiety over the status of water as a live, conscious and capriciously dangerous agent. I will suggest that the Victorians' emergent fear of wild and live water represents a kind of cultural imaginary that predetermines Dickens's use of prosopopoeic figurative language. The novels that I will draw upon, principally David Copperfield and Our Mutual Friend, both take the trope of drowning as their focal rhetoric. Because the idea of water being embodied as a feral animal emerged around the 1850s, I will deploy some of Dickens's earlier work that uses the same trope of drowning, but in a more simplified way which envisioned water as the passive recipient of the drownee. As a result of the cultural idea of a live and conscious water, Dickens's later novels and journalism can be seen to be exploring an inherently queer notion of intersubjectivity; as the drownee meets their fate, their body's boundaries become permeable, they and the water which 'takes' them become intermingled. The water takes their life and it dissolves their identity. Dickens's later work and Rylands v. Fletcher both play their part in articulating this wider cultural anxiety and phenomenological presence of water as live monstrosity. Moreover, Dickens's use of water as embodied, raging and stampeding agent, raises some fascinating questions surrounding the taboo nature of gender, sexuality and subjectivity in Victorian culture. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004604</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004604</link>
<title><![CDATA['It is impossible to be gentler']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Homoerotics of Male Nursing in Dickens's Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Holly Furneaux]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Eve Sedgwick's Between Men: English Literature and Male Homosocial Desire (1985) has had a hugely enabling impact on gay, lesbian and queer studies, and its two chapters on Dickens do the initially useful work of recognising the existence of alternative sexualities within his work. Yet, Sedgwick insists that Dickens always offers such representations from an inherently homophobic perspective. Though recognising a debt to Sedgwick, this article is strongly committed to demonstrating the fallacy of her influential paradigm that the homoerotic emerges most strongly in Dickens's work through violence. Sedgwickian readings privilege the cultural currency of sexual violence, built up through contemporary modes such as flagellatory pornography. However, other, gentler ways of touching also had highly erotic connotations during the period of Dickens's career. This paper focuses on the Victorian sexualisation of nursing, arguing that Dickens deploys the eroticising of nurse/patient roles in Martin Chuzzlewit and Great Expectations to develop more affirmative, tender strategies for articulating desire between men. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004497</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004497</link>
<title><![CDATA['red-headed animal']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Race, Sexuality and Dickens's Uriah Heep]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Tara MacDonald]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Criticism on Dickens and Jewish characterisations most often focuses on the way that Fagin, in Dickens's Oliver Twist (1837), draws from a long history of anti-Semitic representations. No critics have offered sustained arguments that connect Uriah Heep with anti-Semitic stereotypes. By doing so, I hope to broaden our understanding of the ways that Dickens's novels interact with nineteenth-century racial discourses, as well as the ways that these racial discourses interact with economic and sexual anxieties. My reading does not simply place Uriah within historical racial discourses, but examines the impact of his characterisation within the narrative itself, with specific emphasis on David's narrative voice. Although David calls attention to Uriah's unruly body in order to mark it as different, this very difference becomes, in the process, captivating to him. David is attracted to Uriah's oozing, uncontained body, which dramatically diverges from the English masculine ideal. Uriah's body is also presented as sexually threatening, a sentiment that is most fully realised in the danger he presents to Agnes's virginity. Jews, and indeed other 'foreign' bodies, were frequently associated with deviant sexualities in Victorian England, and in David Copperfield, Uriah exemplifies the way that foreign bodies were marked as sexually aberrant. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004578</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004578</link>
<title><![CDATA[Undertexts and Intertexts]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Women of Urania Cottage, Secrets and Little Dorrit]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jenny Hartley]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this article I will explore the idea of Sarah as 'secret' and 'mystery', and track the Urania Cottage women as they resonate through Little Dorrit (1855–57), with their submerged repertoire of sexual back-stories and halfconcealed evidence. In doing this, they also provide a model for the narrative that cannot be told, or if told, then not heeded. The text of Little Dorrit plays host to more text, to women's papers and letters, sometimes read but not responded to, sometimes not even read. Knowing women's stories, secreting and mystifying them – 'becoming a party to their mystery' – constitutes one of the narrative conditions of Little Dorrit, and the source of its underground energy.</p><p/></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004488</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004488</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Daughter's Desire in Dombey and Son]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kristina Aikens]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>While permitting other types of exploitation such as racism. With its emphasis on separate spheres, its depiction of Florence's superhuman healing powers, and its concern with redeeming the patriarch, Dombey and Son certainly seems more interested in a mildly gradual improvement of the status quo than in radical change. Yet to ignore Florence's desire, however conveniently that desire sometimes feeds into patriarchal dominance, is to overlook not only a complex portrayal of female sexuality that is neither condemned nor entirely denied, but also a depiction of the painful and difficult task of molding desire into culturally acceptable forms. Although the novel cannot imagine a full integration of women into the 'masculine' realm of politics and business, the dilemma of Florence and Edith in some ways reflects the problematic posed by conflicting concepts of twentieth and even twenty-first century feminism: does one, like Florence, focus on inclusion and acceptance in an attempt to change patriarchal structures from within, thereby abandoning truly radical change; or does one, like Edith, insist on rebellion from the margins, sacrificing community and risking the possibility that the center will conveniently ignore the margin's demands?</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004514</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004514</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Limitations of a Somatics of Resistance]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Sexual Performativity and Gender Dissidence in Dickens's Dombey and Son]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This essay considers some of the implications of a critical turn from a concern with a 'political technology of the body' in the Foucauldian sense to one with embodied micropractices. I will contend here that a critique of social experiences that is conceptualised through attention to individualised, or intersubjective, corporeal practices, is necessarily limited. A critical focus on the affective or performative self potentially colludes with a political agenda that privileges the bourgeois concept of individuality over that of collectivity, and performative micropractices over the transformation of social relationships on a structural level. This article approaches these issues by investigating two forms of sexual deviance, enacted by the figures of Paul and Edith Dombey, in Dombey and Son - a text that explores the problematic of nineteenthcentury gender-specific discipline and resistance, but also a narrative that points to the conceptual limitations resulting from individualised notions of embodiment and embodied resistance. I will suggest that this novel codes Paul and Edith's resistance to Dombey's regime of gender-discipline as specifically physical and sexualised forms of deviance. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004505</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004505</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kathryn Daszkiewicz]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Jenny Swann]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Matt Simpson]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Wolf Notes
Kissing in Cut-throat Dene
New born
Spin
The jar
Thin Ice
KATHRYN DASZKIEWICZ</p><p>Path
JENNY SWANN</p><p>Ich Bin Ein Berliner
The Mersey on a Black Day at Hall Road
MATT SIMPSON</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004541</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004541</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matt Simpson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Philip Ramp]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Paul McLoughlin]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Rain and the Glass – 99 Poems, New and Selected by Robert
Nye (London: Greenwich Exchange) 122pp.
ISBN 1-871551-41-2 £9.95</p><p>The Theological Museum by Paul Stubbs (Hexham: Flambard
Press) 80pp. ISBN 1-873226-70-5 £7.50</p><p>Everything Is Small From A Distance by Leonard J. Cirino
(Springfield: Pygmy Forest Press, 2004) ISBN 0-944550-67-3
$14.00</p><p>Blues by John Hartley Williams (London: Cape, 2004), 80pp.
ISBN 0-224073-44-3 £9.00</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781004424</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781004424</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Kristina Aikens]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[William A. Cohen]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Vybarr Cregan-Reid]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Holly Furneaux]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Jenny Hartley]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Tara MacDonald]]></author>
<author data-order="7"><![CDATA[Anne Schwan]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002075</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002075</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Representations of Dystopia in Literature and Film]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this issue of Critical Survey scholars from both Britain and North America analyse representations of dystopia in literature and film. In the keynote article, Patrick Parrinder offers an examination of Samuel Butler's Erewhon, contexualising it within the tradition of dystopian romance – which, he argues, saw a last flowering in the late nineteenth century. In a thought-provoking discussion Parrinder covers a range of utopian/dystopian narrative strategies and a selection of novels including The Time Machine, The coming Race and A Crystal Age.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002075</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002075</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Representations of Dystopia in Literature and Film]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this issue of Critical Survey scholars from both Britain and North America analyse representations of dystopia in literature and film. In the keynote article, Patrick Parrinder offers an examination of Samuel Butler's Erewhon, contexualising it within the tradition of dystopian romance – which, he argues, saw a last flowering in the late nineteenth century. In a thought-provoking discussion Parrinder covers a range of utopian/dystopian narrative strategies and a selection of novels including The Time Machine, The coming Race and A Crystal Age.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002039</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002039</link>
<title><![CDATA[Entering Dystopia, Entering Erewhon]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patrick Parrinder]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Abandon hope all ye who enter here: a society cannot be truly dystopian if travellers can come and go freely. Anti-utopias and 'satirical utopias' - that is, societies considered perfect by their advocates but not by the implied reader - must be well-regulated enough to prevent the possible disruption caused by a visitor. There is no exit at all from the classic twentieth-century dystopias, which end either in an actual death, like that of the Savage in Huxley's Brave New World (1932), or in a spiritual death like Winston Smith's in Orwell's Nineteen Eighty-Four (1949). Any glimmers of hope that the protagonist may have felt are quickly destroyed. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002075</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002075</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Representations of Dystopia in Literature and Film]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this issue of Critical Survey scholars from both Britain and North America analyse representations of dystopia in literature and film. In the keynote article, Patrick Parrinder offers an examination of Samuel Butler's Erewhon, contexualising it within the tradition of dystopian romance – which, he argues, saw a last flowering in the late nineteenth century. In a thought-provoking discussion Parrinder covers a range of utopian/dystopian narrative strategies and a selection of novels including The Time Machine, The coming Race and A Crystal Age.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002039</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002039</link>
<title><![CDATA[Entering Dystopia, Entering Erewhon]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patrick Parrinder]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Abandon hope all ye who enter here: a society cannot be truly dystopian if travellers can come and go freely. Anti-utopias and 'satirical utopias' - that is, societies considered perfect by their advocates but not by the implied reader - must be well-regulated enough to prevent the possible disruption caused by a visitor. There is no exit at all from the classic twentieth-century dystopias, which end either in an actual death, like that of the Savage in Huxley's Brave New World (1932), or in a spiritual death like Winston Smith's in Orwell's Nineteen Eighty-Four (1949). Any glimmers of hope that the protagonist may have felt are quickly destroyed. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002057</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002057</link>
<title><![CDATA[Living Under the Bell Jar]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Surveillance and Resistance in Yevgeny Zamyatin's We]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael D. Amey]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Observation plays an increasingly significant role in twentieth-century society as a means of regulation. In this regulatory function, observation manifests itself in the ubiquitous CCTV, traffic cameras and other surveillance techniques used to monitor and record the activities of ordinary citizens. One of the more alarming recent manifestations of the potential for all-pervasive surveillance is the announcement of the development of an urban surveillance system by the United States military, which 'would use computers and thousands of cameras to track, record and analyze the movement of every vehicle in a foreign city,' and which could potentially be used by governments on their own citizens. The dramatic increase of surveillance in the twentieth-century has also been matched by an increase of voyeuristic entertainment, exemplified by the Orwellian titled television game show Big Brother. The entertainment value of voyeuristic surveillance has arguably rendered individuals more …accepting of regulatory surveillance in their personal lives. This trend towards increasing surveillance coupled with a citizenry inured to a constant invasion of its privacy has formed the basis for a number of twentieth-century dystopian novels and films, such as George Orwell's 1984 (1949), George Lucas's THX-1138 (1971), Stephen King's The Running Man (1982), Peter Weir's The Truman Show (1998), Kurt Wimmer's Equilibrium (2002) and the Warchowski brothers' Matrix trilogy (1999-2003). The widely acknowledged forerunner of these works, however, was a novel, We, written in 1921 by the Russian author, Yevgeny Zamyatin. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002075</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002075</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Representations of Dystopia in Literature and Film]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this issue of Critical Survey scholars from both Britain and North America analyse representations of dystopia in literature and film. In the keynote article, Patrick Parrinder offers an examination of Samuel Butler's Erewhon, contexualising it within the tradition of dystopian romance – which, he argues, saw a last flowering in the late nineteenth century. In a thought-provoking discussion Parrinder covers a range of utopian/dystopian narrative strategies and a selection of novels including The Time Machine, The coming Race and A Crystal Age.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002039</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002039</link>
<title><![CDATA[Entering Dystopia, Entering Erewhon]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patrick Parrinder]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Abandon hope all ye who enter here: a society cannot be truly dystopian if travellers can come and go freely. Anti-utopias and 'satirical utopias' - that is, societies considered perfect by their advocates but not by the implied reader - must be well-regulated enough to prevent the possible disruption caused by a visitor. There is no exit at all from the classic twentieth-century dystopias, which end either in an actual death, like that of the Savage in Huxley's Brave New World (1932), or in a spiritual death like Winston Smith's in Orwell's Nineteen Eighty-Four (1949). Any glimmers of hope that the protagonist may have felt are quickly destroyed. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002057</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002057</link>
<title><![CDATA[Living Under the Bell Jar]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Surveillance and Resistance in Yevgeny Zamyatin's We]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael D. Amey]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Observation plays an increasingly significant role in twentieth-century society as a means of regulation. In this regulatory function, observation manifests itself in the ubiquitous CCTV, traffic cameras and other surveillance techniques used to monitor and record the activities of ordinary citizens. One of the more alarming recent manifestations of the potential for all-pervasive surveillance is the announcement of the development of an urban surveillance system by the United States military, which 'would use computers and thousands of cameras to track, record and analyze the movement of every vehicle in a foreign city,' and which could potentially be used by governments on their own citizens. The dramatic increase of surveillance in the twentieth-century has also been matched by an increase of voyeuristic entertainment, exemplified by the Orwellian titled television game show Big Brother. The entertainment value of voyeuristic surveillance has arguably rendered individuals more …accepting of regulatory surveillance in their personal lives. This trend towards increasing surveillance coupled with a citizenry inured to a constant invasion of its privacy has formed the basis for a number of twentieth-century dystopian novels and films, such as George Orwell's 1984 (1949), George Lucas's THX-1138 (1971), Stephen King's The Running Man (1982), Peter Weir's The Truman Show (1998), Kurt Wimmer's Equilibrium (2002) and the Warchowski brothers' Matrix trilogy (1999-2003). The widely acknowledged forerunner of these works, however, was a novel, We, written in 1921 by the Russian author, Yevgeny Zamyatin. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002110</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002110</link>
<title><![CDATA[Re-membering the Future]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Doris Lessing's 'Experiment in Autobiography']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aaron S. Rosenfeld]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Doris Lessing's The Memoirs of a Survivor (1974) straddles various genres typically shunted off into the category 'science fiction' or 'speculative fiction'. Partly a dystopia, partly an apocalyptic text, and partly, in her own words, 'an attempt at autobiography,' the novel is difficult to classify. Indeed, the novel sparked disappointment and confusion upon its initial publication in 1974, with critics taking Lessing to task for exchanging the realist rigor of her earlier works for vague mysticism, and for producing a confusing work that alienated the reader. In fact, to call it a novel at all is something of a contradiction. Speculative fictions do not address the new; they address the future - the 'proleptic analepse of future history,' in the words of Bernard Duyfhuizen. And yet in the twentieth century we have embraced a number of future histories - from Zamiatin's We (1924) to Orwell's 1984 (1948) to Burgess's A Clockwork Orange (1963) to the experimental postmodern fictions of J. G. Ballard - as landmark novels. At the simplest level, these texts offer a critique of how we live and who we are now. Though they may not exactly be novels in the technical generic sense, we recognize that they speak in and to the present, if not of it. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002075</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002075</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Representations of Dystopia in Literature and Film]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this issue of Critical Survey scholars from both Britain and North America analyse representations of dystopia in literature and film. In the keynote article, Patrick Parrinder offers an examination of Samuel Butler's Erewhon, contexualising it within the tradition of dystopian romance – which, he argues, saw a last flowering in the late nineteenth century. In a thought-provoking discussion Parrinder covers a range of utopian/dystopian narrative strategies and a selection of novels including The Time Machine, The coming Race and A Crystal Age.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002039</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002039</link>
<title><![CDATA[Entering Dystopia, Entering Erewhon]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patrick Parrinder]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Abandon hope all ye who enter here: a society cannot be truly dystopian if travellers can come and go freely. Anti-utopias and 'satirical utopias' - that is, societies considered perfect by their advocates but not by the implied reader - must be well-regulated enough to prevent the possible disruption caused by a visitor. There is no exit at all from the classic twentieth-century dystopias, which end either in an actual death, like that of the Savage in Huxley's Brave New World (1932), or in a spiritual death like Winston Smith's in Orwell's Nineteen Eighty-Four (1949). Any glimmers of hope that the protagonist may have felt are quickly destroyed. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002057</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002057</link>
<title><![CDATA[Living Under the Bell Jar]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Surveillance and Resistance in Yevgeny Zamyatin's We]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael D. Amey]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Observation plays an increasingly significant role in twentieth-century society as a means of regulation. In this regulatory function, observation manifests itself in the ubiquitous CCTV, traffic cameras and other surveillance techniques used to monitor and record the activities of ordinary citizens. One of the more alarming recent manifestations of the potential for all-pervasive surveillance is the announcement of the development of an urban surveillance system by the United States military, which 'would use computers and thousands of cameras to track, record and analyze the movement of every vehicle in a foreign city,' and which could potentially be used by governments on their own citizens. The dramatic increase of surveillance in the twentieth-century has also been matched by an increase of voyeuristic entertainment, exemplified by the Orwellian titled television game show Big Brother. The entertainment value of voyeuristic surveillance has arguably rendered individuals more …accepting of regulatory surveillance in their personal lives. This trend towards increasing surveillance coupled with a citizenry inured to a constant invasion of its privacy has formed the basis for a number of twentieth-century dystopian novels and films, such as George Orwell's 1984 (1949), George Lucas's THX-1138 (1971), Stephen King's The Running Man (1982), Peter Weir's The Truman Show (1998), Kurt Wimmer's Equilibrium (2002) and the Warchowski brothers' Matrix trilogy (1999-2003). The widely acknowledged forerunner of these works, however, was a novel, We, written in 1921 by the Russian author, Yevgeny Zamyatin. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002110</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002110</link>
<title><![CDATA[Re-membering the Future]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Doris Lessing's 'Experiment in Autobiography']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aaron S. Rosenfeld]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Doris Lessing's The Memoirs of a Survivor (1974) straddles various genres typically shunted off into the category 'science fiction' or 'speculative fiction'. Partly a dystopia, partly an apocalyptic text, and partly, in her own words, 'an attempt at autobiography,' the novel is difficult to classify. Indeed, the novel sparked disappointment and confusion upon its initial publication in 1974, with critics taking Lessing to task for exchanging the realist rigor of her earlier works for vague mysticism, and for producing a confusing work that alienated the reader. In fact, to call it a novel at all is something of a contradiction. Speculative fictions do not address the new; they address the future - the 'proleptic analepse of future history,' in the words of Bernard Duyfhuizen. And yet in the twentieth century we have embraced a number of future histories - from Zamiatin's We (1924) to Orwell's 1984 (1948) to Burgess's A Clockwork Orange (1963) to the experimental postmodern fictions of J. G. Ballard - as landmark novels. At the simplest level, these texts offer a critique of how we live and who we are now. Though they may not exactly be novels in the technical generic sense, we recognize that they speak in and to the present, if not of it. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002048</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002048</link>
<title><![CDATA['IMAGINE, IF YOU CAN']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Love, Time and the Impossibility of Utopia in E. M. Forster's 'The Machine Stops']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul March-Russell]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In 1909, E. M. Forster published his only work of science fiction, the dystopian fable, 'The Machine Stops'. The story portrays a futuristic world-state that exists underground, and in which the inhabitants lead separate lives united only by the Machine, a gigantic technological network that supplies all the citizens' needs. The narrative focuses upon Kuno, who disobeys the Machine and ventures aboveground, and his estranged mother, Vashti. Taking as its cue David Ayers' recent discussion of A Passage to India (1924), the following analysis argues that the reconciliation between Vashti and Kuno, once the Machine has stopped, describes a transgressive notion of love that is also related to the need for imagination within an otherwise rationalised existence. In other words, while the social setting of Forster's story is dystopian, the narrative retains a residual utopian element. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002075</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002075</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Representations of Dystopia in Literature and Film]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this issue of Critical Survey scholars from both Britain and North America analyse representations of dystopia in literature and film. In the keynote article, Patrick Parrinder offers an examination of Samuel Butler's Erewhon, contexualising it within the tradition of dystopian romance – which, he argues, saw a last flowering in the late nineteenth century. In a thought-provoking discussion Parrinder covers a range of utopian/dystopian narrative strategies and a selection of novels including The Time Machine, The coming Race and A Crystal Age.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002039</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002039</link>
<title><![CDATA[Entering Dystopia, Entering Erewhon]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patrick Parrinder]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Abandon hope all ye who enter here: a society cannot be truly dystopian if travellers can come and go freely. Anti-utopias and 'satirical utopias' - that is, societies considered perfect by their advocates but not by the implied reader - must be well-regulated enough to prevent the possible disruption caused by a visitor. There is no exit at all from the classic twentieth-century dystopias, which end either in an actual death, like that of the Savage in Huxley's Brave New World (1932), or in a spiritual death like Winston Smith's in Orwell's Nineteen Eighty-Four (1949). Any glimmers of hope that the protagonist may have felt are quickly destroyed. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002057</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002057</link>
<title><![CDATA[Living Under the Bell Jar]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Surveillance and Resistance in Yevgeny Zamyatin's We]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael D. Amey]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Observation plays an increasingly significant role in twentieth-century society as a means of regulation. In this regulatory function, observation manifests itself in the ubiquitous CCTV, traffic cameras and other surveillance techniques used to monitor and record the activities of ordinary citizens. One of the more alarming recent manifestations of the potential for all-pervasive surveillance is the announcement of the development of an urban surveillance system by the United States military, which 'would use computers and thousands of cameras to track, record and analyze the movement of every vehicle in a foreign city,' and which could potentially be used by governments on their own citizens. The dramatic increase of surveillance in the twentieth-century has also been matched by an increase of voyeuristic entertainment, exemplified by the Orwellian titled television game show Big Brother. The entertainment value of voyeuristic surveillance has arguably rendered individuals more …accepting of regulatory surveillance in their personal lives. This trend towards increasing surveillance coupled with a citizenry inured to a constant invasion of its privacy has formed the basis for a number of twentieth-century dystopian novels and films, such as George Orwell's 1984 (1949), George Lucas's THX-1138 (1971), Stephen King's The Running Man (1982), Peter Weir's The Truman Show (1998), Kurt Wimmer's Equilibrium (2002) and the Warchowski brothers' Matrix trilogy (1999-2003). The widely acknowledged forerunner of these works, however, was a novel, We, written in 1921 by the Russian author, Yevgeny Zamyatin. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002110</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002110</link>
<title><![CDATA[Re-membering the Future]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Doris Lessing's 'Experiment in Autobiography']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aaron S. Rosenfeld]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Doris Lessing's The Memoirs of a Survivor (1974) straddles various genres typically shunted off into the category 'science fiction' or 'speculative fiction'. Partly a dystopia, partly an apocalyptic text, and partly, in her own words, 'an attempt at autobiography,' the novel is difficult to classify. Indeed, the novel sparked disappointment and confusion upon its initial publication in 1974, with critics taking Lessing to task for exchanging the realist rigor of her earlier works for vague mysticism, and for producing a confusing work that alienated the reader. In fact, to call it a novel at all is something of a contradiction. Speculative fictions do not address the new; they address the future - the 'proleptic analepse of future history,' in the words of Bernard Duyfhuizen. And yet in the twentieth century we have embraced a number of future histories - from Zamiatin's We (1924) to Orwell's 1984 (1948) to Burgess's A Clockwork Orange (1963) to the experimental postmodern fictions of J. G. Ballard - as landmark novels. At the simplest level, these texts offer a critique of how we live and who we are now. Though they may not exactly be novels in the technical generic sense, we recognize that they speak in and to the present, if not of it. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002048</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002048</link>
<title><![CDATA['IMAGINE, IF YOU CAN']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Love, Time and the Impossibility of Utopia in E. M. Forster's 'The Machine Stops']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul March-Russell]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In 1909, E. M. Forster published his only work of science fiction, the dystopian fable, 'The Machine Stops'. The story portrays a futuristic world-state that exists underground, and in which the inhabitants lead separate lives united only by the Machine, a gigantic technological network that supplies all the citizens' needs. The narrative focuses upon Kuno, who disobeys the Machine and ventures aboveground, and his estranged mother, Vashti. Taking as its cue David Ayers' recent discussion of A Passage to India (1924), the following analysis argues that the reconciliation between Vashti and Kuno, once the Machine has stopped, describes a transgressive notion of love that is also related to the need for imagination within an otherwise rationalised existence. In other words, while the social setting of Forster's story is dystopian, the narrative retains a residual utopian element. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002129</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002129</link>
<title><![CDATA[Series and Systems]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Russian and American Dystopian Satires of the Cold War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Derek Maus]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>One of most striking aspects of literature written during the Cold War is the prevalence of dystopian and/or anti-utopian works. As the prefixes of both terms imply, the genres that attempt to discredit utopias have generally been perceived in opposition to their model texts, i.e., utopias posit an ideal society, whereas dystopias posit a terrible society resulting from specific utopian premises. Although numerous contemporary critics have explained the relationship between utopia and dystopia in terms that transcend such straightforward divisions, the dystopian fiction of the Cold War suggests that there is still some utility in considering (though not adopting) the more simplistic definition, both because utopian language generally contains a simple good/bad logical dichotomy and because the culture and politics of both the Soviet Union and the United States during this period frequently relied on such simple binary utopian sentiment. In my view, the prevalence of dystopian and anti-utopian sentiment in Russian and American fiction is a parodic-satirical response intended to subvert the rampant utopian mindsets of both the superpowers during the Cold War. The authors of the works examined here do not support either side in this ideological struggle, but rather attempt to invalidate the conflict's overarching logical context. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002075</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002075</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Representations of Dystopia in Literature and Film]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this issue of Critical Survey scholars from both Britain and North America analyse representations of dystopia in literature and film. In the keynote article, Patrick Parrinder offers an examination of Samuel Butler's Erewhon, contexualising it within the tradition of dystopian romance – which, he argues, saw a last flowering in the late nineteenth century. In a thought-provoking discussion Parrinder covers a range of utopian/dystopian narrative strategies and a selection of novels including The Time Machine, The coming Race and A Crystal Age.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002039</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002039</link>
<title><![CDATA[Entering Dystopia, Entering Erewhon]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patrick Parrinder]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Abandon hope all ye who enter here: a society cannot be truly dystopian if travellers can come and go freely. Anti-utopias and 'satirical utopias' - that is, societies considered perfect by their advocates but not by the implied reader - must be well-regulated enough to prevent the possible disruption caused by a visitor. There is no exit at all from the classic twentieth-century dystopias, which end either in an actual death, like that of the Savage in Huxley's Brave New World (1932), or in a spiritual death like Winston Smith's in Orwell's Nineteen Eighty-Four (1949). Any glimmers of hope that the protagonist may have felt are quickly destroyed. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002057</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002057</link>
<title><![CDATA[Living Under the Bell Jar]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Surveillance and Resistance in Yevgeny Zamyatin's We]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael D. Amey]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Observation plays an increasingly significant role in twentieth-century society as a means of regulation. In this regulatory function, observation manifests itself in the ubiquitous CCTV, traffic cameras and other surveillance techniques used to monitor and record the activities of ordinary citizens. One of the more alarming recent manifestations of the potential for all-pervasive surveillance is the announcement of the development of an urban surveillance system by the United States military, which 'would use computers and thousands of cameras to track, record and analyze the movement of every vehicle in a foreign city,' and which could potentially be used by governments on their own citizens. The dramatic increase of surveillance in the twentieth-century has also been matched by an increase of voyeuristic entertainment, exemplified by the Orwellian titled television game show Big Brother. The entertainment value of voyeuristic surveillance has arguably rendered individuals more …accepting of regulatory surveillance in their personal lives. This trend towards increasing surveillance coupled with a citizenry inured to a constant invasion of its privacy has formed the basis for a number of twentieth-century dystopian novels and films, such as George Orwell's 1984 (1949), George Lucas's THX-1138 (1971), Stephen King's The Running Man (1982), Peter Weir's The Truman Show (1998), Kurt Wimmer's Equilibrium (2002) and the Warchowski brothers' Matrix trilogy (1999-2003). The widely acknowledged forerunner of these works, however, was a novel, We, written in 1921 by the Russian author, Yevgeny Zamyatin. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002110</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002110</link>
<title><![CDATA[Re-membering the Future]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Doris Lessing's 'Experiment in Autobiography']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aaron S. Rosenfeld]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Doris Lessing's The Memoirs of a Survivor (1974) straddles various genres typically shunted off into the category 'science fiction' or 'speculative fiction'. Partly a dystopia, partly an apocalyptic text, and partly, in her own words, 'an attempt at autobiography,' the novel is difficult to classify. Indeed, the novel sparked disappointment and confusion upon its initial publication in 1974, with critics taking Lessing to task for exchanging the realist rigor of her earlier works for vague mysticism, and for producing a confusing work that alienated the reader. In fact, to call it a novel at all is something of a contradiction. Speculative fictions do not address the new; they address the future - the 'proleptic analepse of future history,' in the words of Bernard Duyfhuizen. And yet in the twentieth century we have embraced a number of future histories - from Zamiatin's We (1924) to Orwell's 1984 (1948) to Burgess's A Clockwork Orange (1963) to the experimental postmodern fictions of J. G. Ballard - as landmark novels. At the simplest level, these texts offer a critique of how we live and who we are now. Though they may not exactly be novels in the technical generic sense, we recognize that they speak in and to the present, if not of it. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002048</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002048</link>
<title><![CDATA['IMAGINE, IF YOU CAN']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Love, Time and the Impossibility of Utopia in E. M. Forster's 'The Machine Stops']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul March-Russell]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In 1909, E. M. Forster published his only work of science fiction, the dystopian fable, 'The Machine Stops'. The story portrays a futuristic world-state that exists underground, and in which the inhabitants lead separate lives united only by the Machine, a gigantic technological network that supplies all the citizens' needs. The narrative focuses upon Kuno, who disobeys the Machine and ventures aboveground, and his estranged mother, Vashti. Taking as its cue David Ayers' recent discussion of A Passage to India (1924), the following analysis argues that the reconciliation between Vashti and Kuno, once the Machine has stopped, describes a transgressive notion of love that is also related to the need for imagination within an otherwise rationalised existence. In other words, while the social setting of Forster's story is dystopian, the narrative retains a residual utopian element. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002129</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002129</link>
<title><![CDATA[Series and Systems]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Russian and American Dystopian Satires of the Cold War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Derek Maus]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>One of most striking aspects of literature written during the Cold War is the prevalence of dystopian and/or anti-utopian works. As the prefixes of both terms imply, the genres that attempt to discredit utopias have generally been perceived in opposition to their model texts, i.e., utopias posit an ideal society, whereas dystopias posit a terrible society resulting from specific utopian premises. Although numerous contemporary critics have explained the relationship between utopia and dystopia in terms that transcend such straightforward divisions, the dystopian fiction of the Cold War suggests that there is still some utility in considering (though not adopting) the more simplistic definition, both because utopian language generally contains a simple good/bad logical dichotomy and because the culture and politics of both the Soviet Union and the United States during this period frequently relied on such simple binary utopian sentiment. In my view, the prevalence of dystopian and anti-utopian sentiment in Russian and American fiction is a parodic-satirical response intended to subvert the rampant utopian mindsets of both the superpowers during the Cold War. The authors of the works examined here do not support either side in this ideological struggle, but rather attempt to invalidate the conflict's overarching logical context. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002084</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002084</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reality is What You Can Get Away With]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fantastic Imaginings, Rebellion and Control in Terry Gilliam's Brazil]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ben Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>It is my intention here to explore the fictional and non-fictional texts that may have informed (or are at least isomorphic to) the sentiments articulated in this seminal dystopian film. The film centres on the struggles of protagonist Sam Lowry (Jonathon Pryce), a cog in the impersonal machinery of the bureaucracy that governs Brazil's society who desires anonymity within consensus reality, but in his dreams is a winged warrior fighting noble battles with symbolic adversaries. Sam finds he is increasingly unable to successfully reconcile or differentiate these paradoxical existences as they begin to bleed into one another throughout the film. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002075</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002075</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Representations of Dystopia in Literature and Film]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this issue of Critical Survey scholars from both Britain and North America analyse representations of dystopia in literature and film. In the keynote article, Patrick Parrinder offers an examination of Samuel Butler's Erewhon, contexualising it within the tradition of dystopian romance – which, he argues, saw a last flowering in the late nineteenth century. In a thought-provoking discussion Parrinder covers a range of utopian/dystopian narrative strategies and a selection of novels including The Time Machine, The coming Race and A Crystal Age.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002039</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002039</link>
<title><![CDATA[Entering Dystopia, Entering Erewhon]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patrick Parrinder]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Abandon hope all ye who enter here: a society cannot be truly dystopian if travellers can come and go freely. Anti-utopias and 'satirical utopias' - that is, societies considered perfect by their advocates but not by the implied reader - must be well-regulated enough to prevent the possible disruption caused by a visitor. There is no exit at all from the classic twentieth-century dystopias, which end either in an actual death, like that of the Savage in Huxley's Brave New World (1932), or in a spiritual death like Winston Smith's in Orwell's Nineteen Eighty-Four (1949). Any glimmers of hope that the protagonist may have felt are quickly destroyed. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002057</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002057</link>
<title><![CDATA[Living Under the Bell Jar]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Surveillance and Resistance in Yevgeny Zamyatin's We]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael D. Amey]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Observation plays an increasingly significant role in twentieth-century society as a means of regulation. In this regulatory function, observation manifests itself in the ubiquitous CCTV, traffic cameras and other surveillance techniques used to monitor and record the activities of ordinary citizens. One of the more alarming recent manifestations of the potential for all-pervasive surveillance is the announcement of the development of an urban surveillance system by the United States military, which 'would use computers and thousands of cameras to track, record and analyze the movement of every vehicle in a foreign city,' and which could potentially be used by governments on their own citizens. The dramatic increase of surveillance in the twentieth-century has also been matched by an increase of voyeuristic entertainment, exemplified by the Orwellian titled television game show Big Brother. The entertainment value of voyeuristic surveillance has arguably rendered individuals more …accepting of regulatory surveillance in their personal lives. This trend towards increasing surveillance coupled with a citizenry inured to a constant invasion of its privacy has formed the basis for a number of twentieth-century dystopian novels and films, such as George Orwell's 1984 (1949), George Lucas's THX-1138 (1971), Stephen King's The Running Man (1982), Peter Weir's The Truman Show (1998), Kurt Wimmer's Equilibrium (2002) and the Warchowski brothers' Matrix trilogy (1999-2003). The widely acknowledged forerunner of these works, however, was a novel, We, written in 1921 by the Russian author, Yevgeny Zamyatin. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002110</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002110</link>
<title><![CDATA[Re-membering the Future]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Doris Lessing's 'Experiment in Autobiography']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aaron S. Rosenfeld]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Doris Lessing's The Memoirs of a Survivor (1974) straddles various genres typically shunted off into the category 'science fiction' or 'speculative fiction'. Partly a dystopia, partly an apocalyptic text, and partly, in her own words, 'an attempt at autobiography,' the novel is difficult to classify. Indeed, the novel sparked disappointment and confusion upon its initial publication in 1974, with critics taking Lessing to task for exchanging the realist rigor of her earlier works for vague mysticism, and for producing a confusing work that alienated the reader. In fact, to call it a novel at all is something of a contradiction. Speculative fictions do not address the new; they address the future - the 'proleptic analepse of future history,' in the words of Bernard Duyfhuizen. And yet in the twentieth century we have embraced a number of future histories - from Zamiatin's We (1924) to Orwell's 1984 (1948) to Burgess's A Clockwork Orange (1963) to the experimental postmodern fictions of J. G. Ballard - as landmark novels. At the simplest level, these texts offer a critique of how we live and who we are now. Though they may not exactly be novels in the technical generic sense, we recognize that they speak in and to the present, if not of it. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002048</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002048</link>
<title><![CDATA['IMAGINE, IF YOU CAN']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Love, Time and the Impossibility of Utopia in E. M. Forster's 'The Machine Stops']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul March-Russell]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In 1909, E. M. Forster published his only work of science fiction, the dystopian fable, 'The Machine Stops'. The story portrays a futuristic world-state that exists underground, and in which the inhabitants lead separate lives united only by the Machine, a gigantic technological network that supplies all the citizens' needs. The narrative focuses upon Kuno, who disobeys the Machine and ventures aboveground, and his estranged mother, Vashti. Taking as its cue David Ayers' recent discussion of A Passage to India (1924), the following analysis argues that the reconciliation between Vashti and Kuno, once the Machine has stopped, describes a transgressive notion of love that is also related to the need for imagination within an otherwise rationalised existence. In other words, while the social setting of Forster's story is dystopian, the narrative retains a residual utopian element. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002129</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002129</link>
<title><![CDATA[Series and Systems]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Russian and American Dystopian Satires of the Cold War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Derek Maus]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>One of most striking aspects of literature written during the Cold War is the prevalence of dystopian and/or anti-utopian works. As the prefixes of both terms imply, the genres that attempt to discredit utopias have generally been perceived in opposition to their model texts, i.e., utopias posit an ideal society, whereas dystopias posit a terrible society resulting from specific utopian premises. Although numerous contemporary critics have explained the relationship between utopia and dystopia in terms that transcend such straightforward divisions, the dystopian fiction of the Cold War suggests that there is still some utility in considering (though not adopting) the more simplistic definition, both because utopian language generally contains a simple good/bad logical dichotomy and because the culture and politics of both the Soviet Union and the United States during this period frequently relied on such simple binary utopian sentiment. In my view, the prevalence of dystopian and anti-utopian sentiment in Russian and American fiction is a parodic-satirical response intended to subvert the rampant utopian mindsets of both the superpowers during the Cold War. The authors of the works examined here do not support either side in this ideological struggle, but rather attempt to invalidate the conflict's overarching logical context. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002084</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002084</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reality is What You Can Get Away With]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fantastic Imaginings, Rebellion and Control in Terry Gilliam's Brazil]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ben Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>It is my intention here to explore the fictional and non-fictional texts that may have informed (or are at least isomorphic to) the sentiments articulated in this seminal dystopian film. The film centres on the struggles of protagonist Sam Lowry (Jonathon Pryce), a cog in the impersonal machinery of the bureaucracy that governs Brazil's society who desires anonymity within consensus reality, but in his dreams is a winged warrior fighting noble battles with symbolic adversaries. Sam finds he is increasingly unable to successfully reconcile or differentiate these paradoxical existences as they begin to bleed into one another throughout the film. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002020</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002020</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Theme Park Built for One]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The New Urbanism vs. Disney Design in The Truman Show]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Douglas A. Cunningham]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the summer of 1996, director Peter Weir and his location managers visited a small town on Florida's Gulf Coast to scout locations for their new film, The Truman Show, the tale of a young man, Truman Burbank, who literally (and unwittingly) lives inside a television program. Everything Truman knows or has known in his entire life - friends, family, even the town in which he lives or the sky he sees at night - has been fabricated solely to perpetuate Truman's ignorance about the fact that billions worldwide view his existence daily. The screenwriter, Andrew Niccol (whose eye for visionary architecture had inspired him to shoot much of his own film, Gattaca, in Frank Lloyd Wright's Marin County Community Center the previous year), had planned to use Manhattan as the setting for this new film. Weir, however, felt, the story might benefit from a more unknown, 'idealized' location, and the crew finally settled on Seaside, an experiment in 'neotraditionalist' community design. The result of this decision provided the world with its first 'big-screen' exposure to a New Urbanist community. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002075</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002075</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Representations of Dystopia in Literature and Film]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this issue of Critical Survey scholars from both Britain and North America analyse representations of dystopia in literature and film. In the keynote article, Patrick Parrinder offers an examination of Samuel Butler's Erewhon, contexualising it within the tradition of dystopian romance – which, he argues, saw a last flowering in the late nineteenth century. In a thought-provoking discussion Parrinder covers a range of utopian/dystopian narrative strategies and a selection of novels including The Time Machine, The coming Race and A Crystal Age.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002039</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002039</link>
<title><![CDATA[Entering Dystopia, Entering Erewhon]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patrick Parrinder]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Abandon hope all ye who enter here: a society cannot be truly dystopian if travellers can come and go freely. Anti-utopias and 'satirical utopias' - that is, societies considered perfect by their advocates but not by the implied reader - must be well-regulated enough to prevent the possible disruption caused by a visitor. There is no exit at all from the classic twentieth-century dystopias, which end either in an actual death, like that of the Savage in Huxley's Brave New World (1932), or in a spiritual death like Winston Smith's in Orwell's Nineteen Eighty-Four (1949). Any glimmers of hope that the protagonist may have felt are quickly destroyed. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002057</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002057</link>
<title><![CDATA[Living Under the Bell Jar]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Surveillance and Resistance in Yevgeny Zamyatin's We]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael D. Amey]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Observation plays an increasingly significant role in twentieth-century society as a means of regulation. In this regulatory function, observation manifests itself in the ubiquitous CCTV, traffic cameras and other surveillance techniques used to monitor and record the activities of ordinary citizens. One of the more alarming recent manifestations of the potential for all-pervasive surveillance is the announcement of the development of an urban surveillance system by the United States military, which 'would use computers and thousands of cameras to track, record and analyze the movement of every vehicle in a foreign city,' and which could potentially be used by governments on their own citizens. The dramatic increase of surveillance in the twentieth-century has also been matched by an increase of voyeuristic entertainment, exemplified by the Orwellian titled television game show Big Brother. The entertainment value of voyeuristic surveillance has arguably rendered individuals more …accepting of regulatory surveillance in their personal lives. This trend towards increasing surveillance coupled with a citizenry inured to a constant invasion of its privacy has formed the basis for a number of twentieth-century dystopian novels and films, such as George Orwell's 1984 (1949), George Lucas's THX-1138 (1971), Stephen King's The Running Man (1982), Peter Weir's The Truman Show (1998), Kurt Wimmer's Equilibrium (2002) and the Warchowski brothers' Matrix trilogy (1999-2003). The widely acknowledged forerunner of these works, however, was a novel, We, written in 1921 by the Russian author, Yevgeny Zamyatin. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002110</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002110</link>
<title><![CDATA[Re-membering the Future]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Doris Lessing's 'Experiment in Autobiography']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aaron S. Rosenfeld]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Doris Lessing's The Memoirs of a Survivor (1974) straddles various genres typically shunted off into the category 'science fiction' or 'speculative fiction'. Partly a dystopia, partly an apocalyptic text, and partly, in her own words, 'an attempt at autobiography,' the novel is difficult to classify. Indeed, the novel sparked disappointment and confusion upon its initial publication in 1974, with critics taking Lessing to task for exchanging the realist rigor of her earlier works for vague mysticism, and for producing a confusing work that alienated the reader. In fact, to call it a novel at all is something of a contradiction. Speculative fictions do not address the new; they address the future - the 'proleptic analepse of future history,' in the words of Bernard Duyfhuizen. And yet in the twentieth century we have embraced a number of future histories - from Zamiatin's We (1924) to Orwell's 1984 (1948) to Burgess's A Clockwork Orange (1963) to the experimental postmodern fictions of J. G. Ballard - as landmark novels. At the simplest level, these texts offer a critique of how we live and who we are now. Though they may not exactly be novels in the technical generic sense, we recognize that they speak in and to the present, if not of it. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002048</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002048</link>
<title><![CDATA['IMAGINE, IF YOU CAN']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Love, Time and the Impossibility of Utopia in E. M. Forster's 'The Machine Stops']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul March-Russell]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In 1909, E. M. Forster published his only work of science fiction, the dystopian fable, 'The Machine Stops'. The story portrays a futuristic world-state that exists underground, and in which the inhabitants lead separate lives united only by the Machine, a gigantic technological network that supplies all the citizens' needs. The narrative focuses upon Kuno, who disobeys the Machine and ventures aboveground, and his estranged mother, Vashti. Taking as its cue David Ayers' recent discussion of A Passage to India (1924), the following analysis argues that the reconciliation between Vashti and Kuno, once the Machine has stopped, describes a transgressive notion of love that is also related to the need for imagination within an otherwise rationalised existence. In other words, while the social setting of Forster's story is dystopian, the narrative retains a residual utopian element. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002129</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002129</link>
<title><![CDATA[Series and Systems]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Russian and American Dystopian Satires of the Cold War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Derek Maus]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>One of most striking aspects of literature written during the Cold War is the prevalence of dystopian and/or anti-utopian works. As the prefixes of both terms imply, the genres that attempt to discredit utopias have generally been perceived in opposition to their model texts, i.e., utopias posit an ideal society, whereas dystopias posit a terrible society resulting from specific utopian premises. Although numerous contemporary critics have explained the relationship between utopia and dystopia in terms that transcend such straightforward divisions, the dystopian fiction of the Cold War suggests that there is still some utility in considering (though not adopting) the more simplistic definition, both because utopian language generally contains a simple good/bad logical dichotomy and because the culture and politics of both the Soviet Union and the United States during this period frequently relied on such simple binary utopian sentiment. In my view, the prevalence of dystopian and anti-utopian sentiment in Russian and American fiction is a parodic-satirical response intended to subvert the rampant utopian mindsets of both the superpowers during the Cold War. The authors of the works examined here do not support either side in this ideological struggle, but rather attempt to invalidate the conflict's overarching logical context. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002084</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002084</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reality is What You Can Get Away With]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fantastic Imaginings, Rebellion and Control in Terry Gilliam's Brazil]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ben Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>It is my intention here to explore the fictional and non-fictional texts that may have informed (or are at least isomorphic to) the sentiments articulated in this seminal dystopian film. The film centres on the struggles of protagonist Sam Lowry (Jonathon Pryce), a cog in the impersonal machinery of the bureaucracy that governs Brazil's society who desires anonymity within consensus reality, but in his dreams is a winged warrior fighting noble battles with symbolic adversaries. Sam finds he is increasingly unable to successfully reconcile or differentiate these paradoxical existences as they begin to bleed into one another throughout the film. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002020</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002020</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Theme Park Built for One]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The New Urbanism vs. Disney Design in The Truman Show]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Douglas A. Cunningham]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the summer of 1996, director Peter Weir and his location managers visited a small town on Florida's Gulf Coast to scout locations for their new film, The Truman Show, the tale of a young man, Truman Burbank, who literally (and unwittingly) lives inside a television program. Everything Truman knows or has known in his entire life - friends, family, even the town in which he lives or the sky he sees at night - has been fabricated solely to perpetuate Truman's ignorance about the fact that billions worldwide view his existence daily. The screenwriter, Andrew Niccol (whose eye for visionary architecture had inspired him to shoot much of his own film, Gattaca, in Frank Lloyd Wright's Marin County Community Center the previous year), had planned to use Manhattan as the setting for this new film. Weir, however, felt, the story might benefit from a more unknown, 'idealized' location, and the crew finally settled on Seaside, an experiment in 'neotraditionalist' community design. The result of this decision provided the world with its first 'big-screen' exposure to a New Urbanist community. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alexis Lykiard]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A Lifetime after Cavafy
ALEXIS LYKIARD</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002075</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002075</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Representations of Dystopia in Literature and Film]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this issue of Critical Survey scholars from both Britain and North America analyse representations of dystopia in literature and film. In the keynote article, Patrick Parrinder offers an examination of Samuel Butler's Erewhon, contexualising it within the tradition of dystopian romance – which, he argues, saw a last flowering in the late nineteenth century. In a thought-provoking discussion Parrinder covers a range of utopian/dystopian narrative strategies and a selection of novels including The Time Machine, The coming Race and A Crystal Age.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002039</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002039</link>
<title><![CDATA[Entering Dystopia, Entering Erewhon]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patrick Parrinder]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Abandon hope all ye who enter here: a society cannot be truly dystopian if travellers can come and go freely. Anti-utopias and 'satirical utopias' - that is, societies considered perfect by their advocates but not by the implied reader - must be well-regulated enough to prevent the possible disruption caused by a visitor. There is no exit at all from the classic twentieth-century dystopias, which end either in an actual death, like that of the Savage in Huxley's Brave New World (1932), or in a spiritual death like Winston Smith's in Orwell's Nineteen Eighty-Four (1949). Any glimmers of hope that the protagonist may have felt are quickly destroyed. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002057</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002057</link>
<title><![CDATA[Living Under the Bell Jar]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Surveillance and Resistance in Yevgeny Zamyatin's We]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael D. Amey]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Observation plays an increasingly significant role in twentieth-century society as a means of regulation. In this regulatory function, observation manifests itself in the ubiquitous CCTV, traffic cameras and other surveillance techniques used to monitor and record the activities of ordinary citizens. One of the more alarming recent manifestations of the potential for all-pervasive surveillance is the announcement of the development of an urban surveillance system by the United States military, which 'would use computers and thousands of cameras to track, record and analyze the movement of every vehicle in a foreign city,' and which could potentially be used by governments on their own citizens. The dramatic increase of surveillance in the twentieth-century has also been matched by an increase of voyeuristic entertainment, exemplified by the Orwellian titled television game show Big Brother. The entertainment value of voyeuristic surveillance has arguably rendered individuals more …accepting of regulatory surveillance in their personal lives. This trend towards increasing surveillance coupled with a citizenry inured to a constant invasion of its privacy has formed the basis for a number of twentieth-century dystopian novels and films, such as George Orwell's 1984 (1949), George Lucas's THX-1138 (1971), Stephen King's The Running Man (1982), Peter Weir's The Truman Show (1998), Kurt Wimmer's Equilibrium (2002) and the Warchowski brothers' Matrix trilogy (1999-2003). The widely acknowledged forerunner of these works, however, was a novel, We, written in 1921 by the Russian author, Yevgeny Zamyatin. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002110</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002110</link>
<title><![CDATA[Re-membering the Future]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Doris Lessing's 'Experiment in Autobiography']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aaron S. Rosenfeld]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Doris Lessing's The Memoirs of a Survivor (1974) straddles various genres typically shunted off into the category 'science fiction' or 'speculative fiction'. Partly a dystopia, partly an apocalyptic text, and partly, in her own words, 'an attempt at autobiography,' the novel is difficult to classify. Indeed, the novel sparked disappointment and confusion upon its initial publication in 1974, with critics taking Lessing to task for exchanging the realist rigor of her earlier works for vague mysticism, and for producing a confusing work that alienated the reader. In fact, to call it a novel at all is something of a contradiction. Speculative fictions do not address the new; they address the future - the 'proleptic analepse of future history,' in the words of Bernard Duyfhuizen. And yet in the twentieth century we have embraced a number of future histories - from Zamiatin's We (1924) to Orwell's 1984 (1948) to Burgess's A Clockwork Orange (1963) to the experimental postmodern fictions of J. G. Ballard - as landmark novels. At the simplest level, these texts offer a critique of how we live and who we are now. Though they may not exactly be novels in the technical generic sense, we recognize that they speak in and to the present, if not of it. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002048</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002048</link>
<title><![CDATA['IMAGINE, IF YOU CAN']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Love, Time and the Impossibility of Utopia in E. M. Forster's 'The Machine Stops']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul March-Russell]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In 1909, E. M. Forster published his only work of science fiction, the dystopian fable, 'The Machine Stops'. The story portrays a futuristic world-state that exists underground, and in which the inhabitants lead separate lives united only by the Machine, a gigantic technological network that supplies all the citizens' needs. The narrative focuses upon Kuno, who disobeys the Machine and ventures aboveground, and his estranged mother, Vashti. Taking as its cue David Ayers' recent discussion of A Passage to India (1924), the following analysis argues that the reconciliation between Vashti and Kuno, once the Machine has stopped, describes a transgressive notion of love that is also related to the need for imagination within an otherwise rationalised existence. In other words, while the social setting of Forster's story is dystopian, the narrative retains a residual utopian element. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002129</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002129</link>
<title><![CDATA[Series and Systems]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Russian and American Dystopian Satires of the Cold War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Derek Maus]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>One of most striking aspects of literature written during the Cold War is the prevalence of dystopian and/or anti-utopian works. As the prefixes of both terms imply, the genres that attempt to discredit utopias have generally been perceived in opposition to their model texts, i.e., utopias posit an ideal society, whereas dystopias posit a terrible society resulting from specific utopian premises. Although numerous contemporary critics have explained the relationship between utopia and dystopia in terms that transcend such straightforward divisions, the dystopian fiction of the Cold War suggests that there is still some utility in considering (though not adopting) the more simplistic definition, both because utopian language generally contains a simple good/bad logical dichotomy and because the culture and politics of both the Soviet Union and the United States during this period frequently relied on such simple binary utopian sentiment. In my view, the prevalence of dystopian and anti-utopian sentiment in Russian and American fiction is a parodic-satirical response intended to subvert the rampant utopian mindsets of both the superpowers during the Cold War. The authors of the works examined here do not support either side in this ideological struggle, but rather attempt to invalidate the conflict's overarching logical context. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002084</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002084</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reality is What You Can Get Away With]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fantastic Imaginings, Rebellion and Control in Terry Gilliam's Brazil]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ben Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>It is my intention here to explore the fictional and non-fictional texts that may have informed (or are at least isomorphic to) the sentiments articulated in this seminal dystopian film. The film centres on the struggles of protagonist Sam Lowry (Jonathon Pryce), a cog in the impersonal machinery of the bureaucracy that governs Brazil's society who desires anonymity within consensus reality, but in his dreams is a winged warrior fighting noble battles with symbolic adversaries. Sam finds he is increasingly unable to successfully reconcile or differentiate these paradoxical existences as they begin to bleed into one another throughout the film. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002020</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002020</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Theme Park Built for One]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The New Urbanism vs. Disney Design in The Truman Show]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Douglas A. Cunningham]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the summer of 1996, director Peter Weir and his location managers visited a small town on Florida's Gulf Coast to scout locations for their new film, The Truman Show, the tale of a young man, Truman Burbank, who literally (and unwittingly) lives inside a television program. Everything Truman knows or has known in his entire life - friends, family, even the town in which he lives or the sky he sees at night - has been fabricated solely to perpetuate Truman's ignorance about the fact that billions worldwide view his existence daily. The screenwriter, Andrew Niccol (whose eye for visionary architecture had inspired him to shoot much of his own film, Gattaca, in Frank Lloyd Wright's Marin County Community Center the previous year), had planned to use Manhattan as the setting for this new film. Weir, however, felt, the story might benefit from a more unknown, 'idealized' location, and the crew finally settled on Seaside, an experiment in 'neotraditionalist' community design. The result of this decision provided the world with its first 'big-screen' exposure to a New Urbanist community. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alexis Lykiard]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A Lifetime after Cavafy
ALEXIS LYKIARD</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002066</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002066</link>
<title><![CDATA[Book Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jenny Swann]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Ancestral Haunt by Glen Cavaliero
Syrena by Maria Jastrzebska
Behind the Lines by Vernon Scannell
Marking Time by R.V. Bailey
JENNY SWANN</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002075</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002075</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Representations of Dystopia in Literature and Film]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In this issue of Critical Survey scholars from both Britain and North America analyse representations of dystopia in literature and film. In the keynote article, Patrick Parrinder offers an examination of Samuel Butler's Erewhon, contexualising it within the tradition of dystopian romance – which, he argues, saw a last flowering in the late nineteenth century. In a thought-provoking discussion Parrinder covers a range of utopian/dystopian narrative strategies and a selection of novels including The Time Machine, The coming Race and A Crystal Age.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002039</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002039</link>
<title><![CDATA[Entering Dystopia, Entering Erewhon]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Patrick Parrinder]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Abandon hope all ye who enter here: a society cannot be truly dystopian if travellers can come and go freely. Anti-utopias and 'satirical utopias' - that is, societies considered perfect by their advocates but not by the implied reader - must be well-regulated enough to prevent the possible disruption caused by a visitor. There is no exit at all from the classic twentieth-century dystopias, which end either in an actual death, like that of the Savage in Huxley's Brave New World (1932), or in a spiritual death like Winston Smith's in Orwell's Nineteen Eighty-Four (1949). Any glimmers of hope that the protagonist may have felt are quickly destroyed. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002057</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002057</link>
<title><![CDATA[Living Under the Bell Jar]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Surveillance and Resistance in Yevgeny Zamyatin's We]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael D. Amey]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Observation plays an increasingly significant role in twentieth-century society as a means of regulation. In this regulatory function, observation manifests itself in the ubiquitous CCTV, traffic cameras and other surveillance techniques used to monitor and record the activities of ordinary citizens. One of the more alarming recent manifestations of the potential for all-pervasive surveillance is the announcement of the development of an urban surveillance system by the United States military, which 'would use computers and thousands of cameras to track, record and analyze the movement of every vehicle in a foreign city,' and which could potentially be used by governments on their own citizens. The dramatic increase of surveillance in the twentieth-century has also been matched by an increase of voyeuristic entertainment, exemplified by the Orwellian titled television game show Big Brother. The entertainment value of voyeuristic surveillance has arguably rendered individuals more …accepting of regulatory surveillance in their personal lives. This trend towards increasing surveillance coupled with a citizenry inured to a constant invasion of its privacy has formed the basis for a number of twentieth-century dystopian novels and films, such as George Orwell's 1984 (1949), George Lucas's THX-1138 (1971), Stephen King's The Running Man (1982), Peter Weir's The Truman Show (1998), Kurt Wimmer's Equilibrium (2002) and the Warchowski brothers' Matrix trilogy (1999-2003). The widely acknowledged forerunner of these works, however, was a novel, We, written in 1921 by the Russian author, Yevgeny Zamyatin. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002110</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002110</link>
<title><![CDATA[Re-membering the Future]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Doris Lessing's 'Experiment in Autobiography']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Aaron S. Rosenfeld]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Doris Lessing's The Memoirs of a Survivor (1974) straddles various genres typically shunted off into the category 'science fiction' or 'speculative fiction'. Partly a dystopia, partly an apocalyptic text, and partly, in her own words, 'an attempt at autobiography,' the novel is difficult to classify. Indeed, the novel sparked disappointment and confusion upon its initial publication in 1974, with critics taking Lessing to task for exchanging the realist rigor of her earlier works for vague mysticism, and for producing a confusing work that alienated the reader. In fact, to call it a novel at all is something of a contradiction. Speculative fictions do not address the new; they address the future - the 'proleptic analepse of future history,' in the words of Bernard Duyfhuizen. And yet in the twentieth century we have embraced a number of future histories - from Zamiatin's We (1924) to Orwell's 1984 (1948) to Burgess's A Clockwork Orange (1963) to the experimental postmodern fictions of J. G. Ballard - as landmark novels. At the simplest level, these texts offer a critique of how we live and who we are now. Though they may not exactly be novels in the technical generic sense, we recognize that they speak in and to the present, if not of it. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002048</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002048</link>
<title><![CDATA['IMAGINE, IF YOU CAN']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Love, Time and the Impossibility of Utopia in E. M. Forster's 'The Machine Stops']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Paul March-Russell]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In 1909, E. M. Forster published his only work of science fiction, the dystopian fable, 'The Machine Stops'. The story portrays a futuristic world-state that exists underground, and in which the inhabitants lead separate lives united only by the Machine, a gigantic technological network that supplies all the citizens' needs. The narrative focuses upon Kuno, who disobeys the Machine and ventures aboveground, and his estranged mother, Vashti. Taking as its cue David Ayers' recent discussion of A Passage to India (1924), the following analysis argues that the reconciliation between Vashti and Kuno, once the Machine has stopped, describes a transgressive notion of love that is also related to the need for imagination within an otherwise rationalised existence. In other words, while the social setting of Forster's story is dystopian, the narrative retains a residual utopian element. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002129</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002129</link>
<title><![CDATA[Series and Systems]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Russian and American Dystopian Satires of the Cold War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Derek Maus]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>One of most striking aspects of literature written during the Cold War is the prevalence of dystopian and/or anti-utopian works. As the prefixes of both terms imply, the genres that attempt to discredit utopias have generally been perceived in opposition to their model texts, i.e., utopias posit an ideal society, whereas dystopias posit a terrible society resulting from specific utopian premises. Although numerous contemporary critics have explained the relationship between utopia and dystopia in terms that transcend such straightforward divisions, the dystopian fiction of the Cold War suggests that there is still some utility in considering (though not adopting) the more simplistic definition, both because utopian language generally contains a simple good/bad logical dichotomy and because the culture and politics of both the Soviet Union and the United States during this period frequently relied on such simple binary utopian sentiment. In my view, the prevalence of dystopian and anti-utopian sentiment in Russian and American fiction is a parodic-satirical response intended to subvert the rampant utopian mindsets of both the superpowers during the Cold War. The authors of the works examined here do not support either side in this ideological struggle, but rather attempt to invalidate the conflict's overarching logical context. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002084</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002084</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reality is What You Can Get Away With]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Fantastic Imaginings, Rebellion and Control in Terry Gilliam's Brazil]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ben Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>It is my intention here to explore the fictional and non-fictional texts that may have informed (or are at least isomorphic to) the sentiments articulated in this seminal dystopian film. The film centres on the struggles of protagonist Sam Lowry (Jonathon Pryce), a cog in the impersonal machinery of the bureaucracy that governs Brazil's society who desires anonymity within consensus reality, but in his dreams is a winged warrior fighting noble battles with symbolic adversaries. Sam finds he is increasingly unable to successfully reconcile or differentiate these paradoxical existences as they begin to bleed into one another throughout the film. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002020</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002020</link>
<title><![CDATA[A Theme Park Built for One]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The New Urbanism vs. Disney Design in The Truman Show]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Douglas A. Cunningham]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In the summer of 1996, director Peter Weir and his location managers visited a small town on Florida's Gulf Coast to scout locations for their new film, The Truman Show, the tale of a young man, Truman Burbank, who literally (and unwittingly) lives inside a television program. Everything Truman knows or has known in his entire life - friends, family, even the town in which he lives or the sky he sees at night - has been fabricated solely to perpetuate Truman's ignorance about the fact that billions worldwide view his existence daily. The screenwriter, Andrew Niccol (whose eye for visionary architecture had inspired him to shoot much of his own film, Gattaca, in Frank Lloyd Wright's Marin County Community Center the previous year), had planned to use Manhattan as the setting for this new film. Weir, however, felt, the story might benefit from a more unknown, 'idealized' location, and the crew finally settled on Seaside, an experiment in 'neotraditionalist' community design. The result of this decision provided the world with its first 'big-screen' exposure to a New Urbanist community. </p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002101</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002101</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Alexis Lykiard]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>A Lifetime after Cavafy
ALEXIS LYKIARD</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002066</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002066</link>
<title><![CDATA[Book Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Jenny Swann]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Ancestral Haunt by Glen Cavaliero
Syrena by Maria Jastrzebska
Behind the Lines by Vernon Scannell
Marking Time by R.V. Bailey
JENNY SWANN</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115705781002093</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115705781002093</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Michael D. Amey]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Douglas A. Cunningham]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Paul March-Russell]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Derek Maus]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Patrick Parrinder]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Aaron S. Rosenfeld]]></author>
<author data-order="7"><![CDATA[Ben Wheeler]]></author>
<author data-order="8"><![CDATA[Pat Wheeler]]></author>
<prism:volume>17</prism:volume>
<prism:number>1</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351546</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351546</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Rape of the Lock]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Desire between Couple(t)s – a Counselling Intervention]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dennis Brown]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>I want, here, to focus on this originary motive for the poem, and to
suggest ways in which it informs the poet’s larger purpose – to create
a social poem which negotiates tensions within the age-old battle of
the sexes. The finished masterpiece, I shall argue, has relevance not
only to contemporary debates about the ideology of gender3 but, in
particular, to the rise of our now-ubiquitous ‘counselling’ culture. For
such a discussion it is important that the ‘Offence’ occurred within a
tightly knit, ‘marginal’ group, and that the poetic strategy develops a
phantasmagoric ‘interpretation’ of the incident, as a proto-Freudian6
narrative in which attentive intelligence has transformed the strength
of Desire into mock-heroic sweet reason.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351546</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351546</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Rape of the Lock]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Desire between Couple(t)s – a Counselling Intervention]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dennis Brown]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>I want, here, to focus on this originary motive for the poem, and to
suggest ways in which it informs the poet’s larger purpose – to create
a social poem which negotiates tensions within the age-old battle of
the sexes. The finished masterpiece, I shall argue, has relevance not
only to contemporary debates about the ideology of gender3 but, in
particular, to the rise of our now-ubiquitous ‘counselling’ culture. For
such a discussion it is important that the ‘Offence’ occurred within a
tightly knit, ‘marginal’ group, and that the poetic strategy develops a
phantasmagoric ‘interpretation’ of the incident, as a proto-Freudian6
narrative in which attentive intelligence has transformed the strength
of Desire into mock-heroic sweet reason.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351618</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351618</link>
<title><![CDATA[Inventing the Suffragettes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anachronism, Gnosticism and Corporeality in Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The longevity of the ‘suffragette’ as a sign of rebellion and dissidence
in contemporary British culture is significant.1 Anachronistic citations
of the ‘suffragettes’, in novels such as Bridget Jones: The Edge
of Reason (1999), My Life on a Plate (2000), Kingdom Swann (1990),
Suffragette City (1999), the film Mary Poppins (1964) and the performance
art of Leslie Hill, invite closer inspection. For the female
political subject, the body was a site of ideological conflict during the
British campaigns for women’s suffrage in the early years of the twentieth
century and it continues to haunt feminist subjectivities and
gender transgressors. Ever since members of the militant Women’s
Social and Political Union (WSPU), formed in 1903 and led by
Emmeline Pankhurst, became known as the ‘suffragettes’ they have
been mythologised and reinvented for different purposes. The suffragettes
have persisted in popular culture, but perversely reduced to
a name and a fatal action: Pankhurst, and that woman who threw herself
under the horse. In her investigation of the representation and
memorialisation of Emmeline Pankhurst in the period 1930–93,
Laura E. Nym Mayhall (1999) has established that the ‘suffragette’
became a ‘symbol of modernity’, a ‘symbol of women’s political
activism more generally’, privileging a particular understanding of
militancy: ‘militant action, defined narrowly as violence against property,
through arrest to incarceration and, eventually, the hunger-strike
and forcible feeding’. Mayhall rightly emphasises the constructedness
of these representations, and demonstrates the pre-eminence of
Emmeline Pankhurst as a signifier of the ‘suffragette’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351546</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351546</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Rape of the Lock]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Desire between Couple(t)s – a Counselling Intervention]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dennis Brown]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>I want, here, to focus on this originary motive for the poem, and to
suggest ways in which it informs the poet’s larger purpose – to create
a social poem which negotiates tensions within the age-old battle of
the sexes. The finished masterpiece, I shall argue, has relevance not
only to contemporary debates about the ideology of gender3 but, in
particular, to the rise of our now-ubiquitous ‘counselling’ culture. For
such a discussion it is important that the ‘Offence’ occurred within a
tightly knit, ‘marginal’ group, and that the poetic strategy develops a
phantasmagoric ‘interpretation’ of the incident, as a proto-Freudian6
narrative in which attentive intelligence has transformed the strength
of Desire into mock-heroic sweet reason.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351618</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351618</link>
<title><![CDATA[Inventing the Suffragettes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anachronism, Gnosticism and Corporeality in Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The longevity of the ‘suffragette’ as a sign of rebellion and dissidence
in contemporary British culture is significant.1 Anachronistic citations
of the ‘suffragettes’, in novels such as Bridget Jones: The Edge
of Reason (1999), My Life on a Plate (2000), Kingdom Swann (1990),
Suffragette City (1999), the film Mary Poppins (1964) and the performance
art of Leslie Hill, invite closer inspection. For the female
political subject, the body was a site of ideological conflict during the
British campaigns for women’s suffrage in the early years of the twentieth
century and it continues to haunt feminist subjectivities and
gender transgressors. Ever since members of the militant Women’s
Social and Political Union (WSPU), formed in 1903 and led by
Emmeline Pankhurst, became known as the ‘suffragettes’ they have
been mythologised and reinvented for different purposes. The suffragettes
have persisted in popular culture, but perversely reduced to
a name and a fatal action: Pankhurst, and that woman who threw herself
under the horse. In her investigation of the representation and
memorialisation of Emmeline Pankhurst in the period 1930–93,
Laura E. Nym Mayhall (1999) has established that the ‘suffragette’
became a ‘symbol of modernity’, a ‘symbol of women’s political
activism more generally’, privileging a particular understanding of
militancy: ‘militant action, defined narrowly as violence against property,
through arrest to incarceration and, eventually, the hunger-strike
and forcible feeding’. Mayhall rightly emphasises the constructedness
of these representations, and demonstrates the pre-eminence of
Emmeline Pankhurst as a signifier of the ‘suffragette’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351591</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351591</link>
<title><![CDATA[Water Defences]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Arts of Swimming in Nineteenth-Century Culture]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vybarr Cregan-Reid]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Charles Dickens’s The Mystery of Edwin Drood (1870), the Minor
canon of Cloisterham Cathedral is introduced to the reader as a thoroughly
muscular Christian. Crisparkle’s moral fibre is designated by
a prolonged succession of adjectives; indeed, the only point at which
this adjectival rhythm is ruptured is when the text pauses to describe
the Reverend’s sophisticated and frequent swimming rituals. So proficient
a swimmer is he, that when the crews that drag the river
searching for Drood’s body fail to find any clues, it is Crisparkle we
are told, who ‘threw off his clothes, […] plunged into the icy water,
and swam for the spot. Climbing the timbers, he took from them […]
a gold watch, bearing engraved upon its back E. D.’ (198).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351546</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351546</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Rape of the Lock]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Desire between Couple(t)s – a Counselling Intervention]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dennis Brown]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>I want, here, to focus on this originary motive for the poem, and to
suggest ways in which it informs the poet’s larger purpose – to create
a social poem which negotiates tensions within the age-old battle of
the sexes. The finished masterpiece, I shall argue, has relevance not
only to contemporary debates about the ideology of gender3 but, in
particular, to the rise of our now-ubiquitous ‘counselling’ culture. For
such a discussion it is important that the ‘Offence’ occurred within a
tightly knit, ‘marginal’ group, and that the poetic strategy develops a
phantasmagoric ‘interpretation’ of the incident, as a proto-Freudian6
narrative in which attentive intelligence has transformed the strength
of Desire into mock-heroic sweet reason.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351618</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351618</link>
<title><![CDATA[Inventing the Suffragettes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anachronism, Gnosticism and Corporeality in Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The longevity of the ‘suffragette’ as a sign of rebellion and dissidence
in contemporary British culture is significant.1 Anachronistic citations
of the ‘suffragettes’, in novels such as Bridget Jones: The Edge
of Reason (1999), My Life on a Plate (2000), Kingdom Swann (1990),
Suffragette City (1999), the film Mary Poppins (1964) and the performance
art of Leslie Hill, invite closer inspection. For the female
political subject, the body was a site of ideological conflict during the
British campaigns for women’s suffrage in the early years of the twentieth
century and it continues to haunt feminist subjectivities and
gender transgressors. Ever since members of the militant Women’s
Social and Political Union (WSPU), formed in 1903 and led by
Emmeline Pankhurst, became known as the ‘suffragettes’ they have
been mythologised and reinvented for different purposes. The suffragettes
have persisted in popular culture, but perversely reduced to
a name and a fatal action: Pankhurst, and that woman who threw herself
under the horse. In her investigation of the representation and
memorialisation of Emmeline Pankhurst in the period 1930–93,
Laura E. Nym Mayhall (1999) has established that the ‘suffragette’
became a ‘symbol of modernity’, a ‘symbol of women’s political
activism more generally’, privileging a particular understanding of
militancy: ‘militant action, defined narrowly as violence against property,
through arrest to incarceration and, eventually, the hunger-strike
and forcible feeding’. Mayhall rightly emphasises the constructedness
of these representations, and demonstrates the pre-eminence of
Emmeline Pankhurst as a signifier of the ‘suffragette’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351591</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351591</link>
<title><![CDATA[Water Defences]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Arts of Swimming in Nineteenth-Century Culture]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vybarr Cregan-Reid]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Charles Dickens’s The Mystery of Edwin Drood (1870), the Minor
canon of Cloisterham Cathedral is introduced to the reader as a thoroughly
muscular Christian. Crisparkle’s moral fibre is designated by
a prolonged succession of adjectives; indeed, the only point at which
this adjectival rhythm is ruptured is when the text pauses to describe
the Reverend’s sophisticated and frequent swimming rituals. So proficient
a swimmer is he, that when the crews that drag the river
searching for Drood’s body fail to find any clues, it is Crisparkle we
are told, who ‘threw off his clothes, […] plunged into the icy water,
and swam for the spot. Climbing the timbers, he took from them […]
a gold watch, bearing engraved upon its back E. D.’ (198).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351627</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351627</link>
<title><![CDATA[All Quiet on the Western Front]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Phenomenological Investigation of War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joseph A. Tighe]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>All Quiet on the Western Front, the famed war novel by German
author Erich Maria Remarque, has sold more than fifty million
copies, been translated into thirty languages and has been made into
two English-speaking movies, one of which won an Academy Award
for best picture. It has been hailed as ‘the greatest war novel of all
time.’ It was banned and burned in Nazi Germany for promoting
anti-war sentiment. Publishers in the United States were forced to
censor certain sections of the novel deemed too emotionally charged
for American audiences, and these sections remained censored until
1975. Remarque himself was considered for the Nobel Prize, but,
due to protests over his candidacy, was not awarded the honor. However,
regarding literary criticism of the novel, it is safe to say that
‘[d]espite the great and lasting impact of All Quiet, comparatively
little has been written about it.’ What little criticism that does exist on
All Quiet has been limited to mainly two models: empirical, which
seek to explain the novel in terms of its structure and form; and intellectualist,
which seek in the novel a universal definition of War. All
Quiet on the Western Front has been somewhat of a critical anomaly:
almost no critic would disagree that All Quiet is a meaningful work,
but, thus far, almost no critic can give a satisfactory answer as to why.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351546</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351546</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Rape of the Lock]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Desire between Couple(t)s – a Counselling Intervention]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dennis Brown]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>I want, here, to focus on this originary motive for the poem, and to
suggest ways in which it informs the poet’s larger purpose – to create
a social poem which negotiates tensions within the age-old battle of
the sexes. The finished masterpiece, I shall argue, has relevance not
only to contemporary debates about the ideology of gender3 but, in
particular, to the rise of our now-ubiquitous ‘counselling’ culture. For
such a discussion it is important that the ‘Offence’ occurred within a
tightly knit, ‘marginal’ group, and that the poetic strategy develops a
phantasmagoric ‘interpretation’ of the incident, as a proto-Freudian6
narrative in which attentive intelligence has transformed the strength
of Desire into mock-heroic sweet reason.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351618</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351618</link>
<title><![CDATA[Inventing the Suffragettes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anachronism, Gnosticism and Corporeality in Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The longevity of the ‘suffragette’ as a sign of rebellion and dissidence
in contemporary British culture is significant.1 Anachronistic citations
of the ‘suffragettes’, in novels such as Bridget Jones: The Edge
of Reason (1999), My Life on a Plate (2000), Kingdom Swann (1990),
Suffragette City (1999), the film Mary Poppins (1964) and the performance
art of Leslie Hill, invite closer inspection. For the female
political subject, the body was a site of ideological conflict during the
British campaigns for women’s suffrage in the early years of the twentieth
century and it continues to haunt feminist subjectivities and
gender transgressors. Ever since members of the militant Women’s
Social and Political Union (WSPU), formed in 1903 and led by
Emmeline Pankhurst, became known as the ‘suffragettes’ they have
been mythologised and reinvented for different purposes. The suffragettes
have persisted in popular culture, but perversely reduced to
a name and a fatal action: Pankhurst, and that woman who threw herself
under the horse. In her investigation of the representation and
memorialisation of Emmeline Pankhurst in the period 1930–93,
Laura E. Nym Mayhall (1999) has established that the ‘suffragette’
became a ‘symbol of modernity’, a ‘symbol of women’s political
activism more generally’, privileging a particular understanding of
militancy: ‘militant action, defined narrowly as violence against property,
through arrest to incarceration and, eventually, the hunger-strike
and forcible feeding’. Mayhall rightly emphasises the constructedness
of these representations, and demonstrates the pre-eminence of
Emmeline Pankhurst as a signifier of the ‘suffragette’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351591</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351591</link>
<title><![CDATA[Water Defences]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Arts of Swimming in Nineteenth-Century Culture]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vybarr Cregan-Reid]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Charles Dickens’s The Mystery of Edwin Drood (1870), the Minor
canon of Cloisterham Cathedral is introduced to the reader as a thoroughly
muscular Christian. Crisparkle’s moral fibre is designated by
a prolonged succession of adjectives; indeed, the only point at which
this adjectival rhythm is ruptured is when the text pauses to describe
the Reverend’s sophisticated and frequent swimming rituals. So proficient
a swimmer is he, that when the crews that drag the river
searching for Drood’s body fail to find any clues, it is Crisparkle we
are told, who ‘threw off his clothes, […] plunged into the icy water,
and swam for the spot. Climbing the timbers, he took from them […]
a gold watch, bearing engraved upon its back E. D.’ (198).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351627</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351627</link>
<title><![CDATA[All Quiet on the Western Front]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Phenomenological Investigation of War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joseph A. Tighe]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>All Quiet on the Western Front, the famed war novel by German
author Erich Maria Remarque, has sold more than fifty million
copies, been translated into thirty languages and has been made into
two English-speaking movies, one of which won an Academy Award
for best picture. It has been hailed as ‘the greatest war novel of all
time.’ It was banned and burned in Nazi Germany for promoting
anti-war sentiment. Publishers in the United States were forced to
censor certain sections of the novel deemed too emotionally charged
for American audiences, and these sections remained censored until
1975. Remarque himself was considered for the Nobel Prize, but,
due to protests over his candidacy, was not awarded the honor. However,
regarding literary criticism of the novel, it is safe to say that
‘[d]espite the great and lasting impact of All Quiet, comparatively
little has been written about it.’ What little criticism that does exist on
All Quiet has been limited to mainly two models: empirical, which
seek to explain the novel in terms of its structure and form; and intellectualist,
which seek in the novel a universal definition of War. All
Quiet on the Western Front has been somewhat of a critical anomaly:
almost no critic would disagree that All Quiet is a meaningful work,
but, thus far, almost no critic can give a satisfactory answer as to why.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351573</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351573</link>
<title><![CDATA['The Magic Circle']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Women and Community Formation of a Frontier Village in Caroline Kirkland's New Home – Who'll Follow?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ana-Isabel Aliaga-Buchenau]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>With these seemingly apologetic words, Caroline Kirkland initiates
her narrative New Home – Who’ll Follow? (1839) about life in a
village on the Michigan frontier in the 1830s. However, ‘the common-
place occurrences’ and the ‘gossip about every-day people’ that
Kirkland describes are an important contribution to American literature.
In 1846, Edgar Allen Poe went so far as to say that her book was
an ‘undoubted sensation’. Kirkland writes about one particular
aspect of the American experience – life on the frontier. While many
authors of the time have tackled this particular American topic, Kirkland
carves out a niche for her work by claiming to tell the truth. Her
contemporaries and modern scholars alike praised her descriptions
of frontier life for the realistic detail which critics found rare in an
age of sentimental romances or tall-tale adventure stories about the
West.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351546</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351546</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Rape of the Lock]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Desire between Couple(t)s – a Counselling Intervention]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dennis Brown]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>I want, here, to focus on this originary motive for the poem, and to
suggest ways in which it informs the poet’s larger purpose – to create
a social poem which negotiates tensions within the age-old battle of
the sexes. The finished masterpiece, I shall argue, has relevance not
only to contemporary debates about the ideology of gender3 but, in
particular, to the rise of our now-ubiquitous ‘counselling’ culture. For
such a discussion it is important that the ‘Offence’ occurred within a
tightly knit, ‘marginal’ group, and that the poetic strategy develops a
phantasmagoric ‘interpretation’ of the incident, as a proto-Freudian6
narrative in which attentive intelligence has transformed the strength
of Desire into mock-heroic sweet reason.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351618</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351618</link>
<title><![CDATA[Inventing the Suffragettes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anachronism, Gnosticism and Corporeality in Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The longevity of the ‘suffragette’ as a sign of rebellion and dissidence
in contemporary British culture is significant.1 Anachronistic citations
of the ‘suffragettes’, in novels such as Bridget Jones: The Edge
of Reason (1999), My Life on a Plate (2000), Kingdom Swann (1990),
Suffragette City (1999), the film Mary Poppins (1964) and the performance
art of Leslie Hill, invite closer inspection. For the female
political subject, the body was a site of ideological conflict during the
British campaigns for women’s suffrage in the early years of the twentieth
century and it continues to haunt feminist subjectivities and
gender transgressors. Ever since members of the militant Women’s
Social and Political Union (WSPU), formed in 1903 and led by
Emmeline Pankhurst, became known as the ‘suffragettes’ they have
been mythologised and reinvented for different purposes. The suffragettes
have persisted in popular culture, but perversely reduced to
a name and a fatal action: Pankhurst, and that woman who threw herself
under the horse. In her investigation of the representation and
memorialisation of Emmeline Pankhurst in the period 1930–93,
Laura E. Nym Mayhall (1999) has established that the ‘suffragette’
became a ‘symbol of modernity’, a ‘symbol of women’s political
activism more generally’, privileging a particular understanding of
militancy: ‘militant action, defined narrowly as violence against property,
through arrest to incarceration and, eventually, the hunger-strike
and forcible feeding’. Mayhall rightly emphasises the constructedness
of these representations, and demonstrates the pre-eminence of
Emmeline Pankhurst as a signifier of the ‘suffragette’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351591</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351591</link>
<title><![CDATA[Water Defences]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Arts of Swimming in Nineteenth-Century Culture]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vybarr Cregan-Reid]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Charles Dickens’s The Mystery of Edwin Drood (1870), the Minor
canon of Cloisterham Cathedral is introduced to the reader as a thoroughly
muscular Christian. Crisparkle’s moral fibre is designated by
a prolonged succession of adjectives; indeed, the only point at which
this adjectival rhythm is ruptured is when the text pauses to describe
the Reverend’s sophisticated and frequent swimming rituals. So proficient
a swimmer is he, that when the crews that drag the river
searching for Drood’s body fail to find any clues, it is Crisparkle we
are told, who ‘threw off his clothes, […] plunged into the icy water,
and swam for the spot. Climbing the timbers, he took from them […]
a gold watch, bearing engraved upon its back E. D.’ (198).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351627</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351627</link>
<title><![CDATA[All Quiet on the Western Front]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Phenomenological Investigation of War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joseph A. Tighe]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>All Quiet on the Western Front, the famed war novel by German
author Erich Maria Remarque, has sold more than fifty million
copies, been translated into thirty languages and has been made into
two English-speaking movies, one of which won an Academy Award
for best picture. It has been hailed as ‘the greatest war novel of all
time.’ It was banned and burned in Nazi Germany for promoting
anti-war sentiment. Publishers in the United States were forced to
censor certain sections of the novel deemed too emotionally charged
for American audiences, and these sections remained censored until
1975. Remarque himself was considered for the Nobel Prize, but,
due to protests over his candidacy, was not awarded the honor. However,
regarding literary criticism of the novel, it is safe to say that
‘[d]espite the great and lasting impact of All Quiet, comparatively
little has been written about it.’ What little criticism that does exist on
All Quiet has been limited to mainly two models: empirical, which
seek to explain the novel in terms of its structure and form; and intellectualist,
which seek in the novel a universal definition of War. All
Quiet on the Western Front has been somewhat of a critical anomaly:
almost no critic would disagree that All Quiet is a meaningful work,
but, thus far, almost no critic can give a satisfactory answer as to why.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351573</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351573</link>
<title><![CDATA['The Magic Circle']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Women and Community Formation of a Frontier Village in Caroline Kirkland's New Home – Who'll Follow?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ana-Isabel Aliaga-Buchenau]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>With these seemingly apologetic words, Caroline Kirkland initiates
her narrative New Home – Who’ll Follow? (1839) about life in a
village on the Michigan frontier in the 1830s. However, ‘the common-
place occurrences’ and the ‘gossip about every-day people’ that
Kirkland describes are an important contribution to American literature.
In 1846, Edgar Allen Poe went so far as to say that her book was
an ‘undoubted sensation’. Kirkland writes about one particular
aspect of the American experience – life on the frontier. While many
authors of the time have tackled this particular American topic, Kirkland
carves out a niche for her work by claiming to tell the truth. Her
contemporaries and modern scholars alike praised her descriptions
of frontier life for the realistic detail which critics found rare in an
age of sentimental romances or tall-tale adventure stories about the
West.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351609</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351609</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Corpus of Jinglese]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Syntactic Profile of an Idiolectal 'System of Stenography']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This is an example of what I will call ‘Jinglese’, the idiolect spoken
by Alfred Jingle in Charles Dickens’s The Pickwick Papers (1837).
With reference to this extract, Dickens, or at least the narrator of the
novel, characterizes Jingle’s idiolect as ‘a lengthened string of similar
broken sentences.’ This paper is concerned with the nature of that
brokenness, its distribution and discernible categories.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351546</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351546</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Rape of the Lock]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Desire between Couple(t)s – a Counselling Intervention]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dennis Brown]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>I want, here, to focus on this originary motive for the poem, and to
suggest ways in which it informs the poet’s larger purpose – to create
a social poem which negotiates tensions within the age-old battle of
the sexes. The finished masterpiece, I shall argue, has relevance not
only to contemporary debates about the ideology of gender3 but, in
particular, to the rise of our now-ubiquitous ‘counselling’ culture. For
such a discussion it is important that the ‘Offence’ occurred within a
tightly knit, ‘marginal’ group, and that the poetic strategy develops a
phantasmagoric ‘interpretation’ of the incident, as a proto-Freudian6
narrative in which attentive intelligence has transformed the strength
of Desire into mock-heroic sweet reason.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351618</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351618</link>
<title><![CDATA[Inventing the Suffragettes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anachronism, Gnosticism and Corporeality in Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The longevity of the ‘suffragette’ as a sign of rebellion and dissidence
in contemporary British culture is significant.1 Anachronistic citations
of the ‘suffragettes’, in novels such as Bridget Jones: The Edge
of Reason (1999), My Life on a Plate (2000), Kingdom Swann (1990),
Suffragette City (1999), the film Mary Poppins (1964) and the performance
art of Leslie Hill, invite closer inspection. For the female
political subject, the body was a site of ideological conflict during the
British campaigns for women’s suffrage in the early years of the twentieth
century and it continues to haunt feminist subjectivities and
gender transgressors. Ever since members of the militant Women’s
Social and Political Union (WSPU), formed in 1903 and led by
Emmeline Pankhurst, became known as the ‘suffragettes’ they have
been mythologised and reinvented for different purposes. The suffragettes
have persisted in popular culture, but perversely reduced to
a name and a fatal action: Pankhurst, and that woman who threw herself
under the horse. In her investigation of the representation and
memorialisation of Emmeline Pankhurst in the period 1930–93,
Laura E. Nym Mayhall (1999) has established that the ‘suffragette’
became a ‘symbol of modernity’, a ‘symbol of women’s political
activism more generally’, privileging a particular understanding of
militancy: ‘militant action, defined narrowly as violence against property,
through arrest to incarceration and, eventually, the hunger-strike
and forcible feeding’. Mayhall rightly emphasises the constructedness
of these representations, and demonstrates the pre-eminence of
Emmeline Pankhurst as a signifier of the ‘suffragette’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351591</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351591</link>
<title><![CDATA[Water Defences]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Arts of Swimming in Nineteenth-Century Culture]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vybarr Cregan-Reid]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Charles Dickens’s The Mystery of Edwin Drood (1870), the Minor
canon of Cloisterham Cathedral is introduced to the reader as a thoroughly
muscular Christian. Crisparkle’s moral fibre is designated by
a prolonged succession of adjectives; indeed, the only point at which
this adjectival rhythm is ruptured is when the text pauses to describe
the Reverend’s sophisticated and frequent swimming rituals. So proficient
a swimmer is he, that when the crews that drag the river
searching for Drood’s body fail to find any clues, it is Crisparkle we
are told, who ‘threw off his clothes, […] plunged into the icy water,
and swam for the spot. Climbing the timbers, he took from them […]
a gold watch, bearing engraved upon its back E. D.’ (198).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351627</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351627</link>
<title><![CDATA[All Quiet on the Western Front]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Phenomenological Investigation of War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joseph A. Tighe]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>All Quiet on the Western Front, the famed war novel by German
author Erich Maria Remarque, has sold more than fifty million
copies, been translated into thirty languages and has been made into
two English-speaking movies, one of which won an Academy Award
for best picture. It has been hailed as ‘the greatest war novel of all
time.’ It was banned and burned in Nazi Germany for promoting
anti-war sentiment. Publishers in the United States were forced to
censor certain sections of the novel deemed too emotionally charged
for American audiences, and these sections remained censored until
1975. Remarque himself was considered for the Nobel Prize, but,
due to protests over his candidacy, was not awarded the honor. However,
regarding literary criticism of the novel, it is safe to say that
‘[d]espite the great and lasting impact of All Quiet, comparatively
little has been written about it.’ What little criticism that does exist on
All Quiet has been limited to mainly two models: empirical, which
seek to explain the novel in terms of its structure and form; and intellectualist,
which seek in the novel a universal definition of War. All
Quiet on the Western Front has been somewhat of a critical anomaly:
almost no critic would disagree that All Quiet is a meaningful work,
but, thus far, almost no critic can give a satisfactory answer as to why.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351573</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351573</link>
<title><![CDATA['The Magic Circle']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Women and Community Formation of a Frontier Village in Caroline Kirkland's New Home – Who'll Follow?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ana-Isabel Aliaga-Buchenau]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>With these seemingly apologetic words, Caroline Kirkland initiates
her narrative New Home – Who’ll Follow? (1839) about life in a
village on the Michigan frontier in the 1830s. However, ‘the common-
place occurrences’ and the ‘gossip about every-day people’ that
Kirkland describes are an important contribution to American literature.
In 1846, Edgar Allen Poe went so far as to say that her book was
an ‘undoubted sensation’. Kirkland writes about one particular
aspect of the American experience – life on the frontier. While many
authors of the time have tackled this particular American topic, Kirkland
carves out a niche for her work by claiming to tell the truth. Her
contemporaries and modern scholars alike praised her descriptions
of frontier life for the realistic detail which critics found rare in an
age of sentimental romances or tall-tale adventure stories about the
West.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351609</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351609</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Corpus of Jinglese]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Syntactic Profile of an Idiolectal 'System of Stenography']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This is an example of what I will call ‘Jinglese’, the idiolect spoken
by Alfred Jingle in Charles Dickens’s The Pickwick Papers (1837).
With reference to this extract, Dickens, or at least the narrator of the
novel, characterizes Jingle’s idiolect as ‘a lengthened string of similar
broken sentences.’ This paper is concerned with the nature of that
brokenness, its distribution and discernible categories.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351555</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351555</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Carrie Etter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Matt Simpson]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Awake
Short Break
CARRIE ETTER</p><p>Cicadas
Unexpected Legacy
Explaining Things
MATT SIMPSON</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351546</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351546</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Rape of the Lock]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Desire between Couple(t)s – a Counselling Intervention]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dennis Brown]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>I want, here, to focus on this originary motive for the poem, and to
suggest ways in which it informs the poet’s larger purpose – to create
a social poem which negotiates tensions within the age-old battle of
the sexes. The finished masterpiece, I shall argue, has relevance not
only to contemporary debates about the ideology of gender3 but, in
particular, to the rise of our now-ubiquitous ‘counselling’ culture. For
such a discussion it is important that the ‘Offence’ occurred within a
tightly knit, ‘marginal’ group, and that the poetic strategy develops a
phantasmagoric ‘interpretation’ of the incident, as a proto-Freudian6
narrative in which attentive intelligence has transformed the strength
of Desire into mock-heroic sweet reason.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351618</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351618</link>
<title><![CDATA[Inventing the Suffragettes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anachronism, Gnosticism and Corporeality in Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The longevity of the ‘suffragette’ as a sign of rebellion and dissidence
in contemporary British culture is significant.1 Anachronistic citations
of the ‘suffragettes’, in novels such as Bridget Jones: The Edge
of Reason (1999), My Life on a Plate (2000), Kingdom Swann (1990),
Suffragette City (1999), the film Mary Poppins (1964) and the performance
art of Leslie Hill, invite closer inspection. For the female
political subject, the body was a site of ideological conflict during the
British campaigns for women’s suffrage in the early years of the twentieth
century and it continues to haunt feminist subjectivities and
gender transgressors. Ever since members of the militant Women’s
Social and Political Union (WSPU), formed in 1903 and led by
Emmeline Pankhurst, became known as the ‘suffragettes’ they have
been mythologised and reinvented for different purposes. The suffragettes
have persisted in popular culture, but perversely reduced to
a name and a fatal action: Pankhurst, and that woman who threw herself
under the horse. In her investigation of the representation and
memorialisation of Emmeline Pankhurst in the period 1930–93,
Laura E. Nym Mayhall (1999) has established that the ‘suffragette’
became a ‘symbol of modernity’, a ‘symbol of women’s political
activism more generally’, privileging a particular understanding of
militancy: ‘militant action, defined narrowly as violence against property,
through arrest to incarceration and, eventually, the hunger-strike
and forcible feeding’. Mayhall rightly emphasises the constructedness
of these representations, and demonstrates the pre-eminence of
Emmeline Pankhurst as a signifier of the ‘suffragette’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351591</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351591</link>
<title><![CDATA[Water Defences]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Arts of Swimming in Nineteenth-Century Culture]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vybarr Cregan-Reid]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Charles Dickens’s The Mystery of Edwin Drood (1870), the Minor
canon of Cloisterham Cathedral is introduced to the reader as a thoroughly
muscular Christian. Crisparkle’s moral fibre is designated by
a prolonged succession of adjectives; indeed, the only point at which
this adjectival rhythm is ruptured is when the text pauses to describe
the Reverend’s sophisticated and frequent swimming rituals. So proficient
a swimmer is he, that when the crews that drag the river
searching for Drood’s body fail to find any clues, it is Crisparkle we
are told, who ‘threw off his clothes, […] plunged into the icy water,
and swam for the spot. Climbing the timbers, he took from them […]
a gold watch, bearing engraved upon its back E. D.’ (198).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351627</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351627</link>
<title><![CDATA[All Quiet on the Western Front]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Phenomenological Investigation of War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joseph A. Tighe]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>All Quiet on the Western Front, the famed war novel by German
author Erich Maria Remarque, has sold more than fifty million
copies, been translated into thirty languages and has been made into
two English-speaking movies, one of which won an Academy Award
for best picture. It has been hailed as ‘the greatest war novel of all
time.’ It was banned and burned in Nazi Germany for promoting
anti-war sentiment. Publishers in the United States were forced to
censor certain sections of the novel deemed too emotionally charged
for American audiences, and these sections remained censored until
1975. Remarque himself was considered for the Nobel Prize, but,
due to protests over his candidacy, was not awarded the honor. However,
regarding literary criticism of the novel, it is safe to say that
‘[d]espite the great and lasting impact of All Quiet, comparatively
little has been written about it.’ What little criticism that does exist on
All Quiet has been limited to mainly two models: empirical, which
seek to explain the novel in terms of its structure and form; and intellectualist,
which seek in the novel a universal definition of War. All
Quiet on the Western Front has been somewhat of a critical anomaly:
almost no critic would disagree that All Quiet is a meaningful work,
but, thus far, almost no critic can give a satisfactory answer as to why.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351573</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351573</link>
<title><![CDATA['The Magic Circle']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Women and Community Formation of a Frontier Village in Caroline Kirkland's New Home – Who'll Follow?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ana-Isabel Aliaga-Buchenau]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>With these seemingly apologetic words, Caroline Kirkland initiates
her narrative New Home – Who’ll Follow? (1839) about life in a
village on the Michigan frontier in the 1830s. However, ‘the common-
place occurrences’ and the ‘gossip about every-day people’ that
Kirkland describes are an important contribution to American literature.
In 1846, Edgar Allen Poe went so far as to say that her book was
an ‘undoubted sensation’. Kirkland writes about one particular
aspect of the American experience – life on the frontier. While many
authors of the time have tackled this particular American topic, Kirkland
carves out a niche for her work by claiming to tell the truth. Her
contemporaries and modern scholars alike praised her descriptions
of frontier life for the realistic detail which critics found rare in an
age of sentimental romances or tall-tale adventure stories about the
West.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351609</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351609</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Corpus of Jinglese]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Syntactic Profile of an Idiolectal 'System of Stenography']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This is an example of what I will call ‘Jinglese’, the idiolect spoken
by Alfred Jingle in Charles Dickens’s The Pickwick Papers (1837).
With reference to this extract, Dickens, or at least the narrator of the
novel, characterizes Jingle’s idiolect as ‘a lengthened string of similar
broken sentences.’ This paper is concerned with the nature of that
brokenness, its distribution and discernible categories.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351555</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351555</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Carrie Etter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Matt Simpson]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Awake
Short Break
CARRIE ETTER</p><p>Cicadas
Unexpected Legacy
Explaining Things
MATT SIMPSON</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351564</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351564</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matt Simpson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Weight of Cows by Mandy Coe (London: Shoestring
Press) ISBN 1 899549 97 8 £7.95</p><p>Laughter from the Hive by Kate Foley (London: Shoestring
Press) ISBN 904886 01 9 £7.95</p><p>Glass of an Organic Class by Philip Ramp (Athens: Politika
Themata, 2003), £7.95</p><p>Comrade Laughter by Andy Croft (London: Flambard, 2004)
ISBN 1-873226-66-7 £7.50</p><p>Love at the Full by Lucien Becker (translated by Christopher
Pilling) (London: Flambard, 2004) ISBN 1-873226-61-6 £7.95</p><p>Milena Poems by Desmond Graham (London: Flambard,
2004) ISBN 1-873226-67-5 £7.50</p><p>Sudden Maraschinos by Jacqueline Karp (London: Redbeck
Press, 2004) ISBN 1-904338-13-5 £6.95</p><p>The Gardens of Onkel Arnold by David Jacobs (London:
Peterloo Poets, 2004) ISBN 1-904324-22-3 £7.95</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351546</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351546</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Rape of the Lock]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Desire between Couple(t)s – a Counselling Intervention]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dennis Brown]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>I want, here, to focus on this originary motive for the poem, and to
suggest ways in which it informs the poet’s larger purpose – to create
a social poem which negotiates tensions within the age-old battle of
the sexes. The finished masterpiece, I shall argue, has relevance not
only to contemporary debates about the ideology of gender3 but, in
particular, to the rise of our now-ubiquitous ‘counselling’ culture. For
such a discussion it is important that the ‘Offence’ occurred within a
tightly knit, ‘marginal’ group, and that the poetic strategy develops a
phantasmagoric ‘interpretation’ of the incident, as a proto-Freudian6
narrative in which attentive intelligence has transformed the strength
of Desire into mock-heroic sweet reason.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351618</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351618</link>
<title><![CDATA[Inventing the Suffragettes]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anachronism, Gnosticism and Corporeality in Contemporary Fiction]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The longevity of the ‘suffragette’ as a sign of rebellion and dissidence
in contemporary British culture is significant.1 Anachronistic citations
of the ‘suffragettes’, in novels such as Bridget Jones: The Edge
of Reason (1999), My Life on a Plate (2000), Kingdom Swann (1990),
Suffragette City (1999), the film Mary Poppins (1964) and the performance
art of Leslie Hill, invite closer inspection. For the female
political subject, the body was a site of ideological conflict during the
British campaigns for women’s suffrage in the early years of the twentieth
century and it continues to haunt feminist subjectivities and
gender transgressors. Ever since members of the militant Women’s
Social and Political Union (WSPU), formed in 1903 and led by
Emmeline Pankhurst, became known as the ‘suffragettes’ they have
been mythologised and reinvented for different purposes. The suffragettes
have persisted in popular culture, but perversely reduced to
a name and a fatal action: Pankhurst, and that woman who threw herself
under the horse. In her investigation of the representation and
memorialisation of Emmeline Pankhurst in the period 1930–93,
Laura E. Nym Mayhall (1999) has established that the ‘suffragette’
became a ‘symbol of modernity’, a ‘symbol of women’s political
activism more generally’, privileging a particular understanding of
militancy: ‘militant action, defined narrowly as violence against property,
through arrest to incarceration and, eventually, the hunger-strike
and forcible feeding’. Mayhall rightly emphasises the constructedness
of these representations, and demonstrates the pre-eminence of
Emmeline Pankhurst as a signifier of the ‘suffragette’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351591</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351591</link>
<title><![CDATA[Water Defences]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Arts of Swimming in Nineteenth-Century Culture]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Vybarr Cregan-Reid]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In Charles Dickens’s The Mystery of Edwin Drood (1870), the Minor
canon of Cloisterham Cathedral is introduced to the reader as a thoroughly
muscular Christian. Crisparkle’s moral fibre is designated by
a prolonged succession of adjectives; indeed, the only point at which
this adjectival rhythm is ruptured is when the text pauses to describe
the Reverend’s sophisticated and frequent swimming rituals. So proficient
a swimmer is he, that when the crews that drag the river
searching for Drood’s body fail to find any clues, it is Crisparkle we
are told, who ‘threw off his clothes, […] plunged into the icy water,
and swam for the spot. Climbing the timbers, he took from them […]
a gold watch, bearing engraved upon its back E. D.’ (198).</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351627</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351627</link>
<title><![CDATA[All Quiet on the Western Front]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Phenomenological Investigation of War]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Joseph A. Tighe]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>All Quiet on the Western Front, the famed war novel by German
author Erich Maria Remarque, has sold more than fifty million
copies, been translated into thirty languages and has been made into
two English-speaking movies, one of which won an Academy Award
for best picture. It has been hailed as ‘the greatest war novel of all
time.’ It was banned and burned in Nazi Germany for promoting
anti-war sentiment. Publishers in the United States were forced to
censor certain sections of the novel deemed too emotionally charged
for American audiences, and these sections remained censored until
1975. Remarque himself was considered for the Nobel Prize, but,
due to protests over his candidacy, was not awarded the honor. However,
regarding literary criticism of the novel, it is safe to say that
‘[d]espite the great and lasting impact of All Quiet, comparatively
little has been written about it.’ What little criticism that does exist on
All Quiet has been limited to mainly two models: empirical, which
seek to explain the novel in terms of its structure and form; and intellectualist,
which seek in the novel a universal definition of War. All
Quiet on the Western Front has been somewhat of a critical anomaly:
almost no critic would disagree that All Quiet is a meaningful work,
but, thus far, almost no critic can give a satisfactory answer as to why.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351573</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351573</link>
<title><![CDATA['The Magic Circle']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Women and Community Formation of a Frontier Village in Caroline Kirkland's New Home – Who'll Follow?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Ana-Isabel Aliaga-Buchenau]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>With these seemingly apologetic words, Caroline Kirkland initiates
her narrative New Home – Who’ll Follow? (1839) about life in a
village on the Michigan frontier in the 1830s. However, ‘the common-
place occurrences’ and the ‘gossip about every-day people’ that
Kirkland describes are an important contribution to American literature.
In 1846, Edgar Allen Poe went so far as to say that her book was
an ‘undoubted sensation’. Kirkland writes about one particular
aspect of the American experience – life on the frontier. While many
authors of the time have tackled this particular American topic, Kirkland
carves out a niche for her work by claiming to tell the truth. Her
contemporaries and modern scholars alike praised her descriptions
of frontier life for the realistic detail which critics found rare in an
age of sentimental romances or tall-tale adventure stories about the
West.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351609</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351609</link>
<title><![CDATA[The Corpus of Jinglese]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[A Syntactic Profile of an Idiolectal 'System of Stenography']]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Peter Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>This is an example of what I will call ‘Jinglese’, the idiolect spoken
by Alfred Jingle in Charles Dickens’s The Pickwick Papers (1837).
With reference to this extract, Dickens, or at least the narrator of the
novel, characterizes Jingle’s idiolect as ‘a lengthened string of similar
broken sentences.’ This paper is concerned with the nature of that
brokenness, its distribution and discernible categories.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351555</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351555</link>
<title><![CDATA[Poetry]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Carrie Etter]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Matt Simpson]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Awake
Short Break
CARRIE ETTER</p><p>Cicadas
Unexpected Legacy
Explaining Things
MATT SIMPSON</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351564</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351564</link>
<title><![CDATA[Reviews]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Matt Simpson]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[John Lucas]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The Weight of Cows by Mandy Coe (London: Shoestring
Press) ISBN 1 899549 97 8 £7.95</p><p>Laughter from the Hive by Kate Foley (London: Shoestring
Press) ISBN 904886 01 9 £7.95</p><p>Glass of an Organic Class by Philip Ramp (Athens: Politika
Themata, 2003), £7.95</p><p>Comrade Laughter by Andy Croft (London: Flambard, 2004)
ISBN 1-873226-66-7 £7.50</p><p>Love at the Full by Lucien Becker (translated by Christopher
Pilling) (London: Flambard, 2004) ISBN 1-873226-61-6 £7.95</p><p>Milena Poems by Desmond Graham (London: Flambard,
2004) ISBN 1-873226-67-5 £7.50</p><p>Sudden Maraschinos by Jacqueline Karp (London: Redbeck
Press, 2004) ISBN 1-904338-13-5 £6.95</p><p>The Gardens of Onkel Arnold by David Jacobs (London:
Peterloo Poets, 2004) ISBN 1-904324-22-3 £7.95</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351582</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351582</link>
<title><![CDATA[Contributors]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Dennis Brown]]></author>
<author data-order="2"><![CDATA[Ana-Isabel Aliaga-Buchenau]]></author>
<author data-order="3"><![CDATA[Katharine Cockin]]></author>
<author data-order="4"><![CDATA[Vybarr Cregan-Reid]]></author>
<author data-order="5"><![CDATA[Joseph A. Tighe]]></author>
<author data-order="6"><![CDATA[Peter Wilson]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>3</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Notes on contributors</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351708</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351708</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Post-colonial Interdisciplinarity]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Liam Connell]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The concern of this issue on post-colonial interdisciplinarity is with
the apparent need for interdisciplinary approaches in post-colonial
analyses: analyses that take textuality as their object but which are
framed around wider social or political questions of power. By
necessity such analyses take the critic into territories that until the end
of the 1960s were not considered the property of literary studies. Yet,
however necessary this expansion of the critic’s focus has been in
order to allow literary criticism to comment on the social functions of
representation, it has exposed post-colonialism to a range of
criticisms, many of which seem to arise from a perceived weakness in
its interdisciplinary approach. For instance, as the gaze of the critic
has been cast increasingly widely, many conservative commentators
have come to lament the loss of the text. This concern has perhaps
been less hotly contested in Britain than in the U.S., where the socalled
‘Canon Wars’ split departments. Nevertheless it seems
especially problematic for post-colonial studies because even its fairly
modest project of opening up the canon to writers from Africa, Asia,
the Caribbean and the Middle East has been predicated on a
fundamentally political concern with wider forms of inequality, of
which Eurocentric reading practices are only one facet.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351708</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351708</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Post-colonial Interdisciplinarity]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Liam Connell]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The concern of this issue on post-colonial interdisciplinarity is with
the apparent need for interdisciplinary approaches in post-colonial
analyses: analyses that take textuality as their object but which are
framed around wider social or political questions of power. By
necessity such analyses take the critic into territories that until the end
of the 1960s were not considered the property of literary studies. Yet,
however necessary this expansion of the critic’s focus has been in
order to allow literary criticism to comment on the social functions of
representation, it has exposed post-colonialism to a range of
criticisms, many of which seem to arise from a perceived weakness in
its interdisciplinary approach. For instance, as the gaze of the critic
has been cast increasingly widely, many conservative commentators
have come to lament the loss of the text. This concern has perhaps
been less hotly contested in Britain than in the U.S., where the socalled
‘Canon Wars’ split departments. Nevertheless it seems
especially problematic for post-colonial studies because even its fairly
modest project of opening up the canon to writers from Africa, Asia,
the Caribbean and the Middle East has been predicated on a
fundamentally political concern with wider forms of inequality, of
which Eurocentric reading practices are only one facet.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351654</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351654</link>
<title><![CDATA[Post-colonial Piracy]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anxiety and Interdisciplinarity]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Huddart]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Questioned by W. J. T. Mitchell on the importance of theory for postcolonial
studies, Homi Bhabha proceeds to distinguish two forms of
interdisciplinarity. The first form is familiar in its emphasis on joint
degrees and teaching in order to widen the teaching or research base,
juxtaposing disciplines which yet maintain their solid foundations. The
second form of interdisciplinarity acknowledges disciplinary limits,
and marks the shaking of apparently solid foundations; Bhabha argues
that it ‘is not an attempt to strengthen one foundation by drawing from
another; it is a reaction to the fact that we are living at the real border
of our own disciplines, where some of the fundamental ideas of our
disciplines are being profoundly shaken. So our interdisciplinary
moment is a move of survival – the formulation of knowledges that
require our disciplinary scholarship and technique but demand that we
abandon disciplinary mastery and surveillance.’ Elsewhere, in
‘DissemiNation’, Bhabha expands his point to argue for the necessity
of this second form of interdisciplinarity: ‘To enter into the
interdisciplinarity of cultural texts means that we cannot contextualize
the emergent cultural form by locating it in terms of some pre-given
discursive causality or origin.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351708</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351708</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Post-colonial Interdisciplinarity]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Liam Connell]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The concern of this issue on post-colonial interdisciplinarity is with
the apparent need for interdisciplinary approaches in post-colonial
analyses: analyses that take textuality as their object but which are
framed around wider social or political questions of power. By
necessity such analyses take the critic into territories that until the end
of the 1960s were not considered the property of literary studies. Yet,
however necessary this expansion of the critic’s focus has been in
order to allow literary criticism to comment on the social functions of
representation, it has exposed post-colonialism to a range of
criticisms, many of which seem to arise from a perceived weakness in
its interdisciplinary approach. For instance, as the gaze of the critic
has been cast increasingly widely, many conservative commentators
have come to lament the loss of the text. This concern has perhaps
been less hotly contested in Britain than in the U.S., where the socalled
‘Canon Wars’ split departments. Nevertheless it seems
especially problematic for post-colonial studies because even its fairly
modest project of opening up the canon to writers from Africa, Asia,
the Caribbean and the Middle East has been predicated on a
fundamentally political concern with wider forms of inequality, of
which Eurocentric reading practices are only one facet.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351654</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351654</link>
<title><![CDATA[Post-colonial Piracy]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anxiety and Interdisciplinarity]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Huddart]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Questioned by W. J. T. Mitchell on the importance of theory for postcolonial
studies, Homi Bhabha proceeds to distinguish two forms of
interdisciplinarity. The first form is familiar in its emphasis on joint
degrees and teaching in order to widen the teaching or research base,
juxtaposing disciplines which yet maintain their solid foundations. The
second form of interdisciplinarity acknowledges disciplinary limits,
and marks the shaking of apparently solid foundations; Bhabha argues
that it ‘is not an attempt to strengthen one foundation by drawing from
another; it is a reaction to the fact that we are living at the real border
of our own disciplines, where some of the fundamental ideas of our
disciplines are being profoundly shaken. So our interdisciplinary
moment is a move of survival – the formulation of knowledges that
require our disciplinary scholarship and technique but demand that we
abandon disciplinary mastery and surveillance.’ Elsewhere, in
‘DissemiNation’, Bhabha expands his point to argue for the necessity
of this second form of interdisciplinarity: ‘To enter into the
interdisciplinarity of cultural texts means that we cannot contextualize
the emergent cultural form by locating it in terms of some pre-given
discursive causality or origin.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351717</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351717</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fictionalising Post-colonial Theory]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Creative Native Informant?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anastasia Valassopoulos]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>How can a novel be both a Harlequin romance (the equivalent of a
British Mills and Boon book) and an example of post-colonial
counter-discourse? In the same stroke, how can Spivak proclaim
herself not learned enough to be interdisciplinary? Surely
interdisciplinariness has become an integral part of post-colonial
theory and investigation and to proclaim oneself not erudite enough is
to put the practice of casual interdisciplinary action into question on
ethical and scholarly grounds. And yet post-colonial studies thrives on
its interdisciplinary methods and we are certainly not all
philosophers, social scientists or professional politicians. In fact, it is
possible to argue, as I intend to do here, that postcolonial literary
works can also be interdisciplinary, thereby challenging us to reveal
the inherent interdisciplinary nature of the field itself. In this case,
breaking rules is not difficult and, yes, much can be learned from this
action. So, as well as demonstrating a post-colonial textual analysis
indebted to an interdisciplinary approach, as this special issue calls
for, this article will further reveal how, often, writers themselves are
already involved in utilising an interdisciplinary approach in their
fiction. This can make it difficult to separate the authors’ intentions;
are they writing in their capacity as authors, critics or both?</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351708</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351708</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Post-colonial Interdisciplinarity]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Liam Connell]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The concern of this issue on post-colonial interdisciplinarity is with
the apparent need for interdisciplinary approaches in post-colonial
analyses: analyses that take textuality as their object but which are
framed around wider social or political questions of power. By
necessity such analyses take the critic into territories that until the end
of the 1960s were not considered the property of literary studies. Yet,
however necessary this expansion of the critic’s focus has been in
order to allow literary criticism to comment on the social functions of
representation, it has exposed post-colonialism to a range of
criticisms, many of which seem to arise from a perceived weakness in
its interdisciplinary approach. For instance, as the gaze of the critic
has been cast increasingly widely, many conservative commentators
have come to lament the loss of the text. This concern has perhaps
been less hotly contested in Britain than in the U.S., where the socalled
‘Canon Wars’ split departments. Nevertheless it seems
especially problematic for post-colonial studies because even its fairly
modest project of opening up the canon to writers from Africa, Asia,
the Caribbean and the Middle East has been predicated on a
fundamentally political concern with wider forms of inequality, of
which Eurocentric reading practices are only one facet.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351654</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351654</link>
<title><![CDATA[Post-colonial Piracy]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anxiety and Interdisciplinarity]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Huddart]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Questioned by W. J. T. Mitchell on the importance of theory for postcolonial
studies, Homi Bhabha proceeds to distinguish two forms of
interdisciplinarity. The first form is familiar in its emphasis on joint
degrees and teaching in order to widen the teaching or research base,
juxtaposing disciplines which yet maintain their solid foundations. The
second form of interdisciplinarity acknowledges disciplinary limits,
and marks the shaking of apparently solid foundations; Bhabha argues
that it ‘is not an attempt to strengthen one foundation by drawing from
another; it is a reaction to the fact that we are living at the real border
of our own disciplines, where some of the fundamental ideas of our
disciplines are being profoundly shaken. So our interdisciplinary
moment is a move of survival – the formulation of knowledges that
require our disciplinary scholarship and technique but demand that we
abandon disciplinary mastery and surveillance.’ Elsewhere, in
‘DissemiNation’, Bhabha expands his point to argue for the necessity
of this second form of interdisciplinarity: ‘To enter into the
interdisciplinarity of cultural texts means that we cannot contextualize
the emergent cultural form by locating it in terms of some pre-given
discursive causality or origin.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351717</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351717</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fictionalising Post-colonial Theory]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Creative Native Informant?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anastasia Valassopoulos]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>How can a novel be both a Harlequin romance (the equivalent of a
British Mills and Boon book) and an example of post-colonial
counter-discourse? In the same stroke, how can Spivak proclaim
herself not learned enough to be interdisciplinary? Surely
interdisciplinariness has become an integral part of post-colonial
theory and investigation and to proclaim oneself not erudite enough is
to put the practice of casual interdisciplinary action into question on
ethical and scholarly grounds. And yet post-colonial studies thrives on
its interdisciplinary methods and we are certainly not all
philosophers, social scientists or professional politicians. In fact, it is
possible to argue, as I intend to do here, that postcolonial literary
works can also be interdisciplinary, thereby challenging us to reveal
the inherent interdisciplinary nature of the field itself. In this case,
breaking rules is not difficult and, yes, much can be learned from this
action. So, as well as demonstrating a post-colonial textual analysis
indebted to an interdisciplinary approach, as this special issue calls
for, this article will further reveal how, often, writers themselves are
already involved in utilising an interdisciplinary approach in their
fiction. This can make it difficult to separate the authors’ intentions;
are they writing in their capacity as authors, critics or both?</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351681</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351681</link>
<title><![CDATA[Who Can Save the Subaltern?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Knowledge and Power in Amitav Ghosh's The Circle of Reason]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sujala Singh]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In recent times, the position of the Indian writer writing in English
has undergone something of a transformation. The celebrations of
post-colonial marginality have come to be replaced by allegations of
what Graham Huggan has termed ‘strategic exoticism’. Even though
the publication of Salman Rushdie’s Midnight’s Children (1981) is
hailed as a turning-point, much contemporary criticism has tired of
Rushdie’s chutnified histories and East–West fusions. By the time
Arundhati Roy won the Booker in 1997, the 1980s era of welcoming
post-colonial ‘difference’ had been replaced by an unease that postcolonial
writers, rather than being marginal ‘others,’ had become the
shrewd profiteers of a global economy. The rhetoric of globalisation
since the mid-1990s has increasingly situated the post-colonial writer
as beneficiary (and not always an inadvertent one) of the global
market-place rather than as the under-represented, under-taught, noncanonical
‘other’ who must be studied if only under the rubric of
Fredric Jameson’s well-intentioned ‘national allegories’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351708</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351708</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Post-colonial Interdisciplinarity]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Liam Connell]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The concern of this issue on post-colonial interdisciplinarity is with
the apparent need for interdisciplinary approaches in post-colonial
analyses: analyses that take textuality as their object but which are
framed around wider social or political questions of power. By
necessity such analyses take the critic into territories that until the end
of the 1960s were not considered the property of literary studies. Yet,
however necessary this expansion of the critic’s focus has been in
order to allow literary criticism to comment on the social functions of
representation, it has exposed post-colonialism to a range of
criticisms, many of which seem to arise from a perceived weakness in
its interdisciplinary approach. For instance, as the gaze of the critic
has been cast increasingly widely, many conservative commentators
have come to lament the loss of the text. This concern has perhaps
been less hotly contested in Britain than in the U.S., where the socalled
‘Canon Wars’ split departments. Nevertheless it seems
especially problematic for post-colonial studies because even its fairly
modest project of opening up the canon to writers from Africa, Asia,
the Caribbean and the Middle East has been predicated on a
fundamentally political concern with wider forms of inequality, of
which Eurocentric reading practices are only one facet.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351654</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351654</link>
<title><![CDATA[Post-colonial Piracy]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anxiety and Interdisciplinarity]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Huddart]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Questioned by W. J. T. Mitchell on the importance of theory for postcolonial
studies, Homi Bhabha proceeds to distinguish two forms of
interdisciplinarity. The first form is familiar in its emphasis on joint
degrees and teaching in order to widen the teaching or research base,
juxtaposing disciplines which yet maintain their solid foundations. The
second form of interdisciplinarity acknowledges disciplinary limits,
and marks the shaking of apparently solid foundations; Bhabha argues
that it ‘is not an attempt to strengthen one foundation by drawing from
another; it is a reaction to the fact that we are living at the real border
of our own disciplines, where some of the fundamental ideas of our
disciplines are being profoundly shaken. So our interdisciplinary
moment is a move of survival – the formulation of knowledges that
require our disciplinary scholarship and technique but demand that we
abandon disciplinary mastery and surveillance.’ Elsewhere, in
‘DissemiNation’, Bhabha expands his point to argue for the necessity
of this second form of interdisciplinarity: ‘To enter into the
interdisciplinarity of cultural texts means that we cannot contextualize
the emergent cultural form by locating it in terms of some pre-given
discursive causality or origin.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351717</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351717</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fictionalising Post-colonial Theory]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Creative Native Informant?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anastasia Valassopoulos]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>How can a novel be both a Harlequin romance (the equivalent of a
British Mills and Boon book) and an example of post-colonial
counter-discourse? In the same stroke, how can Spivak proclaim
herself not learned enough to be interdisciplinary? Surely
interdisciplinariness has become an integral part of post-colonial
theory and investigation and to proclaim oneself not erudite enough is
to put the practice of casual interdisciplinary action into question on
ethical and scholarly grounds. And yet post-colonial studies thrives on
its interdisciplinary methods and we are certainly not all
philosophers, social scientists or professional politicians. In fact, it is
possible to argue, as I intend to do here, that postcolonial literary
works can also be interdisciplinary, thereby challenging us to reveal
the inherent interdisciplinary nature of the field itself. In this case,
breaking rules is not difficult and, yes, much can be learned from this
action. So, as well as demonstrating a post-colonial textual analysis
indebted to an interdisciplinary approach, as this special issue calls
for, this article will further reveal how, often, writers themselves are
already involved in utilising an interdisciplinary approach in their
fiction. This can make it difficult to separate the authors’ intentions;
are they writing in their capacity as authors, critics or both?</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351681</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351681</link>
<title><![CDATA[Who Can Save the Subaltern?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Knowledge and Power in Amitav Ghosh's The Circle of Reason]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sujala Singh]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In recent times, the position of the Indian writer writing in English
has undergone something of a transformation. The celebrations of
post-colonial marginality have come to be replaced by allegations of
what Graham Huggan has termed ‘strategic exoticism’. Even though
the publication of Salman Rushdie’s Midnight’s Children (1981) is
hailed as a turning-point, much contemporary criticism has tired of
Rushdie’s chutnified histories and East–West fusions. By the time
Arundhati Roy won the Booker in 1997, the 1980s era of welcoming
post-colonial ‘difference’ had been replaced by an unease that postcolonial
writers, rather than being marginal ‘others,’ had become the
shrewd profiteers of a global economy. The rhetoric of globalisation
since the mid-1990s has increasingly situated the post-colonial writer
as beneficiary (and not always an inadvertent one) of the global
market-place rather than as the under-represented, under-taught, noncanonical
‘other’ who must be studied if only under the rubric of
Fredric Jameson’s well-intentioned ‘national allegories’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351636</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351636</link>
<title><![CDATA['Reader, I Buried Him']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Apocalypse and Empire in Jane Eyre]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Thomas Tracy]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The centrality of the colonial motif in Jane Eyre has been well
established. The figure of Bertha Mason Rochester haunting the text
has made this centrality undeniable: her confinement at Thornfield
Hall drives the plot, her eventual fiery demise both enables and
conditions the conclusion, and the oppression of Bertha and other
peoples subjected to imperial domination metaphorises Jane’s
subjection to the patriarchal authority of various males throughout the
narrative. Moreover, the wealth appropriated from the colonies
materially sustains the society with which the novel concerns itself.3
The conclusion of Jane Eyre reinforces the preponderance of the
colonial motif. The imperial project is foregrounded at the novel’s
end in St John’s mission to India, and the characters of the novel are
sustained by the wealth obtained from the colonies in the form of
Jane’s inheritance. The novel’s ending, however, has been read by
many recent critics as an affirmation of St John’s evangelising
mission, leading some of them to conclude that Jane Eyre represents
Charlotte Bronte’s own colonial appropriation.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351708</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351708</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Post-colonial Interdisciplinarity]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Liam Connell]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The concern of this issue on post-colonial interdisciplinarity is with
the apparent need for interdisciplinary approaches in post-colonial
analyses: analyses that take textuality as their object but which are
framed around wider social or political questions of power. By
necessity such analyses take the critic into territories that until the end
of the 1960s were not considered the property of literary studies. Yet,
however necessary this expansion of the critic’s focus has been in
order to allow literary criticism to comment on the social functions of
representation, it has exposed post-colonialism to a range of
criticisms, many of which seem to arise from a perceived weakness in
its interdisciplinary approach. For instance, as the gaze of the critic
has been cast increasingly widely, many conservative commentators
have come to lament the loss of the text. This concern has perhaps
been less hotly contested in Britain than in the U.S., where the socalled
‘Canon Wars’ split departments. Nevertheless it seems
especially problematic for post-colonial studies because even its fairly
modest project of opening up the canon to writers from Africa, Asia,
the Caribbean and the Middle East has been predicated on a
fundamentally political concern with wider forms of inequality, of
which Eurocentric reading practices are only one facet.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351654</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351654</link>
<title><![CDATA[Post-colonial Piracy]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anxiety and Interdisciplinarity]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Huddart]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Questioned by W. J. T. Mitchell on the importance of theory for postcolonial
studies, Homi Bhabha proceeds to distinguish two forms of
interdisciplinarity. The first form is familiar in its emphasis on joint
degrees and teaching in order to widen the teaching or research base,
juxtaposing disciplines which yet maintain their solid foundations. The
second form of interdisciplinarity acknowledges disciplinary limits,
and marks the shaking of apparently solid foundations; Bhabha argues
that it ‘is not an attempt to strengthen one foundation by drawing from
another; it is a reaction to the fact that we are living at the real border
of our own disciplines, where some of the fundamental ideas of our
disciplines are being profoundly shaken. So our interdisciplinary
moment is a move of survival – the formulation of knowledges that
require our disciplinary scholarship and technique but demand that we
abandon disciplinary mastery and surveillance.’ Elsewhere, in
‘DissemiNation’, Bhabha expands his point to argue for the necessity
of this second form of interdisciplinarity: ‘To enter into the
interdisciplinarity of cultural texts means that we cannot contextualize
the emergent cultural form by locating it in terms of some pre-given
discursive causality or origin.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351717</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351717</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fictionalising Post-colonial Theory]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Creative Native Informant?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anastasia Valassopoulos]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>How can a novel be both a Harlequin romance (the equivalent of a
British Mills and Boon book) and an example of post-colonial
counter-discourse? In the same stroke, how can Spivak proclaim
herself not learned enough to be interdisciplinary? Surely
interdisciplinariness has become an integral part of post-colonial
theory and investigation and to proclaim oneself not erudite enough is
to put the practice of casual interdisciplinary action into question on
ethical and scholarly grounds. And yet post-colonial studies thrives on
its interdisciplinary methods and we are certainly not all
philosophers, social scientists or professional politicians. In fact, it is
possible to argue, as I intend to do here, that postcolonial literary
works can also be interdisciplinary, thereby challenging us to reveal
the inherent interdisciplinary nature of the field itself. In this case,
breaking rules is not difficult and, yes, much can be learned from this
action. So, as well as demonstrating a post-colonial textual analysis
indebted to an interdisciplinary approach, as this special issue calls
for, this article will further reveal how, often, writers themselves are
already involved in utilising an interdisciplinary approach in their
fiction. This can make it difficult to separate the authors’ intentions;
are they writing in their capacity as authors, critics or both?</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351681</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351681</link>
<title><![CDATA[Who Can Save the Subaltern?]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Knowledge and Power in Amitav Ghosh's The Circle of Reason]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Sujala Singh]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>In recent times, the position of the Indian writer writing in English
has undergone something of a transformation. The celebrations of
post-colonial marginality have come to be replaced by allegations of
what Graham Huggan has termed ‘strategic exoticism’. Even though
the publication of Salman Rushdie’s Midnight’s Children (1981) is
hailed as a turning-point, much contemporary criticism has tired of
Rushdie’s chutnified histories and East–West fusions. By the time
Arundhati Roy won the Booker in 1997, the 1980s era of welcoming
post-colonial ‘difference’ had been replaced by an unease that postcolonial
writers, rather than being marginal ‘others,’ had become the
shrewd profiteers of a global economy. The rhetoric of globalisation
since the mid-1990s has increasingly situated the post-colonial writer
as beneficiary (and not always an inadvertent one) of the global
market-place rather than as the under-represented, under-taught, noncanonical
‘other’ who must be studied if only under the rubric of
Fredric Jameson’s well-intentioned ‘national allegories’.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351636</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351636</link>
<title><![CDATA['Reader, I Buried Him']]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Apocalypse and Empire in Jane Eyre]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Thomas Tracy]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The centrality of the colonial motif in Jane Eyre has been well
established. The figure of Bertha Mason Rochester haunting the text
has made this centrality undeniable: her confinement at Thornfield
Hall drives the plot, her eventual fiery demise both enables and
conditions the conclusion, and the oppression of Bertha and other
peoples subjected to imperial domination metaphorises Jane’s
subjection to the patriarchal authority of various males throughout the
narrative. Moreover, the wealth appropriated from the colonies
materially sustains the society with which the novel concerns itself.3
The conclusion of Jane Eyre reinforces the preponderance of the
colonial motif. The imperial project is foregrounded at the novel’s
end in St John’s mission to India, and the characters of the novel are
sustained by the wealth obtained from the colonies in the form of
Jane’s inheritance. The novel’s ending, however, has been read by
many recent critics as an affirmation of St John’s evangelising
mission, leading some of them to conclude that Jane Eyre represents
Charlotte Bronte’s own colonial appropriation.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351672</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351672</link>
<title><![CDATA[Global Narratives]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Globalisation and Literary Studies]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Liam Connell]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>One of post-colonialism’s enduring projects has been the attempt to
describe or understand the discursive component of Empire.
Founding texts such as Edward Said’s Orientalism, argued that a
complementary and necessary culture of imperialism existed
alongside the economic and political structures of colonisation. The
claim of such work was that this culture discursively produced ideas
about difference that justified the European subjugation of other races
and made possible the political expansion of the European states. The
attempts to extend this analysis to describe a current culture of
globalisation have been limited and in some ways unsuccessful.
Without repudiating the methods of post-colonialism, it is necessary
to recognise that changes to the structures of international relations
have seen an attendant shift in the accompanying patterns of
discourse. While, undoubtedly, many of the discourses that animated
colonisation remain in place, the disavowal of a continuity between
globalisation and earlier imperialist or colonising phases of
modernity is one of globalisation’s characteristic movements. It is,
therefore, insufficient to simply identify the persistence of imperialist
discourses, ‘without significant challenge’, in ways that are
insensitive to new cultural formulations brought about by structural
changes in international relations.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351708</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351708</link>
<title><![CDATA[Editorial]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Post-colonial Interdisciplinarity]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Liam Connell]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>The concern of this issue on post-colonial interdisciplinarity is with
the apparent need for interdisciplinary approaches in post-colonial
analyses: analyses that take textuality as their object but which are
framed around wider social or political questions of power. By
necessity such analyses take the critic into territories that until the end
of the 1960s were not considered the property of literary studies. Yet,
however necessary this expansion of the critic’s focus has been in
order to allow literary criticism to comment on the social functions of
representation, it has exposed post-colonialism to a range of
criticisms, many of which seem to arise from a perceived weakness in
its interdisciplinary approach. For instance, as the gaze of the critic
has been cast increasingly widely, many conservative commentators
have come to lament the loss of the text. This concern has perhaps
been less hotly contested in Britain than in the U.S., where the socalled
‘Canon Wars’ split departments. Nevertheless it seems
especially problematic for post-colonial studies because even its fairly
modest project of opening up the canon to writers from Africa, Asia,
the Caribbean and the Middle East has been predicated on a
fundamentally political concern with wider forms of inequality, of
which Eurocentric reading practices are only one facet.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351654</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351654</link>
<title><![CDATA[Post-colonial Piracy]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[Anxiety and Interdisciplinarity]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[David Huddart]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>Questioned by W. J. T. Mitchell on the importance of theory for postcolonial
studies, Homi Bhabha proceeds to distinguish two forms of
interdisciplinarity. The first form is familiar in its emphasis on joint
degrees and teaching in order to widen the teaching or research base,
juxtaposing disciplines which yet maintain their solid foundations. The
second form of interdisciplinarity acknowledges disciplinary limits,
and marks the shaking of apparently solid foundations; Bhabha argues
that it ‘is not an attempt to strengthen one foundation by drawing from
another; it is a reaction to the fact that we are living at the real border
of our own disciplines, where some of the fundamental ideas of our
disciplines are being profoundly shaken. So our interdisciplinary
moment is a move of survival – the formulation of knowledges that
require our disciplinary scholarship and technique but demand that we
abandon disciplinary mastery and surveillance.’ Elsewhere, in
‘DissemiNation’, Bhabha expands his point to argue for the necessity
of this second form of interdisciplinarity: ‘To enter into the
interdisciplinarity of cultural texts means that we cannot contextualize
the emergent cultural form by locating it in terms of some pre-given
discursive causality or origin.</p></abstract>]]></description>
</item>
<item><prism:doi>10.3167/001115704782351717</prism:doi>
<link>https://www.doi.org/10.3167/001115704782351717</link>
<title><![CDATA[Fictionalising Post-colonial Theory]]></title>
<subtitle><![CDATA[The Creative Native Informant?]]></subtitle>
<author data-order="1"><![CDATA[Anastasia Valassopoulos]]></author>
<prism:volume>16</prism:volume>
<prism:number>2</prism:number>
<description><![CDATA[<abstract><p>How can a novel be both a Harlequin romance (the equivalent o